ă€ŠTempted Trapped and Too Late to Rună€‹


 Chapter 1

    "Miss ra from Room 16, any luck with your memory yet? You''ve been here three days now, and we really need someone from your family toe and sort out the hospital bill."

    With her head wrapped in bandages, ra gave the nurse a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry, I just can''t remember the password for my phone."

    "Do you have anyone we can contact in an emergency?"

    "I..."

    Before she could finish, the door swung open with a bang. In walked a good- looking guy, clearly irritated.

    "Seriously, how many times are you going to pull this? You went out with Quinn, and you had that car ident. If Quinn hadn''t been lucky, she''d be scarred now because of you. ra, listen up, our engagement is off. Stop trying to win me over. I wouldn''t care about you! Ever!"

    Behind him was a gentle-looking girl who tugged at his sleeve gently. "Simon, I''m really okay. My sister didn''t mean it, and my injuries have healed. Let''s not me her anymore. Luckily, the windshield didn''t cut my face, otherwise..."

    ra looked puzzled, touching the bandage on her head. She had only woken up that morning. The nurse had told her she was in a bad condition, and they couldn''t get hold of any family.

    Even with a frown, Simon definitely looked sharp, wearing a sleek suit and holding Quinn close.

    "ra, I love Quinn. We''ve been childhood friends, but I''ve never had those kinds of feelings for you. Isn''t it tiring being a doormat for five years? Quinn''s been holding back her feelings because of you. Today, I''m setting things straight. What you''re doing is cheap, and Quinn and I are already together. I''m not leaving her!" Quinn looked moved, clinging to his arm with a smug look in her eyes. "Simon..." ra lowered her eyshes, watching their closeness. Her heart felt like it shattered into a million pieces, making it hard to breathe. A wave of hurt surged, making her eyes sting, but she forced herself to speak up.

    "Sorry, I don''t recognize either of you, but I think I might have a boyfriend. Does anyone know his number? Can you call him?"

    There was a faint memory of someone like that in her mind.

    Simon''s eyes flickered with surprise and shock, then he let out a sarcastic chuckle. Was this her new trick?

    Right then, the TV on the wall was ying the financial news. It mentioned Dn, the youngest head of the Ferguson Corporation, who''d just returned to the country. Rumor had it Dn had been left with two bad legs and a scarred face from a car ident two years ago and had stayed out of the public eye since.

    Simon pointed at the TV. "That''s my uncle Dn. He''s your boyfriend. I''ll leave his number for you. Go find him."

    He took ra''s phone, easily unlocked it, and left a phone number.

    Beside him, Quinn covered her mouth. With a glint of amusement in her eyes, she whispered, "Simon, is this really okay? Two years ago, it was because of her that your uncle..."

    Simon wrapped an arm around Quinn''s waist. The disdain was clear in his eyes.

    Someone who''d been a doormat for five years wouldn''t just give up so easily; it was all about ying hard to get.

    Since ra didn''t know who her boyfriend was, she would deal with Dn herself. Didn''t she use to despise Dn the most?

    "I''ve given you the contact, ra. You better keep this act up. Or even if you beg, I won''t give you the time of day."

 Chapter 2

    After wrapping up his words, he casually slung an arm around Quinn''s waist and walked off without a second nce.

    ra stared at the phone number on her screen. The guy who''d just left imed to be her fianc¨¦, but he hadn''t shown her a shred of concern. His entire focus was on sticking up for Quinn.

    It felt like someone had wrapped a steel band around her heart, squeezing the color from her face with a sharp, involuntary ache.

    Quinn seemed perfectly okay, while ra almost died in that ident. ra wondered how a guy like that could possibly be her fianc¨¦.

    She''d been MIA for three days, and received not a single call from her family. All she had was a hazy memory of someone she thought might be her boyfriend.

    Without second-guessing, she tapped out the number. The call was quickly picked up.

    "Miss ra?"

    "Hi, is this Dn? I think I might have lost my memory in an ident, and I..."

    "Mr. Dn just got back to the Capital and is still in rehab. Miss ra, you called him with the same storyst time. You imed to be in a car ident and asked him toe pick you up. He really did have an ident on the way to meet you. If you have any decency, please don''t contact Mr. Dn again."

    "But I..."

    The call ended with a series of beeps before she could finish.

    ra let out a sigh, sinking back into her chair. Her mind was a chaotic mix of pain and a nagging fear about whaty ahead.

    She nced at her phone, relieved that her Apple Pay still worked. She handed her phone to the nurse who had juste in, asking, "Can you see if this card on my Apple Pay can cover the bill?"

    She peeked at her recent transactions. Justst week, she''d dropped two hundred grand on a pair of men''s cufflinks. Surely, she wasn''t strapped for cash.

    The nurse''s voice interrupted her thoughts, "Insufficient funds. Miss ra, your ambnce and hospital fees total twenty thousand."

    ra looked down. Her elegant features were clouded with confusion. How could she be broke after spending two hundred grand justst week?

    She scrolled through her contacts and found a number marked "Mom."

    Taking a deep breath, she hit dial.

    As soon as the call connected, a voice snapped at her, "Oh, you remembered to call me? ra, how old are you, still pulling these stunts? Simon and Quinn have been an item behind your back for ages. Quinn only kept quiet because she didn''t want to upset you. But no, you had to drag Quinn out when you saw them kiss. She had that ident because of you. You''re such a headache. I wish you''d just stay away! Quinn always thinks of you as her sister, but all you know are dirty tricks. How did I end up with such a nasty child?"

    ra was about to ask something when she heard Quinn''s voice in the background. "Mom, I think ra might actually have amnesia this time. Can you cut her some ck?"

    "Amnesia? How many times has she ''forgotten'' things this year?! She''s such a fool. If she had any backbone, she''d stay gone and spare me the stress. Quinn, stop defending her. Haven''t you put up with enough over the years? Simon said he loved you first. ra''s too chicken to deal with Simon, so she''s taking it out on you. You''re just too kind-hearted."

    Hearing this, ra''s heart felt like it was being torn apart. Was this really her mom speaking? Why, like Simon, hadn''t she asked about ra''s condition even once?

    She opened her mouth, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. "Are you really my mom?"

    How could a mother treat her daughter like this?

    "ra, what are you trying to say? Are you trying to drive me to despair? You don''t want me as your mom? Well, I don''t want a disgraceful daughter like you! How many scandals have you caused chasing after Simon? You can''t stand it when I buy Quinn an extra car. Do you really see her as your sister? I don''t want to see you for a while. Didn''t you lose your memory? Then stay gone! The house will be so much more peaceful without you. You''re such bad luck."

    Staring at the disconnected call, the ache in ra''s chest wouldn''t let up. Her face felt damp, and when she touched it, she realized they were tears.

    She picked up her phone, idly scrolling through social media, and stumbled upon Quinn''stest post.

    It was a picture taken through a massive window, capturing the stunning Capital skyline with fireworks lighting up the night. The caption read: [Surrounded by loved ones.]

    In the reflection of the ss, Simon was visible, along with two blurred figures who seemed to be middle-aged.

    The stabbing pain in ra''s chest nearly made her double over.

 Chapter 3

    She didn''t know who else to turn to for the $2,000 she desperately needed, so by nine that evening, she found herself dialing Dn''s number once more, albeit

    reluctantly.

    A deep, cold voice, reminiscent of snow crunching underfoot in winter, answered. "ra?"-

    ra felt an invisible hand squeeze her throat, a wave of helplessness crashing over her. "Hey, Dn, could you lend me $20,000? I''m at the hospital and can''t cover the medical bills."

    From the other end, she could hear his steady breathing and the faint rustle of fabric. Just when ra braced herself for a refusal, he surprised her by asking, "What''s your ount number?"

    "I... let me find it."

    She frantically grabbed her bag and rummaged through it, terrified he might hang up. The nurse had assured her it was hers, but it seemed to contain only makeup essentials. Finally, she found a bank card hidden in the innermost pocket and quickly ryed the number to him.

    Not even a minuteter, the alert on her phone confirmed that the funds had arrived.

    ra hesitated to end the call. Since losing her memory, Dn was the only one who hadn''t shunned her. For three long minutes, she lingered in silence, unsure of what to say next. Miraculously, Dn didn''t hang up either. The only connection between them now was the faint sound of their breaths over the line.

    "Dn, I..."

    "Are you badly hurt?"

    His voice wasn''t exactlyforting, but ra detected a hint of concern-the kind she had longed for since waking up. Touched but at a loss for words, she managed to say, "I''m okay now. Thanks. I''ll figure out a way to pay you back."

    "ra, how long do you n on deceiving me this time?"

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she hastily ended the call, her thoughts swirling. What did he mean by that? Had she lied to Dn before? The more she thought about it, the more bewildered she became.

    She decided to pay off her outstanding bills andpleted her discharge paperwork. As she stood at the hospital entrance, she felt lost, unsure of where to go next. She had no money and no clue where her home was. Eventually, she pieced together her address from text messages and called a cab.

    The taxi dropped her off at a stunning house with an impably maintained garden. The driver tapped the steering wheel. "A hundred bucks, cash or Venmo?"

    ra got out, feeling awkward, just as a luxury car pulled up. The window rolled down, revealing Simon''s face, with Quinn sitting gracefully in the passenger seat.

    Quinn stepped out, looking genuinely concerned. "ra, are you out of the hospital?"

    Quinn was dressed to impress. Her dress sparkled with tiny gems and her handbag was a limited edition, worth at least a couple million.

    "Didn''t Simon tell you? Dn is your boyfriend." Quinn''s eyes welled up. "Are you here to cause trouble again?"

    Before ra could say a word, Simon got out, his face full of disdain. "You did notst even six hours, ra. Have you no shame? How many times do I have to say I''m with Quinn? You have no self-respect, huh? Can''t go a day without stirring up drama? Why do you keep messing with Quinn?"

    Quinn leaned into his side, shaking her head softly. "It''s okay, Simon. I''m used to it."

    ra''sst bit of color drained from her face. She''s still wearing the oversized hospital robe, and her long, darkshes trembled like fragile ss. She forced herself to look away and croaked, "Do you have a hundred bucks? Could you lend it to me?"

    Simon sneered, his contempt evident. "I''d rather give it to a beggar than to you." He looked down at Quinn, reassuring her, "Let''s go inside. Don''t worry about her."

    Quinn dabbed at her eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips. "ra, here''s my card. You can use it."

    ra lowered her gaze, swallowing her pride, and reached for the card because she was truly strapped for cash. Sometimes, you have to swallow your pride and face reality.

    But before her fingers touched the card, another luxury car pulled up. Her mother, Naomi, witnessed the scene, stormed out, and marched over, pping ra right across the face.

    "Are you picking on Quinn again? Haven''t you taken enough from her? ra, what do you want from us? Do you want everyone to suffer because of you? Since Quinn was found, you''ve been causing her trouble every day. Why weren''t you taken away instead? Quinn''s been through so much, and you still don''t get it!"

 Chapter 4

    ra felt the sting of the p. Her head tilted slightly to the side, and her eyes werepletely void of any light.

    Quinn rushed over to Naomi, trying to calm her down. "Mom, I''m really okay. There''s only a million in the ount. I just worry if my sister keeps spending like she used to, we''ll be left with nothing."-

    ra''s throat ached fiercely as she yanked open the door of a nearby parked taxi. "Take me to..."

    But her mind was a nk canvas, unable to recall any destinations. All she could do was watch through the window as the family of four slowly made their way back inside.

    The taxi driver nced at her and asked, "Are those people your family or your enemies? You didn''t say a word before and just took a p. Forget the fare. I''m not charging you. Please get out."

    Tears ra had been holding back spilled over instantly. She wanted to ask herself too if they were family or foes.

    In the distance, Quinn held Simon''s hand, a glint of triumph in her eyes. "Mom, Simon, do you think ra really has amnesia? Should we call her back in?"

    Naomi''s expression darkened, her words dripping with disdain. "If she had amnesia, she wouldn''t have found her way here! Simon, you should call off the engagement with her soon. You need to treat Quinn right. She''s been through so much. As her mother, I can''t bear to see her struggle again."

    "Naomi, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Quinn for the rest of my life."

    As for ra, even though he and ra had grown up together, he had grown tired of her antics over the years. Besides, when ra and Quinn went out together years ago, it was Quinn who got kidnapped.

    Five years ago, when Quinn was finally found, everyone learned that Quinn had protected ra and told her to run for help.

    ra did run but didn''t lift a finger to help, leaving her sister to be taken. Such behavior was despicable. After Quinn was found, ra bullied her because she believed Quinn had stolen all the affection.

    Whenever Simon showed any hint of defending Quinn, ra would throw a fit, leading to the mess they were in. She had brought this upon herself.

    ra sat alone on the curb, still in her hospital gown, looking frail and vulnerable. A car pulled up next to her.

    "ra?"

    A young girl''s voice called out. ra looked up, recognizing the face but unable to ce it.

    "Did you have another fight with Simon? You didn''t even change out of your clothes before storming out?"

    "Who are you?"

    Megan sighed, opening the passenger door. "Just get in. No wonder people get annoyed with you; you pull the same stunt too many times. I honestly don''t know why you''re so hung up on Simon."

    ra got in, sitting quietly in the passenger seat. Megan drove to her apartmentplex. "Stay at my ce tonight. I know you''ll be rushing back to him first thing in the morning."

    ra followed her inside, politely changing her shoes in the entryway. She recognized theyout of the apartment, indicating that this person was a good friend. She sat on the sofa as Megan handed her a cup of water. ra held the cup, finally feeling some warmth creeping back into her body.

    Megan yawned, clearly exhausted. "I''m going to take a shower. You can sleep in the usual room. Remember to take your clothes with you when you leave in the morning.

    "I wish you''d stand up for yourself a bit more. Don''t cave into Simon so quickly. But every time you leave, it''s never more than three days before he calls and has you running back to him. No wonder he and his buddies don''t take you seriously. Get a clue, ra. If you ever truly lose your memory, I''ll celebrate with fireworks."

 Chapter 5

    ra felt a wave of frustration wash over her, but seeing how exhausted Megan was, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself.

    Megan tossed a fresh pair of pajamas on the bed. "Your room''s got its own bathroom. Go take a shower and get some rest. I''m wiped out today, so let''s skip the chit-chat."

    ra nodded, murmuring a quiet, "Thanks."

    As Megan headed towards one of the bedroom doors, ra realized the other room was hers. After grabbing her pajamas and enjoying a much-needed shower, she finally felt a bit more at ease.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone buzzed with a new message. It was from her brother, Ryan.

    Ryan: [Hey, I''m back home for the holidays. It''s Quinn''s birthday today. Why aren''t you here? Mom said you ran off again. Seriously, can you juste back? The housekeeper''s cooking is awful. I miss your food. Don''t forget to make your potato sd for breakfast tomorrow.]

    Ryan: [Quinn was crying tonight. Juste back and apologize. You stir up drama everytime. It''s exhausting. Simon doesn''t even like you, and sometimes it''s embarrassing for me.]

    ra''s heart ached, feeling like the whole world was team Quinn, while she was just the odd one out. Even if her memories were a bit hazy, the hurt was real and

    raw.

    The next morning, ra was up early with dark circles under her eyes. She headed to the kitchen to whip up something to eat and was surprised to find her cooking skills hadn''t abandoned her.

    Megan emerged from her room, drawn in by the delicious aroma, and sighed. "Are you making breakfast for Simon again? Has he ever tasted your cooking? You spent your time cooking, had no job after graduation, and just followed him around. For what? Everyone''s justughing at you."

    ra paused, spoon in hand, about to say it wasn''t for Simon. But it seemed no one would believe her.

    She ted a few side dishes and set them on the dining table. Megan''s resume was lying there, and ra nced at it. "Megan, I want to find a job. What did I major in at college?"

    Megan looked at the dishes, frowning in thought. "ra, you''re really convincing this time."

    ra felt a twinge of bitterness and pushed the bowl of soup towards Megan. "Just tell me."

    Megan took a few bites and sighed. "Finance. But your family''spany belongs to your brother. You probably don''t know where the front door is, and even Quinn holds ten percent of the shares. You''ve got nothing. You had a chance to intern there after graduation, but you blew it off because it would cut into your Simon- chasing time. Now Quinn''s killing it at thepany, and everyone''s aware she''s a Bradford. Hardly anyone remembers that the Bradford family even has a first born daughter."

    ra quietly ate a few bites and then suddenly said, "I''ll work at Ferguson Corporation. Dn''s back, isn''t he? I want to go after him."

    Megan choked on her soup, almost as if she''d heard something out of a fairy tale. She quickly grabbed a napkin to wipe her mouth. "Didn''t you used to hate Dn? Simon didn''t like Dn, so you avoided him too. Every time his name came up, you looked upset. Do you even know what league Dn is in? He graduated from Harvard with dual degrees at eighteen and founded thergest acquisitionpany overseas by neen. He''s a regr in the Wall Street Journal. If it weren''t for the ident two years ago that left him in a wheelchair, every girl in the city would be in love with him."

    ra recalled the charming voice she''d heard over the phone and couldn''t help but ask, "What does he look like?"

    Megan searched online and pulled up a photo from an international media outlet. "Here."

    The man in the photo wore a sleek ck suit, his shirt buttoned up to the cor, exuding an air of restrained desire. His gaze at the camera was icy, like a winter sea harboring hidden storms. It was the most striking face ra had ever seen, making Simon pale inparison.

    Megan remarked from the side, "Such a shame. After the ident, he hasn''t returned to the city, and there''s been no news about him in the papers. With that face, it doesn''t matter if he''s in a wheelchair. There''d still be a line of girls after him."

    ra took a sip of soup and suddenly dered, "Simon said he''s my boyfriend, so I''m going to Ferguson Corporation."

    Megan''s expression was inscrutable as she rubbed her temples. "Are you going to Ferguson Corporation to chase Simon or Dn? Do whatever you want. If you can win over Dn, I''ll never say a word against you again."

 Chapter 6

    After finishing her meal, ra hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "Could you lend me some money?"

    Megan took a deep breath, "You spent two hundred grand on those cufflinks for Simonst week, and now you''re saying you''re broke?"

    ra sheepishly scratched her cheek. "I had to borrow money for the hospital bill yesterday. I''ll pay you back eventually."

    Megan transferred ten thousand bucks to her and gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. "Your family''s been tightening the purse strings for ages, and you keep squirreling away every penny to buy gifts for Simon and butter up his rtives. Well, it''s no use talking about it now. Consider it a gift. If you need a ce to crash tonight, you''re wee here."

    ra felt a wave of gratitude wash over her.

    She had decided to take a job at Ferguson Corporation, which meant she needed to grab her ID and other documents from her family''s ce.

    When she got to the Bradford house, she felt a bit uneasy and pressed the doorbell. A voice from inside called out, "Who is it?"

    Ryan opened the door and, seeing her, immediately grew irritated. "ra, what''s your deal? Didn''t I tell you to make breakfast earlier? Why are you only just getting back now? Hurry up, I''m starving."

    ra looked at the tall, handsome guy standing in front of her, and took her time changing her shoes in the foyer.

    "Isn''t there a housekeeper?"

    "The housekeeper''s food doesn''t taste as good as yours. What''s gotten into you? You''ve been cooking for us forever, so why''re you saying this? Isn''t it your job to cook for the family? Even when you had a fever, you''d still cook for us. Mom would praise you, and you''d be thrilled for the rest of the day."

    ra felt a pang in her chest and nced over at the couch.

    There sat Quinn, Naomi, and her dad, Johnny.

    Naomi scoffed, "I thought you weren''ting to make breakfast this morning. Couldn''t keep up the act, could you? Get to the kitchen. Your brother''s starving. You really don''t know how to be a big sister."

    Quinn, lounging on the loveseat, smiled sweetly at her mom''s words. "ra, I want broli and shrimp. Go easy on the salt. I don''t want to bloat. Simon and I are getting our photos taken soon."

    She then turned to Naomi. "Mom, Dad, what would you like to eat?"

    Naomi''s face lit up with a smile as she affectionately patted Quinn''s head. "Quinn, you''re always so considerate."

    ra stood in the foyer, finding the situation a tad ridiculous. She even noticed the housekeeper approaching, holding out an apron with a slightly reproachful tone, "Miss ra, you usually start breakfast by five, but it''s already seven. Everyone''s been waiting and is quite hungry. Next time, if you''re runningte, please let us know in advance."

    Everyone seemed to treat ra like a workhorse.

    ra didn''t take the apron and instead turned toward the stairs.

    Everyone else was caught off guard, and Ryan quickly got agitated. "ra, what are you doing? I''m seriously hungry. Apologize to Quinn for missing her birthday yesterday, and then go cook!"

    Naomi added, "ra, they prefer your cooking, and you''re used to it. Stop being difficult right now."

    ra had reached the staircase by then and, hearing this, chuckled softly.

 Chapter 7

    ra was drop-dead gorgeous, with an aloof vibe when she wasn''t smiling. In the city, she was definitely one of the top beauties. But after years of chasing Simon, she''d be a bit of aughingstock.

    "A hundred grand for a meal, anyone interested?" she tossed out, and the room went dead quiet.

    Johnny pped his newspaper down on the coffee table, looking like he didn''t even recognize his own daughter. "What nonsense! Where did you pick up this money-grubbing attitude?"

    ra casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her eyes drifting over the four people in the room. "Why should I cook for free? I bust my butt in the kitchen, and yet when Quinn asks what you want to eat, you think she''s the considerate one. If that''s the case, let her handle it."

    As she turned to head upstairs, Quinn suddenly burst into tears. "ra, what do you mean by this? You wanted to cook to make amends. Ever since I came back five years ago, you''ve hated me, and always thought I took something from you. Fine, I''ll move out then."

    Quinn lowered her head, dabbing at her eyes, ying the victim card. Naomi''s heart ached, and Ryan quickly jumped in. "ra, look at the mess you''ve made! Why are you always like this?"

    ra couldn''t care less. She pushed down the knot of frustration in her chest, and forced a smile. "Sure, go ahead and move out. Want me to pack for you?"

    Quinn seemed shocked by her response, looking even more vulnerable. "I knew it. No matter what I do, you never like me..."

    "What are you crying for? Did I hit you or yell at you? You and Simon are a perfect pair of jerks. Stay together and leave me alone."

    Quinn''s tears stopped and she stared at ra in disbelief. The old ra would never have fought back like this, or dared to say a harsh word to Simon. Maybe this was for the best. She''d long wanted to wipe that look off ra''s face. A flicker of jealousy appeared in her eyes.

    "How can you talk about Simon like that..."

    ra couldn''t be bothered with their drama anymore and headed upstairs. Naomi was fuming and followed her. "You''ve crossed the line! Do you even hear yourself?!"

    She reached for ra''s sleeve, but ra shook her off.

    Naomi stood there, stunned, taking a moment to process. ra had always been the obedient one, taking whatever came her way. Just a tiny bit of praise from the family, and her eyes would sparkle.

    Naomi felt uneasy. "Are you possessed or something?"

    ra made her way upstairs, asked a servant where her room was, and found it. It was a total mess. A piano and other instruments were strewn about. She took a closer look and saw names on everythingˇŞsome were Quinn''s, others Ryan''s.

    Was there seriously nowhere else in this huge house to store musical instruments? Did they have to clutter up her room? Did they think her bedroom was a storage closet?

 Chapter 8

    ra felt a sharp stab of anger in her chest as she hurriedly tried to gather her documents. But she froze when she opened thest drawer.

    Therey a stack of certificates, including the prestigious CPA and CFA qualifications. These were the golden tickets to Wall Street''s ruthless arena, yet they were tucked away in the most unassuming corner.

    Wasn''t she supposed to be just a girl chasing after Simon, without any real skills?

    She quickly nced at them, not in the mood to stick around any longer. She threw a few clothes into a bag, ready to bolt.

    Just then, Ryan strolled in. "ra, are you running away again? Stop with the drama; I''m starving here."

    He swiftly snatched the suitcase from her grip. "If you don''t apologize to Mom, Dad, and Quinn, no one will talk to you. How long are you nning to stay away this time? Didn''t you pull this stunt yesterday ande crawling back by morning? It''s embarrassing, and you''re the reason this family is in chaos."

    As he spoke, he tossed the suitcase aside, and her carefully packed clothes spilled out.

    "Do you know why everyone adores Quinn? She''s kind, graceful, and a star at work. You''re nowhere near her level, which is why Mom and Dad won''t give you any shares. When will you start reflecting on yourself?"

    ra looked at her clothes scattered on the floor, and she''d had enough. She raised her hand and pped him.

    "p!"

    Ryan clutched his cheek, a mark forming rapidly. He was in disbelief. "You hit me?"

    ra, who usually swallowed her pride, had actually hit him!

    Ryan felt a sting of hurt for a moment. "You hit me? Really?! I''m done talking to you, ra! Unless you''re cooking for me for a year. If you''re leaving, then get out of here! You''ll be back soon enough, tail between your legs!"

    He spun on his heel and stormed off.

    As ra dragged her suitcase downstairs, she heard Naomi''s piercing voice. "My goodness, ra, you hit your brother! You... you''re impossible! Go kneel outside until we''re satisfied, or we''ll kick you out the hosue!"

    ra nced toward the sofa, where Quinn was gently applying some balm to Ryan''s cheek, her expression full of concern.

    Ryan''s eyes brimmed with gratitude, and when he looked at ra, he huffed dramatically.

    The sharp pain in ra''s chest came in waves, but she was done begging for their affection. She pulled her suitcase toward the door, her voice steady. "I don''t want to stay here anyway. If there''s no room for me, so be it. Enjoy your perfect little family. I''m out!"

    Naomi thought she must have misheard. Her chest heaved with anger. "You... you, how did I end up with a child like you? Fine, fine, you haven''t worked a day since graduation. Let''s see how you make it out there. You''ll be back in tears!"

    Her words were met with the loud m of the door as ra left.

    Naomi sank onto the sofa, her hand shaking around her cup of water. "I should never have had her!"

    Quinn''s eyes sparkled with amusement, though her voice was all concern. "Mom, don''t worry. She talks tough butes back quickly."

    Ryan chimed in, "Yeah, she hit me this time. No way I''m forgiving her."

    With her suitcase in tow, ra reached the front gate. All she had was the ten grand Megan had sent her. First on her list was finding a ce to stay.

    Megan had offered her a ce, but ra felt bad about imposing for too long. She checked online for nearby rentals, aiming for something close to Ferguson Corporation. But thepany was smack in the city center, and rent started at nearly twenty grand a month. Her funds wouldn''t even cover that.

    Renting further out meant expensive daily taxi fares.

    After weighing her options, she noticed the nearby public electric scooters.

    In the end, she opted for a small apartment in an older neighborhood. It was a twenty-minute scooter ride to Ferguson Corporation.

    She unlocked a scooter outside theplex and decided to test it out. With no memory of her past, she wasn''t sure if she could ride one, though watching others made it seem simple enough.

    The little scooter wobbled along at a snail''s pace, drawing honks from nearly everyone passing by.

    Sweat dotted ra''s forehead as she tried to stick close to the road''s edge to avoid any idents.

    Not far away, inside a sleek car, Dn skimmed through the papers on hisp. The car stopped at a red light, and as he closed the folder and nced outside, he spotted ra on the roadside.

    Today, ra''s hair was in a ponytail. Her skin was almost glowing in the sun. She was riding unsteadily and nearly collided with a turning car.

    Dn''s gaze lingered, his fingers tensing as he heard his driver, Aiden, speak.

    "Isn''t that Ms. ra? What''s her game now? Didn''t she refuse to ride in anything less than a three-million-dor car before?"

    Aiden was Dn''s assistant, who had recently returned from abroad. He nced up, meeting Dn''s eyes in the rearview mirror.

    "Boss, let''s keep our distance from that jinx, or she''ll drag us down with her."

 Chapter 9

    Not too far away, ra misjudged the eleration of her electric scooter and it shot forward, crashing right into a car. She hit the ground, scraping her knee, and winced as pain shot up her leg.

    The car''s owner stormed out, livid and yelling, "Do you even know how to ride that thing?! Rushing to meet your maker, are you? Just my luck-this is a brand-new car, straight from the dealership! You better cough up the cash!"

    ra nced at the logo and realized it was a Maserati. ''Fantastic,'' she thought, her savings wouldn''t even make a dent in this.

    A crowd quickly formed, curious about who had the misfortune to crash into a luxury car.

    The man grabbed ra''s sleeve. "Pay up right now, or I''m calling the cops!"

    She shifted her weight to ease the difort in her leg. "How about ten thousand dors?"

    The man''s face turned crimson with anger. "Are you serious?!"

    Meanwhile, the light turned green for Dn. He cast another nce over. His demeanor was icy, and his eyes narrowed slightly.

    Aiden was about to step on the gas when Dn said, "Go deal with it."

    Aiden''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. His lips started to form a protest, but he ended up stepping out of the car.

    The heat outside was intense. Sweat was already dotting ra''s forehead.

    Just as she was wondering who she might call for help, a young man approached with a no-nonsense attitude. "Let''s get the traffic police involved first. How much is it? I''ll cover it for her."

    The irate car owner was about to erupt again but hesitated when he saw Aiden stepping out of a multi-million-dor, limited edition car. His anger quickly cooled. There wasn''t another car like this in the whole city, and he knew better than to cross someone driving it.

    He decided not to wait for the cops. "You can just transfer a hundred grand to me."

    Aiden made the transfer and turned to leave, but ra stopped him.

    ra was dressed in sporty, casual clothes that highlighted her long legs and slender waist. A yful little mole on her nose added a bit of warmth to her otherwise aloof look.

    "Uh, I don''t have that kind of money right now." Her eyes wandered to the car nearby, sensing someone else inside.

    Aiden waved dismissively. "It''s okay." His face was full of irritation, clearly not wanting to deal with ra any longer.

    ra, however, approached the car. "Can I get your contact info? I''ll send the money as soon as I can."

    Aiden''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. She was acting like she didn''t know him, and actually talking about having moneyter. The idea that Miss Bradford couldn''te up with ten grand was funny.

    He wasn''t interested in ying her game. A smirk tugged at his lips. "Miss ra, overdoing it just makes it worse. I said you don''t need to pay me back. Just keep your distance next time you see our car. You''re nothing but bad luck and phony. Keep that away from us."

    ra was caught off guard, her memory loss leaving her clueless as to who this person was.

    But if he hated her so much, why did he step in to help?

    She lowered hershes, but then a small smile appeared as a thought crossed

    her mind, "If you hate me, that''s even more reason for me to pay you back. Please, give me your contact info. If you won''t, I''ll ask the person in the car. I need to know how to reach you."

    There was no way Aiden would let her meet his boss, so he begrudgingly

    scribbled down a number with a look of disdain.

    ra epted it, bowing gracefully. "Thank you."

    Aiden was momentarily taken aback. ra had always been rude and dismissive. Had she changed?

    Just as the thought crossed his mind, he scoffed again, assuming it was just another attempt to win over Simon.

    Everyone in the city knew ra''s reputation. She was universally disliked.

 Chapter 10

    Aiden couldn''t be bothered with the theatrics and simply turned around, and headed back to the car. ra stood there, gripping the handlebar of the e-scooter, watching as the car drove away.

    Inside the car, Dn was buried in his documents. His attention was split as Aiden vented. "I dug up everything. She''s jealous again because of Simon and Quinn. Looks like Simon''s about to call off the engagement. Serves her right."

    Dn paused, fingers tightening on the papers. Thest time Simon threatened to call it off with ra, she was against it. Simon jokingly said he''d carry on with the engagement if she jumped off a bridge. Secondster, ra actually did jump into the river,nding her in the hospital for a month, but she managed to keep the engagement going. Now Simon wanted to end it again... Who knows what she''ll do this time?

    ra wobbled her way back to the e-scooter station. This little outing had cost her a hundred grand in debt, leaving her uneasy. Nothing was going her waytely.

    Just then, Megan called. "ra, need some cash? How about hitting up Moonlight tonight?"

    Moonlight was the hottest bar in the city, a notorious money pit for the rich kids. One night there could earn you thousands in tips.

    "Can you really make that kind of money there?"

    "Sure thing, I raked in thirty grand in tipsst night. The guys in that private room are pretty generous. I''m on duty for these next few days, but I''ve got ns tonight. Want to take over for me?"

    Thirty grand? ra was immediately interested. She got the address and grabbed a cab over.

    Her face was a familiar sight at Moonlight, though she didn''t realize it. The ce had a facial recognition system, and the bouncers were paid well to remember all the regrs and staff, making sure no one sneaked in to stir up trouble with the wealthy patrons.

    As soon as ra showed up, the bouncers shot her disdainful looks. She had caused quite a bit of drama here before. Once, Simon got too close to a hostess, and ra hit him a few times. When Simon got mad, she quickly switched gears and apologized, like she had no pride.

    One bouncer gave her a heads-up. "Ms. ra, maybe try to keep things cool tonight."

    ra raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled.

    She walked in and found Megan in the staff changing room. Megan handed over her work clothes, making sure to give some pointers. "Push the drinks cart in and offer the pricy stuff. The more expensive, the better your cut. I''ll transfer your share once the paycheckes through. I''ve got to run now, so I''m counting on you."

    ra quickly changed into the snug uniform, which was designed to appeal to certain tastes. Her figure was already striking, but now it was enough to turn heads.

    Megan quickly lowered her eyes, masking her feelings. "Alright, head on in. It''s the room at the end of the hall."

    ra nodded, shing a quick smile. "Thanks, Megan."

    She pushed the drinks cart towards the private room.

    Inside, Simon was deep in conversation with his friends. Nate sneered, holding up

    a finger, "Bet she''ll be back in a day. Last time Simon mentioned breaking off the engagement, she was ready to die for him, and jumped without a second thought."

    "Don''t know what Simon''s got that makes ra so crazy about him."

    "If she wasn''t so into Simon, honestly, with that face, I''d be tempted too."

    Simon basked in thepliments from his friends, feeling quite smug. A man''s pride is everything, and ra''s looks, paired with her devotion, made many envious. Once upon a time, Simon genuinely loved ra, but they say a girl who''s too eager loses her worth. Humiliating her once or twice only made her more infatuated. Over time, he figured she''d never leave, so there was no need to woo her back-she''de around on her own.

    Leaning back with his youthful face full of confidence, he said, "I bet she''lle looking for me tonight. I know ra too well; she can''t live without me."

    Just then, the door swung open, and there was ra, pushing the drinks cart.

 Chapter 11

    The room went quiet for a beat before a wave ofughter broke out, dripping with

    sarcasm.

    "Simon, you really called it this time."

    Tonight, Simon hadn''t brought Quinn along; instead, he had some new escort hanging on his arm.

    The moment Simon spotted ra, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes, quickly reced by a resigned look. He frowned, setting his drink down on the coffee table. "ra, aren''t you tired of this nonsense?"

    She''d already made a scene at Moonlight a few times, and now she showed up dressed like the staff. Each appearance seemed to cheapen her more.

    ra bent slightly, picked up the priciest bottle of Chateau Margaux, and shed a smile at the crowd. "Who ordered this? Need a hand opening it?"

    She had caught their chatter while standing outside the door. A twinge of bitterness tugged at her heart, but as she entered and saw their shy, nouveau riche airs, it felt like staring at a gold mine. Maybe she''d rake in that hundred grand sooner than expected.

    Chateau Margaux was a cool million a bottle.

    None of them were strapped for cash, but they were way more invested in seeing ra embarrass herself.

    Nate''s eyes lingered on ra''s figure before he nudged Colton with his elbow. "You gotta admit, she''s looking hot."

    Both were Simon''s friends. They were always ndering ra, and Simon never stepped in. Having a stunning girl cause a ruckus over him was a badge of honor among the guys.

    Colton''s gaze was full of disdain. No matter how stunning ra was, she was a pathetic waste. "ra, for every bottle you drink, we''ll open another."

    Simon wanted to jump in. They had money for sure, but he knew ra''s drinking habits and was a bit skeptical about opening million dor bottles.

    "Colton, she can really put it away..."

    Before he could finish, ra had uncorked the bottle and was smiling at everyone. "Alright, you said it."

    Colton was itching to see her drunkenly humiliated, so he leaned back, lounging in his seat. "I did say it. Go on, drink. And ra, don''t say I didn''t warn youˇŞ Simon doesn''t like you. Everyone here hates you. If you get wasted and make the front page tomorrow, no one''s gonna pull your name out of the headlines."

    Everyone knew the Bradfords favored Quinn; ra was just unwanted baggage.

    ra picked up a wine ss, filled it to the brim, and drank until the bottle was empty. Then she started on the second, and the third.

    Colton''s smug anticipation turned to difort, as if ants were crawling all over him.

    ra showed no signs of getting drunk, as if she could tackle several more bottles. Three million had already been poured out, and no matter how wealthy they were, this wasn''t the way to y.

    The room''s lively buzz turned to tense silence. Someone, anxious that Colton couldn''t handle it, tugged on Simon''s sleeve.

    Simon frowned, ring at ra. "Enough, ra, stop making a fool of yourself." ra finished the fourth bottle, then smiled at him. "And who are you?"

    Her words sparked immediate mockery from the room. "Who are you kidding? Tonight''s all about Simon, right? Though you did make sure everyone will remember you."

    ra opened the fifth bottle, and Colton''s face darkened with anger.

    Simon stood up, grabbing ra''s wrist. "That''s enough, stop before you really embarrass yourself."

    ra held her wine ss, her eyesnding on Colton. "If this gentleman can''t cover it, maybe the rest of you can chip in."

    Colton wasn''t used to this kind of humiliation, and his face was red with anger. "ra, it''s antics like these that make Simon despise you. You''re nothingpared to Quinn!"

    ra leisurely finished herst ss. "Oh, so you have a thing for Quinn."

    Colton''s secret was out, causing him to panic and instinctively nce at Simon.

    Simon''s expression shifted, and he shoved ra. "What nonsense are you spouting?!"

    "You can tell I''m not making it up by looking at your buddy''s face. Maybe check if he''s been fooling around with Quinn."

    As she spoke, she lined up the five empty bottles. "Five million, credit card?"

    She extended her hand to Colton.

    Colton, feeling guilty, quickly handed over his card.

    After ra swiped it, she nced at Simon, the unwitting fool. Judging by Colton''s quick payment, it seemed he really had been involved with Quinn.

    She raised an eyebrow, saying nothing, letting silence speak volumes.

    ra turned to leave the room and headed to the staff lounge to change. The door was suddenly kicked open, and Simon stormed in, his temper ring as he grabbed her by the throat.

    "ra, are you looking for trouble? You''ve gone too far this time!"

    With what she said in front of everyone, how could he and Colton ever face each other again?

    ra watched his furious face, feeling a sharp pain in her chest.

    The grip on her neck tightened, pushing her toward suffocation. That pain spread from her heart to her entire body, leaving her ice cold.

    "Smack!"

    She raised her hand and pped Simon hard across the face.

 Chapter 12

    Simon tilted his head, disbelief washing over his face as his grip ckened for a moment. He touched his cheek, taking a few moments to process what had just happened. ra had never pped him before; she''d always preferred to bear the brunt of any pain herself rather than let him suffer. Just now, she had embarrassed him in front of everyone in the lounge.

    He had a faint sense that something had shifted. But then ra asked, "Does it hurt?" That question reignited his confidence. She was just putting on an act and trying to catch his attention! Of course, ra was head over heels for him; she couldn''t possibly leave him!

    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Let''s see how long you can keep this up."

    ra leaned against the wall, waiting until she was alone before rubbing her uneasy stomach. When he had grabbed her throat earlier, she had almost thrown up. The alcohol she had consumed was now wreaking havoc. Her stomach was bloated and aching.

    She quickly changed her clothes and barely stepped out of the Moonlight''s grand entrance when a forceful grip yanked her back. Colton kicked her in the stomach, malice etched on his face. "Weren''t you so smug just a moment ago?"

    ra wiped the corner of her mouth, a bit amused. Colton had lost five million in the lounge, and was now ambushing her here. Truly pathetic. Anyone hanging out with Simon was the same-trash.

    Colton moved in quickly, grabbing her hair with such force it nearly tore her scalp. "ra, you''re nothingpared to Quinn. You''re trash. What if I threw you onto Nate''s bed? He''d be thrilled; he''s been lusting after you for ages. Quinn said you upset her on her birthday. Watch yourself, or I''ll have a few guys take turns with you and ster your nudes everywhere."

    The moment Quinn shed a tear, Colton would move mountains for her. Wherever Quinn pointed, Colton struck. He looked down at the disheveled ra in his grip with a cold sneer on his lips. "Don''t make Quinn mad again, or you''ll regret it."

    He released her with a huff and walked away without a backward nce. ra''s scalp burned, and her stomach ached. Colton didn''t hold back from hitting girls. She chose not to provoke him earlier to avoid worse consequences.

    Slowly, she picked herself up, her stomach churning until she couldn''t hold back anymore, vomiting as her eyes welled up with tears. At least Colton was right. Even with her memory gone, ra was painfully aware that she was indeed a nobody, and no one gave a damn about her.

    After emptying her stomach, she stood by the roadside, trying to hail a cab back to her rented ce. A luxurious stretch limo pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down to reveal an astonishingly handsome face. The man''s features were chiseled to perfection, exuding an air of nobility and indifference. His dark eyes reflected her current disheveled state, and even the light seemed to favor him.

    ra''s face went pale. Before she could react, her body instinctively retreated a few steps. It was Dn. This was her first time seeing Dn in person, and she was terrified, cold sweat quickly forming on her back. Her instincts couldn''t lie; she must have kept a respectful distance from this man in the past. If Dn''s leg injury was really her fault, she wouldn''t have survived till now.

    She suppressed the urge to flee, and politely greeted him, "Mr. Dn."

    "Where do you live? I''ll take you home."

    ra''s heart felt like it was being squeezed. Why was she so afraid of this man? She needed to find out. "Alright, thank you."

    She gave a courteous bow, opened the car door, and immediately noticed the wheelchair beside her. That overwhelming panic spread again, and her fingertips involuntarily curled. Just how frightened of Dn had she been before? Even with her amnesia, being alone with him felt unnerving.

    The car started moving slowly. She sat properly and gave her current address. Dn spoke, "That''s close to Ferguson Corporation."

    "Yes, I n to work at Ferguson Corporation." As for the reason behind that, she decided not to mention it, fearing she''d be thrown out immediately. As soon as she spoke, the temperature in the car dropped, a chill creeping over her.

    For the rest of the ride, Dn closed his eyes, not saying another word. ra frowned, feeling like she had hit a nerve, yet unsure of what exactly she had said wrong. When the car reached her ce, she got out, and politely thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Dn. Maybe someday... I''ll treat you to dinner?"

    Dn''s gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds before turning away coldly. ra felt the sting of rejection and revealed an awkward smile. She stood still, expecting him to drive off immediately, but then he called out, "ra."

    Instinctively, she responded with a "Yes?" But the window rolled up, and the car drove away.

 Chapter 13

    ra stood there, puzzled by what he''d meant with hisst remark. It felt like he had more to say. She had a gut feeling that before losing her memory, she was really not keen on meeting Dn. From what she''d gathered about her past antics, she probably hadn''t treated him well either. She rubbed her temples, letting out a deep sigh.

    Late that night, she was jolted awake by the sound of some drunk pounding on a door outside. She wasn''t sure if it was her door they were banging on. She got up to listen more closely, but the noise eventually faded away.

    The next morning, ra got all her interview documents ready, wrote up a resume, and sent it over to the Ferguson Corporation. Within half an hour, she received a rejection text-no interview, nothing. But she didn''t give up. She kept applying to other departments, only to face rejection after rejection. Her qualifications were solid, so it was baffling that her resume wasn''t even making the cut.

    By noon, Megan had transferred a hundred and fifty thousand dors to her, which was hermission from the night before. ra''s eyes lit up, and she quickly called Aiden, whose number she had saved. She had a hunch that the guy who helped her out yesterday was Dn, and Aiden was probably his assistant. She was nervous about calling Dn directly.

    Aiden picked up almost immediately, sounding less than thrilled. "Ms. ra."

    ra tried to keep her voice calm and friendly. "Hey, Aiden, could you give me your bank ount number? I want to send the money back to you."

    Aiden''s tone wasced with sarcasm. Yesterday she couldn''t save a dime, and now she suddenly had money-clearly, this was all an act. He rattled off his ount number, and she asked, "Oh, by the way, is Mr. Dn free anytime soon? I''d like to take him out for dinner."

    She also wanted to ask why she wasn''t given a shot at Ferguson Corporation.

    "Ms. ra, your game is obvious. Did Simon say something again? I''m guessing you''re trying to please your fianc¨¦ by stirring things up with Mr. Dn?"

    ra felt like screaming. No one believed her amnesia was real. "If you don''t help, I''ll just ask Mr. Dn myself."

    She had his number, after all.

    Aiden sighed heavily. "He''s not avable. For the next month, he''s either in rehab or buried in work. He barely leaves the house."

    "Where does he live?" ra asked.

    Aiden hung up before she could get an answer. However, finding out where Dn lived wasn''t hardˇŞit was in Palm Bay.

    That evening, as ra was heading out to catch a cab, she spotted Quinn pulling up in a shy sports car. Quinn stopped abruptly right in front of her. If she''d been any closer, she would have been knocked off her feet.

    A cold determination shed in ra''s eyes as she watched Quinn step out of the car. Quinn was all dolled up, makeup wless, and carrying a limited-edition handbag, looking every inch a spoiled princess. The Bradford family might not have been top-tier in the Capital, but ra and Simon grew up together because her mom, Naomi, was best friends with Simon''s mom.

    Quinn flicked her hair with a gentle smile. "Hey, ra, didn''t expect to see you here. Are you heading to Ferguson Corporation to wait for Simon?"

    Just seeing Quinn''s fake-friendly face made ra uneasy. She hadn''t bothered with makeup today, and just had on a simple pair of jeans and a white top, but she still managed to look effortlessly chic.

    Jealousy flickered in Quinn''s eyes as she smirked, "I''m having dinner with Simon. Want to join us? Oh, and after you left, Mom felt guilty about what happened on my birthday and got me a new car. Hope I didn''t scare you with that sudden stop."

    The old ra would have crumbled, spiraled into anxiety and doubt, and maybe even acted out. But now, she just nced at the car and smiled. "It suits you."

    Quinn felt a bit deted. "If you want to see Simon tonight, I can tell you where we''re dining."

    ra raised an eyebrow. So all those times she''d crashed Simon and Quinn''s dates, was because Quinn had fed her the address on purpose? Quinn was just waiting for ra to lose it so Simon would despise her even more. Then Quinn could y the innocent victim and have Simon''s sympathy all to herself. What a crafty little schemer.

 Chapter 14

    "Quinn, Simon''s someone I tossed aside. If you fancy him, go ahead and keep him."

    ra gged down a cab with effortless ease.

    Quinn''s defenses crumbled at those words. "You must be kidding, ra. You spent all those years chasing Simon and making a fool of yourself, and now you''re acting like you dumped him? He just wasn''t into you. Simon told me in bed he never even kissed you. How do you have zero charm?"

    ra''s hand rested on the cab door, and she chuckled softly. "If a girl''s charm is measured by how often she''s been with someone, then wouldn''t those hookers be the most charming?"

    Her words, though indirect, struck Quinn like a dagger. Quinn''s face turned ghostly pale, and her most vulnerable spots were exposed.

    "You!"

    She raised her hand to p ra, but ra caught her wrist with a firm grip.

    ra looked at Quinn''s furious face with calm and unreadable eyes. The moreposed ra remained, the more flustered Quinn appeared.

    ra released Quinn''s hand. "I already said you could have Simon, but you seem unsatisfied. Do you truly like Simon, or do you just enjoy taking what''s mine?"

    Quinn''s face turned even whiter, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    ra, tired of the exchange, got into the cab and told the driver to go.

    Quinn stood there, shaking with rage. ''ra must''ve been pretending; there was no way she didn''t care about Simon. She''ll probably find a quiet spot to cryter, just like before,'' Quinn thought, feeling a bit better.

    Just then, Simon called her. "Quinn, where are you? Are you here yet?"

    Quinn''s eyes filled with tears. "I just ran into my sister. We exchanged a few words, but I''m fine. I''ll be there soon."

    Hearing the tremor in her voice, Simon grew anxious. "What did ra do this time? She''s so awful!"

    "Simon, I''ll be there in ten minutes. Please don''t fight with my sister; it''ll only make things worse for me."

    "You''re too kind-hearted. Never mind, juste over. Don''t let her ruin your mood."

    Quinn felt even more pleased. A man who treated ra like dirt yet cherished her so dearly made her feel superior to ra.

    ''ra, keep pretending. Soon, you''ll have what''sing to you!''

    *

    ra arrived at Palm Bay, where thergest vi stood secluded amidst a sprawling garden, radiating exclusivity.

    She stepped out of the cab and stood outside the grand iron gates, holding her prepared resume.

    She suspected her resume wasn''t considered by Ferguson Corporation either due to Aiden''s meddling or Dn''s influence. Someone as lofty as Dn wouldn''t stoop to such tactics. It must''ve been Aiden.

    ra waited there for four hours.

    At ten in the evening, Dn''s car finally appeared, gliding toward the entrance. Her eyes lit up, and she pushed aside the instinctive wariness she felt towards him, stepping forward eagerly.

    The car screeched to a halt in front of her, the window rolling down smoothly. "Mr. Dn."

    Dn, seated by the window, nced at her coolly. "What do you want?"

    "I submitted ten resumes to Ferguson Corporation today. They were all rejected." Her sincerity was palpable. "I believe I meet yourpany''s recruitment criteria. I reviewed Ferguson Corporation''s uing bid ns and drafted a proposal for the South Ashford government project. Mr. Dn, I hope you''ll take a look. I''m willing to oversee the project on-site in South Ashford."

    Projects like these were often thankless, and merely a way forpanies to polish their image. Sessful coboration with the government would yield greater benefits and resources.

    The person assigned to such a project had to be resilient, as South Ashford was notoriously underdeveloped.

    ra stood by the car, her eyes bright with hope, her posture slightly bowed as she looked earnestly at the man inside.

    Under her gaze, few men could remain unmoved.

    Dn averted his eyes, his throat tightening as he swallowed. After a few seconds, he spoke, "This time, you''ve changed a lot for him."

 Chapter 15

    ra knew Dn was talking about Simon. In all of the Capital, everyone seemed to think everything she did was for Simon. She couldn''t defend herself against

    such rumors.

    "Mr. Dn, I''m really strapped for cash right now and just need a job. The sry at Ferguson Corporation is decent, and I''m willing to work hard," she exined, hoping to clear the air.

    ra knew that if you were willing to work hard, you''d find no shortage of challenges. This truth wasn''t lost on her, but she was determined to join Ferguson Corporation. She wanted answers about Dn''s ident and their shared history.

    Dn, seated in the car, suddenly let out a sardonic smirk. ra felt a chill-a sign she had unknowingly hit a nerve again. He closed his eyes, his expression a mask of cold indifference. "If you want toe, then start working tomorrow," he said.

    ra''s eyes brightened, and she quickly nodded. "Thank you, I''lle in tomorrow to finalize the employment paperwork!" she replied eagerly.

    Dn said nothing as the car window slowly rolled up. Once the car passed through therge iron gates, he addressed Aiden in the front seat. "Don''t do this again."

    "I just feel her intentions aren''t pure. Eventually, she''ll stir up trouble with Simon, and it''ll fall on you to sort it out," Aiden voiced his concerns.

    Dn gazed out the window, resting his hand lightly on the documents beside him, choosing silence over words. Aiden knew better than to push the subject; his dislike for ra ran deep enough that he wished she''d vanish.

    Meanwhile, Simon had just wrapped up a date with Quinn and apanied her on a spree to buy several designer handbags. He was surprised-usually, when he and Quinn went out alone, ra would find some way to disrupt their evening.

    His annoyance with ra was growing, but tonight had been strangely peaceful. He had armed himself with a slew of sarcasticments, all rendered useless.

    "Simon, what''s on your mind?" Quinn asked, bringing him back to the moment. Simon gently lifted her chin, noticing the mark on her cheek. His anger red. "Why hasn''t that mark faded yet?"

    Quinn lowered hershes, ying the part of the damsel in distress. "Maybe it''ll be gone by tomorrow. ra''s been in a foul moodtely, and she even pped Ryan. Ryan''s still upset."

    "She''spletely out of control! Don''t your parents do anything?!" Simon eximed.

    "Every time they try, she threatens to leave. This time, she actually did leave for two days, and my mom''s worried sick," Quinn exined.

    Simon frowned in disdain. A family with a daughter like ra was truly cursed. "Quinn, it''s a good thing your family has you. I heard your investment project pulled in more millions. You''re impressive."

    Quinn''s lips curved into a small smile. "I own ten percent of thepany shares, and with how much of my family''s money I spend, I need to contribute more."

    "Heh, she''s been living off the Bradford family''s wealth for years without lifting a finger. You''ve only been back for five years and you''re already managing the projects so well. It''s amazing how different two sisters can be."

    ...

    The next morning, ra dressed simply and headed straight to Ferguson Corporation with her papers to start her new job. As she was finishing up the HR paperwork, she bumped into Simon stepping out of the elevator.

    Simon''s face clouded over immediately. It made sense now-she hadn''t caused troublest night because she was following him to work. He grabbed her wrist, his voice tinged with urgency. "ra, I don''t care what you do outside, but I''ve told you time and again, Ferguson Corporation is not your yground!"

    ra looked at his flustered demeanor, feeling a heavy knot in her chest. She yanked her hand free. Simon''s eyes darkened. "All you''re doing is making me despise you more. You pped Quinn yesterday. You should be thankful I don''t hit girls."

    The HR employee handed ra her new work badge, and she hung it around her neck, meeting Simon''s gaze. "Starting today, I''m an employee of Ferguson Corporation. Simon, I didn''te here for you-you''re not that irresistible."

    Simon''s expression shifted as if he had been pped, but he quickly regained hisposure. "If it''s not to chase after me, why would you want to work?"

 Chapter 16

    ra found it amusing and couldn''t be bothered to say anything. She stepped around Simon, ready to leave.

    But Simon grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the nearby wall. "Or are you trying to stir up trouble between me and Quinn?"

    ra''s hand itched with the urge to p him.

    Just then, the executive elevator doors opened, revealing Dn. He was in a wheelchair, wearing a dark suit, and even seated, he exuded an air of authority that was impossible to ignore. He was cold and distant, and kept people at arm''s length. His presence was so striking it seemed to change the very y of light and shadow around him.

    ra and Simon were tangled in apromising position that could easily be misunderstood. Just as she was about to push Simon away, Dn spoke up. "Employee Handbook, Rule Number Ny-Eight: No office romances."

    Her scalp tingled. Now she was truly misunderstood.

    Simon, adding fuel to the fire, said, "Uncle Dn, ra''s just having a tantrum. I''m trying to calm her down. After all, she''s my fianc¨¦e. I can''t just stand by and watch her chase after me all the way to Ferguson Corporation. She never liked doing chores or had any business acumen, so this ce isn''t really for her."

    ra felt a wave of nausea. This man conveniently forgot about his fianc¨¦e every time he ended up in bed with Quinn. No, she had to end the engagement with Simon to stop this repulsion.

    She turned at Dn, intending to exin, but he was already watching her. His gaze felt like it pinned her in ce, with an intensity that made her heart ache.

    The air seemed to chill. Everyone felt like the weight of Sn''s presence, and instinctively bowed their heads.

    Simon''s face turned pale, and the arm around ra trembled slightly.

    ra noticed this and scoffed internally. What a coward.

    Dn maneuvered his wheelchair down another corridor, and the tension lifted as he left.

    Simon sighed in relief andmented offhandedly, "Uncle Dn just got back from abroad and hasn''t been to the officetely. Wonder why he showed up today."

    ra pushed Simon away. "Simon, you wanted to end the engagement, right? Let''s inform both families and have a meal together to officially call it off."

    Simon thought he was hearing things. He''d always believed ra would never utter the words "end the engagement." Now she said it with disdain.

    A pang of panic hit him, and he grabbed her by the throat. "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Growing up in the Ferguson family, Simon always got what he wanted. No one had ever dared to dismiss him like this.

    ra, known for her beauty, had chased him for five years, which he found annoying. Now she was suggesting ending the engagement?

    "ra, I''ll admit your tactic has caught my attention. Are you trying to provoke me because I ignored you? Only I can end this engagement, so don''t even think about it. Remember who jumped off a bridge when I wanted to break it off? If it weren''t for your stunt, we''d have been done a long time ago!"

    ra''s throat ached, her face flushed fromck of air. She raised her hand and pped him, but Simon caught her wrist. His youthful face was filled with rage. "Let''s have dinner tonight, and stop this nonsense."

    Before he could finish, ra kicked him where it hurt most. Simon instinctively doubled over, cold sweat beading on his forehead.

    ra adjusted her outfit-a cheap online purchase that Simon''s tugging had wrinkled. A button had popped off, making it look like they''d just done something improper.

    "No thank you, Simon. I can''t have dinner with you. Go find Quinn. I''m serious about ending the engagement. I''ll inform my family when I have time, and I''m sure they''ll support it."

    After all, the entire Bradford family was on Quinn''s side.

    "You wouldn''t dare!"

    Why wouldn''t she?

    A wave of bitterness rose in ra''s heart. She sighed. Maybe she had really liked Simon in the past, but after losing her memory, she realized how blind she had been.

    She wandered down another corridor, trying to familiarize herself with the floor, and turned a corner, only to run into Dn again.

    Dn''s gazended on her disheveled clothes and the red marks on her neck. The marks didn''t look like they''d been caused by a choke. Instead, they resembled traces left from some sort of passionate encounter.

    His eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 17

    ra only realized her clothes were a mess, but waspletely unaware of the mark left on her neck. Her skin was naturally pale, and after her little spat with Simon, her cheeks were a bit flushed.

    Noticing Dn''s wheelchair was unattended, she quickly stepped up. "Mr. Dn," she called, her hands gently gripping the wheelchair. Her voice was earnest. "Are you heading back to the top floor? I can take you."

    "Move aside."

    "Sorry, what?"

    She thought she must''ve misheard. But no, Dn just maneuvered his wheelchair past her without a second nce. ra stood there, finally getting the hint that she wasn''t needed.

    With a deep breath, she shrugged it off and decided not to push her luck. She made her way to her desk, which-lucky her-was conveniently close to Simon''s office.

    The Ferguson family had a bunch of younger members in this generation. Although Dn was technically Simon''s senior, they were actually the same age. Every junior member was required to do an internship at Ferguson Corporation. Dn, born to Walterter in life, was a natural prodigy, and had been set up as the heir early on.

    That role came with its fair share of risks, but Dn had always managed to stay out of harm''s way. That is, until an ident two years ago left him in a wheelchair. Many assumed this would knock him off the heir track, but the patriarch stayed mum, and the family remained in a state of quiet turmoil.

    ra settled at her desk, and Simon shot her a sneer. "Still pretending you''re not here for me?"

    ra took a deep breath, just as a young girl approached and dumped a mountain of files on her desk. "You''re the newbie, right? Get these sorted by tomorrow."

    The girl rolled her eyes, her disdain for ra barely hidden. ra didn''t say a word, and just opened the first file and got to work. A few people nearby whispered among themselves.

    "Isn''t that ra? Why''s she in the department again?"

    "She''s here for Mr. Simon. Didn''t you see how much he despises her? How does she have the nerve to keep chasing him?"

    "Just wait. She''ll keep stirring up trouble, and p any girl who gets close to Mr. Simon. What''s HR thinking, letting her in?"

    ra pretended not to hear and kept her head down. She finished the files by nine that night. The office was mostly empty by then.

    Yawning, she set down thest file and was about to head out when Simon walked in. He watched her with disdain. "I was supposed to have dinner with you, but Quinn had a fever, so I had to check on her first. You''re not mad, are you?"

    Already in a foul mood from workingte, ra felt her temper re. Simon adjusted his tie, exuding arrogance. "Well, it''ste, and most ces are closed. How about a kiss instead?"

    ra''s lips twitched in disbelief. She grabbed her keys and made for the door, but Simon caught her wrist, tilting her chin as he leaned in.

    Startled, ra felt goosebumps rise. "Simon, doesn''t your penis hurt today?"

    Simon stepped back, suddenly wary. "Are you gonna kick me again? ra, are you done with this yet? I''m still interested, but you''d better not keep saying no. Who knows when I''ll offer a kiss to you again?"

    Even with her good nature, ra was fuming at his arrogance. Her cheeks reddened with anger. Simon noticed the flicker of emotion on her usually calm face. Initially reluctant to kiss her, he found himself reconsidering. He couldn''t deny ra had a striking face.

    ra let out a coldugh, brushing past him. "You still smell like Quinn''s perfume. Desert Rose, her favorite."

    "Are you jealous?"

    Already in the elevator, ra''s anger faded at his words, reced by a surprising calm.

    Simon followed her inside. "You can''t be jealous. Quinn is way out of your league."

    Too tired to argue, ra saved her energy, stepping out of the elevator only to run into Quinn. The moment Quinn saw them emerge together, her eyes welled up.

    "Simon."

    Feeling inexplicably guilty, Simon quickly moved to hug her. "What''s going on? Didn''t I say I''d be workingte? Why are you waiting here?"

    "Was it work, or were you with my sister?"

    Her head bowed, and tears flowed freely. Simon kissed her cheek, then turned to ra. "ra, aren''t you going to apologize?"

 Chapter 18

    The scene was so ridiculous that ra just stood there, momentarily dumbfounded.

    Was she supposed to apologize every time Quinn teared up?

    She couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why should I say sorry? Just for breathing the same air as her?"

    Simon was left speechless, fumbling for aeback but finding none.

    Quinn clung to his sleeve, tears glistening as she looked at ra. "ra, I probably deserved that p yesterday. Please, don''t stay mad. Mom was asking about you at dinner, wondering when you''de back. Ryan''s on summer break, too. You can''t keep this up and make everyone miserable."

    Simon seemed totch onto that. "Yeah! You pped Quinn yesterday. You owe her an apology!"

    ra watched the two of them, a smirk ying on her lips. "Did you two escape from the same loony bin? You both have the same symptoms-delusions. One of you thinks I''m head over heels, and the other thinks I want your cheap affections. Maybe you should head back for some more treatment? Pretty soon, it might be toote."

    Then, she walked away with confidence.

    Simon was fuming. How had he not noticed ra''s sharp wit before? On impulse, he let go of Quinn and chased after ra.

    "ra, what are you saying? I thought you liked me! How could you say those things about me?!"

    Quinn watched them leave from the hall, her expression twisting into something sinister. She pulled out her phone and dialed Colton.

    "Quinn, what''s going on?"

    "Colton... I just..."

    Colton was instantly on edge, stepping out to find a quiet ce. "Did ra give you a hard time again?"

    "No, it''s just... she pped me. Colton, I''m just so upset and needed to talk to you."

    "That bitch! Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she pays for this!"

    Quinn''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction, feeling much better. If she wanted, she could have any man wrapped around her finger.

    Meanwhile, ra had reached the taxi, and Simon was standing there, arms crossed in frustration. "You never used to ride in anything less than a luxury car."

    ra was already settled inside. "Simon, let''s meet at the Bradford estate tomorrow night to talk about ending our engagement."

    Simon''s smug demeanor quickly faded at her words. "ra, you''re taking this drama way too far."

    ra leaned back, her posture unyielding, like a flower refusing to wilt. "Seven o''clock tomorrow night at the Bradford estate." Then, she instructed the driver to go.

    Simon stood there, eyes glued to the car as it disappeared from view.

    Quinn''s arms wrapped around his waist, her voiceced with tears. "Simon."

    "Quinn, ra wants to break off our engagement tomorrow at the Bradford estate."

    Surprise flickered in Quinn''s eyes as she feigned hurt, "She''s said that kind of stuff before, only to backtrackter just to get your attention. But this time, she might actually got what she wants. Simon, do you really care about her?"

    Feeling a pang of guilt, Simon cupped her face and gave her a light kiss. "No, I just find her more irritating now."

    Quinn''s expression cooled and her lips were pressed tight. "Did you see Dn at the office today? I heard he was there."

    "Yeah, it''s weird. It''s the first time he''s shown up since he got back."

    Quinn''s face darkened, her hand clenched, and her nails were dug into her palm. "Could it be because of ra?"

    Simonughed, "You don''t actually think he''s interested in her, do you? ra''s just a pretty face. What''s she got besides that? Uncle Dn''s not into girls."

    Quinn casually wiped the blood from her palm, her gaze turning soft and sweet again. "I was just specting."

    Anyway, that troublemaker ra wouldn''t be around for much longer.

 Chapter 19

    ra handed the cabbie some cash and headed towards her ce. But as she turned the corner, someone mped a hand over her nose.

    She fought back, recognizing Colton''s voice. "Didn''t I warn youst time? Upset Quinn again, and I''d let the guys have at you. But tonight, Nate''s got dibs. He''s been itching for this, so brace yourself. He''s quite the expert in the bedroom. I hope you can handle it."

    In a daze, ra felt a bottle pressed to her lips. She swallowed half, clueless about what it was. She could only feel her body ignite with heat as everything blurred into chaos. Just one thought cut through the haze: if she made it through this, Colton would regret ever messing with her.

    She was shoved into a car, her head knocking painfully against the door, momentarily clearing her mind before darkness took over again.

    The car pulled up at a fancy hotel, and ra was dragged into a room. Nate and Colton were tight with Simon. Colton had a thing for Quinn, while Nate had long wanted a taste of ra. When Colton called Nate, he thought it was a joke. But Colton was dead serious, delivering ra on a silver tter.

    Nate stood by the bed, watching ra in her dazed state. He felt his excitement boiling over. "Colton, you sure Simon won''t flip if I go through with this?"

    Colton sneered, dialing Simon. The call connected quickly. "Colton, what''s up?" "Nate''s interested in ra. If he goes for it, are you cool with that?"

    "Of course. I''m way over her."

    Colton smirked at the sight of ra, barely conscious on the bed. "Great, we''re all still buddies then."

    Ending the call, he pped Nate''s shoulder. "He''s good with it. Enjoy yourself. Make sure to snap lots of pics and vids. I want her scandal sshed all over by tomorrow!"

    Nate could hardly wait, shoving Colton out. "Don''t worry, I''ll get everything on record. Don''t bother me until tomorrow afternoon!"

    One night wasn''t enough for him. He nned to enjoy himself all the next day too. Once the door shut, Nate lunged toward the bed. "ra, I finally got you!"

    ra sensed a shadow over her, instinctively grabbing a nearbymp and swinging it hard. Nate didn''t see iting, and the sharp edge sliced his forehead. Blood trickled down.

    "You''ve got a death wish, huh?!" He raised his hand, pping her hard.

    The sting jolted ra into a brief moment of rity. Blood touched her lips, and with newfound strength, she swung themp again, hitting Nate.

    Years of excess alcohol and sex had left Nate weakened. The first hit had drained him, and another left him unconscious on the bed.

    ra staggered off, her head spinning. Thempy shattered and sharp pieces were scattered across the floor. She picked up a shard and despite the blood from her palm, she squeezed it tight, using the pain to stay awake.

    She adjusted her clothes and quickly dialed a number on her phone.

    The drug''s effects were fierce, and her rity onlysted seconds. She wasn''t sure who she called-maybe Megan, Dn, or Aiden.

    When someone picked up, she blurted out the hotel''s address and stumbled towards the door, desperate to get out.

    The world was spinning, like a distorted painting. As she reached the first-floor corner, the heat surged again, making her want to rip off her clothes.

    The sound of wheels approached, apanied by a clear voice, "Can you walk?"

    ra looked up, struggling to focus. She saw Dn, and instinctively stepped back, but her resolve was quickly crumbling.

    The heat was unbearable, her body a desert craving relief.

    She wasn''t sure how she ended up in a room with her hands fumbling around. Dn''s wheelchair was elegant, cool to the touch.

    She copsed by the bed. Her face was flushed, fingers brushed against the cool fabric, clinging to it desperately.

    Dn sat still in his wheelchair, watching her rub against his legs, like a cat desperate for attention.

 Chapter 20

    ra blinked open her dreamy eyes, trying to focus on him, but everything was still a blur. She forced herself to reach out, grasping the hand he had resting on the wheelchair.

    He didn''t pull away, but he kept a respectful distance. ra ced his hand on her cheek, her breath warm as she whispered, "Water... I need water..." The heat was unbearable.

    Dn suddenly gripped her chin, making her look at him. "Do you even know who I am?" he asked.

    ra had no idea; all she could think about was how desperately thirsty she was. Even his hand on her chin seemed oddly appealing. She kissed his fingers, moving up to his palm. Dn''s hand jerked slightly, and his Adam''s apple bobbed as he wheeled away. Without the wheelchair''s support, she copsed onto the carpet.

    The room was cool, and she watched as he headed to the bathroom. Soon she could hear water running. ra curled up on the carpet, feeling like a thousand ants were crawling over her, itching her to the bone.

    Dn ignored her, rolling a bit away to grab a book from the shelf. ra panted, sweat slicking her skin. Twenty minutester, she was drenched in sweat, her hair sticking to her skin.

    Dn wheeled over, scooped her up, and carried her into the bathroom, gently putting her into a tub filled with cold water. The sudden sh of hot and cold made her shiver violently. For a moment, her head cleared, and she sat there, lips pressed together, soaking in the tub. Dn''s expensive suit was now damp with water spots. He sat in his wheelchair, looking down at her like some aloof deity. "Feeling clear-headed now?"

    ra shivered again, and was about to say she was fine, but then the heat surged back, more intense than before. She leaned back, almost slipping under the water.

    Dn quickly pulled her up, soaking his clothes even more. ra kneeled in the tub, cupping his face, urgently kissing him. How could he be so cold, even when kissing? Her tongue pried his lips apart, seeking more. The next thing she knew, she was pushed under the water.

    Dn turned away, his fingers curling slightly on the wheelchair''s armrests. The tension was evident. "Come out when you''re fully clear-headed."

    This time, ra really woke up. Her body was still hot, but the cold was biting into her now. She pped her cheeks, realizing they were swollen. Taking a deep breath, she submerged her face in cold water until the heat ebbed, then slowly rose from the tub. As she stepped out, she nearly slipped, her knees almost hitting the ground. The feverish heat was gone, reced by a wave of embarrassment.

    She stood at the bathroom door, water dripping from her. Dn, still in his wheelchair, watched her. His suit was visibly damp but he was unruffled. His hands folded in front of him as his eyes met hers. "Better now?" he asked.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dn, for tonight," she replied.

    He ced a stack of documents on the bed. "Take a look. They might be useful."

    ra, eager for a distraction, grabbed the papers, realizing they detailed the businessworks and connections between the Capital''s influential families. This was crucial information for someone like her, struggling with amnesia. Dn began unbuttoning his suit, pausing as he noticed ra''s gaze. His eyebrows knitted together. "You should step out," he said.

    Feeling awkward, ra moved towards the living room, catching a glimpse of Dn removing his suit jacket. Shortly after, he reappeared in fresh clothes, pointing to a shopping bag nearby. "Your clothes. Put them on."

    ra hurried into the bathroom with the bag, finding thoughtfully included undergarments inside. She changed quickly, catching her reflection in the mirror- her cheeks were still flushed, and one side was slightly swollen.

    After hesitating for a moment, she stepped out. Dn was back in his wheelchair, calmly flipping throughpany documents. An ice packy on the coffee table. His head was slightly bowed, and his long fingers exuded an air of refined restraint.

    "Use this for your face," he said.

    ra, still a bit shaken from the night''s events, noticed it was already eleven, but she wasn''t ready to leave. She settled on the sofa, holding the ice pack to her swollen cheek. The only sound was the rustle of pages turning. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. ra was initially flustered by the kiss, but she now felt like she''d overreacted, seeing howposed Dn was. Maybe to him, the kiss was nothing more than a fleeting moment, a brush of lips. Dn seemed like someone untouched by worldly desires.

 Chapter 21

    ra had been lounging with a face mask on for about half an hour when she heard him say, "It''s gettingte." It was his polite way of suggesting she should leave.

    ra stayed put on the couch, her heart still thumping. Here, at least, she felt a semnce of safety. Sure, Dn was intimidating, but it beat facing the unknown dangers outside.

    Colton was swayed by Quinn''s maniptions and believed every word she said. He''d probably use even nastier tricks next time. ra set the ice pack from her hand down on the coffee table and asked, "Mind if I crash here tonight? I''ll just take the couch; I promise I won''t be a bother."

    Dn was already heading to the master bedroom, and ra, taking the hint, quickly moved behind his wheelchair to give him a push. Even though she knew he didn''t need her help, she was asking for a favor and had to show the right attitude.

    As they got to the bedroom, she added, "I don''t snore, really. I can rough it on the couch for one night."

    "Do as you like."

    Relieved by his agreement, her face broke into a smile. "Thanks again, Mr. Dn."

    Without looking at her, Dn braced himself on the bed and slowly got to his feet. ra suddenly recalled what Aiden had mentioned about Dn''s physical therapy. Was she messing up his routine tonight? She hurried over to steady his hand.

    Dn carried a faint scent, kind of like the crisp smell of pine trees in winter. He eased himself onto the bed, moving his legs up with a surprising grace that was oddly captivating.

    Standing there, ra thought maybe Megan had a point. Even with his leg issues, there''d still be no shortage of girls drawn to him.

    Was his ident really her fault? She didn''t ask, worried she''d hit a nerve.

    As she reached the door, she politely asked, "Mr. Dn, would you like the lights off?"

    "No thank you."

    She softly closed the door. Exhaustion hit her hard. After the medication and soaking in cold water for an hour, she was wiped out and quickly drifted off to sleep.

    The next morning, instead of waking up refreshed, she felt like she was on fire. Voices lingered around her, and someone gently pried her mouth open, feeding her something bitter. She grimaced, about to spit it out, but a firm hand kept her jaw up, making her swallow.

    Dn put the bowl aside and checked the IV drip nearby.

    "Mr. Dn, her fever''s pushing 104 degrees. She won''t be up for a bit," the private doctor, who''d been called in the dead of night, exined.

    ra had been burning up since 3 AM. She had just been discharged from the hospital and wasn''t eating well, leaving her in a fragile state. The cold bath had pushed her over the edge into sickness.

    It wasn''t until 7 PM that ra finally came to. Her throat felt parched like it was on fire. She tried to sit up, almost passing out from the effort. Dn handed her a ss of water with a frown.

    After gulping down the water, ra felt she was forgetting something important. ncing at the clock, she scrambled to get up. "I''m sorry, but I''ve got to go. Tonight, Simon''s going to the Bradford family to call off the engagement."

    If she didn''t show up, Simon''s over-imaginative brain would spin all sorts of scenarios.

    Dn watched her stagger away, a smirk ying on his lips as he set his cup down. "I thought maybe this time you actually..."

    "What?"

    ra''s mind was a foggy mess. As she reached for the door, her vision blurred to ck. Defeated, she made her way back to bed, too drained by the day''s fever to stay on her feet. She didn''t get another word out before slipping back into sleep.

    Dn sat by her side, his expression growing colder by the minute. After a while, he wheeled himself out of the room.

    On the other side, Simon had indeed shown up at the Bradford estate. Once the Bradford family heard that ra nned to break off the engagement, they were all smiles.

    Ryan congratted Quinn. "Congrats, Quinn. It looks like you and Simon will finally be together. Once ra''s engagement is off, are you two tying the knot soon?"

    Quinn blushed shyly, though her thoughts were anything but sweet. ra probably wouldn''t make it, not with Colton''s interference. In a few hours, scandalous photos of ra would be everywhere. By then, everyone would turn their backs on her, and even Simon would likely give up any fantasies about her.

    Her lips curled into a smile, her eyes glinting with a false happiness. "It''s almost time. My sister should be on her way."

    Simon, sitting nearby, snorted. He didn''t believe for a second that ra would actually show up!

 Chapter 22

    The Bradford family was gathered, basking in the warmth and joy as they tossed around ideas for the wedding venue. Naomi held Quinn''s hand, her eyes glistening with emotion.

    "You have been through the wringer, but you''ve finally found her happiness. You two better hold onto it tight and not let any jealous busybodies mess it up."

    Quinn gave a gentle smile. "Mom, Simon and I will be happy."

    Ryan chipped in, "If ra had let go sooner, you two could have been together ages ago."

    Simon kept ncing at the clock on the wall-it was already seven, and still, the door stayed quiet. He turned to the butler nearby. "Has ra shown up?"

    "No, Mr. Simon, she hasn''t been seen."

    Simon let out an annoyed huff, crossing his arms with a look of displeasure. "She''s pulling the same stunt again, isn''t she? I knew it."

    Everyone''s initial joy turned cold, shifting to disdain.

    Naomi''s chest heaved with anger as she pulled out her phone to call ra. When she got no answer, she sighed in frustration, "Sometimes, I wish I hadn''t given birth to her!"

    Quinn quickly handed her a ss of water. "Mom, don''t be upset. She might just be caught in traffic. Let''s give it another hour."

    Ryan rolled his eyes. "Quinn, stop making excuses for her. It''s always the same story. She ims to end the engagement but never shows up. I thought she meant it this time, but clearly not."

    The room''s mood soured, though Quinn couldn''t hide her satisfaction. She had faith in Colton''s knack for stirring up chaos; once he got going, consequences be damned. ra would be left humiliated, and she had iting.

    By eight o''clock, ra still hadn''t appeared. Simon pped the table in frustration, his face darkening. "My time''s too precious for this. I''m out of here. Mr. and Mrs. Bradford, I''ll see youter."

    Everyone''s faces fell as Quinn hurried to see him out. "Simon, please don''t be mad."

    Simon wasn''t exactly angry; he felt a mix of emotions and just wanted to leave. After seeing him off, Quinn returned, looking somewhat hurt. Naomi handed her a card loaded with a million dors. "Quinn, here''s a little something to make up for tonight. Use it for something nice, and let''s check out that house you liked soon." "Thanks, Mom." Quinn hugged her arm. "I knew you always had my back."

    "You need to learn to stand your ground more, or you''ll always be taken advantage of."

    *

    ra woke up from unconsciousness to find it was already ten at night. She sighed, pulling herself out of bed. The room was empty. This must have been a suite Dn set up for her. Feeling mmy, she headed to the bathroom for a shower.

    When she emerged, there was a knock at the door. She opened it to find a staff member with a service cart.

    "Ms. ra, you''re awake. Would you like something to eat?"

    She was starving, so she ate a little and felt her strength return. As she checked

    her phone, she saw a slew of missed calls-from Naomi, Simon, and even Ryan. Simon had texted her.

    Simon: [I knew you wouldn''te.]

    ra''s expression stayed calm as she noticed messages from an unknown number.

    [You won''t be so lucky next time. You''re done for.]

    She guessed it was Colton. Her face darkened; she promised herself Colton wouldn''t get away with this.

    Just then, another message from the unknown number came through.

    [Nate''s in the hospital. Get ready for payback. You can''t handle his ways. Who knows whose bed you''ll wake up in next?]

    These two were truly disgusting.

    Her current ce wasn''t safe, and she couldn''t go back there for now. She called Megan and found out Colton was drinking at Moonlight. ra decided to head there.

    She found Megan still in her server''s outfit. "Megan, can I borrow your outfit?" "ra, don''t do anything stupid. If something happens, I''ll get in trouble." "Nothing will happen."

    Megan reluctantly handed over her clothes, and ra changed into them, adding a hat before heading to Colton''s private room. Colton was the younger heir of the Warren family, a name that carried weight, though not as much as the designated

    sessor.

    ra kept her head down, serving drinks to the room''s upants. Tonight''s guests were a mix. Some were close to Colton, and others just happened to be there, drinking together.

    Colton, already on edge, grew more belligerent with alcohol. "ra''s just a tramp. Nate had her all night. Her screams echoed down the hall."

    "Really? Isn''t she after Simon? Why would she go with Nate?"

    Colton sneered, "You don''t know her. She''d do anything to please Simon, even cozy up to every man around him. She''s just a high-ss escort. If you''re close to Simon, you can have her. She visits the clinic hundreds of times a year, and I''m afraid she''s caught something."

 Chapter 23

    ra was initially set on slipping some dodgy pills into the group''s drinks, but Colton''s words made her rethink her n. She calmly took off her hat, her voice steady butced with curiosity. "Mr. Colton, are you really ready to back up what you just said?"

    Colton was taken aback by ra''s unexpected appearance, his face quickly morphing into a mask of anger.

    "ra! How dare you show up here?!"

    ra nced around the room. "I''ve already called the cops, Mr. Colton. You just imed Nate spent all ofst night with me, yet I don''t remember a thing. That means I must have been drugged and assaulted. Since you said you heard it all, you should be able to testify for me, right?"

    Colton stood there, stunned, his face burning red with embarrassment. The room was packed with heirs from prominent families, all under strict watch. Any scandal could lead to serious consequences.

    Calling the police would be an absolute disgrace!

    "You can''t call the police! ra, are you out of your mind?!"

    He was about to lose his cool when a group of police officers walked in, their presencemanding. "Who made the call?"

    The guys shrank in their seats, hoping not to be noticed. They were terrified of being hauled away and having to face their families-which might mean a night of kneeling as punishment.

    ra''s eyes filled with tears as she raised her hand, "I did, Officer. Someone said I was drugged and assaulted by Natest night, but I can''t remember. I think he used something on me. Mr. Colton said he heard it, so he can testify, right, Mr. Colton?"

    Colton''s face turned crimson with fury. His fists clenched tightly, and he was struggling for breath.

    The officer looked at ra, whose downcast demeanor made her seem truthful. Then he turned to Colton, finally gesturing, "You two,e with us to the station. Nate, whoever you are, step forward. You''reing too."

    Drugging and assaulting someone is no small matter, especially with five officers involved. Plus, this was happening at Moonlight, and themotion had drawn a curious crowd outside the VIP room.

    All eyes were on Colton. He was used to being admired and never treated like some kind of criminal.

    His lips quivered as he tried to wrap his head around how ra had blown everything up. Didn''t she feel any shame? Wasn''t a girl supposed to just quietly endure something like this?

    ra wasn''t ying by the rules. ''Since you im I was assaulted, I''ll call the police and make you testify!'' she had boldly stated.

    And ra wasn''t done stirring the pot. "Mr. Colton, the police are here. Go ahead, repeat what you said. I know you and Nate are close, and you probably don''t want to ruin that, but if we work together to put him behind bars, he won''t trouble you again."

    "ra!" Colton raised his hand, ready to strike her.

    The officer immediately stepped in, shielding ra, his expression hardening. "Oh, are you trying to assault the victim right in front of us? That''s another charge!"

    A pair of handcuffs swiftly clicked onto Colton''s wrists. The young Warren heir had never been humiliated like this. Panic set in, and he instinctively tried to defend himself. "I wasn''t, I..."

    ra held her face, tears streaming. "Mr. Colton, doesn''t my reputation matter to you? Why won''t you tell the truth now? Everyone in the room heard you! Officers, if you don''t believe me, ask them."

    The officers turned their attention to the dozen or so people seated, each looking away awkwardly.

    "Colton did say that."

    "Yeah, we all heard it."

    They needed to distance themselves. ra''s usations hung in the air, and if she implicated them, the police would alert their families, and they''d all be in deep trouble. It was better to clear their names while they could.

    ra looked gratefully at those who spoke up. "Thank you, you''re truly brave for standing up against the Warren family''s power. I''m so moved."

    Were they really standing up to the Warren family?

    That was a direct shot at Colton. If Colton hoped to keep hanging out with these so-called friends, he''d always remember today''s backstabbing. Those friendships were as good as over.

    Colton''s face was ashen, ring at those who spoke up. They avoided his gaze, unwilling to meet his eyes.

    The officer, uninterested in dealing with the others, grabbed Colton. "You''reing with us. Exin everything at the station."

    "I''m not going! Let go. Do you know who I am?!"

 Chapter 24

    ra arched an eyebrow, a flicker of sarcasm dancing in her eyes. Honestly, Colton was being downright stupid.

    Why would he say something like that right in front of the cops? It''s a bold move, especially here at Moonlight. If the police were showing up, they were clearly ready to take on someone with clout.

    And sure enough, the officer wasn''t messing around, pinning Colton with a firm grip. "I don''t care who you think you are!"

    A sly grin yed on ra''s lips. "Mr. Colton, where''s Nate? What''s his status?" Colton had just sent ra a text about Nate being in the hospital. Now, ra was grilling him, putting him on the spot, and making him look foolish.

    His lips trembled with frustration; nobody had ever challenged him like this before. The officer tightened his hold on Colton''s arm. "Spill it, where''s the other guy?" Colton felt utterly disgraced, and the people who''d just been showering him with praise were now watching the drama unfold like it was prime entertainment.

    ra was stomping on his prized dignity! ra! He swore he wouldn''t let this slide!

    A crowd had gathered outside the lounge. They were all familiar with Colton since he was a regr here.

    "Isn''t that the Warren family''s young heir? Why are the cops here?"

    "What''s going on? Richard''s here tonight. Someone should let him know."

    Thest hint of color drained from Colton''s face.

    "Don''t."

    But before he could finish, the onlookers parted, and a man in a ck shirt stepped forward.

    He carried himself with an icy authority. His shirt was casually unbuttoned halfway, and he surveyed the room with a look of pure impatience. "What''s happening here?"

    ra had learned from her research that Richard was the heir to the Warren family business, someone with serious influence.

    Colton couldn''t even meet his eyes.

    Before the officer could say a word, Richard lit a cigarette. Hisid-back demeanor somehow charged with authority.

    "Colton, speak up."

    Colton seemed terrified of his cousin. His lips were quivering but he was unable to form a coherent sentence.

    Richard''s patience wore thin as he tucked away his lighter, striding forward to grab Colton by the hair. "I said talk."

    "Richard, it wasn''t me, it was..."

    Colton nced at ra, but he knew he''d drugged herst night. If the cops dug deeper, both he and Nate would be in deep trouble.

    He''d assumed ra would be too scared to show her face for days, yet here she was,ying everything bare.

    ra kept her cool as she faced the daunting Warren heir, breaking down the events with ease.

    "Basically, Colton imed I see the gynecologist hundreds of times a year and implied anyone could sleep with me. Everyone heard it. If word gets out, can I sue him for defamation?"

    Colton''s expression shifted again, his voiceced with urgency. "ra, youˇŞ"

    Before he could finish, a sharp p echoed in the room, striking his cheek. His head whipped to the side, and blood trickled from his mouth.

    Colton''s eyes welled up immediately, but Richard hit him, and he didn''t dare make a sound.

    ra raised an eyebrow, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 25

    She wasn''t about to let any trouble stick to her. "If you''re going to put Colton on the spot like this, what if he decides to pin it all on meter? Officers, you''re my witnesses. If anything happens to me, Colton should be the first one you should look into."

    Colton was already fuming, and her words were the final push. He was so angry he actually coughed up blood.

    Richard nced at ra, his eyes dark and mysterious. He said to the officers, "Thanks for your time tonight. We''ll take care of this privately and make sure Ms. ra gets a satisfactory exnation. Colton''s foolish remarks won''t leave this room."

    His promise was a silent warning to everyone there. Gossiping about this would mean going against the Warren family.

    ra lightly held her hat, her tone breezy. "Seems like a big misunderstanding. But since we''re all here, let me clear things up. My private life is not what Colton imed to be. Colton is young and speaks without thinking. I won''t hold it against him."

    Colton rolled his eyes in frustration and fainted right there.

    Richard had a quick word with one of the officers, who nodded and led his team away. The crowd scattered, taking Colton with them. No one dared mess with Richard any further, and they found excuses to leave in a hurry.

    In no time, only Richard and ra were left.

    ra was about to leave when he spoke up. "Ms. ra, you''ve changed quite a bit."

    It sounded like they knew each other from before.

    She managed a smile, staying cool. "Mr. Warren, when you mention a satisfactory exnation, you''re not nning to threaten me now that we''re alone, are you?"

    Richard moved closer, his presence just asmanding as Dn''s.

    ra was on guard, but then she heard a voiceing from the doorway. "Enough of this drama. Let''s go."

    She turned to see Dn there.

    Dn was in his wheelchair. He was pushed by a young man, and another friend was standing beside him. Their vibe was different from Simon''s crew-like they were true blue-bloods.

    Richard pulled out a card and tapped it on ra''s cheek. "Two million dors, is that enough?"

    Hush money. Once they stepped out, everyone would keep their mouths shut about tonight. Besides, she''d already embarrassed Colton. He wouldn''t dare bother her for a while.

    ra took the card between her fingers, her expression a mix of calm and a hint of amusement.

    "I have no idea what happened tonight. Goodbye, Mr. Warren."

    A flicker of irony crossed Richard''s eyes as he slipped his hand into his pocket and walked towards Dn.

    Even though Dn was in a wheelchair, his friends treated him with great respect and bowed their heads slightly when they spoke to him.

    Even someone as bold as Richard softened his tone around Dn.

    "Didn''t I tell you to leave?" Dn said. His gaze drifted to ra. She stood alone

    in the room, the overhead light casting a spotlight that seemed to wrap around her.

    In a world so vast, she smiled softly, yet there was a touch of solitude in her serene demeanor.

 Chapter 26

    He pulled his gaze back and asked, "What''s the deal here?"

    Mentioning the issue made Richard roll his eyes. "It''s Colton stirring up trouble again. I''ve had enough of him."

    The group headed outside.

    ra noticed the folks around Simon were small figures from the top-tier elite circles. Meanwhile, the ones around Dn were heirs to prominent families, right at the heart of the power y. They were carefree, a bit arrogant, well-mannered, yet untouchable.

    She sighed softly and went to return the outfit to Megan.

    Megan asked, "ra, are you really over Simon?"

    ra changed back into her own clothes and nodded. "Yeah, I''ve finally seen the light. I''m done being a doormat."

    Megan''s eyes flickered with a hint of something as she packed away her work clothes. "So, you joined Ferguson Corporation because of Dn?"

    ra gave a smallugh. "No way. When I first lost my memory, I thought maybe Dn and I had something. But now, I see he''s pretty distant. I just want to focus on my job and stop chasing after men."

    Megan let out a relieved breath and gave her a smile. "I''m d you''re seeing things clearly now."

    With some money in her pocket, ra transferred ten thousand dors to Megan, "Here''s what I owe you. I should head out; I''ve got to find a new ce tomorrow. The area I''m in now isn''t too safe."

    Megan nodded, "Take care and don''t get mixed up in things like tonight. Richard''s not the easiest guy to deal with."

    ra was a bit taken aback. "You know him?"

    Megan looked a bit embarrassed and quickly nced away. "I''ve been around here for three years. You get to know everyone whoes and goes a lot."

    ra decided not to dig any deeper and waved goodbye.

    The next day at Ferguson Corporation, ra had barely sat down when a girl approached with a snarky tone.

    "Some folks treat work like a dating service, using underhanded tactics to snag someone else''s spot. Watch out. It might blow up in your face one day."

    ra looked up at the girl. Her name was Jade, the manager of the department.

    Jade had been out sick the day before, but ra remembered sending a leave request as soon as she was able.

    Jade crossed her arms. "ra, those documents I asked you to sort weren''t submitted yesterday. It set back the whole department. Today, you owe everyone an afternoon tea. Let the team know what you''ll get them in the group chat."

    The others quickly jumped in.

    "Thanks, Jade."

    "I want Starbucks!"

    Jade''s lips curved into a smirk. She had a sharp look, and her dislike for ra had been obvious from day one.

    "ra, how about a frappucino for everyone? You''re okay with that, right?"

    Sitting at her desk, ra epted the penalty. It was only her second day on the job yesterday, and though she was sick, she did miss work.

    "No problem, but shouldn''t I be added to the work group chat first?"

    A few colleagues nearby looked a bit sheepish since none of them had added ra as a friend.

    Someone quickly handed her an invite to join the group, and ra was in. This was the department''s group chat, and Simon was also a member.

    People started listing their drink orders, and ra ced the order through a delivery app.

    Just as she finished, Simon walked out of his office. He paused for a moment as he passed ra.

    ra focused on her work and was not interested in engaging.

    Simon leaned over. "Nothing you want to say? I''m free tonight. Want to grab dinner?"

    Since ra hadn''t shown up at the Bradford family''s eventst night, he was in a pretty good mood and figured he''d amuse himself since he had no ns.

    ra''s face darkened immediately. "I was sick yesterday. We can reschedule."

    Simon sneered, "Don''t you think your excuse is a bit flimsy? What kind of sickness lets you be out and about at Moonlight in the evening? Your family called you a bunch of times, and you didn''t pick up."

    Clearly, she was dodging him and didn''t want to talk about the engagement.

    ra found it pointless to exin further and stayed silent.

    Simon tapped on her desk, his tone dripping with superiority. "I''m asking you a question. Are you going out tonight?"

    "Get lost."

    "Keep up the act. I never realized you were such a good actress before."

 Chapter 27

    If time could turn back, ra would have dragged herself to the Bradfords'' cest night, even if she was on herst legs. She took a deep breath and chose to ignore Simon, who was standing in front of her.

    Simon felt pretty pleased with himself. Even though he and ra had known each other for years, Quinn''s arrival five years ago had been heart-wrenching. She was like a delicate porcin doll that everyone automatically gravitated towards. By now, it was second nature for everyone to side with Quinn. They assumed ra was just being dramatic and would eventuallye around.

    The drinks were delivered swiftly, and everyone thanked Jade, not realizing ra had ced the order. ra couldn''t care less about correcting them and instead focused on the documents she was working on.

    She had a real estate appointment that afternoon. After unexpectedly receiving a two-million-dor windfallst night, she figured she didn''t need to keep living in her current situation. As soon as the clock struck the end of the workday, she got ready to leave.

    But just then, Jade came over with a stack of papers. "Sort these out. I need them in an hour."

    ra frowned as she flipped through a few pages. "Jade, you gave me these on day one. I''ve already organized all the critical points."

    Jade''s expression soured. She hadn''t expected ra to have sorted everything so efficiently. She noticed the neatlypiled file and couldn''t believe it had been done without assistance. She assumed Simon must have helped ra; there was no way ra could have managed it alone. So, she handed over another stack, mostly duplicates of what ra had already seen.

    To her surprise, ra recognized the documents instantly.

    With a small smile, ra quipped, "Or is there something you didn''t catch, Jade?"

    Jade''s face darkened. "What are you implying?"

    "I''m just stating the facts. The documents I prepared are clear and concise. If there''s something you''re unsure about, feel free to point it out."

    Jade, who saw herself as a strong, independent career woman, couldn''t stand such a slight. She took a deep breath and sneered, "You probably had a man''s help with those documents. ra, what are you so smug about? You''ve got all this because of your family''s money. If you came from a background like mine, you''d probably be out on the streets."

    ra pped slowly, her face calm. "Well, Jade, you''re truly admirable. You''re the real independent woman of today. We should all take notes from you. Anything else?"

    "You!" Jade''s cheeks flushed with anger, and she was momentarily lost for words. "I''m not like you. I don''t chase after men. I''ve earned everything I have on my own."

    ra nced at her watch, finally showing a hint of impatience. "I''m not interested in your life story. If there''s nothing work-rted, I''m heading out."

    "ra!" Jade was trembling with rage.

    ra stepped into the elevator. She hadn''t nned on severing ties so abruptly, but Jade''s self-proimed independence and condescending attitude were too much. Her confidence came at the expense of belittling another girl. Where was the independence in that? She was just a more strategic yer.

    ra headed to meet the real estate agent, who treated her with great respect. "Ms. ra, this is the finest development in the area, with excellent security. Only residents can bring guests."

    The property was indeed impressive. It was not far from the Ferguson Corporation, offering a tranquil haven amidst the bustling city. But even with her recent windfall, it was still beyond her budget.

    "Well, this is too pricey for me."

    Just as she said that, she noticed another agent approaching with Quinn and Naomi. The agent was enthusiastic. "The vi here may bepact, but it''s surrounded by shopping areas. It''s safe and convenient, perfect for a single woman."

    Naomi held Quinn''s hand, her voice full of concern. "This vi is only about three hundred square meters, and the garden is small. Are you sure you want to buy here? I can get you something better."

    Quinn''s face was all smiles. "Mom, I love it. Three hundred square meters is more than enough for me, and it''s close to Simon''s office. I can drop by anytime."

    As she spoke, she noticed ra across the way and looked surprised. "ra, are you here to look at houses too?"

    Naomi finally spotted ra and immediately furrowed her brows. "What are you doing here? Are you here to stir up trouble because you saw me buying a house for Quinn?"

 Chapter 28

    ra seemed totally unfazed by the two bickering nearby as she chatted with her real estate agent. "I''m good with just a duplex. There''s no need for detached

    houses or townhouses. Got any other listings?"

    "Actually, yes. There''s a duplex right around the corner. Are you interested in checking it out now, Ms. ra?"

    ra nodded, trailing behind the agent.

    Naomi was fuming, feelingpletely ignored. "ra, what are you even doing here today? Can you not just stir things up for a change?!"

    She rushed over and grabbed ra''s wrist. "Wasn''t you gonna call off the engagement yesterday? You ghosted everyone and didn''t answer your phone. Now you''re here acting like it''s no big deal? Have you no shame?"

    ra shook her hand off, her gaze icy. "Have you said enough, Naomi?"

    Naomi was taken aback by ra''s use of her first name. "What did you just call me?"

    ra offered a cool smile. "Naomi. I told you I''m cutting ties with all of you. I''m not your daughter anymore, so stop acting like my parent. You''ve got Quinn, and that''s the only daughter you need. Sorry, but we aren''t close."

    Naomi stood there, shocked by ra''s coldness. In the past, a bit of praise would light up ra''s face, and she''d promise to do better next time. Now, she was addressing her mother by her first name with zero warmth.

    Naomi was momentarily at a loss until Quinn chimed in. "Mom, maybe ra''s just trying to get your attention. Maybe we should skip buying my house and get one for her. I can stay somewhere else."

    Naomi''s uncertainty vanished. ra was just putting on a show for attention. She thought it was best to let ra y her solo act. ra woulde crawling back once she got tired.

    Taking a deep breath, she linked arms with Quinn. "We are getting this house!"

    "Thanks, Mom." Quinn shot a smug look at ra, expecting to see jealousy or anger, but ra was already several meters away with the agent. Inside, Quinn felt a twinge of difort.

    ra and the agent took a quick ride to the new ce.

    The building was six stories high, with two apartments per floor. The one she was eyeing was 1,500 square feet. Given the primo location, the price was steep at $15,000 per square foot, totaling $1.5 million, but ra had the cash. Plus, it was near Ferguson Corporation, making themute a breeze.

    "Ms. ra, do you like it? The owner is eager to sell. You are a locak, so I don''t need to tell you how great this area is. Everything''s close by, and the security is top-notch with nightly patrols. It''s perfectly safe for a single upant."

    ra liked it right away. The apartment was tastefully decorated, likely by a previous female owner.

    "$1.5 million? Can''t we haggle a bit?"

    "Prices have been climbing steadily. Even bare apartments are going for this much. This onees fully furnished with quality pieces. If the owner weren''t in a hurry, it would be even pricier."

    ra smiled. "Alright, let''s contact the owner and sign the contract."

    She could tell the furniture was top-notch, and the ce was only two years old. The agent wasn''t lying. The owner was in a hurry to sell, so haggling didn''t seem necessary.

    Besides, she wasn''t worried about the money. She had plenty to spare.

    The original owner was efficient, wrapped everything up in one afternoon, and even handed over the keys.

    It was so quick that ra found it almost unbelievable. It seemed she''d be able to move in with just a few bedding purchases by tomorrow. Her mood lifted instantly. Meanwhile, across town, Nate was nursing his not-so-serious injuries. His face twisted with rage as he thought about ra. He downed his drink, his head wrapped in bandages.

    Opposite him, Colton sat with his head bowed, muscles tense, ready to explode at any moment.

    Nate couldn''t stand the indignity any longer. "That damned bitch! I''ll make her pay, one way or another. Got any ideas?"

    Richard had pped Colton in front of everyone and warned him not to cause any trouble, but he remained silent.

    Nate grew impatient. "Colton, don''t tell me you''re chickening out. Are you really that scared of your cousin?"

    Colton bristled at the jab. Richard called the shots in the Warren family; if he wanted someone gone, they had to go. Of course he''s scared of his cousin.

    He stood abruptly, veins pulsing on his forehead. "Taking her down should be easy for you. You''re Simon''s uncle. ra used to bend over backwards to please your family."

    "Right? It''s strange. That bitch has been acting offtely. Can''t believe she actually crossed me."

    Colton''s eyes darkened like a snake poised to strike. "You make the first move. If you can''t handle it, I''ll step in."

    "Fine, I''ll make sure she wishes she hadn''t messed with us!"

 Chapter 29

    ra found herself back at the hotel tonight, once again lounging in Dn''s suite. She''d taken his room card with her when she left home that morning. After a grueling day tangled up in real estate dealings, she swiped the card and entered, too worn out to question anything.

    She sank into the sofa, stifling a yawn. In her sleepy haze, she heard the sound of running water from the master bathroom. Looking up, she spotted Dn.

    There he was, drying his hair with only a towel wrapped low around his waist. He wasn''t in his wheelchair now. His feet were nted firmly on the ground, though his steps were painstakingly slow.

    ra snapped out of her daze and jumped up from the sofa. Dn stood still, casually running the towel over his hair, ncing at the door, probably wondering how she''d gotten in.

    It was the first time she''d seen him with his chest bare. Water droplets trailed down from his neck, tracing the firm lines of his torso before disappearing beneath the towel. She quickly looked away. "Oh, Mr. Dn, fancy seeing you here."

    "This is my room."

    ra felt a flush of embarrassment. She must have been too exhausted to think clearly, and let herself in without a second thought. Dn moved slowly, needing to brace himself against the wall or furniture. Yet, his back was straight, like a resilient oak standing tall against a storm, exuding a formidable strength.

    Almost instinctively, ra stepped forward to steady him by the arm. "Sorry, I''m just wiped out tonight. I''ll get another room right away."

    Her hand brushed against Dn''s skin, cool from the recent shower. He pulled his arm away, his face unreadable. "You can crash on the sofa for another night."

    ra yawned again. When you''re really tired, your mind aches, and it feels like you could fall asleep the moment your head hits a pillow. "Thanks."

    Since he didn''t want her help, she decided not to push it, turning to leave. But she paused when she saw him heading for the hairdryer. His movements were still deliberate.

    ra quickly stepped in, "Need help with your hair? Let me get that for you."

    She reached up on tiptoe to grab the hairdryer from the cab, but the plug swung and identally hit her forehead, causing her to step back into a solid wall of muscle.

    Dn, still in rehab and barely managing to stand, was knocked back onto therge bed behind him.

    ra realized what had happened and quickly turned around. In the process, her clothing snagged on Dn''s towel the only thing he had on. As the towel was about to slip away, his expression darkened. "ra!"

    She froze, squeezing her eyes shut. Even catching just a glimpse, she couldn''t help but acknowledge it inwardly. Dn, in every aspect, was impressively well- endowed.

    Dn saw her eyes squeezed shut, turned his gaze aside, and rigidly braced his arm against the bed. "Get out."

    He yanked the nearby nket over his lower half. ra opened her eyes, careful not to look at his direction. "Alright, Mr. Dn, have a good rest."

    The awkwardness was overwhelming; her sleepiness had vanished entirely. Once the door clicked shut, the master bedroom was enveloped in silence.

    Dny on the bed, staring at the ceiling, one arm draped over his eyes, lost in thought. His hair was still damp, the moisture seeping into the sheets. He had always seemed like a cold, distant man, but something about him had now shifted. It was as if a barrier of restraint had been broken, leaving an intoxicating allure in its wake.

    ra opened the door again, her voice tinged with lingering embarrassment. "Mr. Dn, I''ve booked a separate room. I won''t bother you tonight. Goodnight."

    She had intended to leave directly but realized it was polite to say something.

    After a long pause, a muffled reply came from inside the room, "Alright."

 Chapter 30

    ra had just settled into her new apartment, ready to rx, when her phone buzzed with a notification from the office group chat. She was curious and opened it, only to find her colleagues gossiping about her. Someone had snapped a picture of her from behind.

    [Why is ra staying at a hotel?]

    [She probably has a date tonight. Doesn''t she have a lot of guys around her?]

    [She only got into thepany because of Mr. Simon.]

    ra raised an eyebrow, realizing they had forgotten she was in the group. She quickly typed a response. [I have a lot of guys around me? News to me.]

    The chat had been buzzing with spection about how many times ra might have cozied up to Simon to get into Ferguson Enterprises. It went dead silent at her unexpected message.

    ra directly tagged the person who had taken her picture. [Never stayed at a hotel in your life?]

    The group chat fell into an even deeper silence. If it hadn''t been a work rted chat, it might have disbanded from sheer embarrassment. ra, unfazed, drifted off to sleep. She wasn''t the one gossiping behind people''s backs, after all.

    The next day, ra noticed the odd atmosphere in the department. She pretended to be oblivious, focusing on her tasks. After work, Megan called her, suggesting some retail therapy. ra had recently bought a new house. Although she ordered some items online, she still needed to see some furniture in person. The house was newly built, with fresh furnishings. She''d hired cleaners, and after picking up a few more items, she could move in that night.

    When Megan heard about ra''s fully paid $2 million house, her smile wavered for a moment. "ra, weren''t you short on cash before? How did you suddenly afford all this?"

    "Unexpected windfall," ra replied nonchntly, eyeing amp. "Do you have anything more vintage?" she asked the shop assistant.

    "Right this way."

    They were in a high-end mall, surrounded by luxury brands. Each item cost a small fortune. ra purchased amp, left details of her address, and arranged for it to be delivered. Megan trailed behind, watching as ra bought a $5,000mp without a second thought. Her fingers curled slightly.

    "Did Simon give you the money? Or someone else?" Megan probed.

    ra picked out a few more items and arranged for their delivery. She was excited about settling into her new home. "Neither. It''s a long story. Want to check out the new ceter?"

    Megan forced a smile. "Sure, I''ve never seen a $2 million house."

    Many people spend their entire lives working in the Capital and can''t even afford an apartment. As ra passed a designer handbag store, she didn''t pause. She preferred canvas totes over bags that cost a small fortune.

    But then an excited voice called out, and someone grabbed her wrist. "ra! It''s been ages. Get me this bag, will you? It''s only $30,000, and I really like it."

    The woman was in her forties, well-kept but with a calcting glint in her eyes. ra frowned, gently removing the woman''s hand. "And you are?"

    Sonya''s expression soured, and she scoffed. "Oh,e on, stop joking around. Just pay for it already."

    ra found it amusing and made to leave. But the woman grabbed her wrist again, a threatening tone in her voice. "What''s your problem, ra? Pay up. Do you want me to stop saying nice things about you to Simon? Hurry up. I gotta meet others for dinner."

    ra''s expression darkened. "Let go."

    Standing behind her, Megan whispered, "She''s Simon''s aunt. You used to spendvishly on this family, buying them all sorts of designer bags. Simon''s other aunt''s husband also had gambling debts that you covered."

    Hearing this, ra felt a headacheing on. It took her a moment to chuckle, "Are you sure?"

    So that was why she had been spending so freely on these leeches and why the Bradford family had started restricting her expenses.

    Sonya, with her arms crossed, looked at her with arrogance. "Come on, where''s your card? You''re not short on cash."

 Chapter 31

    ra was mulling over the details Dn had shared with her, and she could clearly recall the tangled web of rtionships. Simon''s mom, Ada, had snagged her ce by being the other woman.

    Ada was drop-dead gorgeous, and once she pushed the original wife out, she held onto her spot with ease.

    But Ada''s family background was a bit of a mess. She came from a family with three sisters and a younger brother named Nate. Nate was thete-in-life kid in the Stony family. His parents were all about marrying off their daughters for a good price to buy a house for Nate in the Capital.

    In a twist of fate, Ada managed to marry into wealth, lifting the entire Stony family with her. Nate, whocked direction and skill,tched onto Simon, and even Simon''s leftovers were enough to keep the Stony family livingfortably.

    Ada''s sess left her two older sisters green with envy. Her big sister Reba had tied the knot with a guy who turned out to be not only abusive but also a gambling addict drowning in debt. The gifts from her marriage had all been funneled into Nate''s education, but Nate wasn''t exactly the schrly type. Despite shelling out loads of cash on tutors, he didn''t even make it through high school.

    Ada''s second sister Sonya always had her sights set high for potential suitors. She watched her younger sister marry into luxury and figured she could do the same. So, she held out for over twenty years and was now in her forties and still single. Luckily, ra had been their financial safety, making sure they lived the good life.

    ra sifted through all these family ties in her mind, feeling a wave of irritation wash over her.

    Sonya misinterpreted ra''s silence and thought she had her in the palm of her hand. "ra, what''s up with you today? Why are you holding back on spending? Don''t you want to keep Simon on your side? Trust me, Simon listens to me."

    ra let out a sarcasticugh. She must have been out of her mind to let herself be pushed around like this. She took the bag from Sonya''s hand and pointed at a more elegant, ssic design on disy.

    "Could you switch it out for that one, please?" she asked the salesperson.

    The salesperson nced between Sonya and ra, unsure of what to do.

    Sonya immediately got flustered, "What are you doing? I want this one, not that!" The salesperson brought over the other bag, and ra tried it on. "Yep, this one''s perfect."

    She pulled out her phone to make the payment.

    Sonya''s eyes lit up. This bag was even pricier. It was forty grand! "Alright, this one it is. Haha, I could totally rock this one, too,ˇ± Sonya said, reaching for the bag.

    ra swiftly took it back. "Ma''am, I bought this for myself. If you try to take it, I''ll have to call security."

    Sonya''s face dropped, feeling as if forty grand had just been snatched away. "ra, let go! That''s my bag! Let go!"

    ra looked at the salesperson and asked politely, "You have security here, right?"

    The salesperson quickly called over security, who held Sonya back.

    Sonya''s eyes were glued to the forty-thousand-dor bag, her face full of regret. "ra, how dare you take my bag. When I tell Simon, you''lle crying back. Just you wait!"

    ra, with the bag on her arm, shed her a smile. "Go ahead, tell Simon. He''s the one who told me to stop dealing with you all. By the way, isn''t Nate still in the hospital? You''re his sister, so how didn''t you know?"

    Sonya froze. Her brother was in the hospital? Nate had been the pampered one and rarely got hurt.

    Her eyes lingered wistfully on the bag. "I''m just letting you hold it for a few days. You''ll bring it to me eventually."

    She shook off the security guard''s hand, huffing, "ra, you''ll always be under our thumb as long as you care about Simon. Next time, have a hundred- thousand-dor bag ready, or I won''t let it slide."

 Chapter 32

    ra''s mood sank as she threw her bag over her shoulder and headed out with Megan trailing behind her.

    "Are you really going to carry that bag?" Megan asked.

    "Is there a problem with it?"

    Megan shook her head, a tinge of disappointment flickering across her eyes. She had hoped for something different...

    "Megan, let''s head out. Come check out my new ce tonight. I''ll cook us a nice meal," ra suggested.

    Megan forced a smile, her expression a bit strained. "Sounds good."

    Meanwhile, Sonya wasted no time calling Simon after she left. "Simon, I heard Nate''s in the hospital. What''s the story?"

    Even Simon was in the dark about the whole situation. All he knew was that ra had caused quite a stir in the VIP room. She had embarrassed Colton, and even Richard had to intervene. However, as for why Nate ended up in the hospital, Colton wasn''t spilling the beans.

    Simon had asked Nate directly, but all Nate did was me ra. She was such a ma for trouble, always stirring things up.

    Simon was seriously annoyed. He wasn''t a fan of his mom''s side of the family, especially his two aunts, whose greed seemed to know no bounds. They always pestered him for money. But thankfully, ra had managed to keep them at bay for a while.

    So why were they suddenly calling tonight?

    "Nate is fine," Simon reassured Sonya.

    Sonya breathed a sigh of relief, but her tone turned sharp when she mentioned ra. "ra is acting like she''s lost her mind. She just walked off with my $40,000 bag and had the nerve to insult me, saying you told her to do it. Simon, you need to have a word with her and get my bag back."

    So that''s what this was all about.

    Simon lit up a cigarette, taking a few drags. "Alright, I hear you. She just got out of the hospital, so she''s probably not in the best mood. I''ll talk to herter."

    Sonya''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She knew the bag would find its way back to her eventually.

    ra was just getting home when Simon''s call came in. As she unlocked the door, she spoke a cool detachment. "What''s up?"

    "Aunt Sonya says you took her bag, ra. You''re really bing quite the rebel."

    ra''s head throbbed, and her heart felt heavy. She took a deep breath. "Is this really why you called?"

    "Isn''t it worth talking about?! How long are you going to keep this up?" Simon thought that even if she wanted his attention, this was going way too far.

    ra hung up on him and promptly added him to her block list. She ced her groceries on the counter and turned to Megan, "Make yourself at home. The new furniture is arriving soon. I had someone clean earlier, so the ce is spotless."

    The previous owner had great taste; this ce was perfect for a girl, and at 1,600 square feet, it was quite spacious.

    Megan''s lips tightened, and after a long pause, she asked hoarsely, "You''re living here alone?"

    "Yeah, I moved out from the Bradfords."

    "Was that Simon on the phone? It''s your first day here. Aren''t you inviting him over for dinner?"

    Was it just ra''s imagination, or did Megan seem a bit too interested in her personal life?

    "Megan, I''m over him. Don''t bring him up around me; it just ruins my appetite."

    Megan''s smile wavered as she sat on the sofa. "After all those years, can you really let it go?"

    "I was blind before, but now I see things clearly."

    An hourter, ra had whipped up three dishes and a soup. Just as they finished eating, the furniture delivery arrived. They were small pieces, which she arranged around the living room and bedroom, making the ce feel cozy and elegant.

    "Megan, want to crash here tonight?"

    "No, I have a night shiftter."

    "Alright."

    ra walked her to the door, and on her way back up, she ran into a girl with wavy hair in the elevator. The girl had a faint whiff of alcohol and was polished from head to toe.

    When the elevator opened on their floor, ra realized she was her neighbor. The girl noticed, too, and waved, "ra, you moved here?"

    ra nodded politely and reached out to steady her when she stumbled slightly.

    Scarlette flicked her hair, her eyes slightly zed. "It''s good you moved out. I admire you for staying in that house so long."

    Scarlette opened her door, and a white dog darted out. She yawned. "By the way, have you slept with Simon?"

    "Huh?"

    ra was taken aback by the sudden shift in the conversation. Leaning against the door, Scarlette was like a ripe peach, exuding sensual charm with every move.

    "Have you never slept with him? No wonder you''re chasing him so hard. Once you get a taste, you lose interest and don''t want seconds. I watched you chase him and figured you hadn''t tried him yet. Here, this might help."

    She tossed an item, and ra instinctively caught it. It was a blister pack of pills with nobel, and their purpose was a mystery.

    Scarlette chuckled slyly. "Good night."

    ra was left bewildered, tucking the pills into her new purse as she went inside. The social circles were tight-knit, and her obsession with Simon was no secret.

    Scarlette was from the Greenard family, which ranked in the top five of the city''s elite. But no matter how capable she was, she wasn''t fully epted by the Greenards, which exined her residence here. Her bold and carefree nature fueled many rumors about her within their circles.

    A well-dressed and beautiful girl inevitably attracted scandal, especially in a male- dominated society.

 Chapter 33

    In the morning, ra whipped up some breakfast before heading out. The house was now entirely hers, and she no longer had to grovel to the Bradford family. With a hefty four million dors sittingfortably in her savings, she wouldn''t have to beg for a mere twenty thousand in medical bills anymore.

    Thinking about those bills, she quickly dug up Dn''s number and sent him a friend request on Messenger. But by lunchtime, she still hadn''t heard back, so she shot him a text instead.

    ra: [Mr. Dn, I still owe you two thousand dors. Mind if I add you on Messenger?]

    No surprise, Dn stayed silent. The guy was always so distant.

    ra was at her desk when Jade strolled over, dropping a project contract in front of her.

    "You''ve got to personally handle the rural development project in South Ashford. Pack up and head out now. If you can''t take the heat, feel free to quit. Honestly, the department wouldn''t really miss you."

    The rest of the team practically exhaled relief when they heard ra got the assignment. South Ashford was dirt poor, and since it was a government project, there was no money to be made. The supposed prestige was pointless. Anyone who could get into Ferguson Corporation didn''t need it.

    This was purely a tough gig.

    Everyone was visibly cheerful and started throwing fake congrattions her way.

    "ra, the higher-ups must see something special in you!"

    "Yeah, we would''ve loved a shot, but we never get the chance."

    ra had already promised Dn she''d handle the South Ashford project, but the backhandedpliments were grating.

    "If you''re so keen to go, I can talk to Mr. Dn right now. He did say I could pick an assistant, so feel free to volunteer."

    Her words immediately shut them up, and their faces turned a mix of green and white.

    ra stood up, grabbed the project documents, and made her way to the top floor. Jade wasn''t a fan and hadn''t given her much to go on, so she was in the dark about her travelpanion or the exact schedule.

    When she got up there, she ran into Aiden.

    Aiden frowned at her. "Ms. ra."

    "Is Mr. Dn in? I need more info on the South Ashford project and wanted to..."

    "He isn''t seeing anyone today."

    "But I need to pack and leave soon. I at least need to know the itinerary."

    Aiden didn''t even blink at her words.

    ra felt a wave of disappointment like she''d been pped repeatedly. Since waking up in the hospital, she''d gotten used to being overlooked.

    Still, she always thought Dn was different. He was supposed to be different from the others who disliked her. Perhaps, she''d been fooling herself all along.

    She felt like an isted ind; no one wanted to approach her, let alone give her any attention.

    She forced a smile. ˇ°Alright, I''ll go pack my things then.ˇ±

    Aiden kept ignoring her, making it clear how little he cared.

    ra went back home and packed four outfits and two pairs of sneakers. Just as

    she was done, Dn unexpectedly texted her.

    Dn: [Come downstairs.]

    She was a bit surprised, wondering if she''d read it wrong.

    When she went down with her suitcase, she spotted Dn''s car. It was still the same extended luxury ride. She opened the door and saw him inside, with a wheelchair beside him.

    "Mr. Dn, are you heading to South Ashford too?"

    Was he the one joining her on this trip? Why would the head of Ferguson Corporation go along for a rural development project in South Ashford?

 Chapter 34

    She settled into the seat, a mix of anticipation and nerves swirling around her as she realized she was traveling with Dn. That familiar knot of fear she thought she''d buried long ago started to creep back up.

    Dn had some papers bnced on his knee. His voice was as calm and steady as ever. "Not only are there agricultural projects in South Ashford, but the government just announced a bid for a new tourism development zone."

    A tourism development zone? Now, that was interesting. South Ashford might be strapped for cash, but its untouched natural beauty was a hidden treasure. The government had been dragging their feet about developing it for tourism, but now that they''d finally opened the door, you can bet there would be a rush ofpanies ready to pounce.

    Plus, loads of spots between South Ashford and the Capital could be linked up. Imagine the possibilities if this whole region took off-it could be a real goldmine.

    ra fired up her brand-newptop, eager to dig into the attractions around South Ashford. It quickly clicked why Dn was personally on the scene. The government wasn''t just opening the door but rolling out the red carpet with huge incentives.

    This was fantastic news for Ferguson Corporation. They were already knee-deep in an agricultural project in South Ashford. Nail that, and they''d be in prime position for a partnership.

    ra leaned over a map with her pen. "Mr. Dn, I recall there''s a famous ghost town here. What if we turned it into a massive haunted house? Young people are all about adventure these days, and the usual haunted houses in the city just don''t cut it anymore. A big, real-life haunted experience could be a major draw."

    And it was true-young folks today were all about living in the moment and willing to pay a bit extra for something extraordinary.

    Her finger moved over a few more spots, "Plus, we''re close to some extreme sports locations. We could totally create some synergy here."

    She pointed out a few more ces, but Dn''s expression didn''t change. ra pulled back, second-guessing if her ideas were falling t. The longer she sat alone with him, the more her nerves started to buzz.

    Dn put the papers aside and settled back in his seat. ˇ°Let''s get some rest for now."

    The trip to South Ashford was going to be a long one-at least seven or eight hours.

    ra nodded and was about to close her eyes when her phone buzzed. The name Sonya popped up on the screen.

    She hit answer, and Sonya''s voice, dripping with smugness, filled her ear. "Has Simon called you yet? Why hasn''t that bag been delivered?"

    ra''s brow creased as she quickly blocked the number. Sonya was used to ra''spliance, and this new attitude was sure to leave her fuming.

    Sonya tried Simon next, but when he attempted to reach ra, he found himself blocked too.

    Sitting in a bar booth, Simon seemed a bit off, like he couldn''t quite focus. Darkness had already draped itself over the city when someone gave his shoulder a nudge.

    "Mr. Simon, what''s eating at you? You seem miles away." Colton jumped in, "Is it ''cause Quinn''s headed to South Ashford? Are you worried?"

    Simon''s brows knitted together. "Quinn''s going to South Ashford?"

    How had he missed that memo?

    Realizing he''d let the cat out of the bag, Colton scrambled to patch things up. "Uh,

    I just picked it up in passing. The Bradford folks are eyeing a government partnership. There''s a sweet tourism project in South Ashford, and lots ofpanies are circling. Johnny''s got a buddy in government who tossed him a boneˇŞan agricultural gig in South Ashford. If it pans out, the Bradfords could snag a slice of the pie. Quinn jumped at the chance."

 Chapter 35

    Simon''s face softened instantly, a smile ying on his lips. "That''s just how Quinn is. She''s got a lot of pull in thepany."

    Some folks even said Quinn''s skills were right up there with Johnny''s.

    Colton grabbed a ss of wine and asked cautiously, "Who were you talking to on the phone just now?"

    "My aunt. She''s such a headache."

    "Is she asking for money again? It''s been a while since she hit you up."

    "Yeah, ra used to deal with those annoying things."

    Mentioning ra soured his mood again. She had the nerve to block him. Even if she came crawling back, he wouldn''t give her a second look.

    He got up and decided to pay the Bradford estate a visit. When he got there, he saw Ryan sprawled on the sofa, his long legs crossed. He was giving orders as usual. "ra, make me a juice."

    Naomi snorted, "ra? She doesn''t even acknowledge you anymore."

    Ryan''s fingers paused on his phone. It suddenlt came to him that ra hadn''t been around for days. "Mom, it''s just a habit. She''lle back eventually."

    She might even bring him a rare collectible model to win him over, like before. But this time, she''d really crossed the line. He wasn''t that easy to sway.

    Naomi quickly got up. "Simon, what brings you here?"

    "Naomi, where''s Quinn?"

    "Still at work. That girl works too hard. She''s about to head out to South Ashford soon. I''m worried sick. That ce is so rough. She''s just asking for trouble. I wanted her to take a chef, but she insisted she would be fine and was just taking a bunch of tech folks. It''s good she''s dedicated, but as her mom, how can I not worry?"

    Simon''s admiration for Quinn grew even more. He thought of ra with a touch of disdain. She had beenzing around doing nothing for years. ra couldn''t even hold a candle to Quinn.

    Ryan chimed in, "Mom, you know how Quinn is, right? Determined and driven. No wonder Simon''s so taken with her. It''s no surprise ra''s so unpopr. She hasn''t even set foot in thepany, and the shareholders don''t even know who she is."

    Ryan''s face was full of smugness as he defeated a boss in his game, then looked up at Simon with a grin. "Simon, are you going to see Quinn?"

    Simon felt a warm glow inside. "I''ll wait a few days. I don''t want to mess up her ns."

    Johnny came down the stairs, beaming with pride. "Quinn and the team have already set off. Everyone at thepany speaks so highly of her."

    The family of three started celebrating, and even Simon felt a sense of pride by association. It was as if ra had beenpletely forgotten.

 Chapter 36

    By the time ra and her crew rolled into South Ashford, it was already ten at night. The local host weed them warmly and whisked them away to a swanky guesthouse. The ce had this vintage charm about it that screamed elegance, and they soon found out it was a spot reserved for VIPs.

    ra and Dn ended up with rooms right across from each other. Dn, sitting in his wheelchair, had this aura about him that made the host a bit jittery. His voice wobbled slightly as he said, "Mr. Dn, I''ll take you on a tour around the area tomorrow morning."

    Dn gave a nod, and the host, looking relieved, wiped the sweat off his forehead and made a quick exit. Aiden''s room was a bit further down, and when he found out ra and Dn were door-to-door neighbors, he was visibly miffed but kept his thoughts to himself.

    ra and Dn were left alone in the hallway, so ra opened his door. "Mr. Dn, get some good rest."

    Dn always looked impressive, no matter what.

    He nodded and closed the door behind him.

    After showering and washing her hair, ra noticed the hairdryer in her room was on the fritz. It was already eleven, and a trek to the front desk felt like too much hassle, so she decided to knock on Dn''s door.

    Dn answered with his hair still damp, clearly having just showered himself. The water had softened his usual sharp presence. Even though ra had seen him like this before, her heart skipped a beat. He was in a ck robe, looking a little pale and cool as ever.

    "My hairdryer''s busted. Mind if I borrow yours? Do you need it now?"

    He shook his head and gave a couple of coughs.

    After getting the hairdryer, ra was about to head back when she heard him cough again. She got concerned and asked, "Are youing down with something? I''ve got some cold meds if you want."

    She figured he''d say no, but instead, he wheeled after her into her room.

    ra pointed to her bag. "The meds are in there. I''ll grab you some water."

    She found a bottle of mineral water, opened it, and handed it to him, then went to dry her hair in the bathroom.

    Dn swallowed the pill and nced out the window at the picturesque view.

    The guesthouse was stunning, with its vintage decor and scenic views from every window. It felt like stepping back into a bygone era.

    When ra finished and came back, she noticed Dn was still there. She quickly folded the hairdryer cord. "Mr. Dn, do you want to dry your hair too?"

    He didn''t say a word. His whole body seemed tense as if he was trying to tough something out.

    ra rushed over and saw his cheeks were flushed. Sweat was trickling down his sharp features. Her heart sank when she spotted the pills on the bed. They were the ones Scarlette had given her, mixed in with the cold meds in her bag.

    A shiver ran through her. She felt his forehead. It was burning hot. He wasn''t just feverish; he had also taken the wrong pill.

    If Aiden found out, she''d have a lot of exining to do!

    "Mr. Dn, I''ll go find a doctor!"

    Just as she said that, noises drifted in from outside the window-footsteps and low voices.

    "Dn''s staying here."

    "Let''s make a move. I heard he''s alone tonight."

 Chapter 37

    "Hurry up, we can''t let anyone else find us."

    ra was caught off guard, her instincts kicking in as she quickly shoved Dn into the bathroom. She cranked the shower to full st, her eyes catching Dn as he closed his eyes, those longshes fluttering just a bit.

    "Mr. Dn, who are these people?"

    Fearing the folks outside might overhear, she leaned in close, her breath tickling his ear. Dn''sshes flickered sharply as he gently pushed her back. "It''s probably someone from the Ferguson family."

    Since Dn had been confined to a wheelchair, he was under constant scrutiny, and his brothers were as sly as theye. Even with his stealthy movements this time, someone had sniffed him out.

    ra noticed the sweat streaming down his neck and the tension etched on his face, realizing just how potent the drug was. She was worried sick she''d get the boot for letting her boss take something so strong while he was under the weather.

    She grabbed a fresh towel, soaked it in cold water, and draped it over Dn''s face. "Hang in there."

    As soon as she said it, Dn''s eyes slowly opened. The harsh edge was gone, reced by an intense fire that seemed like it could ignite everything around him. ra felt the burn from his gaze, quickly averting her eyes as she apologized, "I''m sorry, someone else nted that drug."

    She braced for anger, expecting him tosh out or send her packing, but he just asked, "Who were you going to use it on?"

    ra''s mind nked for a second. She hurried to rify. "I wasn''t nning on using it on anyone, especially not Simon. I just tossed it in my bag without thinking, never imagined you''d..."

    The name Simon seemed to suck the air out of the room, leaving it tense and thick. Outside, the noise continued; it sounded like someone was ransacking the ce, swearing under their breath. Someone even started pounding on the bathroom door.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    These VIP rooms were tucked away from the main hall, posh but isted, with no help in sight. ra lowered her gaze and whispered, "Mr. Dn, I''m really sorry."

    Biting her lip, she started to hum softly. Doing this in front of someone as reserved as Dn was mortifying, but she had no other choice. The folks outside paused, thrown by the suggestive sounds. This gave ra a chance to call out. "Who is it? I don''t need room service right now."

    Then, with another soft moan, she added, "No, stop, it sounds like someone''sing."

    The banging stopped, and the men outside seemed taken aback by what they thought was happening inside. They were convinced that the man in there couldn''t be Dn. After all, Dn was disabled and couldn''t possibly be up to such antics in a bathroom.

    They couldn''t spot Dn and soon left. ra listened intently until the noises faded, then gradually stopped her act. She was too scared to look at Dn. She only heard the wheels of his chair scraping on the floor, followed by the tap turning on.

    He soaked the towel again, and the veins on his hands were popping, showing his sheer willpower. ra didn''t dare open the bathroom door yet. As she awkwardly stood there, she watched Dn, his body taut, pressing the wet towel to his face, his chest gently rising and falling.

    The charged atmosphere lingered, and she could hear hisbored breathingˇŞ heavy and full of restraint.

 Chapter 38

    After a moment that felt like forever, he finally said, "Come here." His voice was raspy, barely more than a whisper.

    ra didn''t dare challenge him and slowly made her way over.

    He radiated heat, and his neck glistened with sweat. The towel was useless now; he got up slowly and sshed cold water on his face, droplets soaking into his robe.

    "Mr. Dn, you''re still battling that cold."

    Dn leaned over, sshing his face a few more times, but his voice remained gritty. "So, what do you think we should do?"

    ra was stumped. The medicine Scarlette had given her wasn''t ordinary; it even had a strong-willed guy like Dn struggling. A regr person would''ve probably caved by now, and who knew how long the effects wouldst?

    Dn was already sick and in physical therapy, so any extra trouble from this ordeal would be on her conscience.

    ra stood by the sink for a few seconds before blurting out, "Should I find a girl for you?"

    Dn''s breathing hitched at her suggestion. The tension in the room vanished, reced by a cold, cutting intensity.

    "Get out."

    A shiver ran down ra''s spine as she felt his anger for the first time. She didn''t dare say another word, slowly opened the bathroom door, and left.

    In her bedroom, she was restless and worried about Dn.

    Two hourster, Dn finally came out of the bathroom. He was back in his wheelchair and didn''t even nce at her as he headed to his room.

    ra wanted to ask about his cold, but his icy demeanor kept her silent. The next morning, she got up early and bumped into Aiden on her way out. Aiden was leaving Dn''s room, and his gaze turned frosty when he saw her. "Ms. ra, here''s the n for the farm support project. We''ve got a female employee to help you. Everything''s on the schedule, and she''s waiting in the lobby."

    ra nced at Dn''s door and asked, "Is Mr. Dn doing okay?"

    "He is meeting with the head of South Ashfordter to talk about tourism development, which is different from your farm support project."

    In other words, don''t bother Dn.

    ra didn''t want to see him anyway. She hurried to meet the female employee in the lobby.

    The girl, Addison, greeted her politely but with a hint of distance.

    ra had the schedule in hand, and partners were waiting outside. As they walked out, she briefed Addison on the essentials.

    "This year, the rain made the apples smaller. No one''s buying them, and they''re piling up unsold. We''ve got ten days before they spoil, so we need to act fast."

    As soon as she got in the car, thunder rolled, signaling rain.

    Addison looked worriedly at the sky. "ra, we still have to visit the orchard. The roads are remote, and if it pours, we might not be back untilte."

    ra frowned. The apples were still on the trees, and a storm tonight would cut their shelf life shorter. With no buyers, online sales seemed like the only option.

    "Addison, get us a live-streaming setup. Ferguson Corporation has apany in live streaming. See if they can feature us on the homepage; we''ll have plenty of traffic then."

    Addison bit her lip, concerned. "Are we starting the live stream tonight?"

    ra nodded, eyeing the darkening sky. "Set up a temporary tent in the orchard, get the lights ready, and coordinate with the partners to have everything set. Once we''re there, we''ll talk to the streamingpany and start selling online."

    Through online channels, they might just sell those apples.

    Addison hadn''t expected ra to think of a solution so quickly. She figured they''d sell the apples cheap to a juice factory.

    She made the calls immediately.

    Three hourster, they arrived at the orchard. A temporary tent was up, and heavy clouds loomed, threatening rain.

    ra adjusted the lights and called the streamingpany. They agreed to give them a homepage spot.

    ra put on a raincoat and handed one to Addison. From the moment she got out of the car, she hadn''t stopped. Every step was organized, and Addison realized she couldn''t match ra''s efficiency. "ra, you''re not quite what I expected."

    ra didn''t reply and calmly called the project partner. "Hello, have the farmers agreed on a price? What are they willing to ept?"

    The answer surprised her.

    "Sixty cents per pound?"

    In previous years, it was eighty cents. They probably dropped the price by twenty cents due to the smaller size.

    ra paused, "Can we list them for nine dors and ny cents for ten pounds?"

    There was a pause on the other end. "Ms. ra, that price might not sell."

    "Let''s try. If someone''s willing to pay, the farmers won''t make a loss." "Alright, thank you."

    ra hung up, set the price, and coordinated the purchasing process with the live-streaming team before sitting in front of the camera.

    She wasn''t used to facing so many viewers. But it was just her, Addison, and the driver. Though her time with Addison was short, ra sensed her shy nature and instinctively took on the task herself.

 Chapter 39

    ra gave Addison the go-ahead, and just like that, the livestream kicked off.

    Being featured on the homepage drew in a crowd of three thousand viewers in no time. Addison, hiding behind ra, felt a wave of nerves seeing so many people tuning in.

    With a warm smile, ra addressed the audience, "Hey everyone, wee to our government-backed farming support livestream!

    "So, what are we selling? Apples, right here.

    "They might be small, but they''re incredibly sweet-sweeter than the ones we''ve had in the past. You might have heard of South Ashford; the apples here are quite famous.

    "Someone''s asking about the price. It''s $9.99 for ten pounds, but they''re sold in bulk. If you can''t eat them all, you can always make apple juice. It''s super healthy!

    "Yep, this is our first time going live, so we''re still getting the hang of it. Do I have makeup on? Nah, I''m not wearing any."

    ra patiently tackled each question from the viewers. As Addison watched her, her worries started to melt away. She''d heard gossip about ra at work, especially since a friend worked in ra''s department. Initially, Addison wasn''t thrilled about teaming up with ra, but her manners kept her from showing it; she just had to suck it up.

    However, ra wasn''t anything like the rumors. She wasn''t bossy or arrogant, nor was she a clueless flirt. Instead, she was genuinely engaging with the audience, answering the same question over and over without a hint of irritation.

    Then, ra took a bite of an apple, her graceful manner drawing even more viewers.

    "It''s really sweet. I''m not wearing makeup because this livestream was kind of a spur-of-the-moment thing, and this tent was thrown up at thest minute right here in the orchard. I can take you all outside for a look-around; we''re expecting a thunderstorm tonight."

    Her voice was as pleasant as her looks, and the fact that ten pounds of apples were just $9.99,pared to the four or five bucks a pound in stores, caught everyone''s attention.

    Thement section exploded with messages.

    [Beautifuldy, just for you, I''ll spend that ten bucks tonight.]

    [She''s stunning. She''d totally win a beauty pageant.]

    [I don''t buy that she''s not wearing makeup. It seems a bit fake, dressing so lightly

    for farm support. Feels like she''s trying to catch some eyes.]

    ra didn''t let the snarkyments get to her. She grabbed her phone and stepped out of the tent to give everyone a tour of the orchard.

    "These hills are full of apples this year. Sure, they''re small, but there are no wormholes, and there''s plenty to go around, so they''re cheap. You can give them a try, but heads up: to ensure quality, we''re only selling to nearby cities. Please check the map first. If you''re not close to South Ashford, please don''t order. It''s hot, and if they spoil in transit, handling returns won''t be easy."

    ra''s soothing voice and charming presence led to a thousand orders in under half an hour. Still,pared to the mountain of apples, it was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Addison saw the order numbers climb and was buzzing with excitement. If they kept this up for a week, they could sell all the apples!

    ra stayed glued to the camera, answering questions and asionally reminding Addison, "Filter out those addresses and cancel orders from non-local cities. Apples don''tst long; they''ll spoil if they travel too far."

    "Got it," Addison replied.

    The duo worked together until a heavy rainstorm hit. The sound of rain pattered outside the tent.

    Even at midnight, ra showed no signs of winding down the stream. She was sipping water asionally and pushing through on an empty stomach.

    Some viewers were skeptical about her being in an actual orchard, so she picked up her phone and stepped out of the tent.

    "I really am in the orchard. Let me grab amp, and we''ll wander around. You''ll get to see what the orchard looks like in a thunderstorm. We might even bump into some farmers on night watch."

    As she reached for a shlight to head out, Addison expressed concern. "The rain''s reallying down. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 40

    "No worries, you two keep sorting through those addresses."

    A few hours earlier, even the driver got roped into the task. Addison had to stick around.

    Armed with a shlight, ra continued answering questions from her online audience.

    "It''s pitch dark out here since we''re up in the mountains, quite a trek from the nearest town. I won''t be heading back tonight; I''m nning on live-streaming all night. With this heavy rain, the harvest window is shrinking. The apples can''t wait, so thank you all for your orders. The farmers will be packing and shipping them out tomorrow."

    The rain pounded down relentlessly, and folks in the live chat were worried about her safety, urging her not to wander too far.

    ra had been walking for half an hour, her voice calm and steady. "The orchard''s massive, and the weather''s not great, so I won''t go any further."

    Just after she said that, she tripped and took a tumble, dropping her phone. Her knee got scraped, and her palms were cut by the sharp stones, sending a jolt of pain through her.

    But she brushed it off, quickly picking up her phone and giving it a quick wipe. Thankfully, the phone was fine, and viewers were urging her to head back.

    "Oops, just took a spill there. I''m alright, heading back now. The rain''s reallying down tonight."

    A small stone was still lodged in her knee, causing her to limp, but her tone remained unchanged.

    "I''ve tried the apples myself. They''re super sweet, so you can confidently ce your orders. Plus, this is an official channel. We''re working with the government to genuinely support the farmers."

    Her raincoat was torn from the fall, and her hair was soaked, yet she still looked stunning on camera. The viewers'' focus quickly shifted.

    [Wow, she''s not wearing any makeup? She''s gorgeous!]

    [Her looks outshine many celebrities. Girl, you should consider a career in the limelight. You''d probably earn more than from helping farmers.]

    [Alright, I''m getting those apples! I''ve got rtives near South Ashford. I''ll snag a hundred pounds; they''ll have apples for a year.]

    As soon as thatment hit, even more messages poured in.

    [Yeah, I have family near South Ashford too. They''re in for a treat.]

    [You''re too slow, folks. I''ve already ordered a hundred pounds each for my aunts, uncles, and grandmas. Money''s no issue. I just enjoy chatting with the host.]

    And with that, more orders came rolling in.

    ra wiped the rain off her cheek and smiled, "Thanks for all your support."

    Just as she finished speaking, she tripped again. This time, the stone in her knee dug in deeper, making her face go pale. But she bit her lip and didn''t make a sound, slowly lifting her leg. "The tent''s just ahead. I''m fine. The camera just shook a bit."

    Back in the tent, she kept the live stream going all night, alternating between munching on apples and answering viewers'' questions.

    Addison, unable to keep her eyes open, fell asleep beside ra. When she woke up, it was already ten in the morning, and ra''s voice was still going.

    She was surprised. "You didn''t sleep at all?"

    ra nodded, pointing to the order dashboard. "We''ve sold 300,000 pounds."

    In just one night, they''d sold half the apples they had piled up!

    Addison jumped up from her chair, staring in disbelief at the orders. She was speechless, pulling ra into a hug, "You''re incredible. My goodness, you''re amazing."

    She was careful not to reveal ra''s name on screen, so she never called her by name when the camera was on.

    ra looked a bit worn out, having streamed without a break. Her clothes, once soaked, were now dry. After a night of munching on apples, her stomach was ufortably full. Now that Addison was awake, she rubbed her eyes.

    "You should take over now. Just handle the questions. We''ve got a few more days. If we can''t sell everything, I''ll jump back in when I wake up."

    She didn''t want to put pressure on Addison.

    Addison''s eyes filled with tears of gratitude. Whoever had spoken ill of ra before was so wrongˇŞshe''d fiercely defend her from now on!

 Chapter 41

    "Alright then, get some rest!"

    ra waspletely wiped out; her eyelids were like lead weights. She leaned back in her seat and quickly fell asleep.

    That was when Addison noticed the bloody stains on ra''s knees, looking pretty rming. But with the camera rolling, she couldn''t say anything, and just silently admired ra''s grit.

    ra slept for a solid four hours, and when she woke up, she overheard Addison chatting with the driver.

    Addison''s voice was tinged with urgency. "Let her catch a few more winks. It''s disgusting how they''re spreading rumors about us!"

    The driver was a seasoned middle-aged man who''d been driving for Ferguson Corporation for ages, "Addison, maybe we should wake Ms. ra. If we keep waiting, we might lose all the clients."

    "But she was up all night. Let''s give her one more hour."

    Their voices were hushed, but ra was already awake. She rubbed her temples, her throat still a bit raw. "What''s going on?"

    Addison''s eyes lit up, "ra, you''re awake! It''s Quinn. She''s somehow involved in the event, and also selling apples. She even mentioned you in her live stream. Now everyone''s convinced you''re here just to chase after some guy! We''ve had so many cancetions that the system''s about to crash, and the tform''s putting pressure on us. If this keeps up, they might report us, and we''ll all be in deep trouble. What should we do?"

    Addison was genuinely worried. Despite racking up a ton of ordersst night, by afternoon, not only had sales dried up, but many customers had canceled their orders. She was nearly in tears.

    ra took a sip of water to ease her scratchy throat. This was ssic Quinn. "Addison, pull up Quinn''s live stream for me."

    Addison quickly brought up Quinn''s stream.

    Compared to ra''s simple, no-frills setup, Quinn''s stream looked like it had been professionally decorated, making here off as a polished businessgirl. Despite her maniptive character, Quinn had some skills, and her stream looked the part.

    Most importantly, she had shed her prices: five cents a pound, fifty cents for ten pounds of apples. ra''s apples were going for ny-nine cents for ten pounds, making Quinn''s deal look way better.

    On top of that, Quinn had casually brought up her sister, hinting that she''d run away from home, trying to achieve something to win back her fianc¨¦. This led viewers to think ra was using the charity event as a cover to chase a guy and used her of jacking up prices for kickbacks.

    These usations were no joke.

    Addison rubbed her eyes, clearly having shed some tears already. "The chat at noon was brutal, so I just ended the stream. It was too much. Now Quinn''s stream is buzzing, with over two hundred thousand viewers. I''ve heard she''s sold over fifty thousand orders."

    ra took a deep breath and patted Addison''s shoulder. "It''s okay. Let''s restart our stream again."

    Addison shook her head. "No way, you don''t know how vicious those insults were."

    But ra was already on it, opening the live stream herself, her voice calm. "It''s fine. If Quinn''s using me to drum up attention, I can turn that right back on her."

    Her stream had been buzzingst night, and Quinn''s deliberate mention of her was a card she wasn''t about to let go unyed.

    Addison nced at ra''s knees, full of concern. "ra, maybe you should deal with your knees first. They look infected. If it turns septic, we''ll have a problem."

    ra was already shing a smile at the camera. As expected, the chat was a sea of insults.

    [How dare you exploit farmers'' hard work like this! You should be ashamed. We ced so many ordersst night.]

    [Looks like what that other streamer said is true. She''s really here to flirt and sell apples.]

    [Bet she''s thrilled with all thepliments about her looks. Let''s report this stream, and everyone who orderedst night should cancel. I heard if enough people cancel, the tform will shut down the stream.]

    [Disgusting, you''re such a maniptive snake. Just looking at you makes me sick.]

    ra brushed off the negativity and opened Quinn''s live stream, challenging her to a live face-off.

    The chat fell silent for a moment, then erupted with even more intensity.

    [What was this girl thinking? Was she about to confront Quinn head-on?]

    Quinn hadn''t expected ra to challenge her. She hesitated, but the chat goaded her, asking if she was scared.

    No way she''d back down to ra. After epting the challenge, the two streams merged instantly.

    The contrast was sharp, Quinn''s heavy makeup couldn''tpete with ra''s natural allure.

    Jealousy flickered in Quinn''s eyes as she sweetly called out, "ra, I didn''t expect to see you in South Ashford. We are really concerned about you."

 Chapter 42

    ra leaned back in her chair, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Worrying about me? I''ve been away from home for ages, and I didn''t get a single call. You didn''t even know I was in South Ashford, yet here you are, swooping in on my clients."

    Quinn put on a pouty look. "I didn''t steal your clients. My prices are just better, so naturally, they came to me."

    ra casually pulled out her phone and shed a photo at the camera. "Here''s a picture of my sister locking lips with my ex-fianc¨¦. I cut ties with him beforeing to South Ashford, so saying I''m using this charity gig to chase after him is ridiculous. My sister seems pretty invested in him-enough to take it to the bedroom. I''ve got their kissing photos and a little more. Anyone interested?"

    Thement section erupted.

    [Wow! Never seen a streamer with such guts!]

    [The photo was shown too quickly. It might be fake. Maybe she''s just badmouthing her sister.]

    [But her sister''s face changed, and is looking super ufortable. The older one''s so chill, and the younger one looks like she was caught red-handed. I''m team older sister here.]

    ra, unfazed by the chaos in thements, kept on pitching her apples. "I''m selling these apples without taking any cut. This stream''s officially approved, and if you''ve got doubts, you can call the local authorities. The sudden downpour this year hit hard, and I''m just trying to help the farmers bounce back a bit. This price is a fair deal, too cheap and it''d be an insult to the farmers."

    ra''s voice was calm and reassuring as she showcased another apple on camera. "I''m only allowing purchases from nearby areas to ensure top quality. If I were pocketing amission, I''d be raking in as many orders as possible, especially withst night''s viewer count. If everyone ordered, I''d have hit my target ages ago."

    Her critics paused, realizing if she really was taking a cut, she''d want more orders. But the previous night, ra had stopped distant buyers from ordering. Meanwhile, Quinn''s stream had no such limits. She was pushing everyone to buy. Quinn''s face darkened on camera, but she quicklyposed herself. "ra, why are you ndering me? Is it because no one''s called you? Mom and Dad are still mad, and I''ve been trying to smooth things over with you."

    Quinn started to cry as she spoke. ra took a sip of water,pletely unfazed. "My ex isn''t the brightest. To push me to break off the engagement, he sent a video of you two in bed. If you keep crying, I''ll show it on our livestream right now."

    Quinn''s tears stopped immediately, her face going pale. She wasn''t sure if Simon had done that, though she knew he''d been pressuring ra to end things. Viewers noticed her sudden silence, and their suspicions grew.

    [She really stopped crying. The video must be real.]

    [So she''s messing around with her future brother-inw and trying to ruin her sister''s charity stream?]

    [I thought so too. She''s all dressed up, doesn''t look like she''s here for charity work. Just a spoiled rich girl.]

    Criticism against Quinn grew. Her chest was heaving with anger. She always looked down on this so-called charity work. Shees from the Bradford family, and her allowance alone was in the millions. Now, she had to mingle with these intemoners. If not for a slice of the Bradford family''s pie in this tourism project, she wouldn''t endure such nonsense.

    ra watched her without forcing her to end the stream. Viewers loved the drama, and Quinn leaving would spoil the fun. ra''s lips curled into a confident smile as she faced the camera. "These apples are worth buying-crisp and sweet with not a single wormhole. If you canceled, feel free to reorder. I hopw you''ll give them a chance."

    Her openness and sincere gaze made it hard to resist. Soon, orders started flowing in, while Quinn''s stream saw a steep drop in viewers. Quinn struggled to keep it together, unsure of what to say next. She feared ra might really have dirt on her.

    While she hesitated, someone in her stream sent a shower of virtual gifts- rockets worth $1,000 each, ten in a blink. Quinn was taken aback, then smiled. "Thanks for the generous gifts."

    The sender''s username turned gold, and their messages were highlighted for everyone to see. The username was "OnlyLoveQuinn." It was clearly Ryan. Ryan: [Quinn, it''s okay. I''ll send you gifts.]

    Quinn''s smile widened, a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. ''ra always cared about Ryan, and seeing him so tantly biased must be tearing her up inside, right?'' Quinn nced at ra''s stream, but ra was still promoting her apples, seemingly unfazed by Ryan''s actions.

 Chapter 43

    Ryan sat in the cozy Bradford family mansion, phone in hand, feeling a bit off. He thought ra would be back soon, but three days had passed without a word from her. Normally, she''d be back in a couple of days, armed with his favorite gifts to smooth things over.

    Ryan didn''t have the highest opinion of ra-she seemed to know little beyond chasing after men-but he couldn''t deny she was a fantastic cook who always catered to his whims. After all these years, he developed a slither of affection by

    now.

    Just after logging out of his game, he caught wind that Quinn was live streaming. Intrigued, he tuned in and found her in a face-off with ra.

    With a sigh of relief, Ryan assumed ra was still upset about Quinn swiping Simon, but that didn''t mean she should take it out on him. She still hadn''t shown up to cook for him.

    In a fit of mischief, he sent ten virtual gifts to Quinn and stayed glued to her stream, deliberately ignoring ra''s. He was certain ra would recognize his gesture.

    However, ra maintained herposure, steadily answering questions from the viewers.

    "I don''t know the person sending those gifts, and it''s got nothing to do with me. Let''s focus on my apples," she calmly stated.

    Ryan was fuming at her indifference. In a huff, he sent dozens more gifts, nearly burning through a million dors.

    His antics drew a crowd to Quinn''s stream. The tform highlighted big spenders like him, naturally drawing more eyes to Quinn''s channel.

    [Quinn, don''t overdo it. Helping farmers is great, but we''re not exactly strapped for cash,] Ryanmented.

    Quinn''s eyes sparkled with gratitude. "Thanks for looking out, Ryan. I''m not short on money, but helping others makes me happy."

    Viewers saw their interaction and realized Quinn wasn''t putting on a show; she was genuinely a wealthy heiress.

    But what was going on between her and that other streamer?

    As Quinn and Ryan yed up their sibling bond, ra kept pushing her apple sales. Her cool demeanor irked Ryan. He wanted to check out ra''s stream but felt it would look like admitting defeat.

    Instead, he stayed on Quinn''s stream, constantly expressing his concern for her.

    Meanwhile, ra watched her order numbers climb, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Finally sold ten thousand orders. That''s a hundred thousand pounds of apples. Thanks for the support. But I injured my kneest night and need to take care of it. Plus, I need to arrange for the farmers to pack and ship your orders. See you this afternoon."

    Everyone thought she''d ride the wave of traffic, but she signed off so abruptly that those expecting drama felt like they''d hit a wall, and left unsatisfied.

    Quinn noticed ra end her stream, feigned concern and addressed through the camera, ˇ°You should check out ra''s stream. She must be upset. Don''t do this next time. When she streams again, send her some gifts too."

    That made Ryan feel a bit smug, and he left ament.

    [I''m not going to. Who knows why she suddenly went to South Ashford? Maybe to get someone''s attention or to mess with you, Quinn.]

    "Don''t talk like that about ra," Quinn chided. "Anyway, go have some fun. I''ll keep selling these apples. I should wrap up the support task in a few days."

    After leaving the stream, Ryan couldn''t help but nce at his phone, waiting for a message from ra. But ten minutes ticked by, and his phone stayed silent, fueling his irritation.

    Meanwhile, ra met with the liaison from the support project, who looked uneasy. "Miss ra, I''ve got some bad news. The farmers signed a deal with another teamst night. They don''t n to work with you anymore, so those orders you sold probably won''t be shipped. They''ve put their trust in Miss Quinn''s team."

    ra''s face remained unreadable as she stared down the contact.

    The liaison fidgeted, "Even though Miss Quinn''s selling at a lower price, she''s willing to put up a million dors to help the farmers. After crunching the numbers, they realized they''d earn more than they ever did in past years, so they decided against partnering with you. I wanted to tell youst night, but Miss Quinn said to have you sell apples first."

    Addison was furious. "What''s the deal? We had an agreement for this support project! ra was out in the rainst night streaming, worried about the farmers losing money, and offering higher prices than before. While she''s got your backs, you team up with Quinn to pull a fast one? Now all the orders are sold, and you''re not shipping them, but leaving her to take the heat. You could''ve told usst night or this morning, but you waited until noon, and made her sell thousands more orders!"

    This was clearly a setup. ra worked hard to promote the apples, yet there would be no products to ship, leaving her to take the me.

    Addison was nearly in tears, feeling the injustice on ra''s behalf.

 Chapter 44

    ra was slumped in a chair inside the tent, her leg stretched out straight because of the swelling-it just wouldn''t bend. She needed to get back to the guesthouse pronto to p some ointment on it.

    As she listened to the liaison, her fingers brushed over her wound. There was still a pesky little pebble stuck in her knee. Its sharp edges made her squirm. She was looking pretty pale, having been drenched in rain all night, and now she had a slight fever.

    The liaison avoided looking her in the eye. ra knew all too well that this person was in cahoots with the fruit supplier.

    She had over two thousand orders on the line. If they all got canceled, the fallout wouldn''t just hit her-it''d ripple through the whole streamingpany, which was a part of the Ferguson Corporation. Inevitably, it would end up affecting Ferguson Corporation itself, and all the chaos wouldnd right at her feet.

    Quinn had yed a nasty game, cutting off ra''s resources like that. No wonder she was so chill in the live stream earlier, despite the awkwardnessˇŞshe had her escape n all mapped out.

    Quinn was shing her cash to outdo ra, and ra knew she couldn''t win in a money fight; she''d crash and burn.

    ra took a deep breath and faced the liaison.m"Is this what everyone agreed on?"

    The liaison nodded, apologizing again, "Miss ra, I''m really sorry, but folks are just trying to get by, and they care more about the money they have. Miss Quinn is super generous and talks so sweetly. It''s hard not to like her. Last night, everyone decided to only work with her stream. Not telling you was Miss Quinn''s call, not ours."

    With Quinn backing them, the liaison seemed to have found their voice and was speaking with newfound bluntness.

    Addison was fuming. When they needed something, they were all humble, but now? They just brushed her and ra off. Did the farmers not realize the powerhouse behind them was Ferguson Corporation?

    "You guys!" She was about to let loose when ra caught her wrist.

    Addison''s cheeks were flushed with rage. "ra, why are you so calm? We''ve got over a thousand orders stuck. Aren''t you worried about the fallout? Do you know how bad the bacsh will be?"

    The whole mess would probably blow up online, trashing her reputation. ra''s reputation in the Capital was already in the mud. If the whole country turned against her, no one woulde to her rescue.

    ra shook her head. Picking a fight with the liaison wasn''t going to fix things. "Addison, let''s just head back to the guesthouse."

    Addison''s eyes were red, tears threatening to spill, but she held it together. "Alright, let''s get your wound sorted first."

    ra got up, limping her way to the car outside.

    The liaison couldn''t help but throw in onest jab. "Miss ra, this might sting, but Miss Quinn really does seem morepetent. I even saw your brother tipping her on the stream. He didn''t even check yours out. Aren''t you two siblings? It sure doesn''t look like it. Must''ve been some nasty stuff going on at home, huh?"

    ra halted and turned to face the liaison, whose eyes were filled with admiration for Quinn. Quinn''s innocent appearance was naturally deceptive, and her pitiful demeanor when she spoke made it tough for people not to fall for her.

 Chapter 45

    Another guy had fallen head over heels for her charms. ra rolled her eyes internally. Quinn was truly indiscriminate and always unted her allure.

    Despite the throbbing ache in her knee, ra pressed on. "Let''s set aside my personal beef with Quinn for a sec. I want to talk about how you''re handling the risks here. South Ashford''s apples have always been a big deal. They go for six bucks a pound in city supermarkets. Usually, you guys sell directly to merchants. Now, you''re diving into online sales without filtering addresses. What happens when someone gets a batch of rotten apples and starts badmouthing South Ashford''s produce? That''s not a good look for the future. I''m genuinely here to help the farmers; this is my first gig with Ferguson Corporation. So, I''d advise you not to get caught up in short-term profits."

    The liaison smirked, almost amused. "No need for you to worry. Ms. Quinn has already worked out a preservation method."

    ra couldn''t help but chuckle. "Quinn''s trip to South Ashford is all about her own short-term gains. She couldn''t care less about the reputation of South Ashford apples. It''s all about polishing the Bradford family name and snagging government perks for their uing tourism projects. Once her livestream ends, she won''t give a hoot about your future."

    "You''re just bad-mouthing Ms. Quinn! She''s incredibly kind," the liaison shot back. ra''s lips twitched into a slight smile. "I''ve said my piece. It''s your call now."

    No sooner had she finished than several farmers stormed over, brooms in hand, their faces twisted with anger.

    "ra, we wanted you to sell at sixty cents a pound, but you insisted on ny. Ms. Quinn''s right; you''re the one trying to tank the reputation of South Ashford apples!"

    "Who do you think you are, bad-mouthing Ms. Quinn? She''s a million times better than you!"

    Standing by her car, ra saw the fury in their eyes. They acted as if she''dmitted some terrible crime. Suddenly, the whole situation felt pointless. She opened her car door to leave, but one of the farmers grabbed her wrist. "ra, we just didn''t tell you the deal was off. Now you''ve got over twenty thousand orders you can''t fulfill. Let''s see you exin that to the customers! You wanted to jack up our apple prices to make yourpany look good. Dream on! Ms. Quinn was smart enough to drop the price by ten cents and go for volume. She even slipped us extrapensation on the side, like some kind of angel. You''re just a scheming witch!"

    Addison overheard and was trembling with fury. She couldn''t believe these people. ra, inting prices? Not a penny went to ra-it all went to the farmers. Yet here they were, ming her!

    Addison watched them all gang up on ra after she''d stayed up all night and pushed through her injury just to keep the apples from rotting. It was downright unfair.

 Chapter 46

    Addison found herself speechless as the crowd around her hurled increasingly outrageousments. Tears threatened to spill over.

    ra, however, just opened the car door and slipped inside. "Addison, hop in," she called.

    With eyes red and puffy, Addison climbed into the car.

    The farmers waved their brooms in the air, cheering as if they''d just banished a bad omen.

    Catching a glimpse of this in the rearview mirror, Addison was so enraged she nearly choked. Unable to hold it in anymore, she broke down in tears.

    The driver, a middle-aged man who looked like he''d had a rough night, gripped the steering wheel tightly and started crying, too.

    Who wouldn''t feel hurt? Their genuine intentions were stomped on, and they were pped with unfounded usations!

    ra, sitting by the window, watched the scenery blur outside. She heard the sobs and felt a bit helpless. "Come on, stop crying."

    Addison was falling apart, sniffling into a tissue as she sobbed. "We''re just so upset. I''ve never been treated like this. Quinn is such a piece of work. She makes me so mad. ra, is this how it is with the Bradford family? Everyone just sides with her without thinking. Now I get why you have a bad reputation."

    ra didn''t know what to say. Life with the Bradford family was indeed like that, but she had to admit she''d been a bit too eager to please, whichnded her in this mess.

    She closed her eyes, feeling someone gently tug on her sleeve.

    Addison''s voice was thick with emotion. "Your leg''s infected. Does it hurt a lot?" "It''s not that bad. Please, stop crying. It''s not the end of the world. Once we''re back at the guesthouse, I''ll figure something out. There''s always a way."

    Addison sniffled a few more times, finally calming down.

    Back at the guesthouse, ra forced herself to shower and wash her hair, finally getting rid of the rain''s musty smell.

    But her knee looked worse, the wound more rming. Just as she was about to ask the front desk for a first-aid kit, there was a knock at the door.

    She opened it and found someone in a white coat standing there. "Ms. ra, Mr. Dn sent me to check on your leg."

    Dn?

    She hadn''t seen him since she''d returned. How did he know about her injury?

    She nced past the doctor, looking toward the opposite door, but it was closed, revealing nothing.

    Limping back to the bed, she sat down while the doctor carried arge medical bag, donned gloves, and began treating her wound. Her face paled as the embedded gravel was removed from her flesh.

    Once the doctor finished applying the medication, her furrowed brow rxed slightly, although her forehead was still damp with sweat.

    The doctor handed her some fever-reducing medication. "Take this; you''ve got a fever."

    "Thank you."

    After the doctor left, she took the medication. She had barely sat back down when the door opened, and Dn wheeled himself in, looking calm.

    He pushed his wheelchair into the room and closed the door behind him.

    It was already evening, and the setting sun bathed the room in a golden-red glow. ra tucked her leg in slightly. She could still walk, just a bit painful.

    Dn approached her, pouring her a ss of water. His gaze lingered on her knee. "Did it upset you?"

    ra hadn''t thought much of it, but sometimes, a single word of concern could crumble the facade of strength one had been holding onto for so long.

    Dn offered her the ss. "Even if the farm project doesn''t work out, Ferguson Corporation will still secure the tourism bid."

    It was his way of reassuring her and telling her not to worry too much. ra didn''t take the ss. She sat at the edge of the bed, and her fist slowly clenched, and her nails dug into her palm to distract her from the emotional pain. She looked up, her voice full of defiance. "I haven''t lost yet. I have other ns."

    Dn watched the light in her eyes, his fingers tensing slightly. He held the ss tighter. The light in her eyes was like a spark in a powder keg, dazzling and radiant. Perhaps she didn''t even realize how captivating she was.

    Dn looked away, swallowing hard, and took a sip of water himself. "Do what you think is best."

    ra smiled lightly. "Yes, Mr. Dn, don''t worry. It won''t affect thepany''s reputation."

    But he had already turned away, leaving her with a view of his strong silhouette. "That''s not what I''m worried about."

    As for what he truly worried about, he wouldn''t say more.

 Chapter 47

    ra had barely settled in for a half-hour rest when a knock interrupted her quiet time.

    She opened the door and found Aiden standing there. His tone was as formal as ever. "Ms. ra, Mr. Dn has invited you for dinner."

    ra, having only snacked on apples earlier, was more than ready for a proper

    meal.

    As she stepped into Dn''s room, the lights were glowing brightly, showcasing avish dinner spread. Dn sat at the table, engrossed in a book. He heard her enter, looked up slowly, and said, "Please, take a seat."

    ra felt her stomach rumble and sat down without fuss. "Thank you, Mr. Dn."

    The table was filled with at least fifteen different dishes-a showcase of culinary delights fromnd, sea, and air. ra was taken aback by the luxurious spread, impressed by the effort Dn had gone to.

    She picked up her cutlery and started eating at a leisurely pace. Dn put his book aside and began slicing into the steak on his te.

    ra was nearly full when she noticed Dn had hardly touched his food. She was surprised, expecting a man of his stature to have a bigger appetite.

    Just then, a knock echoed through the room, but it wasn''t Dn''s door-it was hers.

    "ra, are you in there?" Addison''s voice called, probably about the big order they needed to discuss.

    ra stood up, but a sharp pain in her knee made her stagger. Her hand instinctively grabbed the tablecloth, pulling it just enough to send a bowl of butternut squash soup flying onto Dn''s trousers.

    She froze for a moment before quickly grabbing napkins to clean up the mess. The soup had spilled onto a rather embarrassing spot, and it took her a moment to realize that this might not be the best course of action.

    Looking up, she met Dn''s steady gaze. He reached out, gently taking her wrist. His eyes were filled with an intensity. "Stop."

    ra stood up straight. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Dn. My knee just gave out."

    Her knee continued to throb painfully.

    He held onto her wrist for a few moments longer, then asked, "Is it very painful?"

    Addison''s voice was still audible outside, so ra replied, "It''s not too bad. I have to head to North Ashford tonight. It''s a bit of a drive from South Ashford, and I won''t be back untilte. There are apple orchards there, too, and I n to talk to the farmers about prices."

    North Ashford''s farmers had sort of been neglected by the government in favor of South Ashford''s more famous apples. If ra''s help was needed there, that was where she would go.

    Dn''s grip on her wrist tightened slightly, his thumb brushing lightly against her skin, leaving a warm sensation. He let go and said, "The farmers in North Ashford can be tough to deal with. They''ve got a lot of grudges from being overlooked." ra was surprised he knew so much. Had he thought about North Ashford, too? "I know. I''ll make sure they see I mean business. North Ashford''s apples are just as good, and they just need a bit more recognition."

    She turned to leave, but then Dn''s phone rang, the screen shing Simon''s name.

    Talk about bad timing.

    ra frowned. What did Simon want now?

    Dn answered, putting it on speaker. Simon''s voice red through. "Uncle Dn, where''s ra staying? I just got to South Ashford and need to talk to her."

    Dn nced at ra, who looked less than pleased. It either meant delivering a luxury purse to his aunt or apologizing to Quinn. Nothing good ever came from it.

    Dn kept his tone neutral, "Why do you need her?"

    "It''s about the mess she caused. She said something on her livestream that upset some viewers, and now they''re going after Quinn. Quinn''s been crying, and I want ra to apologize. She''s her older sister, after all."

    ra thought back to her livestream. She had mentioned something about those two having a fling. It was true, after all. There was no rumor there.

    Her distaste for Simon peaked, her mild annoyance turning into full-blown vexation.

    "Uncle Dn, ra joined Ferguson Corporation just to chase after me. Now, she''s stirring up trouble to get my attention, but she shouldn''t be joking about Quinn''s reputation. So many people watched that stream, and if..."

    Dn didn''t let him finish and hung up abruptly. The room was blissfully quiet again.

    ra took a deep breath. "Mr. Dn, I need to go. Addison''s waiting for me." "Alright."

    ra opened the door, spotting Addison waiting not too far off. Addison looked surprised but didn''t have time for gossip, given the situation.

    "ra, everyone''s asking when we''re shipping their orders. Quinn told her livestream we scammed people and are saying we can''t deliver. Now everyone''s upset."

    ra pushed through her knee pain, moving toward the door. "It''s okay. Let''s head to North Ashford."

    After a short walk to the lobby, she caught sight of Quinn.

    This charming guesthouse was divided into two separate courtyards, one to the west where she stayed and the other to the east, with a street in between. And wouldn''t you know it, Quinn was staying right across the way in the east courtyard.

 Chapter 48

    Quinn was dressed to the nines, and even the handbag she carried was worth a small fortune. She was surrounded by several senior engineers from the Bradford Corporation, all looking at her with admiration and respect. Most of these engineers were in their mid-thirties, and the younger ones seemed particrly taken with Quinn.

    Spotting ra, Quinn greeted her with a warm smile, "Hey ra, are you staying here too?"

    The engineers recognized ra from a previous livestreampetition between her and Quinn. Their faces showed nothing but disdain.

    "Miss ra, do you have time to hang around? Have you shipped out the thousands of orders?"

    "Yeah, some folks never achieve anything. Miss Quinn has already spearheaded several multi-million dor projects."

    "If it weren''t for the livestream, I wouldn''t have known she was the eldest daughter in the Bradford family."

    They allughed among themselves, clearly enjoying the banter.

    Quinn quickly stepped in. "Alright, enough. You guys work for thepany, and technically, she''s your superior."

    Someone piped up, "Does she own shares in the Bradford Corporation?"

    Quinn paused for a moment, then carefully said, "Mom and Dad n to give her some eventually."

    "Then she''s not really a superior."

    Laughter broke out again, but Quinn turned to ra, offering a reassuring smile, "ra, they''re just being blunt because they''re techies. Don''t take it personally."

    In anypany, senior engineers are the backbone. They don''t typically get involved in power ys but are crucial to thepany''s sess. Earning their support could solidify one''s position. Quinn had already done just that and even got them on board for a smallmunity project. It highlighted Quinn''s high standing in thepany.

    ra wasn''t interested in these petty games and turned to leave, but the engineers were not having it. They were respected, so how could this "useless" youngdy ignore them without fearing any bacsh?

    "Miss Bradford, what''s your problem? Do you think you''re better than us?"

    ra stopped, a hint of irritation in her eyes. "So what if I do? You''re a bunch of grown men gossiping about a womanˇŞdoes that make you feel important? You''ve probably been praised so much at work that you''ve lost your grip on reality. I have no beef with you, and to me, you''re just a bunch of smug, middle-aged guys. Why should I respect you?"

    The words "smug" and "middle-aged" set their tempers ring.

    "Even your father, Johnny, treats us with respect. Who do you think you are?"

    "If Johnny is respectful to you, imagine how he''d feel knowing you''re fawning over his daughter behind his back, especially since he hasn''t stepped down yet."

    "You!"

    They were left speechless, their faces flushing with anger. Their fondness for Quinn was tied to her looks, her family name, and her capabilities. Many of them were middle-aged and had wives at home, but Quinn''s youth and elegance made them forget their own realities. ra''s bluntness was like ripping away a morous cover to reveal the rottenness beneath.

    ra gave a slight smile and headed for the door, only to bump into Simon as he walked in.

    Simon looked troubled, having overheard the conversation.

    "ra, I thought your online slip-up was noe intentional. But now you''re spreading rumors about Quinn in person, too? What did you mean by those words? Are you implying something inappropriate between Quinn and these guys? How could you be so awful? Quinn is your sister, and you''re spreading lies about her?"

    ra was baffled. When did she ever suggest Quinn had anything improper going on with them? She was merely pointing out their inappropriate admiration for Quinn. But Simon hadpletely twisted her words.

    She opened the car door, eager to leave. After all, the thousands of orders weren''t going to ship themselves.

    Simon grabbed her wrist, his anger boiling over.

    "You blocked my number, and then you followed Quinn to South Ashford without a word, just to smear her on a live stream? Do you know how harshly she''s being criticized online? No wonder your brother, who grew up with you, sides with Quinn. How can he hold his head high when he has a sister like you?"

    Mentioning Ryan hit ra hard. She''d known Ryan for years, but after Quinn returned to the Bradford family five years ago., Ryan favored Quinn so much that it was something she couldn''t ignore, even if she tried to convince herself otherwise.

 Chapter 49

    ra and Simon had known each other since they were kids. Even though ra had forgotten most of those early days, the asional tug of bitterness in her heart was undeniable.

    It didn''t take long for Quinn to make ra feelpletely alone. Without saying a word, ra shook off Simon''s hand and got into the car.

    Simon was frustrated, too. ra had never been this distant before. Even if she was putting on an act, she was definitely overdoing it.

    "ra!" he called out, wanting to follow her, but Quinn''s voice stopped him. "Simon, what brings you to South Ashford?"

    That was when Simon remembered why he was there and pointed at his car. "I brought some dishes Naomi cooked up for you. She was worried you wouldn''t like the food here, so she made these special. They''re still warm. Do you want some?"

    Naomi rarely cooked, but she''d gone out of her way for her daughter. Quinn''s eyes lit up with surprise. "Really? Mom cooked?"

    "Yeah, she''s been so worried about you that she''s barely eaten herself."

    Quinn nced over at ra, but the dim light inside the car made it hard to read her expression. Still, she was pretty sure ra was feeling it deep down.

    ra used to hang on every word from the Bradford family and was eager to do anything to get apliment from them. Naomi cooking for her was a rare treat; usually, the housekeeper took care of everything. So, these home-cooked meals were a big deal.

    "You''ve had a long day, ra. Why note back with us and have some? I bet you miss Mom''s cooking, too."

    Simon jumped in, "Naomi made it just for you, Quinn, not for ra."

    "Simon, don''t say that."

    ra didn''t say a word and just told the driver to go. Sitting next to her, Addison was fuming, "Those two are just disgusting! They''ll get what''sing to them."

    ra shut her eyes, trying not to waste energy on them. Her thoughts were tangled up with the issues in North Ashford. Seeing ra leave in such a rush gave Quinn a smug sense of victory.

    "Simon, join me for dinner."

    Simon nodded, feeling a bit better himself. He hadn''t seen ra''s face clearly, but she probably looked upset, right? If she was upset, it meant she still cared.

    Quinn linked arms with him, cheerfully turning to head back to the east wing. But then she noticed someone sitting nearby.

    It was Dn.

    Dn had a presence you couldn''t ignore, even from a wheelchair. Quinn had seen him around a few times before and had been totally wowed. She used to daydream about a guy like him falling head over heels for her and how she''d be the talk of the town.

    But after Dn''s ident, she let go of those fantasies. No matter how impressive he was, he was still stuck in that chair. Plus, even when he was in top shape, he''d always been indifferent toward her, which stung a bit.

    When she heard about his ident, she actually felt a bit relieved. The perfect Dn wasn''t meant for anyone; he was destined to be alone, dealing with his own struggles.

 Chapter 50

    Simon offered a respectful nod. "Uncle Dn."

    Quinn echoed, "Uncle Dn."

    Dn''s eyesnded on their sped hands, and he said in a cool and detached tone, "Who said you could call me that?"

    Quinn hadn''t expected such bluntness, and her face flushed with embarrassment. But this was Dn, the head honcho of Ferguson Corporation. Even if he wasn''t at his peak anymore, he was still a powerhouse no one dared to mess with.

    Quinn felt her cheeks burning, wondering why. Why was he always so cold towards her, both now and in the past? Wasn''t she attractive? Loads of people adored her, and her family showered her with affection. Even Simon''s friend, Colton, was head over heels for her.

    In her world, a little smile or a hint of vulnerability was all it took to have men eating out of her hand. Except for Dn...

    Maybe it was herpetitive streak, but the more aloof and self-contained Dn was, the more she longed to see him unravel for her.

    ''Just you wait,'' she thought. She''d have him wrapped around her finger sooner orter.

    Simon quickly pulled Quinn close, wrapping an arm around her waist, "Uncle Dn, my engagement to ra is just on paper. She''s the one hanging on and refusing to let go. Quinn is mine, and one day, I''ll marry her."

    There was a flicker of doubt in his voice when he said he''d marry Quinn because he had noticed ra''s recent coldness towards him, which oddly intrigued him.

    Dn turned away, his mood even frostier. "When you nearly drowned, ra saved you. You promised everyone you''d marry her."

    Simon''s mind went nk for a moment as he recalled the real story behind his engagement to ra. They''d been childhood friends, and their mothers were besties, but the engagement wasn''t a childhood pact. He had begged for it because ra had saved his life.

    But over time, ra''s unwavering kindness made her seem less special. He''de to take her for granted, believing she''d never leave him. And she hadn''t.

    His thoughts were in disarray when Quinn''s soft, almost pitiful voice reached him, a whisper only meant for his ears.

    "Simon, Uncle Dn used to be so good to ra. Do you think he might..."

    "That''s impossible!" Simon shot back, a wave of unease washing over him. His expression turned serious. "Quinn, don''t jump to conclusions. He''s never been interested in women. If he''s been nice to ra, it''s just because of me."

    Quinn''s eyes shed with resentment, not willing to ept even a shred of Dn''s kindness towards ra. She wanted to snatch away anything ra had.

    "I was just thinking out loud," she muttered.

    Her gaze lingered on Dn''s departing figure, her eyes brimming with greed. She could already see him putting her on a pedestal, and then, she''d toss him aside, y with his heart, and make him fret over her whims. Just the thought was electrifying.

 Chapter 51

    ra sat in the car, pulling out her trusty antiseptic spray to clean the scrape on her knee. It was going to be a two-hour drive to North Ashford, and she couldn''t afford to wait for the wound to heal.

    Addison passed her a bottle of mineral water, sounding a bit sheepish. "ra, don''t let it get to you. When I''m back at the office, and I hear anyone bad- mouthing you, I''m on it like a rash."

    ra gave her knee a couple of spritzes, chuckling softly. "It''s no big deal. People will talk, and that''s just how it is."

    Addison watched her calm demeanor for a moment before speaking again. "You know, a friend of mine works in your department. They aren''t really your biggest fan, but you and Simon used to be close a few years back. Then, he went and got all into Quinn."

    A few years back? That must have been before Quinn entered the Bradford family picture. Once Quinn arrived, everything flipped upside down.

    "ra, you and Simon got engaged. He didn''t seem to have a problem with you back then. How did things get so messed up? Are you really not going to try and win him over again? People in your department have been saying you''d go through hell and back to make him change his mind."

    ra rubbed her temples, trying to recall if she and Simon were ever on good terms. Since the memory loss, everything was a nk te, but seeing Simon and the Bradford family still brought a sting, so she must have cared a lot once. But now, they couldn''t hurt her anymore.

    Addison noticed her silence and quickly zipped it.

    Two hourster, the car pulled up at the entrance to North Ashford. Despite thete hour, orchard workers were still bustling around, tending to the apple trees. Even some high school students on break were helping out by live streaming the sales.

    Most of the orchard workers were over thirty and not exactly clued up on the whole live-streaming craze. Only a few young folks were giving it a shot. But these youngsters didn''t really get how the post-sale stuff worked on the tform, leaving them open to being taken advantage of.

    ra spotted the tents set up and figured these folks had been at it for a while, yet the live stream was a ghost town. She headed over, and the students streaming eyed her suspiciously.

    "You?"

    ra''s stream had recently been spotlighted on the tform''s main page, so pretty much everyone using the app knew her. Plus, North Ashford and South Ashford were like two sides of the same coin in the county, but their orchard farmers didn''t see eye to eye.

    When they saw an apple seller from South Ashford show up, they naturally thought ra was there to rub it in their faces. They were young, so they didn''t immediately grab brooms to shoo her away, but they weren''t exactly rolling out the wee mat either. "What are you doing here? Scram!"

    It was getting dark, but the orchard lights illuminated the apples hanging on the trees. Last night''s storm had hit hard, and in a few days, these apples would be on the ground and no longer be fresh.

    South Ashford had someone spearheading a farmer support project, but North Ashford, as usual, had zilch. ra asked one of the students, "How many apples have you got piled up here?"

    The student''s face was red with anger as he shot up from his seat. "What''s your deal?! Did you really drive two hours just to rub salt in the wound?! You South Ashford folks are the worst. We had a deal to make South Ashford apples famous first. Then we''d all sell together. But once you guys hit it big, you turned your backs on us and trashed us online."

    ra knew the two sides were at odds, but she hadn''t realized just how deep it ran. Just as she was about to speak, orchard workers nearby noticed someone from South Ashford had shown up, and they rushed over, tools in hand.

    Addison and the driver were understandably jumpy, shielding her. But when ra saw a rake heading for Addison, she instinctively pulled her behind, taking the hit on her back, which made her wince in pain.

    More people gathered, all fired up. "Get the South Ashford folks out of here! Our apples can rot before we ept your help!"

    Someone shouted, but their voice cracked with emotion. The feud went back decades. South Ashford''s apples had brought fame and fortune, so even though South Ashford targeted North Ashford, the powers that be turned a blind eye. Results were what counted, after all.

    North Ashford had been stuck in this awkward spot and was even mocked online for trying to piggyback off South Ashford''s sess.

    ra, despite the pain showing on her face, stood her ground with a dignified posture. "I''m here to help you sell your apples. I''m aware of the bad blood between South Ashford and North Ashford, and I get how you feel. Just give me three days. If I haven''t sold thirty thousand pounds of apples by then, you can do whatever you want."

    Over the years, severalpanies had had their eyes on North Ashford''s primend, but South Ashford''s reputation always overshadowed them. Thosepanies wanted to rebrand North Ashford apples as South Ashford''s and exploit the orchard workers'' hardships to gain sympathy.

 Chapter 52

    Life''s challenges had toughened the folks in North Ashford. Even when the world seemed to forget them, they''d hitch their trailers and haul their goods off to nearby towns to sell. It wasn''t enough to make them wealthy, but it was enough to scrape by, though it took a lot of effort.

    This year, however, unexpected heavy rains had everyone caught off guard; no one was ready for it. ra approached with a humble demeanor despite her injuries. This caused the orchard workers around her to exchange uncertain looks until a few of the younger ones spoke up.

    "It''s just three days anyway. She knows about this. Maybe she really can help." The others still looked a bit skeptical, but they nodded in agreement.

    Addison quickly moved behind ra to check her injuries, but ra shook her head. "I''m fine."

    It was hard to believe she was fine; her back was likely bruised all over. But ra was already stepping into the young workers'' tent, giving Addison instructions as she went.

    "Send a message to every customer who ced an order with us. Tell them that I did a personal check and found that North Ashford apples are sweeter. We''ll ship those instead. If they''re okay with it, we''ll send them out. If not, they can get a refund."

    Addison looked confused. "What''s the reason for that message? We''ve got over twenty thousand orders. If we just ship them, no one would know the difference between South Ashford and North Ashford apples. We could sell them all in a sh; they wouldn''t taste the difference anyway. Plus, North Ashford apples are delicious."

    ra nced at the young men whose faces were filled with anger and quickly stopped Addison. "For the people of North Ashford, selling their apples as if they were from South Ashford is a p in the face. Years ago, South Ashford pushed them out of prosperity. If they let their apples ride on South Ashford''s reputation now, it''ll be like saying they''d rather let their apples rot in the fields."

    In this world, a lot of people are stubborn and prefer to stick to their principles, like the folks from North Ashford.

    The older generation never bowed their heads, so naturally, neither would the younger ones. It was a part of who they were.

    Some might call them stubborn, but having your own set of principles isn''t such a bad thing. At least these folks wouldn''t betray others like people from South Ashford.

    Hearing ra''s words, the young men''s eyes brightened.

    "Exactly! My mom always said we shouldn''ttch onto South Ashford''s fame. You don''t know how awful they were back then; people lost their lives. Our most respected vige chief..."

    The young man''s voice caught in his throat.

    "Our chief was killed. My mom was just a teenager then. She always said he was a great man. He was educated at the best universities, but he chose toe here to help us live better lives. nting apples was his idea. Back then, there was no South or North Ashford, butter, South Ashford''s leaders took all the credit for the apple farms and climbed the ranks. Everyone was upset and wanted to confront them, but our chief said it was fine as long as folks could have better lives. But soon after, South Ashford kicked our apples out. Our chief went to negotiate for us and was beaten to death with a spade. South Ashford''s leaders only gave three hundred dors inpensation."

    Three hundred dors for the life of a devoted local leader.

    ra finally understood why the people of North Ashford held their ground for so long. For those who lived through such events, letting go of that kind of bitterness wasn''t easy.

    The young man wiped his eyes. "Ouur chief was only in his twenties, with a bright future ahead. If he''d stayed in the city, he would''ve lived a life of privilege. When his fianc¨¦e heard of his death, she drove to South Ashford to bring him back, but her car was hit with stones on the way. The windshield shattered, she crashed, and she died too."

    ra''s grip on the apple tightened, her breath heavy with emotion.

    Addison couldn''t hold back, cursing in anger, "That''s horrible. Were the ones who threw the stones punished?"

    The young man lowered his gaze, lips pressed tight. "They were twelve-year-old kids."

    Silence fell immediately. At twelve, they were sent to reform school but not held ountable.

    Addison''s chest was heaving with rage. She felt a wave of regret and shame at the thought of having suggested rebranding North Ashford apples as South Ashford''s.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."

 Chapter 53

    ra gave Addison a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "First things first, send out that apology letter and make sure it''s heartfelt. I just had a taste of one of those apples, and they''re definitely sweeter and crisper than the ones from North Ashford."

    Addison quickly wiped her eyes and perked up. "Got it!"

    ra then turned to the young guys nearby. "How much are you selling them for per pound?"

    "It''s always been sixty cents."

    "Addison, be sure to mention in the apology letter that as a gesture of goodwill, we''re throwing in an extra pound."

    Originally, it was 9.9 dors for ten pounds, so even with the extra pound, they''re still getting a deal.

    "Okay."

    Once the apology letter was sent, everyone anxiously kept an eye on the backend system. Before long, cancetion messages started pouring in like a winter storm.

    Addison was in a panic, holding her head. "Oh no, what if all twenty thousand orders get canceled? It''s all Quinn''s fault for saying we deceived our customers. Now, with this letter, people might actually think we''re guilty."

    ra gave her shoulder aforting pat, urging her to keep monitoring the system. She then stood up and addressed the young men.

    "There''ll still be a few thousand orders left. Gather some folks, and let''s start packing apples through the night."

    The young men had been tirelessly working in the tent for days with barely any sales. Now they saw a sudden surge in orders. Even the local farmers pitched in to help with packing.

    Some people were puzzled. "Did we really sell a few thousand orders that fast?"

    ra didn''t want any confusion, so she exined the situation. As long as the customers knew these apples were from South Ashford, not North Ashford, it was all good.

    Someone put their hands on their hips, "Grab the megaphone and let everyone know from one end of the vige to the other. Tell them to get up and start packing. Let''s get these first couple of thousand orders ready before we hit the sack!"

    Without missing a beat, a young man snatched up the megaphone and started going door to door to wake everyone up.

    Soon, nearly everyone over fifteen showed up to help, and they began packing like pros.

    After three hours of hard work, a few thousand orders were finally packed.

    ra yawned as Addison suddenly let out a scream, "ra! There are more than just a few thousand orders left! I checked, and only a few thousand have been canceled. We''ve received confirmations from over ten thousand people saying they''re sticking with us!"

    ra could hardly believe her ears. That meant there were still over ten thousand confirmed orders to ship. She thought having a few thousand left would be a miracle.

    Addison''s cheeks were flushed with excitement. "I asked around, and a lot of people said they trust you."

    ra had indeed put on a great show in front of the camera. She was calm,posed, and patient, clearly someone with a good upbringing.

    After weathering so much stress, Addison finally got to celebrate with some good news, jumping up and down with joy.

    "There are still plenty who haven''t replied, but we''ll get clearer numbers by tomorrow. For now, the ten thousand orders will keep us busy till morning."

    ra felt a huge weight lifted off her shoulders. She saw all the eager faces around her and gave a broad gesture of thanks.

    "Thanks, everyone. Looks like we''re in for an all-nighter."

    The group let out a cheer and got back to packing with renewed energy.

    Over in South Ashford, Dn leaned his head on one hand, flipping through the documents in front of him. Aiden stood by his side and couldn''t resist speaking up.

    "Boss, Mr. Simon''s sharing a room with Quinn tonight. Should we let the Ferguson family know?"

    Even though Aiden wasn''t a fan of ra, Simon was still engaged to her, and if word got out about him rooming with her sister, it''d be a scandal.

    Simon''s mom was originally a mistress who managed to climb the socialdder, which was a blemish on the Ferguson family''s reputation. In such high circles, mistresses rarely seeded, and ever since Ada''s rise, wealthy wives have looked down on her.

    If it got out that Ada''s son was engaged but sharing a room with his fianc¨¦e''s sister, it would stir up a fresh wave of gossip.

    Now that Dn was running the show, anything involving the Ferguson family was

    his responsibility. Any scandal would be his to handle.

    Dn calmly reviewed the document in his hands. "No."

    Aiden couldn''t help but let a bit of sarcasm slip. "Like mother, like son."

    A mistress who wed her way up produced a son whocked tact.

    Anyone with a brain would know to keep things discreet, not mess around with his fianc¨¦e''s sister, and let the whole world know. True elites wouldn''t approve of such behavior.

    "Quiet." Dn closed the document and maneuvered his wheelchair towards the door.

    Aiden realized he''d overstepped and kept quiet, organizing the files.

    Dn was heading out for some fresh air. The guesthouse had lovely scenery, and South Ashford''s remote location meant crisp, clean air.

    He leaned back, gazing up at the moon.

    It was already 1 a.m., and most folks were asleep. You could only hear the sound

    of water trickling over the rockery. The sound of his wheelchair wheels was particrly clear in the night.

    He stopped in front of a courtyard with a painting exuding a unique charm, evidentlymissioned by a master artist.

    "Mr. Dn, you like this painting too?" Quinn''s voice was soft and gentle as she approached him. "I didn''t expect you to be up too. The nights here are so quiet, the air is fresh, and the moon seems closer."

    Her eyes glinted with satisfaction as she tried to make a good impression on

    Dn.

    She always felt that if she yed her cards right, Dn would be drawn to her just like other men.

    Now, she wisely addressed him as Mr. Dn, not Uncle Dn.

 Chapter 54

    Dn''s face was a nk te as he wheeled himself away, clearly wanting to be anywhere but with Quinn.

    Quinn quickly stepped behind the wheelchair. "Mr. Dn, let me take you back."

    Before she could even finish her sentence, a cold word sliced through the air. "Scram."

    Quinn froze, thinking she must have misheard. She stood there, rooted to the spot, unable to react. It wasn''t until the sound of the wheelchair faded into the distance that her anger began to bubble up, and her face flushed red. Her fists clenched, and her chest heaved with indignation. She''d never been treated this way before, and Dn had the audacity to humiliate her like that!

    On a night like this, he had run into her by chance and found themselves in front of the same painting. Wasn''t he supposed to feel some kind of destiny or connection?

    ''Damn it! Dn really doesn''t y by the rules!'' Quinn thought.

    Seething, Quinn stormed back to her room. But as soon as she opened the door,

    a man pulled her into a fierce embrace and kissed her passionately.

    It was Simon.

    Quinn thought about how Simon treated ra indifferently but was so passionate with her, and her frustration melted away a bit.

    "Simon, why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    "It''ste. What were you doing outside?"

    "I just thought the moon looked especially beautiful tonight."

    Simon kissed her a little longer before carrying her back to bed. Ever since they had identally ended up together after a drunken night a year ago, they hadn''t tiptoed around it, and they had just had sex again.

    Quinn spoke with a hint of concern, "I wandered over to the west wing, which is quite far from here. Simon, you should check on ra in the morning. She came all the way to South Ashford out of spite, probably because she heard I wasing here to help with the farm."

    Simon looked irritated, but he felt a twinge of difort when he recalled his uncle''s words from earlier.

    He and ra had been close in the past. ra liked him, and he liked her back. ra had even saved his life once, nearly drowning in the process, and he''d never forgotten that.

    But Quinn''s hardships were heart-wrenching. She''d been through so much and only returned five years ago, and she was so thoughtful.

    ra had been living in luxury with the Bradford family for years. Quinn had helped ra escape back then, but ra showed no gratitude at all.

    Quinn''s hand softly traced Simon''s chest. "Simon, I don''t want things to get ugly between me and my sister. I know she''s always been wary of me and thinks I''ve taken everything from her. I can understand her, and she genuinely likes you. I often feel like the viin here."

    Simon hugged her tightly. "I''ll check on her tomorrow, but don''t put yourself down. It was my mistake for drinking too much and slept with you. I''m the one who should be responsible."

    Quinn''s smile was sly. Initially, she envied ra for having such a great fianc¨¦. When she first came back to the Bradford family, everything felt alien. Simon''s initial coldness and his devotion to ra irked her.

    Naturally, she wasn''t thrilled about it and started doing things to win Simon''s sympathy. Gradually, his heart shifted towards her.

    But that wasn''t enough. She needed Simon topletely despise ra, and she nailed it. Not only Simon but everyone turned against ra.

    When she returned to the Bradford family, she vowed to take everything ra held dear.

    Quinn basked in the attention, finding joy in ra''s misfortunes.

    The next morning, Simon dragged his feet to ra''s courtyard. He knocked on her door, but after ten minutes, there was no response. His patience wore thin until a door behind him opened.

    He was a bit startled, like a deer caught in headlights. "Uncle Dn, you live across the hall?"

    With so many rooms in the house, why were his uncle and ra living just across from each other? That ufortable feeling crept up again.

    "Yeah, what do you need?"

    "I wanted to see how ra''s holding up. She messed up with those orders that couldn''t be shipped, and I thought I''dfort her."

    Dn nced at the conspicuous and telling red marks on Simon''s neck. Was he really here tofort ra or to rub salt in her wounds?

    Simon, seemingly oblivious to the marks, pulled out his phone to call ra, only to remember she''d blocked him.

    "Uncle Dn, can you call ra for me?"

    Dn, seated in his wheelchair, let a cold smirk slip. "Before youe looking for her, at least clean up the evidence of your escapades."

    Simon blinked, slow on the uptake. Then he covered his neck, remembering how Quinn had kissed him there for agesst night.

    He felt a bit awkward but shook it off. "ra knows. Anyway, nothing''s going to happen between us anymore."

    "Then why are you here looking for her?"

    Simon was stumped. Indeed, he had decided to break off the engagement with ra, so why bother with her?

    Dn turned away, his gaze icy. "Or perhaps even after sleeping with Quinn, you still can''t let go of ra, who''s been nothing but good to you?"

    ra had been devoted to Simon, and any man would feel proud to have such a beautiful woman care for him.

    Simon was caught off guard. "I just..."

    "Stay away from her from now on. You don''t deserve to be by her side."

    Dn was a man of few words. He was never close to the rest of the Ferguson family, especially after his ident. He spent thest two years abroad and never made a single phone call to his family. Since returning, he hadn''t engaged in any Ferguson family gatherings.

    Simon was always on edge around him, but Dn had never spoken to him this way before.

    Simon felt uneasy but didn''t dare argue. His hand slowly clenched at his side.

    Did he really not deserve to be by ra''s side, or did she not deserve to be by his? After all, everyone knew how ra had thrown herself at him.

 Chapter 55

    When Simon walked back into the room, there was Quinn, already dressed up

    and ready to kick off her livestream. She hadn''t even bothered with the orchard today. Why would she? It was out in the sticks, there was no air conditioning, and the mosquitoes were relentless at night. So, she always did her livestreams from the swankiest room in the guesthouse.

    As soon as Simon walked in, Quinn shot him a question, "Hey Simon, have you seen my sister? Word is the apple growers are bailing on her because her prices are sky-high. She''s got over twenty thousand orders stuck. If those get canceled, it could really mess with the Ferguson Corporation, right?"

    Simon was a bit annoyed and replied, "She only took on the Ashford project to get back at you. If she''s in over her head now, that''s on her. She should''ve known better."

    Quinn was already in front of the camera, though her livestream hadn''t kicked off yet.

    "Do you think Uncle Dn might fire her over this?" she asked.

    Simon didn''t really have a clue about that. It bugged him that Dn and ra were staying right across the hall from each other. Out of all the fancy suites, why did Dn pick the one directly opposite ra?

    He remembered how Dn got hurt in that car crash years ago because of ra. If it had been someone else, would he have let them off so easily? Simon never liked his emotionally distant uncle, and now he was even more irritated. Could Dn actually have feelings for ra?

    Lost in thought, Quinn''s voice broke through, "Simon, she''s really ying the part this time. If you try to patch things up with her just because she blocked you, she might keep pulling the same stunt."

    "I''m not backing down," he said. "I just took your advice to check in on her, but she wasn''t even there. She probably got freaked out by all those orders, skipped town, and headed back to the Capital."

    "That''s just like her," Quinn said with a smirk. "The tiniest setback, and she crumbles. Honestly, I wish she''d hang around a bit longer and toughen up. Otherwise, how will she get any respect if she joins thepany?"

    It sounded like concern, but every word Quinn said was a dig at ra.

    Simon put his hands on her shoulders. "Don''t worry about her. You''re almost done with your charity gig here. You just have three more days. Once we''re back in the Capital, I''ll get you a sports car."

    "Awesome, thanks, Simon."

    While they were cozying up, ra was hustling all night. The whole vige pitched in. They worked nonstop until two in the afternoon to pack all those orders.

    In total, twenty thousand orders meant she sold two hundred thousand pounds of apples overnight.

    ra was starving, and her head was spinning with hunger.

    A group of young folks came over, eyes wide with admiration. "ra, you''re incredible. Two hundred thousand pounds in one night! Are you hungry? The food''sing right up!"

    The apple stash in North Ashford wasn''t as massive as the one in South Ashford. It was only about four hundred thousand pounds, so she''d moved nearly half the amount in one night.

    The apple growers, who had been pretty skeptical at first, were now looking at ra with a newfound respect thanks to her hard work.

    ra noticed the food they brought had some delicious-looking stews with tender, braisedmb shanks while they were eating simple boxed meals.

    A young guy served ra and Addison each a wholemb shank. "Thanks for all your hard work. These have been simmering sincest night. Dig in and get your strength back."

 Chapter 56

    Addison was almost moved to tears. Over in South Ashford, they had done

    something good for themunity but ended up taking the me and nearly got attacked because of it. But here in North Ashford, the folks initially seemed tough to deal with, but once the misunderstanding was cleared up, everyone was suddenly warm and friendly like they''d been buddies forever.

    She dug into her meal with enthusiasm. ra had a small bowl of pasta and polished off a whole chicken drumstick. She was grateful for the gesture and determined not to waste it.

    After eating, she fired up her livestream. Thest time, the crowd that showed up for the drama was still hanging around, but because of the massive order cancetions, the tform was hesitant to feature her on the homepage. As a result, the traffic was much lower today. Still, from noon till midnight, she managed to sell five thousand orders, and thankfully, she didn''t have to deal with her pesky sister, Quinn.

    By the time she logged off, she was about to keel over, her vision fading into darkness.

    "ra!" Addison was startled, finally noticing that she was burning up with fever. "Are you okay?"

    ra shook her head slowly, her lips pale as she murmured, "Just a bit dizzy." "You''ve got a fever. Take something to bring it down."

    The folks around her, still busy packing orders, rushed over when they saw ra nearly faint.

    "Ms. ra, are you alright? Don''t worry, maybe you should rest tonight. You were up all night yesterday."

    "Yeah, one night off won''t hurt us."

    ra''s throat was raw from all the talking, so she took a sip of water. "I''m fine. Keep packing. I''ll catch a few hours of sleep."

    Addison''s eyes brimmed with sympathy, her eyes misty. "Don''t push yourself too hard, get some rest. We''ve all seen how hard you''ve worked, and selling fifty thousand pounds today is incredible."

    ra managed a faint smile, too exhausted to say much before she drifted off to sleep. The people around her immediately lightened their movements, careful not to disturb her rest. Someone even hurried to light a citrone candle to keep the mosquitoes away.

    Addison initially nned to put away the streaming phone, but curiosity got the better of her, and she clicked into Quinn''s livestream. Compared to ra''s weary appearance, Quinn was practically glowing, but she hadn''t sold nearly as much as ra today, only three thousand orders.

    The chat was buzzing with gossip about her personal life, and her smile was starting to waver. Addison noticed a man''s hand appear in the video. It was probably Simon''s. Simon and Quinn had been together in a room throughout the night, not caring about appearances-ra had been right about them. They were just shameless!

    Addison nced at ra''s tired face beside her and angrily typed a message in the chat. [Cheaters!]

    But the message got lost in the flood ofments, and Quinn didn''t see it.

    Quinn was busy gossiping about ra with her viewers. "My sister''s always been like this. She''s probably already gone home. She didn''tmunicate well with the farmers, so the issue couldn''t be resolved. Hering here to help was just on a whim."

    Someone in the chat was quick to call her out. [Your sister just logged off not long ago. Stop spreading lies, you two-faced liar.]

    Quinn noticed thement, her brow furrowing. Hadn''t ra gone home? Was she still streaming? A hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes, but she quickly put on a smile again. ra had more than twenty thousand orders left unhandled and was still streaming overnight. It was clear she was just trying to outdo Quinn. ra was still the same impulsive person. Quinn couldn''t wait to see how she nned to wrap this up.

 Chapter 57

    Over the next few days, ra was on fire, selling four to five thousand orders a day, though her fever just wouldn''t let up. When she finally wrapped up thest sale, everything around her seemed to blur like a watercolor painting left out in the rain.

    Her legs felt like jelly, and she sank into a nearby chair. Everyst apple was sold, and the farmers gathered to celebrate their sess. Noticing ra passed out, they hushed up immediately. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her lips cracked from the dryness. Today, she couldn''t even muster up a voice, resorting to typing her responses to the flood of questions online. The farmers knew how hard she had been working. She was pushing herself to the limit, and they were genuinely moved by her dedication.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, ra finally came to. Addison was by her side, checking her forehead. "You''re still burning up. We need to get you back to the South Ashford guesthouse so you can rest for a few days."

    ra nodded, reminding the young helpers around her, "I have a feeling South Ashford might hit a snag tonight. Keep things under wraps, and don''t post anything online."

    They looked at her, puzzled. "What kind of trouble is South Ashford in for?" one asked.

    ra gazed at the stunning sunset painting the hills. "They didn''t bother checking customer addresses. It''s been four days since people first ordered, and those in far-off ces are likely getting their apples now. With the heat down south, the apples might have spoiled during shipping."

    The farmers exchanged worried nces, and the reality sunk in. "Ms. ra, why not leave your number with us? Once we get our payments, we''d love to send you a gift. And you don''t have to rush back to South Ashford tonight. We''ve got a local guesthouse here. It''s nice and cozy, with a private hot spring. The spring isn''t open to the public. The old vige chief built it ages ago for special guests, but it''s been unused for years."

    The mention of a hot spring was all ra needed to hear. She decided to stay and recharge for a few days. She dragged her tired self to the guesthouse and found out a VIP had arrived earlier. The hot spring was reserved and sanitized. She thought her chance for a soak was dashed, but then she spotted Dn.

    A few men in suits trailed behind him. Her eyes brightened. "Mr. Dn?" Dn''s gazended on the mud sttering her pants and her overall bedraggled state. ra quickly wiped the dirt from her face. "Mr. Dn, what brings you to North Ashford?"

    "Inspection,ˇ± he replied coolly as Aiden pushed his wheelchair behind him.

    ra hurriedly caught up. "Did you book the whole ce with the hot spring? Can we crash here, too?"

    Addison, who was cautious around their boss, hung back, surprised by ra''s

    nerve.

    "Do as you please," Dn shrugged.

    ra sighed in relief. She was beyond exhausted and too tired to even consider traveling. All she wanted was a soak in the hot spring and some much-needed sleep. She hadn''t had a proper rest in days.

    The other managers realized Dn needed some quiet and found reasons to leave. Even Aiden slipped away. ra quickly positioned herself behind Dn''s wheelchair, gently pushing it along. From her vantage point, she could catch a glimpse of his dark hair.

    Dn, in his ck suit, asked mildly, "Exhausted?" ra didn''t expect him to ask and stifled a yawn. "A bit. I haven''t had a decent rest in days. But hey, I sold all the apples here. Does that mean I''ve wrapped up the support project?"

    "Indeed," Dn confirmed. "The managers were singing your praises at dinner." ra felt like a pariah after losing her memory, but Dn''s words stopped her in her tracks. Relief washed over her, and tears pricked her eyes. "Really?"

    Dn turned to see her expression, his brow furrowing slightly. "You did well."

    ra tried to smile. "Back in South Ashford, I thought hard work would pay off, but they didn''t seem to like me much. Sometimes, I wonder if I''m just cursed to be unpopr."

    "It''s their loss," Dn remarked, noticing her disheveled hair. It seemed she hadn''t had a moment to shower or wash up in days.

    ra became self-conscious, quickly smoothing her hair. "I look a mess, don''t I? I''ll go take a bath and wash my hair."

    She wasn''t sure if it was her imagination, but did Dn almost smile? When she looked again, any hint of emotion had vanished from his eyes. It must have been a trick of the light-he never smiled. Despite his aloof demeanor, she couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t retaliated if he was in that wheelchair because of her. She''d heard that those who crossed Dn never fared well. But now wasn''t the time to ask. Their rtionship hadn''t reached that point yet.

    Following the staff''s guidance, ra headed to her room. After a refreshing bath, she received a message from Addison.

    Addison: [ra, you''ll never believe it! South Ashford''s apples are causing a stir. Tons of people online areining about getting rotten apples!]

    As expected, Quinn was only ever interested in short-term sess. South Ashford''s apple reputation would likely take a hit from this debacle, but ra wasn''t losing sleep over it. They had iting.

 Chapter 58

    ra waspletely wiped out. Every part of her body ached, and she was burning up with a fever, making it impossible to respond to any messages.

    When she finally woke up, it was already the next day, and her fever was still raging. It hit her like a ton of bricks. Fortunately, she had managed to sell all the apples. After a quick freshen-up, she opened her room door, determined to grab a bite.

    She walked into the dining room and spotted Dn sitting at a table loaded with food. ra was so hungry she felt like her stomach was stuck to her backbone. After asking a nearby staff member, she realized she''d slept through both breakfast and lunch. Now, she''d have to swallow her pride and ask Dn to share his meal.

    "Mr. Dn," she called out softly.

    Just saying his name was enough for Dn to get the hint as he gently tapped his fingers on the table. "Have a seat."

    ra let out a breath of relief and shed a grateful smile. "I''ll take you up on that, then."

    She was truly famished and had no clue how pale and frail she looked. Her lips were nearly colorless, and she''d lost a noticeable amount of weight.

    As she savored thest spoonful of soup, arge hand unexpectedlynded on her forehead, freezing her in ce. It was Dn''s hand-cool to the touch, almost detached.

    "You''ve got a fever." His hand quickly retreated.

    ra, snapping back to reality, raised her own hand to check. "Yeah, maybe. I took some fever reducers, but they didn''t really help. I''ll just catch some sleepter."

    Her voice was raspy,cking energy. Dn''s gaze drifted to her neck, where a bruise crept from her back, dark and purple.

    "Did you get hurt?"

    Indeed, ra had been injured. The first night she arrived in North Ashford, she''d taken a hit from a rake, leaving her back painfully sore for days. When she nced in the mirror after a showerst night, her back was covered in rming bruises.

    "ra, once you''re done eating, get some rest.ˇ±

    "Alright."

    As she watched him walk away, ra realized he wasn''t as standoffish as she''d thought.

    She hadn''t had the chance to enjoy a bath the night before, so after eating, she took a half-hour rest, grabbed the robe provided, and headed to the hot spring pool rmended by the staff. They''d promised it would make her skin feel silky smooth.

    The pool was vast, over a hundred square feet, enveloped in a thick mist that blurred everything. A subtle fragrance lingered in the air as she entered.

    It was surprising that such a gem hadn''t been turned into amercial hot spring hotel-surely it would rake in profits.

    She spent about ten minutes floating in the hot spring and then leaned against the edge. The warmth flushed her cheeks.

    Hearing a ssh, she turned to see Dn nearby, eyes closed, having slipped in unnoticed.

    ra shot up from the water, only to remember she waspletely bare. Flustered, she sunk back down, her cheeks burning.

    Before entering, she''d only thrown on a robe. The staff had mentioned the water was freshly changed and unused, suggesting she could take a dip au naturel.

    But they hadn''t mentioned that someone else might show up. And clearly, Dn had arrived first.

    Instinctually, ra hugged her chest. Her whole body heated up, avoiding eye contact.

    The mist was so dense that she hadn''t spotted Dn until they were practically side by side. If ra wasn''t stark naked, she might''ve casually greeted him.

    Dn''s upper body was bare, but he had swimming trunks on. A few bottles of fancy wine and some fruit were set out by the poolside-this guy sure knew how to unwind.

    Now, to get back to her robe, she''d have to pass right by Dn. ra didn''t dare move and sat silently.

    Dn''s wet hair dripped as he slowly opened his eyes. ra shifted slightly, trying not to intrude.

    The space between them was ufortably tight, and she could almost feel his presence. Dn''s features and physique seemed almost too perfect, especially in this hazy setting, making it hard to look away.

    She sneaked a few nces until he asked, "Had your fill of looking?"

    Only then did she realize she''d been staring at him for a good minute. There probably wasn''t anything more awkward than being caught undressed, so she found herself oddly calm.

    "Just admiring something beautiful, Mr. Dn. You''re definitely the most handsome man I''ve everid eyes on."

    Right after herpliment, it hit her that Dn was also her boss.

    She mmed up, staring into the water.

    A soft chuckle reached her ears, low and drawn-out, sending a tickle through her. She thought she might''ve imagined it until she turned to find Dn actually smiling.

    His lips were curved into a slight grin, and his dark eyes warmed up like sunshine in the spring.

    ra was momentarily stunned until a robended over her head. "Here, use mine for now."

    Caught off guard, ra could only hear his soothing voice. So he''d noticed herck of attire. Of course, she had unwittingly swum right past him earlier.

    Her cheeks med as she hastily wrapped his robe around herself, tying it securely.

 Chapter 59

    Dn''s coolposure seemed to rub off on ra, who initially felt awkward but soon found herself settling down. Maybe her figure didn''t really catch his eye, or perhaps he just wasn''t interested in women. The thought brought her somefort.

    The hot spring was just too rxing, and she wasn''t in a hurry to leave. She leaned back, letting out a contented sigh. Suddenly, footsteps echoed from outside, and Aiden''s voice followed.

    "Boss, we''ve got intel. Micheal sent the hitmen from South Ashford."

    Michael? Wasn''t that Simon''s dad?

    ra instinctively ducked deeper into the water, hoping to stay out of Aiden''s sight. After all, they weren''t exactly on good terms.

    Aiden approached the pool''s edge, speaking with respect, "Michael''s left traces everywhere with his sloppy actions. Should we hit back?"

    ra, submerged, could barely make out their conversation, but she saw Aiden standing by the pool through the water''s distortion. There was no way she could surface now. Wearing Dn''s bathrobe and sharing a hot spring with him would surely make Aiden suspect she was up to no good. It would look like she was trying to seduce Dn. That was a misunderstanding she definitely didn''t need. Dn''s gaze drifted downward, noticing a figure trying to stay hidden beneath the water''s rippling surface. Luckily, Aiden couldn''t see from his angle.

    "No," Dn said, lowering his eyshes. If Michael had any sense, he wouldn''t have let Ada, the mistress, take over, nor would Simon even exist.

    Aiden was about to leave when Dn asked, "Is everything sorted with South Ashford?"

    Aiden was a bit taken aback; hadn''t they wrapped that up beforeing here? South Ashford didn''t have much to offer, while North Ashford had hot springs, uniquendscapes, and a prominent tform beside the highest cliff for taking in the mountain views-a spot really worth developing.

    Though puzzled, Aiden dutifully replied, "Yeah, South Ashford just has two attractions, but they were sold to local farmers ages ago. Now, with the development buzz, they''re jacking up the prices to ten million."

    Farmers demanding ten million was beyond audacious; it was downright ludicrous. Where did they get the nerve?

    ra started to feel like she might run out of air. She randomly touched something and squeezed it. Dn''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he told Aiden, "You can go now."

    Aiden, still unsure why, left anyway. Once he was gone, Dn turned his head, looking a bit ufortable. Once Aiden was gone, ra shot up from the water, gasping for air. She nced down to what she''s holding, feeling her entire body flush.

    Dn didn''t look at her, but his voice sounded rough. ˇ°Can you let go now?"

    ra wished she could just disappear. "I''m sorry," she muttered, trying to make things right.

    But ra hadn''t expected to touch his coc. She thought Dn would stay unaffected, but underwater, she had clearly felt it stirring. His breathing had be noticeably quicker.

    ra quickly reached for the pool''s edge to climb out, but her nervousness and fever made her hands weak. Dn wrapped an arm around her waist, and they both tumbled back into the water with a loud ssh.

    His voice was in her ear, "What''s the rush?"

    She was still in his bathrobe and so close to him, so it was hard not to think of other things. ra tried to push away to put some distance between them, but touching his warm skin felt like she was crossing a line.

    Dn watched her hand against his chest, and something dark flickered in his eyes. The air was thick with tension.

    ra could feel something pressing against her. It was impossible to ignore through the thin robe. Dn was tall, and holding her like this made her feel small.

    In that moment, ra realized that despite Dn''sposed exterior, he was still

    a man with desires. His reaction proved he was very capable.

    She had a feeling that if she moved again, things could escte quickly. So, she froze, staying perfectly still.

    Dn''s grip on her waist tightened slightly as he leaned forward, his chin resting on her shoulder. His voice softened. "Don''t move."

    ra felt enveloped by his presence-a blend of dominance, gentleness, aloofness, and strength. Theseplex emotions wove together like a, keeping her firmly in ce.

 Chapter 60

    Dn shut his eyes, his longshes casting soft shadows as he fought to calm the storm inside him. ra stayed still, sneaking nces at the profile resting against her shoulder. It was hard not to be taken aback by how striking he was. He seemed almost too perfect, like someone from a dream. And here they were, so close.

    His skin was wless, his features sharply defined. It was as if fate had showered him with blessings. Random thoughts flitted through her mind as she took it all in.

    After a few moments, Dn smoothly let go of her waist. ra rushed to rify, "Mr. Dn, I get it. It''s just a normal reaction for any guy. I won''t read too much into it. Anyone in this situation might feel the same. The atmosphere''s just... intense."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, his sharp gaze locked onto hers. The warmth in the air vanished, and was reced by a sudden chill, as the air itself had turned into icy daggers.

    Realizing she''d hit a sore spot, ra quickly switched gears. "Let me help you up."

    Dn''s legs were still healing. The warm water helped, but he wasn''t ready for that kind of strain yet. With steady hands, ra guided him out of the pool and over to the changing room. Her robe was drenched, leaving a trail of water behind.

    Once he was dressed, she brought over the wheelchair. "Mr. Dn, have a seat."

    Dn settled into the wheelchair, casting a nce at her still-dripping robe. "You should head back."

    It was only then that ra felt the pressure lift from her shoulders. She breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay."

    Back in her room, she changed into dry clothes, pausing to look at her reflection. Her expression still looked a bit off. The earlier scene reyed in her mind. The feeling on her hand was still vivid-firm, hot, almost burning.

    Without memories of her past, she wasn''t sure how things had been with Simon. From his apparent dislike, it seemed there wasn''t anything significant between them. So, was Dn the first guy she''d touched like that?

    She nced at her palm, a littleugh escaping her as she caught herself.

    A rapid knock on the door pulled her back to reality. "ra, the South Ashford mess has exploded! Did you see my texts? Tons of folks are demanding refunds, and the tform''s swamped. They might have to cut prices or give stuff away for free. It''s so crazy; almost ten thousand orders have been refunded. South Ashford farmers are fuming and looking for the local manager."

    ra opened the door to see Addison''s excited face. Addison couldn''t help but relish the trouble facing the South Ashford farmers, who''d been so tough on them before.

    "Everything''s going just like you nned. Quinn was supposed to head back to the Capital today, but this chaos held her up. She tried to buy off the farmers with a million bucks, but those money only gives each a few grand. Plus, with the tform fines, they''re actually losing money."

    Knowing how stubborn the South Ashford farmers were, they wouldn''t take this lying down. They probably stopped Quinn from leaving, insisting she cover the tform fines.

    Addison''s excitement grew as she spoke, and then she sneered, "Those farmers have had it easy for too long. They always got their way and shut out North Ashford. Now Quinn''s met her match. Let''s see how much she''ll fork out to fix this mess."

 Chapter 61

    ra''s lips twitched up in a quick smirk.

    Meanwhile, across town, Quinn was nestled in her luxury car, her mood sour as she eyed the group of farmers surrounding her ride. Seriously, why were they pinning the me for the spoiled apples on her? She''d already forked over a million bucks to help out these rural folks, and now they had the nerve to ask her to cover the tform''s penalty fees, too?

    The online tform was getting hammered with negative reviews from thousands of unhappy customers, which meant their fines were extra steep this time around. The farmers were supposed to shoulder these costs themselves. If they didn''t, South Ashford apples wouldn''t see the light of day on the tform again.

    Even with her stacks of cash, Quinn had no intention of being the fall guy. She''d been streaming non-stop, and instead of a thank you, they were blocking her car. She wasn''t about to budge.

    The farmers had initially put their faith in her, especially after she ponied up a million dors. But people could honestly be pretty self-centered. Those penalties meant they''d be emptying their own pockets, and after busting their butts all year with nothing to show for it, they weren''t about to be swayed by Quinn''s good looks.

    "This mess is on you. You owe us an exnation."

    "We shipped out tons of apples, and now we''re hit with fines?! Where''s the fairness in that?"

    "Unless you give us some answers, you''re not leaving here!"

    Quinn and Simon were in the car, listening to the angry shouts. Quinn''s eyes welled up as she leaned on Simon''s shoulder. "Simon, I''ve busted my tail streaming for days, and this is my thanks? I''m so disappointed."

    Simon noticed the tears threatening to spill and felt anger rising. "It''s just a few million in fines. I''ll handle it for you!"

    "No, it''s not about the money. I won''t let these bullies push me around. I''m just going to see what they think they can do!"

    Simon rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "C''mon, don''t let them get to you. They''re not worth it."

    Right then, Quinn''s phone buzzed. It was Johnny on the line. "Quinn, what''s going on in South Ashford? A buddy just told me you messed things up there. I''m not mad, but fill me in on the details so we can figure out how to fix this."

    A spark of anger shed in Quinn''s eyes. She was genuinely ticked off. "Dad, the farmers are about to trash my car. They were mad at ra, and now they''re dumping it all on me. No matter what I do, they''re not going to be happy. I''ll be alright and back soon."

    ra, again!

    Johnny was fuming. He thought Quinn had slipped up, but it''s actually ra who was behind the chaos. He remembered ra had tagged along to South Ashford, likely to mess with Quinn''s sess. She probably brewed discontent among the farmers and left Quinn to clear up the mess.

    Johnny believed Quinn was taking the fall for ra''s antics.

 Chapter 62

    Johnny had always stayed out of ra''s business, chalking it up to typical kid squabbles and minor dramas. But now, with thepany''s interests on the line, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.

    He picked up the phone and called ra. She''d blocked Naomi and Ryan before but had somehow missed blocking her so-called father. When she saw his name light up on her screen, she was caught off guard. ra answered, and Johnny''s voice came through, sounding none too pleased.

    "ra, what are you up to?" It was clear he was looking for an exnation.

    "Is there something you need?" she replied, cool as a cucumber.

    "There is! What were you thinking causing trouble at South Ashford? Now, farmers have surrounded Quinn''s car. They couldn''t find you, so they''re venting on Quinn. I used to ignore your antics, but this time, Quinn''s there for thepany. We need the agricultural mission to be a sess so we can get a piece of the tourism pie. Are you really going to let your little whims cost the whole Bradford family?"

    ra found his tone more amusing than anything else and hung up without a word. Still, she couldn''t shake the pang in her chest. If she hadn''t lost her memory, she might''ve been in tears about it. Without hesitation, she blocked Johnny.

    Johnny tried calling again, but he found himself blocked as well. Frustrated, he tossed his phone onto the coffee table.

    "She''s really lost it. She blocked me, too. Does she seriously want to cut ties with the whole family?" he fumed.

    Ryan was nearby and deep into his game. He overheard and chimed in, "Dad, did ra block you too?"

    Johnny wasn''t pleased and instructed someone nearby, "Cancel her credit card." "Sir, Miss ra''s card was canceled ages ago," came the reply.

    Johnny froze. ra used to be a big spender, so if her card had been canceled, why hadn''t shee crawling back? Was Quinn secretly supporting her again?

    With a sigh, he rubbed his temples, a sh of disdain in his eyes. "Forget it. We''ll just pretend she''s not our daughter. We''re out of the South Ashford project. Tell Quinn toe back; her safety is what matters."

    Just as he finished speaking, another call came in, brimming with praise. "Johnny, you''ve got quite the daughter! All those apples are sold out. Looks like the tourism project ising your way. Better be ready for this windfall!"

    Johnny was taken aback. Hadn''t Quinn''sst call suggested the deal was a bust?

    "Wasn''t the agricultural mission a flop?"

    "Who said that? The farmers are all rallying and want to present your daughter with a banner. I heard the banner''s already being made and has signatures from every farmer in the vige. That''s got some serious clout."

    A banner with signatures from the whole vige-it carried weight, no doubt.

    Pride flickered in Johnny''s eyes. "My daughter''s always been exceptional. She was a standout even as an intern. I thought she''d messed up, but she''s turned it all around."

    "Ha! Johnny, I''m giving you the inside scoop. The higher-ups are thrilled with her skills, and she''s really put the local apples on the map. You should give her a call and tell her how proud you are."

 Chapter 63

    Johnny''s face lit up with joy. As soon as he hung up the phone, he let out a sigh. "Ryan, you should really take a page out of Quinn''s book. She''s only been in South Ashford for a week, and they are already calling to shower her with praise."

    Ryan smirked. "No surprise there. I always feel like whatever Quinn touches turns to gold."

    Johnny chuckled. With Quinn and Ryan poised to take the reins of thepany, he could finally kick back and enjoy a well-deserved retirement.

    He transferred eight million dors to Quinn''s ount as some pocket money, telling her to treat herself.

    When Quinn saw the deposit notification, she was a bit taken aback, but soon, a smile crept up her face. It looked like ra had taken the fall for her again. Well, that served her right.

    She nced at the farmers still gathered outside with nothing but disdain. These country folk worked their whole lives and would never see eight million dors. Who did they think they were blocking her car? They should be grateful she even acknowledged them.

    Without missing a beat, she called security to clear them out.

    The folks in South Ashford were used to doing things their way and didn''t take kindly to being pushed around. They got into it with the security guards, and someone even took a swing at her car, smashing the windows.

    It was only then that Quinn seemed to realize she was dealing with a bunch of unruly troublemakers. She let out a scream, immediately diving into Simon''s arms. Shards of ss nicked Simon''s face. As he held Quinn, he couldn''t help but think back to a night with ra when a big window had suddenly shattered. He''d been frozen in ce, and ra had shielded him without a second thought. ra had genuinely cared for him and protected him with all her heart.

    Now, here was Quinn, using him as a human shield.

    Simon felt a pang of difort at the stark contrast, but Quinn''s sobs brought him back to the moment. "Simon, I think I''m hurt."

    She raised her hand, showing a cut, snapping Simon back to reality.

    Officials soon arrived to help, escorting them out of the chaos.

    At the hospital, the South Ashford representative looked uneasy and gently suggested, "Miss Quinn, Mr. Simon, it might be best for you to head back to the Capital. People are seriously riled up here, and staying could mean real trouble."

    When a big crowd caused a ruckus, even the police could only do so much. They could handle a few troublemakers but not a whole mob.

    Simon took a deep breath. "What do you mean by that? Quinn''s been busting her tail on those live streams. Now that there''s been a hup with the apple quality, you''re pointing fingers at her?"

    The representative was also simmering with frustration. Hadn''t Quinn and those farmers stirred up this mess?

    First, Quinn had shelled out a million bucks to win those folks over and push ra out. Now that things had gone sideways, the two factions were tearing each other apart.

    Meanwhile, ra had headed to North Ashford and, word had it, sold all their apples. Reviews for North Ashford''s apples had picked up, while South Ashford''s reputation had tanked. Customers had been posting pictures of their orders. They all showed rotten, leaking apples.

    Quinn had promised a way to preserve them, but her so-called method of using ice packs and instion bags just jacked up the shipping costs and did zilch for the apples, leaving everyone with nothing but frustration.

 Chapter 64

    The manager took a deep breath. "Miss ra has already sold all the apples from North Ashford. The CEO at Ferguson Corporation is interested in some spots there and is nning a tourism project. We had two sites in South Ashford shortlisted, but Ms. Quinn, your offer of ten million made the farmers greedy. They know Ferguson Corporation is loaded and had set a sky-high price of one hundred million to sell the sites. Ferguson Corporation said no, and now both South Ashford locations are out of the running."

    Quinn heard the manager''s usations but kept her cool, casually leaning against the wall. "I''m sorry. I meant to use the ten million to ease everyone''s losses, not to encourage them to break contracts with my sister or fuel their greed."

    She sounded innocent, and when Quinn offered the ten million, she never told the farmers to ditch ra. She was just good at steering conversations, making sure nothing coulde back to bite her.

    The manager was at a loss. South Ashford''s apple situation was going south while North Ashford''s was improving. Now that Dn interested in investing over there, South Ashford couldn''t just go begging him toe back, especially since the farmers wouldn''t budge without that hundred million.

    "Miss Quinn, maybe you should head home. Since you arrived, the farmers have be more restless. Our small town can''t handle someone of your stature."

    His words were direct. Quinn''s face changed a few times, but she didn''t snap and just smiled apologetically. Simon noticed her mood change, and pulled her into a hug.

    "Quinn, it''s okay. Let''s head back to the Capital. Whoever wants to deal with this ce can have it!"

    Quinn was thinking the same. She already shifted the me to ra, plus she had eight million in pocket money from her family. Simon promised her a luxury car, and she''d raked in tens of millions in days. Why should she get upset with small-town folks?

    The manager''s face turned red with anger at Simon''s words. "Mr. Simon, you can''t say that. Do you really think Quinn is so innocent? She nudged the farmers to break contracts with ra and kept it under wraps, leaving ra unable to fulfill over twenty thousand orders after staying up all night. It was her cunning that drove ra away. Go ahead and indulge her, but you''ll regret it like I do!"

    He now saw through Quinn''s act. She was a wealthy heiress pretending to care about themon folk but always maintaining a high profile. Even her live broadcasts were from avish guesthouse; she hadn''t set foot in the orchard once. In contrast, ra went to the orchard on her first day, staying up all night in the rain.

    The manager was filled with regret, but he had gone along with the farmers'' actions. Now, it was toote, and he could only watch North Ashford prosper.

    Simon was fuming and immediately left with Quinn for the Capital.

    Back at the Bradford family home, Quinn found everyone in high spirits. She was surprised. "Dad, Mom, what''s going on?"

    Johnny sat on the couch, looking pleased, and Naomi shared his pride. "You silly girl, calls have been flooding in for your father, saying the farmers are banding together to give you amendation. It won''t be long before we hear about our bid being epted. Get some rest. You''ve lost weight these past few days." Quinn was puzzled. When she left, weren''t those farmers furious with her? Could it be they wanted to curry favor because of the money? A hint of disdain crossed her eyes. A meremendation that could easily be bought online for a few bucks held no value for her. Still, her family''s happiness made her ept the praise without hesitation.

    "No, when I left, they were still upset. I thought they were displeased with me. Maybe they regretted it after I left and decided to send themendation. Dad, I''m d I can help thepany. I''m not tired at all."

    Naomi beamed, "When I was having tea with my friends, they mentioned you, Quinn. You might not know, but this aid mission wasn''t simple. There''s a significant project in Ashford, and the tourism development is just an appetizer. Manypanies have their eyes on it. The Ferguson family, the Warren family, and others all want a piece. Helping the farmers is closely tied to this project. Your father and I only just found out, and my friends were so envious."

    Quinn wasn''t aware of this. So, there were other projects involved in the Ashford deal. No wonder Dn himself went there. If the higher-ups had indeed called tomend her, would Dn see her differently?

    A smile yed on her lips. She was determined to win him over.

    Soon, Johnny''s phone rang again. "Johnny, haven''t you gone to Ashford yet? Several higher-ups have gone there. Your daughter''s on the invitation list, too. I''ve seen her name. The press has been invited for interviews that will make the local papers. Yourpany will surely benefit policy-wise. Why are you still at home? Hurry up and get going!"

    Johnny was visibly excited, quickly getting up and turning to Quinn. "Let''s go back to Ashford for the interviews. Quinn, we owe this to you. Come along with me."

    Naomi hugged Quinn''s shoulders with delight. "What did I do in a past life to deserve such a wonderful daughter?"

    "Quinn, congrattions!"

    Quinn waspletely bewildered. She had just returned from Ashford and now had to head back again. It was a bit annoying, but the thought of all those wealthydies singing her praises made it feel worthwhile.

 Chapter 65

    ra had just woken up when she heard a livelymotion outside. She was still battling a fever and had lost a noticeable amount of weight. As she stepped out, Addison came rushing over. Her face lit up with excitement. She grabbed ra''s hand and eagerly pulled her toward the door.

    "Hurry up! There are loads of farmers outside looking for you. They want to give you a banner to show their appreciation!"

    ra was caught off guard. A banner?

    Addison led her to the hotel''s entrance, where a bustling crowd awaited. At the front were several young folks, their faces beaming with excitement like it was Christmas morning.

    Still a bit bewildered, ra watched as bursts of confetti filled the sky.

    "ra, this is our way of saying thanks. You have to ept it; we''ve all signed it."

    "We heard a big-time developer is interested in this area for a new project. A lot of ournds caught their eye. From now on, whenever you visit Ashford, everything''s on us-free for life!"

    "Yeah, my family''snd got chosen too. We were discussing prices just this morning. The developer''s team said they decided to check out North Ashford all because of you. You''re our lucky charm!"

    ra looked at the banner, still trying to wrap her head around everything. It wasn''t until the young people ced the banner in her hands that a wave of warmth filled her heart.

    Just as she was about to say something, the rumble of an approaching car engine interrupted her.

    A luxury car pulled up behind the crowd and out stepped Johnny. Along with Johnny, several government vehicles arrived. They were here to meet ra and Dn, the investor.

    The dozen or so people, all suited up, included the official who had invited Johnny to Ashford. He quickly approached Johnny, a big grin on his face. "Johnny, you got here fast. You''ve really raised quite an impressive daughter."

    Johnny, looking sharp in his suit, nudged Quinn. "This is my daughter. I wanted her to get some experience. I didn''t expect much, but she did quite well."

    "Haha, don''t be so modest. It was more than just ''well.'' Let me tell you, someone important had wanted to help North Ashford, but South Ashford was always against it. The rivalry between the two has been fierce. But now, North Ashford''s in the spotlight, and it''s tipping the scales."

    Their conversation was a whisper, so Quinn couldn''t hear it. Still, as she''s surrounded by the attention of the government officials, her vanity was thoroughly satisfied.

    Someone spoke up, "By the way, where''s the banner?"

    Didn''t the farmers prepare a banner?

    One of the staff finally noticed ra holding the banner amidst the crowd. He assumed ra was a farmer''s daughter bringing it forward. He was surprised by her poised demeanor. She looked more like someone from a well-to-do family.

    He reached out, took the banner from ra, and handed it to Quinn. "Here, Ms. Bradford, this is what the farmers prepared for you. Let''s wait for Mr. Dn, and then you both can take a picture together."

    Quinn''s smile broadened, soaking up the admiration from those around her, oblivious to any mix-up.

    Johnny proudly patted her shoulder. "When you get back to the Capital, I bet the Ferguson family will be keen to discuss ending Simon and ra''s engagement. You''ve done a fantastic job this time."

 Chapter 66

    "Thanks, Dad."

    As soon as Quinn held the banner, the journalists with them couldn''t stop

    snapping photos, heaping praise on her beauty. But the farmers quickly caught on and rushed over to grab the banner back.

    "Who do you think you are?! What are you doing with our banner? It''s meant for ra!"

    "That''s just absurd! How could you even think of taking credit for ra''s work?"

    Folks from North Ashford were known for their directness and had no patience for anyone trying to steal someone else''s thunder.

    A dozen government officials were momentarily puzzled and looked at Quinn. "Aren''t you Miss ra?"

    Quinn''s smile stiffened, and Johnny jumped in, "ra? No way. It was Quinn who pitched in with the farming support. ra only made a mess of things. You must''ve got the names mixed up."

    The farmers were instantly livid. "What a load of rubbish! We''ve seen Miss ra working hard ourselves. What do you mean we got the wrong name? You''re trying to snatch her credit, aren''t you?"

    Snatching the banner back, they firmly ced it in ra''s hands, forming a protective circle around her while shooting suspicious looks at Johnny and Quinn.

    A government official who recognized Johnny whispered, "Did you really bring two daughters for the farming aid project, Johnny?"

    Johnny felt a knot in his stomach, sure that this crowd had confused the names. "Yeah."

    "But we invited ra, and that banner was for her. And as for Quinn, I heard she''s been causing chaos down in South Ashford."

    Johnny had hurried Quinn over for the spotlight, only to hear that the des were for the daughter he least valued. His expression turned a mix of frustration and embarrassment as he looked over at ra, who was now surrounded by a crowd.

    ra didn''t even nce back, acting as if she didn''t know him.

    The journalists quickly realized their blunder and made a beeline for ra. With a warm smile, ra answered a few questions and then posed for photos with the government officials, all eager to apud her achievements.

    Just then, the sound of a wheelchair approaching caught everyone''s attention as Dn arrived, nked by another group.

    The reporters quickly tucked their cameras away.

    Both parties exchanged handshakes, and they dived into discussions about developing North Ashford and a confidential government project, which were all now under the wing of Ferguson Corporation.

    Someone remarked, "ra''s really outdone herself. Plenty of folks havee to North Ashford over the years, but none have been as well-loved as her. Mr. Dn, you''ve got a real gem of an employee."

    Originally, the covert project''s contracts were meant to be split among severalpanies, but ra''s impressive work in just a week led the top brass to hand everything over to Ferguson Corporation.

    The crowd buzzed with celebration around ra, careful not to disturb Dn.

    As the farmers took more photos with ra, they inadvertently stepped back onto Quinn''s high-end shoes.

    Her cheeks flushed with anger, feeling more humiliated than ever. The farmers were unfazed. "Could you please step aside? You''re getting in the way of our photo session with ra."

 Chapter 67

    Quinn''s chest was heaving with anger as she shot daggers at ra, who was surrounded by a sea of admirers. Right beside ra was Dn, exuding such a frosty aura that no one dared stand in front of him, choosing instead to gather behind. ra stood by his side, making them look like the perfect pair.

    Quinn''s hand clenched into a fist at her side, the metallic taste of blood lingering in her mouth. She had sworn to snatch away every bit of happiness from ra. But now, with everyone singing ra''s praises, Quinn felt like nothing more than a court jester.

    Johnny stood next to her, holding onto his aloof demeanor, waiting for ra toe over and chat. However, as the photo ops were winding down and the reporters began to disperse, ra showed no intention of acknowledging him. Johnny was barely keeping it together until someone nudged him. "Johnny, aren''t you going to have a word with your daughter? How did she end up representing the Ferguson Corporation? If she was with the Bradford family, you guys would''ve nailed this deal. You''re missing out on appreciating such a talented daughter by letting her work for Ferguson."

    Johnny was boiling inside, clueless about how his so-called ''useless'' daughter had transformed so dramatically. Meanwhile, the daughter he had pinned all his hopes on had managed to make aplete mess of things.

    He was about to step forward and talk to ra, hoping to make a good impression on the leaders present. After all, business and politics often go hand in hand, and connections can really help apany soar.

    Even though Ashford was a small town, it had produced a few big shots who had climbed their way to the top and were now powerhouses not to be underestimated.

    Just as he was about to step forward, Quinn''s choked voice stopped him in his tracks. "Dad, am I just a stepping stone for my sister''s sess?"

    Johnny halted, spinning around quickly. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? Supporting local farmers was my idea. ra just tagged along. I was the one who pulled all-nighters streaming live, and I figured out how to keep the apples fresh. But she''s getting all the glory. I... never mind, I can''t outdo her anyway."

    She turned away, looking utterly defeated.

    Johnny hurried to catch up. "Are you saying ra took credit for your work?"

    "And what if she did? She bribed these farmers with money. I gave her millions not long ago, and she probably blew through it already. But don''t tell this to others. Everyone''s acknowledging her achievements now. If the briberyes out, the Bradford family will be under the microscope, too."

    Johnny was livid. No wonder the farmers were all over ra. It was all about the money!

    ra was unbelievable. She had used the Bradford family''s money to grease palms and then worked for the Ferguson Corporation! What a backstabber! What an ungrateful daughter!

    The person who had called Johnny over noticed he was about to leave and quickly asked, "Aren''t you going to say something to your daughter?"

    Johnny''s eyes shed with irritation. "I don''t im a daughter like that. It''s a disgrace."

    The person was taken aback. How was it a disgrace? ra''s actions seemed wless.

    He had nothing more to say and could only watch Johnny and Quinn get into their car. For a father to ignore his daughter''s sess and show such disdain, ra must be devastated, right?

    But ra seemedpletely unfazed. After confirming that the contract would indeed go to the Ferguson Corporation, she turned to Dn with a smile. "Mr. Dn, congrats."

    Dn''s eyes twinkled with a faint grin, like a butterfly skimming the pond- fleeting, but the ripples spread wide.

    "I''ll give you a raise when we get back."

 Chapter 68

    After a couple more hours of mingling, ra finally slipped into Dn''s car, ready to head back to the Capital. The folks from North Ashford were all gathered outside, their faces a mix of reluctance and warmth.

    "ra, once our town gets better, you''ve got toe back and visit us," one of them called out.

    "My family got quite a bit inpensation. We''re nning to buy a house in the Capital ande see you," another added with a hopeful grin.

    "Sweetheart, how''s your back? I was out of linest time and shouldn''t have hit you with the rake," an older voice chimed in, full of regret.

    The farmers'' voices floated in through the open window. ra had only spent a few days with them, but already they couldn''t bear the thought of her leaving.

    No one had ever managed to lift North Ashford''s apples out of the mud and turn the ce into a tourist spot. Old grudges from decades past were finally put to rest, and they didn''t have to worry about the folks from South Ashford anymore. Life was on the up, and they would focus on apple growing and tourism

    development. The old vige leader''s dream wasing true, and gratitude was in the air.

    ra nced in the rearview mirror at the people who lingered. She felt a wave of emotion.

    Truthfully, she hadn''t done much. The people of North Ashford, from the elders to the kids, had a genuine simplicity that was so different from the atmosphere in South Ashford.

    She took a deep breath, offering a soft smile. "Mr. Dn, developing tourism here could also be great for thepany. The locals are genuine and will get along just fine with tourists. I''d worry about the South Ashford folks and their ways. They''d overcharge visitors."

    Dn, flipping through some documents, gave a quiet "Hmm" in response.

    This was the first project ra had seen through after she woke up, and excitement buzzed within her.

    They drove in afortable silence. She was beat and soon dozed off against the window. By the time she woke up, they''d reached the Capital.

    The car had stopped just outside her apartmentplex. She quickly got out, bending slightly to say, "Thanks, Mr. Dn, for the ride back."

    She expected him to drive off once she finished speaking, but Dn looked up from his papers, locking eyes with her. Just as ra wondered if she had something on her face, he shifted his gaze and rolled up the window.

    Standing there, ra felt a dyed awkwardness. As she turned to head home, she spotted Naomi at the entrance.

    Naomi didn''t look too happy, marching over with purpose. "ra, what''s going on with you? Your dad''s at home, nearly losing his mind, and Quinn''s not in a good mood either. You need toe back with me and apologize."

    Naomi''s tone was calmer this time, not like her usual outbursts. She thought ra would be moved and rush back home, but ra''s eyes just skimmed over her briefly before looking away calmly. She looked totally uninterested.

    Naomi had assumed that if she made the first move, ra would revert to the obedient daughter she remembered. Now that she was ignored, her temper red.

    "What''s your problem?! Everyone at home is miserable because of you, and you still won''t think about it? Do you even know why Simon never liked you?"

    "Naomi, I have thought about it. It''s because there''s always a sister in the house who keeps trying to seduce him. When men are faced with that kind of attention, they usually can''t resist, so I let him go. But you''re all so weird-when I wanted him, you were upset, and now that I don''t, you''re still upset."

    Naomi was trembling with anger. "Are you crazy? Why are you talking about Quinn like that?"

    ra was already on her way into theplex, her voice cool. "Don''te looking for me again. I''ve told you I''m done with you all. As for the engagement with Simon, I''ll handle it with the Ferguson family myself."

    Naomi was used to ra smoothing things over but couldn''t handle the sudden change. She took a deep breath. "Don''t regret this. I know you used to do this just to get our attention."

 Chapter 69

    ra didn''t break her stride as she headed straight home. Naomi watched her go with a smug grin, convinced ra would eventually find her way back to the Bradford family. It was just a question of how long she could keep up the pretense this time around.

    The next morning, ra was back at the Ferguson Corporation, reporting for duty. After a week on a business trip, she''d shed a few pounds. As she stepped out of the elevator, she crossed paths with Simon.

    Simon gave her a look of disdain, pretended she wasn''t there, and sped up his pace, thinking it might rattle her. But ra didn''t bat an eyelid, diving straight into a conversation with a colleague about the sess of hertest assignment. An email had already confirmed her raise.

    Jade couldn''t help but roll her eyes upon hearing that ra had secured a raise just forpleting amunity project. During the lunchtime meeting, she took a shot at ra. "I hope everyone here knows they need to work harder. Unlike some folks with connections, we work ourselves to the bone and never see a raise."

    ra, seated at her desk, listened in. She threw a nce at Simon, who was at the table''s head. Simon was the department head, while Jade was just a manager.

    ra smirked, her tone light. "Mr. Simon, sounds like Jade''s talking about you. Is it really true our team works overtime without seeing a raise? If so, you''re not doing a great job as director. I thought thepany was fair about overtime pay. Or is someone pocketing the extras?"

    Jade had aimed her jab at ra, but ra flipped it back towards Simon. Truth be told, Simon was the one with the real connections.

    Jade''s face went ashen. "Mr. Simon, that''s not what I meant."

    Simon felt caught in the middle, recognizing ra''s clever maneuver. Jade''sints had left him with little choice but to respond. Staying quiet would make him look weak.

    "Jade, you are a manager. You should know better than to speak so carelessly." Jade''s face fell further, and she shot ra a look full of daggers. ra just raised an eyebrow, focused on her paperwork, and kept quiet.

    Jade had always been wary of ra, seeing her as someone who had used connections to get ahead. This incident only deepened their rift.

    Later that evening, just as ra was about to leave work, she got word of apulsory department dinner. She wasn''t keen but saw the mandatory notice in the group chat. In order not to draw more attention, she had to catch a cab to the venue.

    When she arrived at the hotel suite, everyone else was already settled. Jade, true to form, couldn''t resist a dig. "Some people think they''re more important than the boss and show upter than the management. You''d think she was the one running the show."

    ra brushed off thement and nned to make her leave after a short while. She felt no need to fit in. Her paycheck was on point, and that was all she cared about.

    The dinner was at a swanky five-star hotel,plete with soundproof private rooms and even a karaoke setup. Simon was there too, a rare sight at these gatherings.

    Simon''s standing as a Ferguson family member was undeniably impressive. Being in his good graces could open doors to the Capital''s elite circles. Who wouldn''t be tempted?

    A few girls pretended to be tipsy, sidling up to Simon and speaking nonsense. Simon was undeniably good-looking, and he made sure to turn instinctively to ra as the girls flirted with him.

    ra had been fiercely possessive in the past and would step in if anyone dared to approach him. Simon had reveled in her jealousy and expected the same now.

    However, ra remained unfazed. Her attention was on her phone even as a girl''s hand lingered on Simon''s chest. Eventually, Simon pushed the girl away, unable to endure it any longer.

    He looked at ra, who appeared indifferent, and his pride took a hit. "ra! Are you blind? Didn''t you see someone trying to hit on me?"

 Chapter 70

    ra''s eyes were still glued to her phone. Suddenly, Simon snatched it away, his chest heaving with anger. "Who are you chatting with so intensely? I''m talking to you here! Are you blind? Someone''s trying to pull a fast one on me."

    ra''s face darkened as she held out her hand. "Give me back my phone."

    Simon felt a pang of frustration. Her icy demeanor made it seem like he was the one clinging on. Hadn''t it always been ra chasing after him? Why did it feel like it this time? Panic flickered in his mind, but then he recalled how ra had once been ready to jump into a river for him. Love doesn''t just vanish overnight. She must''ve been faking indifference.

    He smirked, raising the phone high. "ra, this little act of yours is really something. Did you get someone to coach you? You''ve nailed it."

    ra almost rolled her eyes. Why was he so sure of himself? She snatched her phone back.

    Nearby, a group of girls watched the exchange, convinced that ra must have used connections to get in. The girl who had just tried to flirt with Simon pouted. "I don''t even know where I went wrong."

    Jade sneered, "Where else could you have lost? ra''s leaning on her family''s wealth. She''s known Mr. Simon since they were kids, so she gets all the perks. Otherwise, she wouldn''t stand a chance. Now that Mr. Simon has been with more girls, it''s only natural he''s tired of her."

    Then, Jade left the room. Outside, she bumped into a manager from anotherpany. This manager had just seen ra enter and was struck by her beauty. He''d been lingering around ever since. "Jade, who was thatdy in the jeans and white top? She''s stunning. Is she new in your department?"

    Jade knew this man had a thing for pretty girls, only to drop them after a night. A cold glint shed in her eyes as she replied, "Oh, her. She''s new in our department,es from a poor family, and is open to anything for some cash. I''ll bring her out for you in a bit."

    The man''s eyes lit up with excitement, as he pictured ra''s long legs. "Perfect. I''ll wait by the restroom in the far corner. Send her over."

    Jade returned to the room and tapped on ra''s table. "There are a couple of project leaders outside for the agricultural initiative. They want to have a word with you. It''s the third room on the right."

    This was work-rted, so ra couldn''t refuse and headed out. The third room required passing by a restroom. As she walked, a pair of hands grabbed her, and a man reeking of alcohol pulled her close. "You actually came! I was getting impatient. Come on, give me a kiss. I''ll pay you whatever you want."

    ra swung her bag at him. The man staggered back, injured and furious. He grabbed ra''s hair, mming her head against the wall. "Drop your act. Isn''t it all about the money?"

    "Let go of me!"

    Her words seemed to provoke him. He thought she was willing to hook up with others but not him. He grabbed a nearby vase and swung it at her head. If sober, he wouldn''t have done this. But with alcohol in his system, he feared nothing.

    When the vase hit her, ra felt darkness descend, warm blood trickling down her forehead. The man cursed, "If you don''t behave, you won''t see tomorrow''s light. Jade didn''t warn me you''d be so tough."

    The man felt a pang of regret at the sight of the blood. Why did he get involved with such a difficult bitch when there were other easier girls? This would be hard to clean up.

    ra slowly copsed, her consciousness slipping away. The man felt reluctant, especially aftering this far. If nothing happened, it would be a loss, and he''d have to pay up anyway.

    His hands began unbuttoning her blouse, his voice dripping with sleaze. "Don''t worry, ten minutes tops. Let me get a taste."

 Chapter 71

    ra was too weak to fight back, with blood trickling steadily from her forehead. The man had ripped open her blouse and was about to go further when he was suddenlyunched backward by a powerful kick. He crashed into a sharp corner, immediately spitting out blood.

    Outside the closed men''s restroom door, Richard, dressed in all ck, stood guard. He lighted up a cigarette, telling anyone who approached, "You''ll need to go somewhere else. We''ve got some private business going on here." With his intimidating aura and narrowed eyes, Richard wasn''t someone you wanted to mess with. Once people recognized him, they quickly grabbed their friends and left.

    Taking a drag from his cigarette, Richard leaned against the wall and called inside, "Take it easy. Your leg''s still on the mend."

    Inside, Dn was crouched beside ra, gently touching her forehead. The guy he''d kickedy unconscious, eyes rolled back.

    The pounding was unbearable in her head. ra instinctively soughtfort in the warmth of Dn''s hand. "Can you stand?" he asked.

    ra wasbarely conscious and and didn''t know who had saved her, but she found the scent around her soothing, like a fresh mountain breeze.

    As someone lifted her, she heard another man''s voice say, "If people find out your leg''s on the mend, do you know how many more assassination attempts you''ll face?"

    ra''s head rested against a warm, solid chest. In herst moments of

    awareness, she realized her head was bleeding and instinctively tried to pull away so she wouldn''t dirty his clothes. A gentle hand held her steady, and a voice, cold yet kind, reassured her, "It''s okay, lean on me."

    She let herself drift into unconsciousness, unaware of what was happening around her.

    When Simon and his entourage emerged, they found the hotel being cleared out, hallways blocked off, supposedly for the arrival of an important guest. Simon felt a flicker of irritation. Important guest? Everyoneing to this hotel was someone significant, weren''t they?

    Jade took the opportunity to butter him up. "Mr. Simon, could it be someone from the Ferguson family?"

    Simon thought of his uncle, but Dn was notoriously difficult and rarely seen in public. It couldn''t be him. With a dismissive snort, Simon nced around. "Where''s ra?"

    A malicious glint shone in Jade''s eyes. ra hadn''te back yet, and she hoped that man had taken her to a room. If so, ra would be ruined, and no man would want her after that. She always used her looks to lure people in; she deserved it!

    Jade smirked, "Maybe she''s still chatting with the big bosses. She did just finish a major project." Their colleagues joined in with mockingughter. Simon didn''t argue but turned to leave and look for her, only to be stopped by Jade.

    "Mr. Simon, do you still care about ra?"

    The question stopped him cold. He was used to ra always chasing him, and now she was ying hard to get. He couldn''t show he cared first. Besides, he''d always been clear to everyone he''d never fall for ra. Admitting otherwise now would be embarrassing.

    "Not at all. I''m just heading out. The main exit''s blocked, so I''ll take the side route. You all should head home, too."

    Jade breathed a sigh of relief. Thank god he didn''t care. ra deserved it. Even her childhood fianc¨¦ didn''t care about her anymore. How sad!

 Chapter 72

    When ra woke up, the sunlight streaming through the window hit her eyes like a spotlight. Everything around her felt unfamiliar, wrapped in understated

    elegance. She sat up in bed, gingerly touching her forehead, feeling the ache beneath the bandage wrapped around it.

    The bedroom was spacious, every corner whispering luxury. Suddenly, the memory of thest face she saw before passing out hit her-Dn. Sure enough, there he was at the door, still in his wheelchair, carefully bncing a bowl of oatmeal as he wheeled over and ced it on the bedside table.

    "Feeling better?" he asked, his voice calm yet concerned.

    It was hard not to feel a rush of gratitude. Justst night, she thought she might not make it. "Yeah. Is your leg okay?" Even though her memory was foggy, she remembered him kicking a man away, risking his own recovery. If anything happened to his leg, she''d feel guilty forever.

    "It''s fine," he reassured her, lifting the bowl and handing it to her.

    ra felt a mix of surprise and gratitude as she took it with both hands. Dn turned away, his toneposed. "Take it easy today. You don''t need to go to work."

    Looking at the light outside, she realized it was already the next day. The thought ofst night''s trouble, all thanks to Jade, darkened her mood. She wasn''t one to let herself be pushed around.

    "Thank you," she said, sipping the oatmeal and glimpsing him, settling into the sofa.

    Today, he wasn''t wearing his usual dark suit but lighter, more rxed clothes, shedding his usual aloofness for a softer look. ra quickly finished her oatmeal and got out of bed.

    "I think I learned how to give massages once. Would you like me to massage your leg?" she offered. After all, he had risked his injury to help her and even brought her to his home. Despite her lingering apprehension, she couldn''t deny feeling grateful.

    Dn looked up from a book he was holding, giving her a brief nce. He was an enigma. In a suit, he seemed so distant, but here at home, he was almost maic.

    No wonder so many girls in the city harbored secret crushes on him.

    "Sure," he agreed.

    With his permission, ra grabbed a small stool and sat beside him, gently cing her hands on his leg to start the massage. She wasn''t lying about knowing how to massage. Even with the gaps in her memory, she felt she had learned it seriously, though the reason why eluded her.

    Massaging could get a bit intimate. Her fingers slowly worked their way up, getting close to the top of his thigh. After a few moments, Dn set his book aside.

    Suddenly, he caught her wrist, and she looked up, puzzled. His gaze was steady, though his thumb brushed her wrist lightly. ra''s face turned crimson, and she awkwardly tried to pull her hand back.

    "Does your massage really need to go that far?" he asked with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, ra quickly exined, "Massaging this area helps achieve the overall therapeutic effect."

    Dn let go of her hand, leaning sideways and resting his head on his hand, his eyes fixed on her. ra had never seen this side of him before; he was a world away from the cold persona she knew. At that moment, he was pure temptation.

    Her cheeks grew warmer, and she avoided his gaze, focusing on the massage, careful not to venture too high. After a while, she heard him chuckle softly.

    ra wished she could disappear; she knew her face must look ridiculous. Feeling a little flustered, she pulled her hands back.

    "I''m done," she said, trying to sound more confident than she felt.

 Chapter 73

    After she said those words, something felt off. Why did it sound like she was being flirty? The room went silent, and the only thing you could hear was their breathing. ra felt the auraing from Dn seep into every part of her being. She didn''t know him well, but his maic pull on girls was undeniable.

    Quickly, she got up from the small stool. "Mr. Dn, I should head back now." She was in such a rush that just as she was about to open the door, he called after her.

    "I''ll have Aiden drive you home."

    "Thank you."

    Once she was in the car, she regretted it. Aiden wasn''t exactly warm towards her, and the way he looked at her was hard to ignore. Sitting in the back, she could practically feel the disdain in his eyes.

    When they arrived at her ce, she couldn''t hold back any longer. "Aiden, do you not like me?"

    Aiden kept his hands on the wheel, his tone cool. "I''m not sure what you''re up to, Ms. ra, but whatever it is, y it safe. The boss might let you slide once, but his temper isn''t as forgiving as you might think."

    If she pushed him too far, there''d be no saving her.

    ra was a bit taken aback. Was Dn''s assistant saying he had a bad temper? To her, Dn wasn''t as icy as people made him out to be.

    As she opened the car door to leave, Aiden''s voice came again. "Ms. ra, I''m serious. Once some people lose it, there''s no stopping them."

    ra thought he was just trying to warn her off Dn, so she smiled. "I''ll remember that."

    Aiden noticed her dismissive attitude and knew she wasn''t taking him seriously. She''d learn soon enough. When he got back to the vi, Dn was already in the study.

    The study was rich with an air of understated luxury. Dn sat in a chair, a book in hand. Noticing Aiden''s entrance, he asked, "Did she get home alright?"

    "Yes."

    Dn turned another page, leaning his head on one hand, saying nothing more. Aiden stood there for a moment before asking, "Should we handle Jade?"

    Dn''s eyshes fluttered slightly, but his demeanor remained calm. "No."

    Aiden had been with him for years, yet he still didn''t fully understand Dn. When ra caused his injury, he disappeared abroad without a word. Dn rarely interfered in her life. Mostly, he seemed like an observer and only showed emotion when ra was near.

    Meanwhile, Jade called the executive who had nned to sleep with ra. She wanted to ask how the hotel incident went, assuming ra was already in shambles. The call went unanswered, and a flicker of excitement crossed her face.

    The man liked to torment girls for days. If he was not picking up, it must''ve meant ra''s looks had ensnared him, prolonging the ordeal. Jade''s smile grew, and her good mood was uncontainable. ra not showing up to work today was evidence enough that she''d been ruined.

    Jade wasted no time going to Simon''s office, her tone tentative. "Mr. Simon, I''m not sure if I should mention this, butst night, a friend saw ra heading to a hotel with a business associate."

    Simon was always looking for a chance to get closer to ra. He perked up at this. "Are you sure? Who was she with?"

    "It was Casey. He was a part of thest Ferguson Corporation project."

    Simon nearly broke his pen. Casey was infamous for drugging girls and ckmailing them withpromising photos. If they refused toply, he''d use those photos to destroy their reputations. The industry had no sympathy; Casey was rich enough to silence girls with money. If they reported him, he''d drive the girls to despair.

    Taking a deep breath, Simon''s expression darkened. Jade kept fueling the fire, "Everyone knows what Casey''s like. ra was foolish to get involved with him. She''s still your fianc¨¦e, and if people find out..."

    If word got out that his fianc¨¦e was tainted, his reputation would suffer as well.

 Chapter 74

    With Simon''s usual temperament, you''d think he''d immediately cut ties with ra, but surprisingly, he didn''t. Instead, he decided to call up Casey to get to the

    bottom of things.

    When no one picked up, Simon took it upon himself to track down Casey''s whereabouts.

    The night before, Casey had been knocked out so fast he hadn''t even caught a glimpse of who''d done it. He''d assumed it was just someone stepping in with a sense of justice.

    When Casey woke up in the hospital, he was fuming. He wasted no time doctoring some scandalous photos of ra, which were downright indecent.

    Ha! That girl had the nerve to act all innocent around him, and now he was going to blow her cover wide open.

    Just as Casey was about to leak the photos, the hospital room door swung open, and Simon walked in with a determined stride.

    "Did you spendst night with ra? And did you take any photos of her?" Simon asked directly.

    Casey didn''t really know about ra and Simon. "So what if I did? Isn''t money her ultimate fix? These snapshots are fromst night. If you fancy them, Mr. Simon, I can set it up for her to entertain you tonight."

    Simon and ra''s rtionship never went beyond a hug. Ever since Quinn showed up five years ago, Simon''s heart wasn''t really in it anymore. Seeing ra sprawled naked in another guy''s arms in those photos made Simon''s blood boil.

    She''s utterly shameless!

    He snatched the phone from Casey''s hand, his voice icy. "How much do you want to delete these photos? Casey, don''t say I didn''t give you a heads-up. ra is my fianc¨¦e."

    Casey froze; he hadn''t realized that part. He hadn''t expected Simon to confront him. He had once partnered with Ferguson Corporation, and when he tried to re- establish that, they turned him down. This was a massive opportunity for him.

    "Mr. Simon, I''m looking to partner with yourpany again. This time, I hope Ferguson Corporation won''t dismiss my proposal. If you agree, I''ll delete these photos right away. You know as well as I do if these photos get out, ra''s reputation will be in tatters."

    Simon was caught between frustration over ra''sck of discernment in men like Casey and anger at Casey''s audacity. The project Casey was interested in had already wrapped up with anotherpany, and changing that now would be a nightmare. Dn would undoubtedly catch wind of it.

    ra wasn''t worth squaring off with Dn over.

    That was what he thought, yet he couldn''t take his eyes off the photos.

    If ra could fool around like that with others, why not with him?

    His grip on the phone tightened, and he sneered, setting it back down.

    "This project isn''t solely my decision. Changing partners means getting my uncle''s nod. My uncle has a soft spot for ra, so maybe try threatening him with these photos. ra''s already out the door in my book."

    "Mr. Simon, are you really sending me to Dn to get crushed? I''m not that stupid."

    Everyone knew Dn''s reputation. Cross him, and you''d be lucky to see another sunrise. Even Casey wasn''t dumb enough to mess with someone like that.

    "Fortune favors the bold. The project is worth three billion. If it goes your way, your position could leap two levels. It''s all about whether you''re willing to roll the dice."

    Human nature is greedy.

    Before leaving, Simon made sure to throw in onest tidbit. "I''m the reason for my uncle''s involvement, so don''t worry about ra''s photos setting him off. He''s never one to get worked up over small stuff like this."

    That bit of reassurance settled Casey''s nerves. Yeah, Dn wouldn''t lose his head over a girl.

    After getting information that Dn would be at Moonlight that night, Casey made his way over there.

    He envisioned a whole slew of future ns on his way. He''d worked tirelessly all his life for this very chance. Now, he was so close he could almost taste it.

    When he stopped Dn''s car at the entrance, nerves kicked in, but when he whipped out those photos, Dn''s face remained stoic. Just as Casey was about to pat himself on the back for a gamble well-yed, two bodyguards appeared out of nowhere, shoving him into a ck car parked nearby.

    When he came to, the air reeked of blood. A tight ck cloth was wrapped around his eyes, and his limbs were stretched out and tied up.

    An unknown terror gnawed at him like a venomous bug. Who was behind this kidnapping? Was it Dn?

    It couldn''t be. Dn seemed perfectly calm when Casey showed him those photos, and not a hint of anger showed.

    "Who are you?" he croaked out.

    No sooner had he spoken than Dn''s voice cut through the air. He was sitting casually nearby, a cup of coffee in hand, his tone as smooth as ever.

    "We met just a moment ago, Mr. Casey, and you don''t know who I am?"

 Chapter 75

    Casey was thrown into a whirlwind of panic, his face turning ghostly pale. "Mr. Dn, what are you doing? I came here as a friend to warn you about ra, and this is how you thank me?"

    In an instant, a sharp de sliced through three of his fingers, drawing a scream from him as he convulsed in agony.

    Dn set his drink down, a trace of amusement dancing in his eyes. "So, tell me, what kind of person do you think she is?"

    Casey quickly realized that Dn was standing up for ra. Everything was the opposite of what Simon had led him to believe!

    His lips nched as he tried to say something to calm this devil''s fury, but before he could, he heard the chilling sound of a gun cocking.

    Casey''s pants were wet, and cold sweat was streaming down his face. "Mr. Dn, I''m sorry. It''s all a big misunderstanding, really. Those photos? They are fake. I didn''t darey a finger on ra. It was Jade who talked me into this, and Simon''s no saint either."

    ˇ°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Four bullets tore into his leg, leaving him unable to scream. In his deepest pain, his body could only spasm, his voice caught in his throat.

    Dn''s movements were deliberate yet graceful. "Go on."

    Casey was beyond words. His legs were shaking, and a puddle formed beneath him.

    Only now did he fully grasp the terror that was Dn.

    Dn, just as Simon had said, rarely lost his temper, but the calmer he was, the scarier he became.

    After all twelve bullets were spent, a smudge of blood marked Dn''s cheek. His longshes fluttered as he reached out, wiping it clean with his fingertip.

    Casey was now a bloody mess, lifeless.

    Dn handed the gun to someone nearby, maneuvering his wheelchair toward the exit.

    Just as he left the chamber, Richard''s voice echoed. "Twelve bullets isn''t your limit. That''s the gun''s limit, right?"

    Richard stood with his arms crossed, his outfit as bold as ever, showing off a generous patch of skin.

    Dn moved forward, and Richard followed, muttering a few words. "Yesterday, you were too reckless. Do you know how long it took me to erase the surveince footage? Now everyone''s watching, thinking you''ll be stuck in that wheelchair for life. Yet, in front of her, you don''t hide anything. Aren''t you worried she might b?"

    If this secret got out, it would surely create chaos. ra herself didn''t realize that Dn had already entrusted her with his most vital secret.

    Dn pulled out a pristine white handkerchief, wiping the blood from his elegant fingers. His expression remained calm as he tossed the handkerchief into a nearby trash can.

    "I''m wondering if she will."

    Richard raised an eyebrow and let out a chuckle. Neither spoke further.

    ra sat in her room, an inexplicable chill running down her spine. She shivered and then asked Addison for more information about Jade.

    After returning from South Ashford, Addison had been singing ra''s praises, only to be met with ridicule, as no one believed her. Now, with a chance to finally help ra, she was eager to step up.

    "Jade? Oh, I know her. She''s seeing someone now, but she''s hiding a kid from him. The guy''s family is pretty well-off; he''s even picked her up from work before."

    Addison had stumbled upon the existence of Jade''s child during a casual outing. The kid was only nine and already a troublemaker. He was caught shoplifting and reprimanded by the store manager. He''d even groped a girl and got pped for it.

    A nine-year-old already acting like a scoundrel probably took after his dad. ra raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. She had an idea of how to handle Jade.

    In the evening, Jade was having a date with her boyfriend at a restaurant. Though she imed independence, she craved a family; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been sweet-talked into having a child at neen, a secret she kept even now.

    She''d been with her current boyfriend for six months and nned to keep things under wraps until marriage and pregnancy made it irreversible. Then she''d reveal the child.

    Whenever she went on a date, she left her child at a nearby table. She loathed the kid, who was nothing but a financial drain. If she dared, she would''ve rid herself of him long ago, freeing herself from the burden.

    Their rtionship was poor, but the child seemed to inherit his father''s vile traits and was nice to whoever gave him money. So, their interactions were somewhat peaceful.

    The boy was sitting in the restaurant when ady sat beside him. He wanted to ssh the water in his cup onto her face. He just loved seeing people in pain.

    Just as he was about to act, thedy spoke, "Your mom''s hiding you from her boyfriend. Once she''s married and has a baby, she ns to send you away." The boy shot up instantly. "What bullshit are you spouting?!"

    He recalled his mother''s derogatory terms for girls and began to mimic her. "Whore, watch out, or I''ll kill you!"

    ra smiled at him. "If you don''t believe me, go ask her yourself."

 Chapter 76

    The boy sprang up, snatching a nearby ss of water, and bolted over to Jade''s table. His mom had assured him that once they duped this man, they''d be a family, and he would be the only child since they wouldn''t want any more kids.

    "Mom!" he yelled, dousing the man''s head with water. "Mom, are you really going to ditch me after marrying this guy?"

    Jade''s makeup was impable, but panic flickered in her eyes. The drenched man stood up, furious. "Whose kid is this? Why''s he calling you ''mom?""

    The boy was used to causing a scene. He clung to Jade and wouldn''t let go. "Mom, say something! Are you really going to abandon me?! I''ll kill you both!"

    Jade was distressed and pulled him away. "Let go! I''m not your mom!"

    Just then, the man''s phone beeped with a message. His face darkened as he read it, and he pped Jade. ˇ°Jade, how dare you trick me?! Are you trying to make me the dad of your bastard? Dream on!"

    Jade had been sweet-talking this guy for half a year. His family was worth millions, the best she could find. "Let me exin," she pleaded.

    The boy wouldn''t stop calling her mom. Everyone in the restaurant was watching, and the man felt utterly humiliated. He was ready to leave.

    Jade chased after him, "He''s not my child, really."

    "Mom, you are nning to leave me. Good thing I came prepared," the boy said, pulling out photos of them together.

    Jade''s face went pale, and she pped him in anger. "Are you here to stir up trouble?!"

    The chaotic mix of shouting and pping drew attention, and people started recording with their phones. The little boy sat on the floor, wailing, while Jade''s psnded repeatedly on his cheeks.

    Jade was blinded by rage and couldn''t believe her troublesome kid had shattered her wedding ns. She wished she should have gotten rid of him back then. Why did she ever sleep with that man? It was the biggest mistake of her life.

    She hit him for a full ten minutes until his face was swollen and only calmed down when she heard the surrounding whispers. She dragged the boy up and, while leaving, spotted ra in the distance.

    There was no time to mock ra''s downfall. She shoved the boy into her car and drove away. However, she underestimated the fallout. By the next morning, a video of her hitting the boy had gone viral online.

    In the video, she looked enraged, pping her son while he sat on the floor, sobbing loudly. Many mothers in thements were furious.

    [How can anyone hit a child like that? This is so cruel. She''s definitely a stepmother!]

    [His face is swollen from the beating. Why didn''t anyone step in to stop it?]

    [When I was a kid, I got pped like this by my dad, and now I''m deaf in one ear. People like this shouldn''t have kids.]

    [This is a police matter. It''s child abuse.]

    Someone recognized Jade, knowing she worked for Ferguson Corporation. People then flooded thepany''s official Twitter, demanding she be fired.

    Jade sat in her office, restless, reading thements. In today''s world, once your face is out there, it''s easy to dig up all your information.

    Now that it reached Ferguson Corporation, she was in trouble no matter what. Even if she tried to exin that the kid had been diagnosed with hyperactivity disorder, it wouldn''t help.

    Jade''s face was pale until someone from HR came to see her. "Jade, here''s thepany''spensation. Today, we got over two hundred calls, allints about you. We can''t handle it anymore."

    The bigger thepany, the more they cared about their reputation.

    Holding the termination letter, Jade felt her future was bleak, and then she heard ra''s softughter.

    Realization hit her. Her son usually stayed quiet at a nearby table, so why had he acted upst night? Someone must have said something to him.

    "Was it you?! ra, you witch! You''ve ruined me! Do you know how hard I worked to get here? I won''t let you get away with this!"

 Chapter 77

    ra strolled over slowly, keeping her cool. "Jade, I don''t start trouble unless it finds me first. When you sent Casey after me, you should''ve known this day woulde. You say you won''t let me off? Well, you''d need the energy for that. After this, whatpany would hire you? You''ve got a lot of loans, right?"

    Jade''s face went pale. In her quest to snag a wealthy guy, she''d splurged on a car worth a fortune. Now, with a monthly loan of four grand hanging over her, she couldn''t even begin to fathom life without a job.

    "ra, I''ll kill you!" she yelled, lunging at ra in a fit of rage.

    ra simply raised her hand and delivered a quick p. Jade stood there, stunned, holding her cheek, disbelief all over her face. Did ra strike her? Really?

    ra rubbed her wrist, her expression steady. "If you still don''t see your faults, I won''t waste my breath. Look after yourself."

    "ra! ra!" Jade''s eyes were red, her whole body shaking with anger. The rest of the department, having witnessed ra''s decisive action, all lowered their heads, pretending to be busy. They''d always thought ra was just a pretty face. But the aura she exuded just now was so powerful, and she had directly ousted Jade, ending her career. This girl was not to be messed with.

    Previously, they gossiped about her in private. But after today, no one would speak ill of her again. ra was quite pleased with the current atmosphere. Since these people didn''t like her, she didn''t feel the need to force herself into their circles. Peaceful coexistence was just fine.

    Jade''s departure was swift, and with the manager position vacant, the department buzzed with anticipation. ra herself had no designs on the position, having only joined thepany two weeks ago. However, Simon seemed intent on antagonizing her and appointed her as manager the very next day.

    A newbie taking on such a role with just a couple of weeks under her belt? It was

    a hot potato, bound to stir up resentment. ra had nned to confront Simon as soon as she got to the office, but he was absent that day. The rest of the department was disgruntled about her promotion, but no one dared voice theirints, as they were aware of ra''s influential connections.

    Taking a deep breath, ra removed Simon from her cklist and dialed his number. "Where are you?"

    Simon had deliberately orchestrated ra''s promotion, eager to see her face the department''s wrath. When ra reached out to him, a smirk yed on his lips. "Well, well, if it isn''t ra. I''m surprised to be off your cklist. What a rare urrence."

    ra felt a wave of frustration. "Simon, do you find this amusing?"

    "Absolutely, especially seeing you swallow your pride to contact meˇŞit''s delightful."

    ra was already annoyed by him and now found him utterly repulsive. She hung up and went straight to the executive suite, only to find Dn in a meeting. Fortunately, Aiden didn''t seem as hostile this time, allowing her to wait in the office. She waited a full two hours before Dn appeared.

    Dn seemed to anticipate her purpose and, before she could speak, maneuvered his wheelchair past her. "You can join the executive department."

    There were roles avable she could fulfill, but she''d previously avoided them because she was intimidated by Dn. Now that he mentioned it, she went along with it. "Thank you, Mr. Dn."

    She felt her gratitudecked sincerity, so she added, "How about I treat you to dinner?"

    No sooner had she spoken than she regretted it, feeling their dynamic was somewhat awkward. Dn, now behind his desk, replied coolly. "I don''t care for dining out."

    ra instinctively offered, "Thene to my ce. My cooking''s not bad."

    Dn paused, looking up at her. His gaze was inscrutable, but ra felt heat creeping up her skin as if she harbored ulterior motives. "I just..."

    She had spoken too quickly. Her cooking was genuinely good, but would someone like Dn reallye to an employee''s home? Before she could backpedal, he asked, "Do you have a menu?"

    Was he saying yes?

    "Yes! Is there anything you don''t eat, Mr. Dn?"

    "No strong vors."

    That meant notro or onions, presumably. Relieved, ra continued, "When are you avable?"

    "Tonight."

    Tonight? That was soon! ra''s mind raced with menu ideas. Back at her desk, she was preupied, but her transfer notice lifted her spirits. Finally, she could rid herself of Simon, and that was a cause for celebration. She listed several simple dishes with mild vors and sent them to Dn.

    Dn: [Noted.]

    ra suddenly thought Dn had a hint of a prideful streak.

 Chapter 78

    In the early evening, she knocked off work a little ahead of schedule, darted to the supermarket to grab all the ingredients she needed, and then dashed home. Dn would be home two hours, so she figured she had plenty of time to whip up six dishes.

    Busy in the kitchen, she was down to herst twenty minutes when the doorbell rang. Expecting Dn, she hurried to the door.

    "Hi..."

    She didn''t get to finish her greeting before realizing it was Naomi at the threshold. Her mood plummeted, her expression turning frosty.

    Naomi barged in, drawn by the delicious smells wafting from inside. "ra, here you are cooking up a storm while Quinn and Ryan are desperate for your food! Quinn''s sick and keeps asking for your cooking. You need toe back to the Bradford estate with me."

    ra raised a hand to close the door, not in the mood to engage.

    Naomi shoved the door open with force. "This house was bought with Quinn''s money, wasn''t it? Now she''s sick and craving your meals, and you couldn''t care less? How heartless can you be?"

    Ignoring ra''s protests, she stormed over to the dining table. When she saw the six beautifully arranged dishes, in a fit of rage, she yanked the tablecloth, sending everything crashing to the floor, with food sttering everywhere.

    "Quinn and Ryan can''t have this, and you''re just here indulging yourself!"

    ra stood there, stunned for a few seconds, before calling the management office.

    The staff hesitated, "Ms. ra, we didn''t intentionally let her in, but she imed to be your mother, and she recently bought a vi for her other daughter, so some of us recognized her."

    "I have no ties to her. She''s causing a scene. Please escort her out."

    Naomi never imagined she''d be booted out by security. She stood outside theplex, fuming and trembling with anger. She had approached ra twice recently, and her patience was spent. Quinn just loved ra''s cooking, or she wouldn''t have bothered! From then on, she''d act like ra didn''t exist!

    As ra crouched to clean up the shattered dishes, she heard the distinct sound of a wheelchair approaching.

    Dn rolled up at the doorway, looking sharp in a brand-new suit.

    ra didn''t think much of it at first, but why did he always seem to show up when she was at her most frazzled?

    Her grip on the shards tightened a bit as she quietly said, ˇ°I''m sorry, Mr. Dn. Maybe we should just eat out."

    Even with her memory of the Bradford family gone, the mention still pricked at her heart.

    As she bent to pick up a broken dish, she identally cut herself, a fresh wound appearing.

    The wheelchair drew nearer, and he gently took her hand. "Don''t move. I''ll have Aiden clean this up."

    Aiden, his right-hand man, took care of nearly everything for Dn. Right then, Aiden stood by the door, just not stepping inside.

    ra found Aiden''s surprised look somewhat amusing, although she couldn''t quite say why.

    "It''s okay. I can handle it," she insisted.

    She tried to continue picking up the pieces, but Dn''s grip on her wrist tightened gently.

    "Aiden," Dn called, and Aiden quickly entered.

    "Ms. ra, please sit down. I''ve got this." He efficiently fetched a mop from the bathroom.

    Reluctantly, ra let Dn guide her to the couch, still holding her wrist gently. As soon as she sat down, he handed her a tissue to wipe the oil from her fingertips.

    ra curled her fingers slightly. The heat from her earlier agitation cooled at his touch. It felt like brushing against snow.

    The space around them felt enclosed, the atmosphere delicate. Dn cleaned her fingers thoroughly, noting the bleeding was minor.

    He tossed the tissue in the trash, then asked, "Do you have a first-aid kit?"

    "I do."

    She got up to fetch it, noticing bloodstains on the couch on her return. Her hand hadn''t bled that much, so could it be...?

    Her cheeks red with embarrassment. Her period had started. No wonder she''d felt off while cooking.

    Her pants had to be stained. Did Dn see everything when she stood earlier?

    But that wasn''t her main concern now. She was too mortified to meet his eyes, wishing she could just disappear.

    Her face flushed, and her body tensed when she heard him ask, "Is your stomach hurting?"

    ra, overwhelmed with embarrassment, couldn''t speak. A cool hand touched her forehead. ˇ°Does it hurt a lot during your period?" he asked again.

    Her lips quivered, finally gathering the nerve to admit, "A little."

    The aroma from the meal had faded. After Aiden discreetly opened a window, he slipped out. Now, it was just her and Dn.

    Dn got up, boiled some water in the kitchen, and somehow found a hot water bottle, filling it to afortable temperature before handing it to her.

    ra, frozen on the couch, listened to his gentle instruction. "Hold this against your stomach."

    She was about to thank him when a wave of pain drained her color, making her fingers tremble.

    Dn rummaged through the first-aid kit for some ibuprofen, but ra was too pained to notice.

    "Take the pill," he urged softly.

    She leaned against the couch, sweating, and was too focused on the pain to worry about her dignity.

    Dn offered her a cup of warm water, gently tilting her chin to ce the pill on her tongue. Reflexively, she tried to spit it out, but he carefully lifted her chin, coaxing her to swallow the water.

    "Drink."

    His firm tone left no room for resistance; she instinctively followed his lead.

 Chapter 79

    As the pill dissolved in her mouth, ra leaned wearily against the wall, feeling soft as if she''d just been fished out of a pool. She wanted to tell Dn she couldn''t cook for him tonight or go out for dinner, but the words wouldn''te.

    Fleeting memories flickered through her mind, reminding her of how she always struggled during this time of the month. Back then, she would curl up alone on the couch, quietly waiting for the pain to pass. But now, she had someone by her side.

    She felt sweat trickling down her body, pooling in waves. A cool, damp washcloth brushed across her forehead, and in her weakened state, she instinctively leaned into theforting chill. Her fingers found Dn''s hand, and she nestled against his palm, seeking sce.

    Dn held the washcloth, not pulling away. Her face was pale. In her vulnerable state, she was clingy, but once she recovered, she would be distant again. His hand slowly opened, cradling half her face. She nuzzled against his hand for what felt like five long minutes before finally letting go.

    Dn got up to adjust the air conditioning, but ra''s hand caught his wrist. Her consciousness was already fading, and her fingertips felt damp against his skin. "I''m not leaving," he reassured her, patting her hand gently. Only then did ra release her grip, drifting off to sleep beside him.

    Dn closed the window, leaving the curtains open. Then he turned to find a nket and gently draped it over her. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Aiden''s voice floated in. "Sir, the meeting starts in half an hour."

    He had nned on staying for dinner, but they were runningte now. He had an overseas conference call scheduled forter. "Bring theptop and the Bluetooth headset in here."

    Theptop was set up beside him, and he donned the headset, ready to conduct the meeting right there. Aiden waited outside the apartmentplex in case anything happened. As the meeting began, the overseas executives noticed Dn''s voice was unusually low, as if he couldn''t speak loudly. They strained to hear him, but no one dared to ask him to speak up.

    Midway through the meeting, another knock came at the door. This time, it was Simon, notorious for his brusque attitude towards ra. His pounding was loud and insistent. Everyone in the meeting heard it, but no onemented, pretending nothing had happened.

    Dn''s brow furrowed as he heard Simon shouting from outside. "ra, who said you could switch departments? Why didn''t you run it by me? You''re getting out of hand!"

    He had thought that putting ra in a managerial role would make her morepliant, but she had simply left the department, thwarting his ns. "ra, you need to exin yourself!"

    Dn picked up his phone and called Simon. "You have some work to sort out at thepany."

    Simon couldn''t believe his ears. It was the first time his uncle had called him, especially about work. Though arrogant, Simon knew it was his family ties that got him a role that required no overtime at Ferguson Corporation. Still, this was a direct order from his uncle, leaving him frustrated. "Uncle Dn, did you know ra switched departments?"

    "Yeah, anything else?"

    Simon''s lips pressed into a thin line, his fist clenching at his side. "I don''t want her to leave. Can you make here back?"

    Dn''s hand stayed on the keyboard. The camera was on, allowing the executives to see his face. His expression remained calm, though a flicker of disdain passed through his eyes. "If that''s all, I''m hanging up."

    "Uncle Dn!" Simon mmed the door in anger, waking ra. She slowly opened her eyes, propped herself up on the sofa, and groggily asked, "What was that noise?"

    In the conference room, the executives noticed that although Dn''s expression hadn''t changed, the atmosphere seemed to lighten. Had a girl appeared beside him? It waste at night, so it couldn''t be a female employee. Was she the future Mrs. Ferguson?

    Dn turned his head towards ra, reassuring her, "It''s nothing. Go back to sleep." ra couldn''t process anything else and drifted back into slumber.

    She awoke in the middle of the night, finding herself in her bed and her clothes changed. She sat up abruptly, checking her clothes and pants. The stained clothes were gone.

    Was it Dn? Her cheeks flushed crimson at the thought. Could it be him? She hurried out of the room, but Dn was already gone. On the table was a bowl of oatmeal.

    ra felt her whole body heat up, realizing she had been bathed as well. If Dn had done all this, hadn''t he seen everything? Her scalp tingled at the thought. Would Dn really do such things? Change her clothes, bathe her, even...

    She paced the room anxiously, eager to ask but too afraid to do so.

 Chapter 80

    ra tossed and turned all night, unable to catch a wink of sleep. In her frustration, she turned to the inte for some advice.

    ra: [My boss gave me a bath. Is our rtionship still on the up and up?]

    ra: [Passed out from cramps, only to wake up and find my boss had changed my clothes and helped me clean up. What do I do now?]

    After posting these questions in a forum, ra felt hotter and more flustered than ever. The thought of facing Dn at work the next day filled her with dread.

    Her posts quickly drew a flood of responses.

    [Are you sure this is your boss, not your boyfriend?]

    [My boyfriend doesn''t even treat me this well. Your boss might be into you.]

    [Forget boyfriends, even my husband isn''t this attentive. You don''t seem to mind himˇŞwhy not just get together?]

    [Your rtionship can''t be that innocent anymore.]

    ra replied, insisting: [He has no interest in me.]

    Herment was met with disbelief.

    [How can he not be interested? You''re just not seeing it. How does he treat otherspared to you?]

    ra: [He''s aloof with everyone, including me.]

    [But he took care of you when you needed it. That doesn''t sound aloof.]

    Suddenly, ra was at a loss for words. She debated internally before finally sending Dn a message.

    ra: [Mr. Dn, are you awake?]

    Ten minutester, his reply came in.

    Dn [Yeah, I''m up.]

    ra: [Thanks for what you did tonight.]

    Dn: [Sure.]

    What did "sure" even mean? ra found Dn to be a mystery. Did he really change her clothes and clean her up? She worried about it for another half hour, sweating with anxiety but too scared to ask outright. How could she face him tomorrow?

    Meanwhile, Dn sat in his study, his head propped on one hand and his eyes fixed on his phone. It was as if he could feel ra''s anxiety through the screen. He set the phone down and heard it buzz again but decided to let it be.

    ra''s mind spun until dawn. At the office the next day, someone led her to her desk. It wasn''t anything special, but Dn would have to pass it to get to his office. As she worked through lunch, she pondered how she would face Dn, but he never showed up. In fact, he was absent for two days straight.

    ra''s nerves finally calmed, allowing her to focus on her work. Meanwhile, Simon found himself nursing a drink at a bar, staring at his phone. ra had transferred departments without a word and wasn''t seeing him. He had a nagging feeling this time she meant it. She wasn''ting back. The thought made him restless.

    Just as he was about to reach for another drink, someone stopped him. "Simon, Colton mentioned you''ve been drinking heavily tonight. What''s up?"

    Simon couldn''t quite exin it, but ever since that incident at South Ashford, he''d been fixated on ra. She wasn''t as simple as he''d thought. She was stunningly beautiful and had always treated him well.

    "Are you drowning your sorrows over my sister? She messaged me tonight, saying you''de around."

    Quinn knew exactly how to push Simon''s buttons. He''d always yed the dominant role in his rtionship with ra and wouldn''t take kindly to feeling manipted. If he thought this was just one of ra''s schemes, any softening in Simon''s heart would quickly turn to stone.

    As expected, Simon sat up straight. "She really messaged you?"

    Quinn''s eyes hardened. ra had certainly caught Simon''s attention this time, and that was uneptable. She intended to win him overpletely.

    "Yeah, probably knows I''m feeling down and wants to rub it in."

    "That bitch!" Simon cursed, but there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. ra still cared.

    Quinn helped him to his feet and led him out to the car. She had been the one to call Colton, who had long been infatuated with her. She never outright rejected his advances, knowing he could be useful. Plus, Colton was the heir to the Warren famil. She wanted every man in their circle vying for her attention.

    Colton helped Simon into the car, his gaze fixed on Quinn. A man''s eyes can say a lot, but Quinn only offered him a faint smile. "Didn''t expect my sister to put on such a convincing show this time. Feels like Simon''s slipping away from me."

    "How could that be? Quinn, you''re amazing. If Simon can''t see that, he''s blind."

    Tears welled up in Quinn''s eyes. "It''s not his fault. It''s my sister''s. Forget it, I''ve already suffered because of her, and now my family treats me coldly. Best not to dwell on it."

    "Quinn, if you need anything, I''m here for you. If Simon won''t help, I will."

    "It''s okay. I just feel ufortable knowing she''s in the samepany as Simon. I''ll handle it. Thanks, Colton."

    With that, she turned and got into her car, her silhouette radiating vulnerability. Colton felt so sorry for her, his heart filling with resentment towards ra. Why couldn''t she let go even when Simon clearly despised her?

    But he was under Richard''s watchful eye and couldn''t make any rash moves. So he thought of Nate. Nate must be itching for revenge against ra right now. He immediately called Nate. Nate was Simon''s uncle, and even if things got messy, Simon''s overprotective mother would intervene. ra would be the only one to suffer, and she had no one to lean on.

 Chapter 81

    ra had been settling into her new job on the top floor for about a week, and things were going pretty smoothly. The folks at the office were all hustling and really good at their jobs, and best of all, they didn''t seem to give a hoot about the gossip swirling around her personal life.

    She figured it was about time to buy herself a car now that she had a ce to call home. After work, she headed to the car dealership. A young guy, probably in his early twenties, came over to help her out. He seemed a bit shy but was genuinely eager as he walked her through the car''s features.

    Meanwhile, a couple of other salespeople nearby were giving him the side-eye, clearly looking down on him. ra raised an eyebrow. She was just about to ask the young guy to join her for a test drive when she noticed a group of young folks sauntering in. They all seemed vaguely familiar.

    Leading the pack was her brother Ryan. He''d always been the golden child, coddled and spoiled, and today he was dressed to impress with trendy clothes and headphones slung around his neck.

    As soon as Ryan''s crew spotted the young salesman, they jumped right into roasting him. "Look who''s back at it again, our resident schrship kid! Clocking in for another shift, huh?"

    They closed in on the young guy, jostling him around. "Did your crush finally notice you, big shot? Feeling smug now?"

    "Weren''t you the one who called us ckersst time? Too good for us, Mr. Valedictorian?"

    Ryan was acting all aloof, glued to his phone, until he caught sight of ra. His eyes lit up with surprise. "ra? You here to see me?"

    ra noticed the roughhousing, and the older salespeople just stood by, unfazed. Clearly, this wasn''t the first rodeo. The bullies were all rich, entitled brats, and were probably tied to the dealership''s owners, so nobody dared to step in.

    "ra, finallye to say sorry? I knew you''d cave sooner orter," Ryan smirked, pocketing his game console and trying to tame a rogue tuft of hair. "I''m not letting you off that easy this time. You''ll need to cook for me every day for two years and bring it to my school."

    ra eyed him coolly as he swaggered closer, looking all pleased with himself. The young guy getting hit seemed resigned to this treatment and was just taking it without a word.

    She finally broke her silence. "Are you bullying people at school, Ryan?"

    His face fell, turning stormy. "Bullying? He had iting. He was cozying up to the girl he knew I liked."

    Before he could finish, ra pped him hard across the face. His head jerked to the side, eyes wide with disbelief.

    It wasn''t the first time ra had done this.

    Ryan clutched his cheek, trying to process it. "Did you just hit me again?"

    "Ryan, you''re a 19-year-old college student. Don''t you feel ashamed about using your status to push others around?"

    The bullies froze, shocked that Ryan had been pped. "You good, Ryan?" they asked, clearly taken aback.

    "Who is she? You want us to take care of her?"

 Chapter 82

    Ryan''s temper red up in an instant. "Yeah, so what if I bullied him? What''s it to you? I asked you to cook for me, and you t-out refused. You''ve been MIA for ages and dodging my calls. Are you nning to cut ties with us? If you decided you don''t want me as your brother, why should I listen to you then?!"

    Ryan ended with a touch of bitterness in his voice. He snatched his headphones, jammed them on, and gestured to his crew. "Why''d you stop? Keep at it. Teach him a lesson."

    ra noticed the young guy already had a face full of bruises. He nced at her briefly, didn''t ask for help, and just remained silent as ever. ra rushed over, pushing the attackers aside. "Enough, all of you."

    The group sensed something unusual between ra and Ryan, and quickly turned to Ryan for direction. Ryan was young but had an unexpected authority about him. "ra, are you siding with the outsider now?"

    ra stood protectively in front of the young man, her expression turning even colder. "Ryan, you''re in college now. Do you think it''s okay to hurt people like this? Without the Bradford family name, what do you have?"

    Plus, those friends of his didn''t seem like the best crowd, yet Ryan chose to hang with them.

    Ryan''s cheeks flushed with frustration. Watching ra defend someone he couldn''t stand felt like a punch in the gut, a betrayal.

    He looked beyond ra, his lips quivering with anger. After a long pause, he spun on his heel. "Fine, ra! I won''t bother with you anymore. This guy you''re

    protecting might as well be your real brother. I''m clearly just some stranger to you. Great, don''te back home then."

    As he stormed off, his entourage, now without a leader, hurried to keep up. ra finally turned her attention to the quiet young man. He seemed so professional earlier when he had shown her the car, but now he avoided her gaze, likely feeling awkward about her connection to Ryan.

    "If I buy this car, you''ll get amission, right?" she asked.

    "Yes," he replied.

    "No need for a test drive. I''ll pay right now."

    This was the first car he''d sold. The dealership offered great perks, but he knew why-it was mainly to amodate Ryan who often came to hassle him.

    The Bradford family was loaded, and the guys hanging around Ryan, while not part of the elite circles, were seen as middle-ss with a few small businesses to their names. They were eager to win Ryan over, hoping to connect with the Bradford family.

    Ryan returned home with a fresh p mark on his cheek.

    Quinn looked surprised. "Ryan, what happened to your face?"

    He plopped into a nearby chair, making sure to speak loudly. "ra hit me."

    Naomi, who was watering the nts, heard this and angrily put down the watering can. "Is she out of her mind? Is there no one who can rein her in now?"

    Quinn''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Didn''t she used to listen to Ada? Maybe we should have Ada invite her over for a little chat?"

    The Ada she mentioned was Simon''s biological mother.

 Chapter 83

    ra used to put Ada on a pedestal and practically bent over backward if Ada showed even a hint of displeasure. Now that ra had turned into a bit of a rebel, someone needed to step in and check her!

    When ra got Ada''s call, she rummaged through her memory for the info Dn had given her, finally piecing together who was on the other end. She answered the phone and was greeted by a gentle voice. "Hey ra, are you free tonight? How about you and Simone over for dinner? It''s been ages since you guys stopped by."

    Ada no longer lived in the Ferguson family estate. The elders lived there, while the rest had their own ces and only gathered asionally for family dinners. ra wasn''t sure how she''d acted around Ada before, but since the tone was friendly, she thought it might be a good time to bring up ending the engagement.

    "Sure thing, Ada."

    After hanging up, Ada nced at her son sitting next to her and yfully tapped him on the forehead. "See how cooperative she is? Simon, don''t get mad at me for saying this, but if you''re into Quinn, you should break off the engagement with ra and be with Quinn."

    Simon had thought the same before, but now he felt uneasy. He wanted ra to make a big fuss about keeping him, just like she used to. He needed her to create a scene for everyone to know. That would make him feel better. Maybe he''d consider dragging out the engagement a bit longer, just because of all she''d done in the past.

    "Mom, I''ve been waiting to end it for a while now. She''s the one holding on, and you have no clue how exhausting it is."

    Ada was usually sensible, except when it came to her brother''s matters. She wouldn''t have climbed her way up the social ranks as a mistress otherwise.

    Simon grabbed his car keys, sounding a bit impatient. "I''ll go pick her up. She''ll be over the moon."

    "You silly boy."

    Simon hit the road, feeling a bit lighter as he reached the top floor of Ferguson Corporation. But then he was told ra had taken the elevator down just five minutes ago. Furious, he rushed after her, finally catching her in the underground parking lot.

    He nned to give her a piece of his mind, but when he saw her profile and the way the lights entuated her skin, all his words evaporated.

    "ra, I''m here to pick you up. Don''t y hard to get today."

    The sound of his voice made ra cringe. She opened her car door to get in, but Simon grabbed it. "When will this end? I''m here to pick you up, what more do you want? My mom really likes you, so don''t throw a fit in front of her."

    He pulled ra towards his car and shut her door. "Get in with me."

    Just as ra was about to shake him off, a voice called out from nearby. "Simon, ra, what''s going on?"

    Simon and ra were standing close, with his hand loosely around her waist, looking cozy from afar. Simon leaped back as if caught red-handed. "Quinn, what are you doing here?"

    Quinn nced at ra cautiously. "It''s because of ra. I..."

    She didn''t need to finish; Simon could fill in the nks. ra must''ve texted Quinn, setting up this misunderstanding on purpose. ra was truly cunning.

    Simon shot ra a re. "Why do you keep doing this? I thought you''d changed." ra found it amusing and nced at Quinn.

    Quinn looked smug as if having such a man at her side was some kind of trophy. She wrapped her arm around Simon''s. "Ada invited me for dinner too. I thought I''d join Simon. ra, want to ride with us?"

    ra definitely didn''t want to and turned to open her car door, only to notice the tire was shed. She squinted and turned her gaze to Quinn.

    Quinn smirked. "t tire, huh? Looks like you''ll have to ride with us."

    However, Simon saw a different story. ra must have shed her own tire on purpose. Her car was brand new; it shouldn''t break down so easily. Her earlier act was just a ploy to ensure she''d ride with him. A tiny part of him was pleased. ra was still willing to go to these lengths for him.

 Chapter 84

    Simon shed a confident grin, casually wrapping his arm around Quinn''s waist like it was no big deal.

    "Hop in, Quinn," he said with a nod towards the car.

    Quinn slid into the front passenger seat, and Simon, ever the gentleman, leaned over to buckle her seatbelt.

    After shutting the door, he turned to ra and gestured towards the back. "Come on, ra. We gotta get going. Mom''s waiting."

    ra wasn''t having it. Ignoring him, she dialed roadside assistance for her t tire and started walking towards the street to catch a cab.

    Simon jogged a few steps forward, urgency in his stride.

    Just then, Quinn rolled down the window. "Simon..."

    That single word seemed to ground him. It hit him-maybe ra was ticked off because Quinn snagged the front seat. ra had onceid im to that seat, no questions asked. But ever since Quinn came along, that changed.

    Simon''s frustration simmered inside, and when he got back in the car and hit the gas, his eyes flickered to the side mirror where ra stood, hailing a cab.

    Next to him, Quinn''s face twisted with irritation. Her lips pressed into a tight line. "Simon, maybe we should pick up ra. You know how Mom isˇŞit''ll be a whole thing if we don''t."

    Simon was already itching for a reason to speak to ra, but his pride held him back. Now, with Quinn''s suggestion, he was tempted to roll down the window.

    Quinn sighed again, adding softly, "But she texted me today. It''s almost like she wanted me to catch you two together..."

    Simon floored it, and the car sped up. Of course, ra couldn''t just not care. The same woman who once threatened to jump off a building to keep their engagement wouldn''t just stop caring. He wasn''t going to buy it.

    Watching ra''s reflection in the mirror, Quinn clenched her fist and discreetly texted Colton.

    [Colton, I think Simon''s really into my sister. What should I do...?]

    The message tapped into Colton''s protective side as if he were some knight ready to swoop in and save the day.

    He''d already been in touch with Nate and decided to call him again. "Nate, ra''s heading to your sister''s ce for dinner. What are you waiting for?"

    Already simmering with frustration, Nate set off for Ada''s house immediately. His sisters always had his back, no matter what trouble he stirred up. ra had embarrassed him once, and now he was determined to make her pay.

    As ra approached the familiar-looking house, she rang the doorbell and was greeted by the housekeeper.

    Inside, Quinn''s voice drifted out, all sweet and ttering to Ada. "Ada, you''re looking younger every time I see you. Here''s some tea Simon said you''d love."

    "Quinn, you always know how to make someone feel special."

    Their chatter flowed like a seamless duet between inws.

    ra stood at the entrance, handing over her gift to the housekeeper, who rolled her eyes and inspected the gift box. "ra, did you skip the scented candles for me this time? You usually bring them."

    ra blinked, momentarily thrown off, thinking she must have misheard.

    After rummaging through the box and finding nothing, the housekeeper''s face turned sour. "You always used to bring them before. It''s been months since you visited, and I''m out. Did you forget? They need to be ordered in advance. How careless of you."

    Her voice was full ofint, making ra chuckle lightly. "Are you talking to me?"

    The housekeeper furrowed her brow, setting the box aside. "Who else? Never mind. I can''t believe you''d forget about it. Juste in."

    ra walked in slowly, addressing Ada with a smile.

    "Ada, did I really always bring gifts for the housekeeper? I must''ve forgotten after

    the ident. Didn''t expect to get called out so soon."

    Ada finally took notice of ra and quickly responded. "You were always so thoughtful. ra, what happened with the ident? Was it serious? Come here, let me take a look."

    ra''s eyes hardened. She had hoped Ada would at least scold the housekeeper; after all, demanding gifts from guests was pretty rude. However, Ada brushed it off lightly, showing no intention of standing up for her.

    ra sat down, choosing a spot neither too close nor too distant.

    Ada seemed surprised. ra used to sit very close, eager to earn her favor, but now she seemed more distant.

    ra sat with her back straight, and lost interest in making small talk.

    Ada quickly instructed the housekeeper, "What are you waiting for? Go get us some tea."

    Unexpectedly, the housekeeper tugged at ra''s arm. "Miss ra, why don''t you join me? You know how Mr. Simon likes his tea, and Mrs. Ferguson loves the way you brew it."

 Chapter 85

    ra nced over at Simon, then Ada.

    Ada chuckled, "ra, you''ve always been so indulgent with Simon. You used to be the one making the tea."

    Simon let out a scoff, turning his head away.

    Come to think of it, ra hadn''t made him tea in quite a while. Ever since she woke up from her recent ident, they hadn''t shared a peaceful meal together. The thought left him uneasy; they had never been at odds for this long before.

    ra got up and followed the housekeeper to the kitchen. Once they were out of earshot, the housekeeper''s demeanor shifted. She arrogantly tilted her chin up.

    "Mr. Simon''s favorite teas are all here, as well as Miss Quinn''s. You''re already doing this for the Bradford family, so you might as well make them all. Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to mention your good work to Mrs. Ferguson."

    ra lowered hershes, grabbed a handful of teabags, and tossed them into the cups, then filled each with tap water. She prepared three cups in this haphazard manner and brought them back, ignoring the housekeeper''s attitude.

    The housekeeper only noticed how quickly she brewed the tea, not suspecting anything amiss. ra ced the three cups on the coffee table. "Here you go."

    Simon was the first to reach for a cup, but something felt off about the temperature. Why was it cold? The tea was not even colored. He looked at ra, who sat on the sofa, appearing perfectly innocent.

    His heart softened instantly; it was rare for her not to retort. He drank half the cup in one go. It was indeed cold water and teabags clogged his mouth. Setting his cup down, he nced at ra again.

    When Simon said nothing, Quinn and Ada each picked up their cups. Ada maintained herposure, cing her cup down calmly despite the cold water. She knew ra did this on purpose. Ada felt a twinge of annoyance. In the past, ra would shower her with expensive gifts and ttery, but today she was distant. No matter how strained her rtionship with Simon was, ra shouldn''t take it out on the elders. In this regard, ra wasn''t as considerate as Quinn.

    ra asked, "Simon, do you like your tea?"

    Simon was about to reply when Quinn gasped, quickly setting her cup down and coughing forcefully. "Why is this cold water? ra, we''re at Ada''s home today. If you act out like this, who will manage you after you marry Simon? Even if you and Simon have misunderstandings, you shouldn''t upset the elders on purpose."

    She put down her cup and took Ada''s, dumping the tea in the trash. "Ada, Simon, let me make you fresh cups. ra might be in a bad mood today. Please don''t hold it against her."

    Ada''s expression softened considerably, waving her hand. "No worries, everyone has bad days. ra is just being herself."

    Quinn''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ''Just being herself? More like a fool- serving cold water to the elders. This engagement was as good as over. Serves her right!''

    Feeling pleased, Quinn headed to the kitchen with the cups, only to hear ra speak up. "Ada, I''d like to call off the engagement with Simon. That''s why I''m here today. I''m not satisfied with himˇŞor with you."

    Ada''s forced smile vanished instantly at those words. Simon thought he must have misheard. ra had never dared to be so brazen in front of Ada before.

    Taking a deep breath, he pursed his lips in disbelief. "ra, have you lost your mind? Do you know what you''re saying, and where we are right now?"

    He stood up, frustration rolling off him in waves, unsure if he was angry at ra''s audacity or the unease gnawing at him.

    Ada scolded, "Simon, sit down!"

    Simon flinched, biting his lip repeatedly. "Mom, say something to her!"

    Ada tugged at him. "Sit down. Stop overreacting!"

    Simon took a deep breath, finally sitting, ring at ra as if he''s about to take a chunk out of her.

    ra''s phone buzzed with a message from Dn.

    Dn: [What are you up to?]

    Feeling in a good mood, she replied quickly: [Discussing breaking off the engagement.]

    Dn: [Good luck.]

    ra smiled broadly, looking up just in time to meet Simon''s gaze.

 Chapter 86

    Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, like a match igniting in a fireworks factory. Simon, fuming, shot to his feet and stormed over to her. "Who are you chatting with? Look at youughing so heartily. Have you forgotten who you are?" He reached for ra''s phone, trying to snatch it away.

    ra deftly dodged, her expression turning calm once more. "Ada, you see how your son behaves, right? He''s too unstable, and I can''t have a husband like that. This engagement must end. I''m skipping this dinner. Best wishes to him and Quinn." With that, she stood, clutching her phone.

    Simon mped a hand on her shoulder, forcefully. "ra, look me in the eyes and say that again!"

    ra winced at the pain, suddenly aware of the power imbnce between them. Frowning, she shoved him away. "Simon, maybe you should take a look at Quinn''s face."

    Simon turned as if struck, quickly ncing at Quinn. Quinn stood a few steps away, struggling to maintain a smile despite the cups she held. Her face turned ashen. "Simon, don''t worry about me. Whatever you choose, I''ll support you."

    Simon''s face darkened further, retreating a few steps.

    Ada took a deep breath. "Simon, what are you thinking? Do you want Quinn or ra?" Her tone was sharp, irritated both by Simon''s indecision and ra''s defiance.

    Ada''s cherished son must not suffer in matters of the heart. Just days ago, Simon would have chosen Quinn without hesitation. But now, facing ra''s eager expression, he felt unsettled. "I..." He was at a loss for words.

    As the tension mounted, Nate''s voice echoed from the doorway. "Hey, Simon, ra, what''s going on here?"

    Nate was sharply dressed. When his eyes fell on ra, he found it hard to look away. ra was stunning, captivating every man''s attention. He''d missed his chancest time, but not today!

    Ada brightened at her brother''s arrival and rushed to greet him. "Nate, what brings you here?!" Her face lit up with joy as she ushered him inside. "Come in, have a seat." Then she nced back at ra and Simon. "ra, Simon, let''s discuss thister. For now, let''s have dinner."

    But ra smiled, unfazed. "Ada, I don''t want to drag this out. Let''s clear the air today."

    Ada''s face darkened further, as ra had repeatedly embarrassed her. Nate leaned close to his sister, whispering so only they could hear. "ra''s been acting uptely like she''s possessed. You can''t control her, but look at Simon''s eyes- I''m worried he''ll fall for her and regret itter. Why not set her up with me instead? If she can''t be your daughter-inw, she could be your sister-inw. I can handle her."

    Ada was displeased with ra and fond of her brother. Hearing Nate''s proposal, she leaned his way. "Nate, you really like her?"

    "I do. Since Simon doesn''t want her, why not let me have her?"

    "Alright, I''ll talk to ra."

    ra was oblivious to their conversation, unaware she was being treated like amodity and getting passed around.

    Ada approached her, taking her hand, assuming the role of the kindly elder. "ra, let''s get dinner first and talk as we do."

    ra was determined to get an answer today, so she agreed. She sat down, and Nate quickly took the seat beside her. His presence made her feel queasy.

    Simon felt a pang of difort seeing Nate next to ra. He intended to sit beside her, but Quinn pulled him towards her. "Simon, sit here." Thus, Simon ended up across from ra.

    The housekeeper served the meal, and just as ra was about to broach the engagement topic, she noticed extra food ced in her te. She turned to Nate, who grinned a smug smile. "ra, eat up. My sister''s chef used to work at a five- star restaurant."

    ra set her fork down, addressing the housekeeper. "Could I get an extra te, please?"

    Nate was used to royal treatment at Ada''s. He mmed the table in anger. "What''s that supposed to mean? You ungrateful-!"

    Before he could finish, Ada interjected, "Nate, sit down. ra, don''t be upset. I have a solution for the engagement issue. You want to break it off with Simon, right? That''s possible. Coincidentally, Nate just told me he has a thing for you. So, you''ll still be part of the family. Once you marry Nate, you''ll be my sister-inw. A satisfactory oue, wouldn''t you say? Nate''s quite the catch, and though he''s a bit of a yboy, I''m sure you can reign him in."

 Chapter 87

    The moment those words left Ada''s lips, Quinn burst outughing, quickly

    grabbing her wine ss. "Wow, congrats, ra! Does this mean you''re getting even closer to Ada? When you have a baby, you can count on me for a huge gift!" Her eyes twinkled with amusement. Honestly, who would''ve thought Nate, that good-for-nothing, would set his sights on ra?

    Everyone knew Nate dropped out of school way back in middle school and had a nasty habit of gambling. If it weren''t for Ada bailing him out all the time, he''d be in deep trouble by now. The only reason he could hang around someone like Simon was because of Ada''s connections. Without her, a guy like him wouldn''t even get a foot in the door.

    Quinn was over the moon. ra just deserved someone like Nate! Everyone around the table seemed pleased, except for ra.

    Without a word, she picked up a ss and sshed its contents all over Ada. Nobody saw thating. Ada herself was stunned, and it took her a few seconds to register the cold liquid trickling down her face.

    ra scoffed, "Ada, have you finally woken up? Is that what you think of me? Your brother isn''t even worthy to shine my shoes. You want me to marry him? You''ve got to be kidding. And as for Simon, I''m done with him. I don''t need your approval. You really think you''re something, don''t you?"

    She turned to leave, but Ada mmed her hand on the table. "ra!"

    Ada had faced humiliation before, back when she was just the other woman and always trying to please. But she''d been in a position of power for years now, and getting sshed like that brought all those old feelings of disgrace rushing back. Her calm demeanor snapped.

    "Stop her!" she barked.

    In a sh, several bodyguards jumped into action. "ra, you marrying my brother would be doing you a favor. The Bradfords don''t even like you. Do you really think you''re some richdy? Without shares, you''re nothing! Today, you''ll have a nice chat with Nate. He''s more than you deserve."

    Two bodyguards stepped in front of ra, blocking her way. She frowned, turning to Ada. "Are you seriously going to force me?"

    The spilled water had washed away any pretense of kindness Ada might have had left for ra. She ignored her and spoke straight to her brother. "Nate, I''ll have them take ra to that room you use a lot. Have a good talk with her. Sometimes you need to be firm."

    Nate was overjoyed by his sister''s backing, a grin spreading across his face. "Don''t worry, Ada. I''ll definitely have a good talk with her!"

    He confidently started walking toward ra. ra hadn''t expected Ada to stoop to such tactics. Her fingers fumbled inside her purse, and noticing that the call had gone through, she felt a wave of relief.

    It was ironic. At a time like this, her parents were useless; the only person she could rely on was Dn.

    As Nate continued his approach, someone suddenly stepped in front of him.

 Chapter 88

    He nced up and noticed it was Simon approaching.

    Simon wore a puzzled look. "Uncle Nate, what''s going on?"

    Nate gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "You don''t even like ra, remember? You told Colton and me before-she''s fair game."

    Those were just drunken ramblings, and Simon never thought Nate would take them to heart.

    Simon''s hands balled into fists. Even if ra wasn''t his favorite person, this felt wrong!

    Then Nate leaned in, whispering, "Simon, I''m not gonna do anything to her. If you fancy ying the hero, swing by the room in an hour. Haven''t you noticed how distant ra''s been with youtely?"

    Simon''s anger began to dissipate at those words. True enough, ra''s antics today had thrown him for a loop, especially when she had the nerve to ssh water on Ada-it left him rattled.

    He lowered his gaze, murmuring, "Are you really not going to hurt her?"

    Nate felt ridiculous. With such a stunner right there, how could he possibly do nothing? He wanted ra to see who was really in charge. An hour was plenty of time.

    "You still don''t trust me? I promise you!"

    Simon stepped aside without hesitation. "Uncle Nate, lie to me, and you''ll regret

    it."

    Normally, they were on chum terms, addressing each other by first names. Simon rarely called him "uncle." To Simon, Nate was just a tag-along, someone who wouldn''t dare cross him.

    Nate approached ra and instructed the two bodyguards, "Take her upstairs!" When ra''s eyes found Simon''s, he felt a twinge of guilt.

    ra was technically his fianc¨¦e, but here she was, being whisked away right under his nose.

    He pressed his lips together, summoning the courage to meet her eyes. If she truly wanted nothing to do with Nate, now was the time to ask for his help. If she''d only say the word, he''d definitely...

    But when he nced over again, ra had already turned her gaze away, cold and indifferent.

    Her aloofness nearly shattered hisposure. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go.

    Quinn slipped her arm through his, her face resting against him with a sugary smile. "Simon, don''t worry. Uncle Nate will treat ra just fine."

    Her voice was syrupy sweet, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    However, Simon felt hollow. Dread was creeping in, threatening to snatch away something dear.

    He could hardly make out Quinn''s words. His gaze was glued to ra as she was led upstairs.

    As he took a step forward, Ada chimed in. "Simon, trust your uncle. And you saw ra''s actions today. She has no respect. If she behaves like that in front of the Fergusons, you''ll be the family joke. Do you really want to be outdone by Dn at every turn?"

 Chapter 89

    Simon felt utterly powerless as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. In the Ferguson family, Dn''s word was practically gospel. But life has a funny way of leveling the ying field, and Dn''s ident, which left him in a wheelchair, seemed like a twist of fate. It was a relief for those who had always been overshadowed by his brilliance.

    Growing up alongside Dn was no easy feat. They were of the same age group, yet Dn seemed to excel at everything without even trying, leaving others feeling second-rate. Simon''s mom had a point. ra''s boldness could bring nothing but shame if she ever married him. Simon couldn''t afford to let Dn find any fault with him, and he needed to rein in ra''s audacity before things got out of hand.

    He nced around but realized ra was already out of sight.

    Quinn, clinging to Simon''s arm, was ted. Nate had a reputation for being a troublemaker. Back in school, he''d even gotten a girl pregnant. If he was alone in a room with ra, there was no way he''d keep his hands to himself. ra was about to be a scandal!

    ''Serves her right!'' Quinn thought.

    Quinn was practically vibrating with excitement. If not for Ada and Simon nearby, she would''ve eavesdropped to confirm ra''s downfall. She would''ve been ready to spread the news and ensure ra could never show her face again!

    Upstairs, ra didn''t bother calling for help; she knew she was on her own. As soon as the bodyguards pushed her through the door, Nate locked it with a wicked grin. ˇ°ra, you''d never guess Simon would just stand by while another guy messed with you. Serves you right. I told you not to fall for him."

    He lunged at ra, excitement written all over his face. But ra dodged him.

    Nate just thought it was all part of the game. "Stop resisting. You''ve always listened to my sister, right? Being her sister-inw isn''t so bad. Now, just take off your clothes."

    ra edged towards the window, trapped with nowhere to hide. She eyed a vase nearby, but Nate was prepared this time.

    "ra, if I don''t get you today, I''ll eat my hat!" he taunted, lunging again.

    ra stepped onto the window ledge. It was the third floor, and jumping down was risky.

    "ra, you..." Before he could finish, ra gave him a cold look and leapt out.

    When she crashed into the shrubs below, she scratched her cheeks and twisted her ankle. But she couldn''t waste a second. With Ada''s attitude today, they''d be after her in no time.

    She limped and headed down a side path, hearing Nate''s shout behind her. "Ada! She''s running! Get someone to catch her!"

    ra''s instincts were spot-on. Ada wouldn''t let this go. The bodyguards quickly gave chase.

    ra climbed a tree, scaled the wall, and jumped down. She was now outside the estate but her ankle was swollen, and her cheeks bore several scratches.

    When she heard footsteps closing in, panic surged. Nate would make her pay dearly this time.

    Sweat dotted ra''s forehead, and her ankle throbbed painfully. Just as she emerged from the trees, a car horn red in the distance. Relief washed over her when she saw the familiar license te.

    A sleek ck car pulled up beside her. She opened the door and saw Dn inside.

    He was reclining, one hand supporting his head, quietly reading. The sunset cast a warm glow over him, softening his features.

    She shut the door, curled up in the corner, and rubbed her nose.

    The bodyguards reached the car but couldn''t identify its owner. One knocked on the window. "Is anyone inside?"

    For a moment, ra feared Dn might hand her over. After all, she didn''t know where she stood with him, and he was family to Simon.

    But Dn didn''t even nce outside. He simply instructed Aiden in the front seat, "Drive."

    The car sped off, leaving the bodyguards behind.

    ra exhaled deeply, leaning back. She nced at her swollen ankle, just as Dn spoke up. "How did this happen?"

    Indeed, how did ite to this?

    Perhaps it was because she truly had no one on her side, allowing Ada to act so brazenly. A wave of bitterness washed over her, and when she looked up, her cheeks were wet with tears.

    Dn put his book down, and after a few minutes, he asked, "Is it because the engagement was called off?"

    ''If she''s going to cry so much over it, maybe it shouldn''t have ended.'' Dn thought. ''So ra still loved Simon to the point of heartbreak.''

    His fingers twitched, gripping the book a little tighter.

 Chapter 90

    ra heard those words and let out a wearyugh. She was beyond exhausted, too drained to exin anything. Blood was still trickling from the fresh scratch on her cheek. Everyone in town thought she couldn''t survive without Simon, even Dn believed that. Oh, the crazy things she''d done in the past.

    She leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes. Before long, she sensed someone near her, and then something soft was gently poking her cheek. She cracked her eyes open and found herself face-to-face with Dn, who was intently cleaning her wound with a cotton swab.

    ra felt a shock run down her spine, and instinctively wanted to sit up straight. But instead, she ended up even closer to Dn. His face was strikingly handsome; not a single pore was visible even at this distance, and his longshes, slightly lowered, gave him an air of mystique.

    For a moment, she waspletely captivated, and Dn didn''t pull away, as he continued to clean her wound with care. He tossed aside the used swab and picked up another, dabbing it with antiseptic for the next cut. ra''s cheeks burned with a sudden blush, and she wanted to pull away.

    Dn''s hand was quicker, gently holding the back of her head. The gentleness turned into a more assertive touch. "Don''t move."

    She stayed still until he finished disinfecting her cheek. Then, he unwrapped a bandage and ced it over her wound. Seeing him close the antiseptic bottle, ra breathed a sigh of relief. Their proximity had been a bit overwhelming, and Dn''smanding presence was impossible to ignore.

    Just when she thought it was over, his fingers brushed against her ankle, gently lifting her foot onto her knee. "Mr. Dn!" she nearly yelped, gripping the armrest for support. Dn lowered his head, quietly pressing on her swollen ankle. "Does it hurt?" he asked.

    Honestly, she was more flustered by their position than any pain she felt. Her leg was resting on Dn''sp! "Mr. Dn, you can put my leg down. I''ll just use some ointment when I get home."

    Dn bent down, rummaged through the first aid kit, and pulled out a bottle of liniment. "Hold still." He poured it into his palm and massaged it into her ankle. ra didn''t feel any pain, but her cheeks flushed with warmth, and she avoided his gaze, looking elsewhere.

    She was still uneasy from thest time he''d changed in front of her. She didn''t want to assume Dn had any feelings for her. He was at the top of the socialdder, and she, with her tarnished reputation, wasn''t even in the same world.

    She was lost in thought and didn''t notice anything until he gently set her foot down. The swelling had gone down significantly, and she felt a sheen of sweat on her back. The car stopped just then in front of her apartment building.

    Aiden opened the door, gesturing for her to exit without meeting her gaze. ra quickly stepped out, turned back, and thanked Dn, still seated.

    Dn was wiping his hands with a wet wipe, his movements calm and elegant, like a practiced art form. His fingers were strikingly attractive. Those refined hands had just been massaging her ankle.

    He didn''t look up. "Mm." Despite the closeness of their earlier interaction, his response was cool. The car door shut abruptly. ra stood outside, watching the car drive away, feeling a distance in Dn''s demeanor.

    She took a deep breath and headed to her apartment, spotting Megan waiting under a tree with a pile of gifts. "Megan?"

    Megan looked awkward and sped her hands. "ra, I knocked on your door, but you weren''t home. I was about to leave."

    Something about Megan seemed off. ra asked, "Did youe to see me?"

    "Yeah, Moonlight gave us gift cards, so I bought some snacks and thought I''d bring them to you."

    Megan was the first person who''d helped her when she lost her memory. ra smiled warmly. "Come on, let''s go up."

    Megan nced at the car in the distance and followed ra. As they walked, she asked, "Was that Simon''s uncle who just dropped you off?"

    "Yeah, you know him?" ra asked.

    "I''ve been at Moonlight for three years. I saw Mr. Dn a few times when his leg was still fine."

    Someone like Dn was unforgettable. ˇ°ra, are you really going after him? You haven''t mentioned Simontely. Have you moved on?"

    ra opened her door, taking the items from Megan. "That was just a joke. But now that I work at Ferguson Corporation, I can''t avoid seeing him. As for Simon, let''s not go there. I must have been blind before."

    Megan''s face went pale, her fingers trembling slightly as she changed the subject. "ra, your leg looks injured. You should rest while I make something to eat."

    "Sure, thanks, Megan."

    Megan seemed distracted and even dropped some snacks from the bag. ra crouched to help, but Megan quickly knelt down. "I''ll get them. It''s okay."

    ra felt puzzled but didn''t push further.

 Chapter 91

    Ada and her crew were fuming with frustration after failing to track down ra. Nate didn''t expect his chance to slip away, vented his anger by pping a bodyguard. "Useless! You can''t even find one woman! Figure out who was in that car and get the license te!"

    The bodyguard reported the te number and added, "There was a little g on the car''s hood, not very noticeable."

    Simon, who was nearby, immediately got riled up. "No way!"

    In the entire city, only Dn''s car had a small g at the front, but he hadn''t been around for years. His legs were hurt back then because of ra, and he likely despised her too much to even think about saving her. The bodyguards must have been mistaken.

    Feeling uneasy, Simon turned to Ada to vent. "Mom, what kind of lousy n did youe up with?"

    Ada took a deep breath and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. "Simon, why are you getting so wound up over ra?"

    Simon acted as if someone had poked a sore spot, and quickly defended himself. "I''m not! I just want her to be humiliated and beg for forgiveness."

    Ada took Quinn''s hand and ced it in his. "Alright, you''ll stick with Quinn from now on. I''ll handle the engagement talk with the Bradford family. Nate likes ra, and it''ll be a double celebration."

    The implication was clear: Simon would marry Quinn, and Nate would marry ra. ra''s own feelings didn''t matter. The Bradford family would definitely agree.

    Simon felt like he had a lump in his throat and was too anxious to speak. Quinn, however, smiled and took Ada''s hand. "Ada, my folks are free now. Why don''t we drop by? My sister''s been messing up a lottely, and being with Nate might help her straighten up. My parents wouldn''t have to worry about her marriage then."

    "That sounds great. I haven''t seen your parents in ages."

    The two of them quickly nailed down the n.

    Simon felt like his soul had been sucked out and didn''t even remember how he ended up at the Bradford family''s ce.

    Naomi and Johnny were thrilled with Ada''s proposal. Naomi''s face lit up. "Ada, your idea is fantastic. I''ve been so worried about ra that I''ve lost my appetite. She''s pulled so many stunts, and I was scared she wouldn''t find a husband. I never thought your brother would fancy her. This strengthens our family ties."

    Naomi and Ada were tight. Back when Ada was the other woman, everyone else looked down on her, but Naomi stood by her.

    Ada knew the Bradford family would be on board, and she quickly nced at Johnny. Johnny looked hesitant. After all, ra and Simon''s engagement had been publicly announced, and changing it now might lead to gossip.

    Ryan chimed in, "Dad, if you''re worried about what folks will say, why not give ra some shares? She''s the only one in the family without any."

    The room fell silent at his suggestion. Quinn''s expression soured. She''d never imagined her brother thinking this way. In her mind, the Bradford family was hers, and even Ryan was a rival. Now they wanted to give shares to ra? Why on earth would they do that?!

 Chapter 92

    Naomi nudged Ryan gently, breaking the silence. "What on earth are you talking about? After everything ra''s done, how can you trust her with the shares? Aren''t you worried some guy will just sweet-talk her away? She''s so gullible!"

    Ryan wasn''t exactly ra''s biggest fan either, since she''d pped him twice. But when it came to the shares, well, wasn''t ra entitled to a slice of the pie? After all, they were all Bradford kids.

    "Mom, ra..."

    Before he could finish, Quinn chimed in. "Mom, Ada, if my sister ties the knot with Nate, it''s not just a double whammy of good news, it''s a triple! Actually, I''ve got some big news of my own."

    Quinn rested her hand on her belly, her face lighting up with a radiant smile. "I''m pregnant with Simon''s baby."

    Simon, who seemed lost in his own thoughts, was jolted back to reality by this revtion. "Quinn, what did you just say?"

    Tears welled up in Quinn''s eyes as she wiped them away. "Simon, I just found out a few days ago and I wasn''t sure whether to tell you. I was worried you still had feelings for my sister. I could only talk about this once I was sure you weremitted to me."

    Simon should''ve been thrilled, but looking at all the smiling faces around him, everything felt surreal.

    Ada and Naomi were instantly at Quinn''s side, eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Quinn grinned, satisfaction in on her face. "Mom, now that there''s a baby on the way, Simon and I can''t put off the wedding any longer. Waiting until I start showing would just make us aughingstock. But since my sister is still single, she should get married first, or those richdies will have a field day gossiping."

    Naomi made a swift decision. "Ada, let''s set ra and your brother''s wedding for the end of the month. Spread the word, and once that''s wrapped up, we can n Quinn''s wedding."

    Ada beamed, clutching Quinn''s hand. "Aww! How could you keep such huge news under wraps?"

    Quinn ducked her head, a shy smile ying on her lips. "I just didn''t want to stress everyone out with the drama between Simon and me."

    "Drama? Simon''s always had a thing for you. You two are meant to be! Start getting ready for the wedding," she said, giving Simon a gentle nudge. "And you, stop standing there like a statue! Say something to Quinn! Also, you need to handle the dress and the ring yourself. Make it special-it''s your first child, after all."

    Simon opened his mouth, yet it felt like his throat was constricted. He''d been so careful every time with Quinn-how was this possible?

    He realized what he felt wasn''t joy but sheer shock.

    Quinn''s eyes became even more tearful. "Simon, aren''t you happy? If you don''t want this baby, I can... you know, not have it."

    He quickly wrapped Quinn in a hug, though even he struggled to believe his own words. "Quinn, I''ll take care of you and the baby."

    Quinn''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with triumph. "Good, Simon. Looks like my sister might soon be your aunt-inw."

    Simon''s hand froze, his mind spinning with confusion.

 Chapter 93

    The Bradford family and Ada were seriously quick on the draw. While ra was stillid up at home, nursing her injury, her phone buzzed with a call from Megan. "ra, are you and Nate tying the knot?"

    ra paused, her brows knitting together. "Who told you that?"

    "Nate was at Moonlight today, totally stered, bragging to everyone that you''re his wife. He even said the Bradford family is all for it, and the wedding''s set for the end of the month. There were others there too. They said they got invites from the Bradford family."

    ra felt a sudden heaviness in her chest. She quickly fished out her phone, found Simon''s contact, and called him up. No answer.

    A wave of unease swept over her. She dialed Ryan next.

    Ryan picked up, sounding chipper. "ra, isn''t Nate supposed to pick you up for your dress fitting? The housekeeper''s already off booking the hotel. You''re getting hitched soon, so aren''t youing back? I saw the wedding dresses delivered this afternoon and thought you''d tried them on already."

    Everyone seemed clued in on her impending nuptials. Everyone except her.

    ra found it all so ridiculous. She took a deep breath, but even after hanging up, she felt like she was suffocating. No one had bothered to ask her what she wanted. It was as if they''d just drag her to the altar, no questions asked as she had no say in it.

    Rage bubbled up inside her.

    She grabbed the dossier Dn had given her, meticulously checking each person''s details. Her eyes finallynded on Ada''s name.

    She couldn''t just sit back and let this happen. If people wanted a spectacle, she''d make Ada the star of that show.

    ra immediately thought of Sonya. She''d crossed paths with Sonya once before. That woman was insatiably greedy and probably held a grudge against Ada for marrying into wealth. A woman''s jealousy is a dangerous thing.

    ra had Sonya''s number on her phone, and after work, she went to see her.

    Sonya was thrilled to get ra''s call. Any contact from ra usually meant a nice payday. She saw ra as her personal ATM.

    Despite still being annoyed about that handbag incident, Sonya figured Simon had probably spoken to ra. She assumed ra wasing to make amends.

    This time, she wouldn''t ask for much-just three million. For someone like ra, that was chump change.

    The more Sonya dwelled on it, the more excited she got. She was ready to ditch her poker game, but her poker buddies weren''t having it.

    "Sonya, you leaving? You still owe each of us fifty grand. Isn''t it time you settle up?"

    Sonya scoffed, unting her bracelet. "Fifty grand is nothing. This bracelet''s worth a million. I just don''t want to sell it now. I''ll have three million soon, and I''ll pay you back in no time."

    The other yers eyed her with disdain. They only yed poker with her, because they knew Sonya had a fool who would always handed her money.

 Chapter 94

    Sonya noticed the disdainful looks from the group, and felt utterly embarrassed.

    "Fifty grand wouldn''t even cover my dinner tab. Just you wait, I''ll be back to y soon. Unlike you, I don''t have a useless husband hanging around at home."

    Their friendship was flimsy at best, and her words lit a firestorm.

    "Sonya, what''s that supposed to mean? Just because you''re single, it doesn''t make you better than us. It''s not like guys are lining up for you. If you had half the smarts your sister does, you''d have been married ages ago."

    "Exactly. Your sister''s living the high life as a society wife, while you''re just lounging around with no real job. You don''t even know how my husband talks about you. He says you''re not worth his attention at all. Better get with the program, girl."

    Men were Sonya''s Achilles'' heel. Back in the day, she had her fair share of charm, but her standards were sky-high. Then Ada married into the wealthy Ferguson family, making Sonya''s single status even harder to swallow.

    She felt the sting of humiliation. Her cheeks were aze, but noeback came to mind. In this neighborhood, being single was like wearing a sign that read "gossip fodder."

    With determination, she put her hands on her hips. "I''ll marry someone even better than Ada''s husband."

    Laughter erupted around her. Ada''s husband was from the elite Ferguson family, and Sonya''s im seemed straight out of a fantasy.

    With this sour experience lurking in her mind, when Sonya met up with ra, her mood was a dark cloud, and her face etched with annoyance.

    ra, even without makeup, looked effortlessly stunning. Seeing her only twisted Sonya''s mood further. If she had ra''s looks, finding a guy would be a breeze.

    ra ordered them coffee and a dessert for Sonya, but dessert was just crumbspared to what Sonya wanted.

    "ra, if you''re looking for my forgiveness, it''s gonna cost three millionˇŞnot a penny less."

    "Sonya, wouldn''t you rather marry someone from the Ferguson family? Being a high-society wife beats any amount of money. No matter how much you earn, people will just keep mocking you for being single."

    ra knew exactly where to hit, aiming right for Sonya''s weak spot.

    Sonya''s face fell, her fists clenched on the table. ra''s next words were the bait, and Sonya was ready to bite.

    "I can help you. If Ada can do it, so can you. You''re her sister, and you''re just as attractive. I saw Ada recently, and she spoke about you with such disdain. Do you really want to live in her shadow?"

    Sonya''s face turned beet red, and after a long pause, she finally stammered, "Can you really help me?"

    ra leaned in close, whispering, "I''ll help you snag Ada''s husband. If he can cheat on her, why not with you?"

 Chapter 95

    This idea had been simmering in Sonya''s mind for ages, but she never had the guts to act on it. Every time Ada showed off her pricey jewelry, the thought would whirl around in Sonya''s head like a wild tornado. Now that ra had mentioned it, it was as if Pandora''s box had been flung wide open.

    "ra, how do you know Michael will take the bait?" Sonya asked.

    Michael was Ada''s husband and Simon''s dad. ra pulled a tiny bottle from her bag. "Ever heard of the honey trap? It''s a favorite in certain circles. There''s this ce called Moonlight that folks love. I can sneak you in, and you just slip this into Michael''s drink. When he wakes up and finds you there, it''ll be toote. Or you could take it further. Michael''s never been the faithful type; he''s got a few side flings."

    Ada knew just what to reveal and what to keep under wraps. How could a man who was already unfaithful resist temptation? Ada''s savvy helped her keep her position firm. Simon was all grown up and Michael''s father Walter was watching over things, so Michael couldn''t afford to let his affairs go public.

    ra''s words were so convincing that Sonya was buzzing with excitement as she took the bottle and tucked it away in her purse. "ra, you''d better keep your promise."

    ra smirked a little, getting up from her chair. "Tonight, we make our move."

    Sonya struggled to keep her excitement in check, taking a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll wait for your cue."

    Sonya was the first to leave. ra sat for another half hour before heading out, only to bump into Ada at the caf¨¦ entrance.

    Ada''s face turned stormy. "ra?"

    The two had fallen outpletely, and ra couldn''t be bothered with pretense. She was ready to walk away.

    Ada was fuming. "ra, you''re set to marry Nate. Don''t you know how to show some respect for your elders?"

    ra turned back, her tone icy. "Did that cold water not bring you to your senses? Who are you to decide my marriage?"

    Thest time Ada had heard such words was when she was ying the other woman. Once people hit the big time, they don''t fancy recalling their murky past, especially if it was shameful. ra''s defiancended right where it hurt Ada the most.

    "In a few days, you''ll see whether I can decide your marriage," Ada retorted.

    ra''s lips curled into a smile. "In a few days, you''ll have bigger fish to fry than worrying about my marriage."

    Ada didn''t catch the deeper meaning and just scoffed, hinting she was done with the conversation. After ra left, Ada called up her brother, Nate. "Nate, when ra bes your wife, make sure youy down thew from day one."

    "Don''t you worry. I''ll make sure she toes the line," Nate assured her.

    Nate bragged to everyone about ra being his future wife and even invited his buddy Colton to join in the fun. "Once I''m done with her, feel free to have your turn," he said. But Colton wasn''t interested; his heart belonged to Quinn.

    That night, ra thought about asking Megan to help get Sonya inside Moonlight. She was her only hope. Megan hesitated over the phone, and ra didn''t want to pressure her. After hanging up, she was at a loss about who else to turn to. Her fingers hovered over her phone andnded on Dn''s name.

    By sheer luck, Dn messaged her right then with a location pin. It was Moonlight.

    ra''s eyes lit up, and she quickly replied: [On my way.]

    She figured Dn had maybe had a few too many at a business meet, and with Aiden unavable, she could step in. She immediately called Sonya to join her. Moonlight was a members-only club. ra was a member, but her reputation was so notorious that every time she went, she would cause a scene, making it impossible for her to bring a guest.

 Chapter 96

    The bodyguard at the door stopped her in her tracks, but someone nearby chimed in. "Let her through."

    She nced up and recognized Richard.

    She''d run into Richard a few times before. Much like Aiden, he wasn''t particrly fond of her and was probably sent on Dn''s orders. Richard was known for his arrogance and snubbing most people in their circle except Dn.

    ra was about to move forward with Sonya when Richard spoke again. "Top floor, rightmost suite. Make sure to pick him up."

    Clearly, he meant Dn.

    ra quickly nodded. "Got it."

    Richard gave her a once-over, his gaze dripping with condescension, scoffed slightly, and then walked off.

    ra smoothly led Sonya inside. She''d already scoped out which suite belonged to Michael.

    Michael had a reputation for partying hard, often drinking himself silly before disappearing upstairs with a pretty girls. Creating an opportunity wouldn''t be tough.

    "Sonya, here''s his suite number. A girl will join him soon. Just intercept her and go in yourself."

    Sonya''s fingers trembled slightly. She knew exactly what a ce like Moonlight was about. With her background, she didn''t quite fit here, so getting in was more than she expected. She had to seize this chance!

    ra watched Sonya''s determined silhouette, raised an eyebrow slightly, and then headed to Dn''s suite.

    Before opening the suite door, she imagined a scene ofvish indulgence. However, when the door swung open, Dn was the only one there.

    The whole floor was eerily quiet, so much so that she started to wonder if Moonlight was Dn''s ce.

    "Mr. Dn?" She called out, only to realize as she got closer that Dn was on the phone, thanking someone on the line.

    "She''s here. Thanks."

    Spotting ra, he ended the call.

    ra stood there, looking obedient as she craned her neck to peek. "Is this about the North Ashford project?"

    "Yeah."

    The North Ashford development was in full swing and going smoothly.

    ra hadn''t expected Dn to be working here; she thought he might be out partying. Since he wasn''t, why had he called her over?

    Dn closed the file he was holding and looked up at her. His gaze, cool and detached, held an unspoken authority.

    She instinctively stood straighter, feeling like she was under the watchful eye of a supervisor. Whenever she was alone with Dn, the atmosphere always turned a bit odd.

    Her mind was racing with thoughts when she saw him brace himself against the table, ready to move from the sofa to his wheelchair.

    ra hadn''t forgotten that Dn was still recovering. She quickly reached out to steady his arm. Dn mentioned, "Aiden''s got something going on tonight."

    Meaning, she was there to take him home.

    "Are you ready to head out? I''ll take you."

    She helped him into the wheelchair. Dn leaned his head on one hand, looking a bit worn out. "Yeah."

    As ra pushed him towards the exit, she barely opened the door before Simon''s voice drifted in. Her hand froze, instinctively pulling the door shut.

    Dn nced up at her, and just that look made her feel a bit guilty. But Simon was right outside the suite door, seemingly on a call with Quinn.

    "Quinn, I got it. I''m heading back now. Take care of yourself. This is our first child, and my parents are very concerned. Even Grandpa knows."

    ra''s grip on Dn''s wheelchair tightened, and she identally nudged it forward. Dn''s leg hit the suite door with a thud.

    The sound jolted ra back to reality.

 Chapter 97

    She quickly pulled back the wheelchair a bit, crouched down, and gently ced her hand on his leg.

    "Mr. Dn, I hope I didn''t hurt you?" she asked, looking up to see his reaction. Instead, she found herself captivated by his dark, mesmerizing eyes.

    Dn had his hands resting on the armrests, gave her a brief nce, and then looked away with an indifference nce.

    ra felt her heart skip a beat, unsure of what she''d done wrong. She rushed to apologize, but Dn had already opened the suite door and wheeled himself out. ra stood frozen for a few seconds, trying to wrap her head around what she''d just heard-Quinn was pregnant?

    If she hadn''t lost her memory, she might have been in tears by now.

    Taking a deep breath, she set off briskly to catch up with Dn. However, she had no clue which elevator he''d taken. She ended up standing there, a bit lost until she heard footsteps behind her.

    "ra?"

    It was Simon. He''d just finished a call and instinctively hid his phone when he saw her.

    ra couldn''t be bothered to look at him and pressed the button for the elevator. This time, Simon wasn''t as bothersome as usual; he slowly walked over to her. "Were you looking for me?"

    He watched ra''s back, feeling a strange sense of reluctance. But with Quinn expecting, he couldn''t just walk away.

    He raised his hand, thinking to ce it on ra''s back, but hesitated. Since the elevator hadn''t arrived yet, ra wasn''t going anywhere at that moment.

    After a long pause, Simon took a deep breath. "No matter how you try to win me back, it''s not happening for us. When you marry my uncle, make sure to listen to him."

    His voice faltered as if something caught in his throat. If ra turned around right then, she might have caught the trace of reluctance in his eyes.

    But ra believed Simon was just a jerk. Even if she noticed, what would it change?

    ra found his words amusing and was about to make a snarky remark when the elevator doors opened, revealing Dn inside.

    ra unexpectedly felt a twinge of guilt and quickly stood upright.

    Simon hadn''t expected to see Dn there. He lowered his gaze and greeted him respectfully.

    "Hi, Uncle Dn."

    Dn pressed the elevator button and said with a calm voice, "Are you noting in?"

    Was he speaking to Simon or ra?

    Simon wasn''t going to step in. He even took a step back. Then he noticed ra had already entered.

    Simon''s face showed a sh of shock. He assumed Dn had let ra off the hook for past issues as a favor to him. ra was actually alone with Dn, wasn''t she worried about what could happen?

    Simon quickly stepped forward, his tone turning anxious. "ra, you..."

    The elevator doors had already closed. Simon anxiously pressed the down button, but the elevator was already on its way down.

 Chapter 98

    He was so anxious it felt like he was on fire, darting toward the nearby elevator, desperate to catch up. The thought of Dn hurting ra sent shivers down his spine.

    Meanwhile, inside the distant elevator, ra could sense something was off with Dn. Just as she was about to speak, the elevator gave a violent jolt. Her thoughts immediately jumped to Dn''s leg, and she instinctively reached out for his wheelchair.

    "Mr. Dn!" she called out, her voice tinged with concern as the elevator lights flickered before plunging them into darkness. Quickly, she fumbled for her phone, using its light to check on him. Dn sat there with his head bowed, his emotions hidden behind a stoic facade.

    "Mr. Dn, are you alright?" she asked, her hand resting gently on his knee as she peered up at him with worry etched on her face. In the dim light, Dn''s eyes were unreadable.

    Suddenly, he reached out and gripped her chin. ra was startled, frozen by the intensity of his presence, and momentarily forgetting to react. For a fleeting moment, she envisioned a deep abyss behind Dn. She felt like she were being drawn into it alongside him.

    Her mouth opened to speak, but the pressure on her jaw tightened abruptly, causing her to wince. Then, just as quickly, the grip was gone. If it weren''t for the lingering pain, she might have thought she''d imagined the whole thing.

    When she nced back at Dn, the sharpness in his demeanor had softened into a calm gentleness. ra rubbed her jaw, still a bit shaken.

    "Mr. Dn?" she ventured again.

    "I''m fine," he replied, his voice hoarse, like he was holding something back. She let out a sigh of relief, steadying his wheelchair with one hand.

    ˇ°That''s good. The elevator seems stable now,ˇ± she said, trying to ease the tension.

    "Yeah." His tone was so detached that she struggled to find a way to continue the conversation.

    After a moment, she noticed him trying to stand and quickly moved to support his arm. But the elevator jolted once more, causing her to lose bnce and fall backward. Dn''s hand shot out to grab her, but he too fell back into his wheelchair.

    ra ended upnding in hisp, and their lips identally brushed against each other. The unexpected warmth made her eyes widen in surprise. Before she could fully process what had happened, Dn pushed her away. She hit the floor with a thud, touching her lips in disbelief. Her phone had skittered to a corner, and an awkward tension filled the air.

    ra wished she could vanish into a crack in the wall. She had barely made contact with Dn before being pushed away, which confirmed the rumors that he wasn''t fond of girls. Word had it that Dn never had girls around him and hadn''t been in a rtionship for years. Given her own infamous reputation, it was clear he wanted no connection with her.

    Snapping back to reality, ra quickly got up and retrieved her phone from the floor. "I''m sorry, Mr. Dn, it was an ident," she said, her voice apologetic.

    Dn remained silent, but the heavy, dark aura around him was almost suffocating, pressing down on ra like a weight.

 Chapter 99

    ra''s palms were slick with sweat from nerves. She feld like she might not make

    it to see the sunrise tomorrow. Every second felt like an eternity, dragging on painfully until a voice broke through the silence from outside.

    "ra! ra, are you okay?"

    It was Simon. ra had never found Simon''s voice more reassuring. She and Dn hadn''t spoken or made a sound for the past twenty minutes, and the silence had be overwhelmingly awkward.

    "I''m fine. When can we get out?" ra quickly replied, eager for some relief.

    Simon had been trying to catch up with ra and Dn. He never expected the elevator they''d taken to break down. He was really starting to believe ra might have amnesia, because why else would she be willingly near Dn? ra had always avoided Dn like the gue.

    Two years back, it was Simon who had talked ra into approaching Dn, which had led to Dn''s leg injury.

    Simon was now frantic, shouting into the elevator. "Uncle Dn, ra had a car ident and doesn''t remember much. Please cut her some ckˇŞshe''s always been a bit impulsive."

    ra had been relieved to hear Simon initially, but now she wished he''d just zip it. Yet, Simon kept going. "Uncle Dn, if ra''s done anything to upset you, please let it slide for my sake."

    ra felt mortified. She had indeed crossed a line with Dn. No one else in the entire city would dare to sit on Dn''sp and kiss him. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Simon knocked on the elevator door again. "ra, you hear me? Don''t do anything reckless in front of my uncle."

    Taking a deep breath, ra''s earlier excitement vanished. "Just shut up!"

    Her curt tone only ramped up Simon''s anxiety, and he turned to yell at the rescue workers. "Hurry up! What are you all standing around for?"

    The atmosphere in the elevator was bizarre, but ra didn''t have the nerve to speak to Dn. Dn''s fingers drummed lightly on his wheelchair''s armrest, each tap echoing in ra''s mind like a countdown.

    Finally, the elevator doors were pried open, revealing the manager of Moonlight, who was nervously dabbing his forehead upon seeing Dn. "Mr. Dn, we''re truly sorry."

    Dn remained silent, his gaze shifting to ra. She was supposed to escort Dn home, so she couldn''t just bolt. Hesitantly, she moved behind his wheelchair and gave it a gentle push. When he didn''t object, she sighed in relief.

    As they stepped out, Simon rushed over, giving ra a once-over to ensure she was unharmed. "You used to avoid Uncle Dn like anything, but today you''re sharing an elevator. ra, did you really lose your memory?"

    ra felt Simon was really hitting all the wrong notes. She quickly pushed him away. "No, Simon. Quinn''s pregnant now, so just focus on taking care of her."

    Simon was left wondering, trying to read ra''s eyes. If she knew about Quinn''s pregnancy, why wasn''t she even a bit jealous? If she still had feelings for him, she''d be in tears by now.

    Though ra''s words were cold, her hands trembled as she pushed Dn''s wheelchair. Memories of her time with Simon flooded back. They''d grown up together and were like childhood sweethearts. After so many years together, it was natural to have some attachment.

    As she continued pushing Dn''s wheelchair, the Moonlight manager hurried over, visibly shaken. "Ms. ra, let me handle this, please."

    ra figured Dn probably didn''t want to see her right now, considering the elevator awkwardness. She stepped aside, instructing the manager. "Aiden''s not here tonight. Make sure Mr. Dn gets home safe."

    The manager wiped his brow. "Of course."

    ra stayed put, so Simon assumed she had more to say. He quickly stepped forward to exin. "Quinn''s pregnancy was an ident."

    ra found his excuseughable. "Did she force you? Simon, can''t you at least own up to it? It''s your kid."

    Simon felt a wave of shame but couldn''t let her go. "Aren''t you even a bit upset?"

    They were so close that from Dn''s perspective, it looked like they were hugging. Retracting his gaze, Dn waited for the manager to wheel him out, then gave a slight wave. "Get back to work."

    The manager usually avoided talking to Dn. He felt like he had a mountain on his back today. Each step was drenched in cold sweat. Hearing Dn, he felt a rush of relief. "Of course, Mr. Dn, take care."

    He kept bowing as he retreated, only straightening up once back in the lobby.

    Dn''s wheelchair stopped beside a sleek ck car, its door swinging open as Richard stepped out.

    Richard was always a bit shy. His shirt was never buttoned past the chest, but around Dn, he was all caution. He set the car''s ramp down, guiding the wheelchair up, then cast a nce back into the lobby.

    From his angle, he could see ra and Simon together. With a derisive snort, he said nothing, simply climbed into the car, and mmed the door shut with a resounding thud.

 Chapter 100

    On the other side of the room, ra was still struggling. Simon was firmly gripping

    her wrist. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake him off.

    Simon had this obsessive need; he wouldn''t rest until he saw the heartbreak in

    ra''s eyes.

    "Let go of me!"

    In a swift move, ra kicked him right where it hurt the most.

    Simon doubled over instinctively, his face turning as pale as a ghost from the pain. "ra!"

    She backed away a few steps, but instead of making a run for it, she headed straight for the suite where Michael was staying. She couldn''t forget why she came here tonight.

    Sonya hadn''t called her yet, which probably meant things went ording to n.

    ra hung around the suite for about an hour, only leaving after she saw Sonya helping a wobbly Michael out of the room.

    The next morning, as soon as she was up, ra texted Ada from an unknown number, urging her to catch Michael in the act.

    Ada had received countless messages like this over the years and usually brushed them off without a second thought. As long as she held the title of Mrs. Ferguson, Michael''s escapades didn''t bother her.

    She was ready to ignore this one too, until a photo popped up in her messages. The woman hugging Michael was her sister, Sonya!

    Ada was stunned and bolted upright on the sofa. It wasn''t Michael''s cheating that got to her, but the fact that he did it with her sister. Sonya hadn''t really kept up with her looks, so how did he even find her attractive?

    Fuming, Ada''s hands shook as she called Michael, but Sonya picked up instead.

    Sonya''s voice oozed smugness, perfectly fitting her short-sighted persona. "Sorry, Ada, but your man spent the night with me."

    Ada was speechless for a moment, then rage took over and she drove straight to Moonlight.

    The lounge had private suites upstairs, a haven for VIP clients.

    Ada stormed to Michael''s room, but the staff wouldn''t open the door due to strict privacy rules, so she stood outside, banging on it furiously. Themotion quickly grabbed everyone''s attention.

    Ada once feared being the center of gossip and was always concerned about her image, but she couldn''t care less today. She couldn''t stomach the thought of her despised sister, Sonya, being with her prized husband!

    Soon, people from nearby rooms came out to see what was happening. Many of them were familiar faces from their social circles. Affairs were an open secret among the wealthy. Couples kept up appearances at home while they yed around outside.

    "Sonya! Open the door!"

    Sonya had achieved her goal with Michael the night before. Next to her, Michael was waking up.

    Waking up with a stranger wasn''t new to Michael, but when he realized it was Sonya, he hurriedly put on his sses. His expression changed dramatically. "Sonya?"

    Sonya got up and opened the door, quickly getting into a scuffle with Ada. Onlookers snapped pictures, and the scene was soon captured for all to see.

    This was Michael''s first time dealing with such a public mess.

    ra had picked the right partner in crime with Sonya, who wasn''t afraid of drama. She saw the cameras and boldly dered her affair with Michael and her family ties to Ada.

    The news was explosive, a scandal of epic proportions in their circle. It was only a matter of time before it reached Walter. He was already closely watching his eldest son''s family because of Quinn''s pregnancy.

    Walter, upon hearing the news, verified it with his butler. "Are you telling me Ada caught Michael and Sonya having an affair?"

    "Yes, sir, it''s the talk of the town, and photos are circting."

    The Ferguson family was known for its strict rules, especially under Walter''s

    watchful eye. He mmed his hand on the table in fury. "Was this a setup? Who''s behind this?"

    Whoever dared to scheme against the Ferguson family had to be exposed, no matter the cost!

 Chapter 101

    The butler leaned in a bit, lowering his voice, "The cameras over at Moonlight are pretty spotty. We didn''t catch anyone on them."

    Nobody in the city really knew who owned Moonlight. The mysterious owner had never shown their face, but everyone knew it was a goldmine, and no one dared to stir up trouble there. It was the go-to spot for the city''s elite.

    Even though Walter had the means to squeeze information out of Moonlight, he thought it was beneath him. This was just a petty squabble among the younger crowd, and getting involved in such a trivial mess would be undignified.

    He took a deep breath, mping down on his anger. "Let''s move up Simon and Quinn''s wedding and sweep this whole thing under the rug."

    Simon and Quinn''s wedding ns were already in motion, but the Bradford family had set ra up for a different arrangement. With Walter''s directive, Quinn and Simon''s wedding was suddenly slotted for the end of the month, which was originally ra''s wedding date.

    Quinn was over the moon, gently patting her belly. "Mom, what about ra and Nate?"

    ra was supposed to marry Nate, but now Quinn''s wedding was taking priority. If ra managed to dodge that bullet, Quinn wouldn''t be happy.

    "Why don''t we just send ra over to Nate''s? She''s been acting out too muchtely; maybe she just needs a man to keep her in line."

    Naomi quickly agreed. "Don''t worry, once your wedding''s all sorted, I''ll send ra there."

    Quinn let out a sigh of relief, her grin widening at the thought of ra being stuck with someone like Nate for life. She quickly whipped out her phone to send ra a text.

    Quinn: [You''ve got toe to me and Simon''s wedding, ra. Thanks for picking such a great husband for me all these years. I''m really happy with him.]

    ra saw the message and simply replied with a word: [Congrats.]

    Quinn red at the chilly response, feeling ra wasn''t nearly as upset as she should be. She called ra right away, but ra didn''t pick up.

    Fuming, Quinn sat on the couch, gripping her phone tightly, and fired off another text. Quinn: [From the day I came back to the Bradford family and saw you in that dress next to Simon, I knew you two had no future. ra, you''ll never measure up to me. Everyone around you will choose me, and they''ll all turn their backs on you.]

    ra promptly blocked her, finally feeling at ease now that the wedding date was moved up. She was on the brink of shaking free from those two.

    But her relief didn''tst long. Simon showed up at her door. He had been tailing ra the night before, and knew she had hung around Moonlight for quite a while. Right after she left Simon''s side, his dad had an incident.

    "ra, did you have a hand in what happened to my dad?"

    He wasn''t sure why he suspected her, but after the chaos at home that morning, he couldn''t shake the thought of ra from the previous night. He rushed over, desperate for answers.

    ra didn''t open the door, her voice calm behind it. "Do you really think I could pull something like that off?"

    "ra!"

    Simon pounded on the door, trying to catch his breath. Logic told him there was no proof, and if ra were truly involved, his grandfather wouldn''t let her off the hook easily.

    This whole mess was a massive hit to the Ferguson family''s reputation. Just an hour ago, his grandfather had been in a rage.

    He took a deep breath. "You better hope this isn''t your doing. I knew you were ruthless before, and it never concerned me, but you shouldn''t have messed with my family."

    ra ignored him, nning to head back to her room for a nap. It was the weekend, and she didn''t have to be anywhere.

    Simon suddenly blurted out, "Was it Dn who picked you up from my ce that day?"

    He felt a knot in his stomach, feeling restless after seeing how ra acted around Dn.

 Chapter 102

    Simon''s mom had tried to set ra up on a dinner date with Nate, but ra

    managed to give them the slip. When the bodyguard mentioned seeing a specific car picking ra up, Simon found it hard to believe Dn would have done such a thing. Dn couldn''t stand ra, so what was going on?

    Over the next few days, Simon''s gut was telling him something was up, especially after seeing ra willingly share an elevator ride with Dn. Simon couldn''t get a straight answer from ra, and asking Dn directly felt too risky. So, he turned to Colton for some insider info.

    Colton was Richard''s cousin, and Richard was tight with Dn. If anyone knew anything, it might be Colton. "Hey, Colton, did Richard ever mention if Dn had a thing for someone while he was overseas?" Simon asked.

    For two years, Dn had gone radio silent, but surely Richard had seen him. At Dn''s age, most guys in their circle had a string of flings. Dn was eerily quiet on that front.

    Colton was still in a funk because Quinn was about to get hitched. He answered without much enthusiasm, "Dn? Yeah, I think he''s been hung up on someone for years."

    Simon''s curiosity piqued, and he clutched Colton''s arm. "Seriously? Who told you? Did Richard say that himself?" If Richard said it, it had to be legit!

    Colton chuckled, not eager to admit he wasn''t exactly Richard''s favorite. He''d overheard it by ident. "Yeah, it was Richard. He said, ''Dn, are you really staying loyal to that girl? After all these years, why have you not given anyone else a shot?""

    Simon felt his heart race. Had Dn been in love all this time? But there hadn''t been a girl in sight. Was it because she was long gone and Dn just couldn''t let go?

    Simon thought he was onto something big. No one, even Dn, was above experiencing heartbreak. He immediately thought of the Dawson family. Jackson Dawson was a buddy of Dn''s, and years ago, Shelly Dawson was kidnapped and murdered. Rumor had it Dn was close to her, and even visited her grave a few times.

    The scandal around Shelly''s kidnapping and death was huge back then. It never crossed Simon''s mind that she might be Dn''s lost love. Feeling like he''d cracked the case, Simon dug up an old news article. Sure enough, it mentioned Dn visiting the cemetery for a straight week.

    For someone who usually kept family at a distance, Dn must''ve really cared for Shelly to be so open about it. Feeling smug, Simon shared the scoop with ra.

    Simon: [Did you know about Dn''s lost love? It was all over the news back then. He went to the cemetery for a week straight. Oh, and Miss Dawson even penned love poems for him. My grandpa used to pass them around at our family get- togethers.]

    ra, intrigued, clicked on the news link. The media had captured a shot of Dn holding flowers, looking utterly heartbroken.

    She''d heard about Shelly''s tragic story-it was seven years ago. Dn was justing of age, and already had a fearsome reputation. Beyond that photo, the media didn''t dare reveal who he honored.

    After that, news about Dn faded.

    She thought back to that idental elevator kiss and his intense reaction and guessed he was utterly repelled.

    A shiver ran down her spine as Simon sent another message: [By the way, Shelly''s kidnapping kinda ties back to you. The kidnappers were aiming for you, but you texted Shelly to meet you, and she got caught up in it instead.]

    ra was dealing with amnesia and didn''t remember this, but as Simon mentioned it, hazy memories flickered in her mind, just out of reach.

 Chapter 103

    ra was still trying to figure out what on earth Dn''s leg had to do with her when suddenly, news broke about Dn''s soulmate being brutally killed. If she had something to do with Dn''s beloved soulmate''s death, what did it mean that she was still alive today? Was it just luck?

    ra finished reading the article, racking her brain to remember anything about this incident, but she drew a nk. She tried searching online for old news, but there was hardly any mention of this Shelly character. Just as she was considering reaching out to someone for answers, her phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number.

    She picked up, and it was Nate on the other end, spewing venom. "ra, you bitch! I heard you were behind that mess with Quinn. Just wait until you''re married to me. I won''t let you off easy!

    "Your mom said that after Quinn''s wedding, they''re shipping you straight to me!

    "You''ll see, you stupid bitch. You''ll be moan for for me soon enough."

    ra heard his hateful words and a chill ran through her. She thought keeping Ada upied would make these people leave her be, but it seemed like Nate was still living in a fantasy.

    She hung up immediately. Her brow furrowed when her phone buzzed again. It was a message from Simon.

    Simon: [Do you even know what Shelly looked like? ra, whether it''s your background or your abilities, you''re no match for her. Stop dreaming that Dn would ever like you.]

    ra found it amusing. She had never entertained the idea of Dn falling for her. She felt grateful that he didn''t hate her.

    But why on earth would Simon send such a message?

    Lowering hershes, she thought of aeback and replied: [So concerned about me and Dn, huh? Thinking about crawling back to me?]

    Simon was out having drinks with Colton when he heard his phone vibrate. He saw ra''s message and it took him by surprise. Lately, ra had been giving him the cold shoulder, barely speaking to him, and now she was actually replying. He quickly set down his drink and read her message, which instantly got his blood boiling. "As if! Even if I were dead, I wouldn''t go back to her!"

    Colton, hearing this, raised an eyebrow. "What''s this about going back?"

    Simon''s chest heaved, realizing he was too worked up, and tried to y it cool. "It''s ra. She thinks I want her back. She''s got some nerve. She''s been clinging to me for years, trying to make herself look good." He poured himself another drink as he spoke.

    Colton narrowed his eyes, his hand slowly clenching at his side. Men know men, and Colton he always thought Simon was a spoiled brat. He was a bit clueless because of it. Simon''s reaction was not that of someone who had no feelings for ra.

    Colton had a long-standing crush on Quinn, and even though he was a bit of a pushover, he wanted her to be happy. However, Simon clearly still had feelings for ra, which wouldn''t bode well for Quinn''s happiness.

    Gripping his ss tightly, he pressed his lips together. Then, he made a decision: to wreck things for ra and cut Simon''s tiespletely. Without missing a beat, he jumped into action.

    He got Simon drunk and used his phone to send ra a message: [I have evidence about you and Shelly. Meet me here, and let''s clear things up.]

    The address he sent was a shady bar, where a pretty woman could easily find herself in trouble. ra pondered for a moment and decided to go. In her eyes, Simon was just an air-headed rich kid and posed no real threat.

    She hopped into her car, but as soon as she parked outside the bar, she noticed Dn''s car. What was he doing at a ce like this?

    She stayed put, not daring to step out, and watched as his gaze seemed to lock onto hers. Despite being in a wheelchair, his position on the steps exuded an air of authority.

    ra had just finished reading about Shelly, and now her hands tightened around the steering wheel, anxiety creeping in. She didn''t know if Dn had spotted her, and she hesitated to get out, fearing an encounter.

    She nned to wait until Dn went inside before making her move, but he seemed to be deep in conversation with someone. His demeanor was calm, and she didn''t recognize hispanions.

    After ten minutes, when the coast seemed clear, she finally stepped out of the car. But after just a few steps, she realized Dn and his group were actually standing behind a column, not having left. There was no avoiding it now; their eyes met.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly averted her gaze, but someone standing near Dn called out, "Isn''t this ra?"

 Chapter 104

    The guy speaking had this air about him-ssy, but not in a stuck-up way like Dn''s chilliness or Richard''s overbearing vibe. Hisid-back attitude was the kind you''d expect from someone who''s always had it easy, but he managed to keep it just right without tipping over into arrogance like Simon could sometimes do.

    ra felt like she needed to say something, even though she couldn''t quite ce him. So, she just gave him a bit of an awkward smile.

    He was tall, probably around six foot one, and he strode over to her, leaning in close. "ra, what are you doing in such a ce? Is it about Simon again?"

    Jackson had just touched down in the Capital tonight, still fighting off jetg. His hand was casually shoved in his pocket, and he gave off this effortlessly rxed vibe.

    ra took a couple of steps back. "And you are?"

    Jackson raised an eyebrow, the amused twinkle in his eyes quickly turning cold. "What kind of game are you ying now?"

    Before he could say more, Dn called out, "Jack."

    That was when it clicked for ra-this was Jackson from the well-known Dawson family.

    Jackson was a big deal in those fancy social circles. The buzz was that three years ago, his family set him up with a marriage, and he made a break for it, skipping his own wedding. The Dawson family was dead set on the whole marriage thing, and in the end, they were left with a bride but no groom.

    Now that Jackson was back in town, it seemed like he was about to meet the wife he''d never even known.

    ra had heard the gossip back then. The word was that Jackson was living it up abroad and had zero interest in his bride-to-be. After three years away, it seemed like he was back to sort out a divorce.

    ra steadied herself and spoke calmly, "Oh, hi Jackson."

    Jackson returned to Dn''s side, scoffing with his arms crossed. "What''s this madness about?"

    ra wasn''t new to being spoken to like that. She was confused. Had she tangled with this Dawson guy before her memory yed tricks on her?

    Jackson continued. "In the past, you''d look down your nose at us like a real fool. Today, you''re not avoiding us. Aren''t you worried Dn might just eat you alive?"

    ra picked up on the suggestive undertone in "eat." She nced at Dn, who was gazing into the bar with a don''t-get-too-close vibe.

    Jackson lost interest in ra and turned to Dn, "Have the people you were waiting for shown up? Should we go inside?"

    Dn, sitting in his wheelchair, had this otherworldly presence. "They''re here." Jackson seemed surprised, scanning around. "Here? Where?"

    Dn didn''t reply. He just moved his wheelchair forward, and Jackson quickly fell in step.

    ra trailed behind them, catching Jackson say, "Tomorrow, let''s hit the cemetery first."

    Dn''s wheelchair halted, and his whole demeanor shifted, bing somber and silent.

    ra instantly realized they were going to visit Shelly''s grave.

    Lost in thought, she barely noticed when they stopped, and Jackson''s voice turned icy. "ra, how long are you nning to tail us?"

    His coldness was genuine. ra had a feeling that if Dn wasn''t around, Jackson might not have held back.

    He turned around, his eyes full of disdain. "Don''t think the Dawson family has forgotten what you did back then just because we''re not tearing into you now."

 Chapter 105

    It had to be about Shelly''s tragic fate. ra couldn''t remember anything, and had no way to defend herself. Jackson looked like he wanted to say more, but then he noticed Dn''s wheelchair already a few meters ahead and hurried to catch up.

    ra stood there, chilled to the bone. Once they were out of sight, she finally shook herself into action, determined to get to the bottom of this Dawson family business. But instead of finding Simon, she ran into a group of drunk men around a corner.

    These guys were all big and brawny, and they immediately blocked her way. "Hey, beautiful. Why''s a prettydy like you all alone? How about hanging out with us?" one of them slurred, grinning.

    Two others joined in, reaching out towards ra, their intentions as clear as day. ra frowned, instinctively stepping back, only to hear footsteps echoing behind her. More unfamiliar faces appeared, making a total of six men. All eyes were locked on her.

    In a panic, she flung open a nearby door and found a private room beyond that could offer a potential escape. She dashed inside, running several meters until she was sure no one was following. Still puzzled, she suddenly caught Richard''s voice drifting through the air.

    It was odd to find Dn, Richard, and Jackson all at this bar tonight. Richard''s voice dripped with sarcastic chill. "All these years, and you''re still holding on? Maybe it''s time you looked for someone new. What are you expecting from all this waiting?"

    ra strained to hear Dn''s reply. He tapped his fingers lightly on his wheelchair, his gaze distant. "She''s worth it," he said.

    Richardughed, almost incredulously. "I find her pretty ordinary, to be honest. Not sure what you see in her."

    "I know her worth, and that''s all that matters," Dn replied, his voice calm but filled with a determination that was hard to fathom.

    ra was hiding behind a nearby screen, feeling frozen in ce. She''d always seen Dn as the logical, almost aloof type. Discovering he was this deeply devoted, and still waiting after seven years, was astonishing.

    Realizing she had overheard too much, she turned to leave, only for the door to suddenly swing open, and there was Jackson. They collided awkwardly.

    Jackson, looking sharp in a suit but clearly in a foul mood, shot her a look of disdain. "What are you doing here?" he snapped.

    After dusting off his suit like it was contaminated, he grabbed ra by the cor and hauled her over to Dn. As they rounded the screen, ra saw that Dn and Richard were lounging on a ck sofa.

    Jackson unceremoniously tossed ra onto an empty loveseat. He lit a cigarette, a smirk ying on his lips. "She was eavesdropping behind the screen. Neither of you noticed?"

    This private room was a bit of a hideaway in the bar, and Jackson liked it for its chaotic anonymity. It was one ce the Dawson family wouldn''t think to find him, otherwise, they''d be on his back about meeting the wife he''d never met. He had no intention of doing that; he''d rather hide out here in the smoke and noise.

 Chapter 106

    ra winced as her back ached from the impact, but she quickly pulled herself together. "I just got a bit turned around," she said, trying to sound casual.

    Jackson immediately shot back, "You weren''t just lost. You looked like you were sneaking around on purpose, trying to eavesdrop. ra, I''ve told you before, if you see me, keep your distance, or I can''t promise I won''t lose my cool."

    To emphasize his point, he brandished a gun and loaded a bullet with unsettling speed. A shiver ran down ra''s spine. Jackson was clearly off his rocker, bringing a gun to a ce like this. Instinctively, she ducked behind the sofa where Dn was sitting.

    Dn, with his fingers wrapped around a ss of whiskey, said calmly, "Jackson, put the gun down."

    Jackson grimaced, grumbling as he set the gun aside, but his tone was still harsh. "ra, get out."

    ra wasn''t clueless; it was clear both Richard and Jackson couldn''t stand her. But Richard wasn''t as extreme as Jackson, who seemed ready to escte things. What had she done to deserve such hostility?

    Logically, Dn should despise her too. So, why did he step in to stop Jackson? Her mind raced, and she quickly figured it might be thanks to Simon''s influence. Swallowing hard, she said, "I''ll head out right away."

    Just as she was about to leave, Dn spoke up again, "The guys outside are looking for you."

    She froze mid-step. Oh right, there were some men outside waiting to cause trouble for her. The presence of these three influential figures in the room kept them at bay. If she left now, she''d be walking right into their trap.

    But staying here was suffocating, especially under Jackson''s murderous re. Taking a deep breath, she scanned the room for another way out. The room only had two exits, and there was no guarantee either was safe.

    After a few minutes of thinking it over, ra reluctantly perched on the edge of the sofa next to Dn. It was a three-seater, and she sat as far from him as possible, wishing she could disappear.

    Jackson wanted to throw in a few more digs, but he noticed Dn''s expression, decided to hold back and switched to his own issues. "Dn, when you guys head back, don''t mention you saw me."

    He''de back home on Dn''s private jet, and hardly anyone knew he was back. Jackson had spent three years abroad, hoping the Dawson family would annul his marriage. But the girl had stayed with the Dawsons for three years and they even had a house.

    Though Jackson had never visited this so-called home, being married made him ufortable. He wanted a divorce and hoped his friends could help sort it out. Dn had met the woman who married into the Dawson family.

    "She''s actually quite nice. Maybe you should try getting to know her."

    "What?! You must be kidding. She came from a modest family, and her parents practically twisted my grandfather''s arm to get her married into our family. That''s basically selling her! She''s just amodity her family pawned off to the Dawsons!"

    Jackson''s eyes were full of disdain as he swirled his drink. "She is remarkablyposed. Over the past three years, nobody in my family besides my grandfather has bothered to see her, yet she stays in that marital home without causing any trouble. It seems like she intends to hold on to her position."

 Chapter 107

    In New York, no one really knew what Jackson''s wife looked like because she

    kept such a low profile. All anyone had heard was that she was the ideal picture of obedience, the perfect wife material. But Jackson wasn''t after a docile puppet; he wanted to pick his own partner!

    ra had been listening to Jackson vent about his mystery wife for a good ten minutes. He didn''t even have a clue about her appearance. She nced over at Dn, realizing just how tight he and Jackson must be, given he''d shown up at a ce like this to lend an ear.

    After another half an hour, Jackson had an epiphany: he''d have an affair, find someone to fool around with, and wait for his wife to crack under the pressure and call it quits. This n put him in better spirits, but the look he shot ra was still full of distain.

    ra had no intention of being left alone with him, so when Dn made a move to leave, she quickly tagged along. She thought about offering to help with his wheelchair, but the memory of Shelly''s situation held her back.

    Dn led the way, with ra trailing behind, until they reached a secluded spot. The men who had nned to hassle her were now tied up in sacks, kneeling quietly under the dim lights. ra''s eyes widened in shock, but before she could ask what was going on, Dn spoke up.

    "They were acting under Colton''s orders," he said.

    Colton was Quinn''sckey. At the end of the day, it was all Quinn''s doing, stirring the pot. ra wasn''t sure why Dn was stepping in to help her, but she quickly expressed her gratitude.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dn."

    Without asking if she needed more assistance, Dn navigated his wheelchair down a different path. But then they hit a snag a flight of stairs. His wheelchair came to a halt. He couldn''t climb them.

    ra had been ready to leave, but seeing the situation, she rushed over to help push the wheelchair up the stairs.

    "ra," he suddenly called out, making her jump a little. She thought she might''ve imagined it.

    "Yeah?"

    "Did youe here because of Simon?"

    ra hesitated, unsure how to respond. It was true, she had. But her real motive was to understand the situation with Shelly, something she couldn''t let Dn find out about, not when Shelly was such a sensitive topic for him.

    "Yeah."

    As soon as she said it, the atmosphere grew noticeably tense. She even caught the sound of a cold chuckle from Dn. She thought he might say something more, but he just wheeled himself away.

    Standing there, ra felt a bit lost until it dawned on her. Dn probably thought she was still hung up on Simon. He likely didn''t want her to marry Simon, convinced she wasn''t a good enough match for the Ferguson family''s reputation.

    She took a deep breath, feeling a sting of injustice. But this wasn''t the time to dwell on it; she needed to sort out the issue with Colton before things spiraled again.

    Right then, her phone buzzed with a call from Johnny. ra hardly ever talked to her father, so this was a surprise. He sounded every bit the authoritative parent, "Quinn''s getting married. How long are you going to keep messing around? She''s at home resting and not feeling too great. Plus, she''s craving your cooking. You shoulde back."

 Chapter 108

    ra could hardly believe the absurdity of it all. Would her family ever let up?

    Before she could dwell on it, Johnny''s voice cut through the air, heavy with usation. "If Quinn loses this baby, it''s all on you."

    ra''s eyes narrowed. There was no way anything was going to happen to Quinn''s baby on her watch.

    She headed back to the Bradford house, and even before stepping inside, she overheard Naomi fussing over Quinn.

    "Quinn, you need to eat something. Simon''s on his way."

    Quinn was perched on the couch, shaking her head, but when ra walked in, there was a quick sh of something sly in her eyes. "ra, what brings you back?"

    ra''s gazended on Quinn''s stomach. She was not yet showing, betraying nothing.

    Quinn caught ra''s look and shrank back toward Naomi.

    Naomi immediately jumped in, shielding Quinn as if ra were a threat. "ra, what''s with that look? If you even think about harming her baby, you''ll have me to deal with!"

    The distrust and malice in Naomi''s eyes sent a chill through ra.

    Was this really her family? How could parents treat their daughter like this?

    She moved forward, spotting Ryan nearby.

    Ryan let out a derisive snort and turned away, though he awkwardly tried to y peacemaker.

    "ra, you can see for yourself, Quinn''s pregnant. You and Simon are never happening. Best to just settle with Nate. Mom''s already given the green light for your wedding. Once Quinn''s is done, it''s your turn."

    ra settled into a chair, calm and collected, before turning to Ryan. "Do you actually want Nate as your brother-inw?"

    Ryan was momentarily speechless. Anyone could see Nate was a no-good troublemaker with a lousy reputation. His eyes flicked to Quinn''s, and he quickly looked away. "ra, I think you''ve been a bit out of lely. Maybe you need a guy to straighten you out."

    ra didn''t hesitate; she pped him right across the face.

    Ryan grabbed his cheek, fuming as he leapt up from the couch. "You hit me for no reason every time! I swear, something''s wrong with you! Have you lost your mind because Simon dumped you?"

    Quinn''s eyes gleamed at his words, and she snuggled closer to Naomi. "Mom, it''s possible. ra''s been acting really weird. Should we take her to a doctor? I''m pregnant now and I''m scared she might do something crazy."

    Quinn spoke with mock fear. Her hands were protectively over her belly and her eyes were glistening with fake tears.

    Naomi hesitated, wondering if ra''s odd behavior was really a sign of a breakdown. She motioned for the security toe in, scrutinizing ra with suspicion. "ra, are you seriously having a mental breakdown?"

    ra was at a loss for words. She caught Quinn''s eye, and in a hidden corner of the room, Quinn''s lips curled with smug satisfaction, her eyes dancing with triumph.

    The whole Bradford n was rallying around Quinn, leaving ra on her own.

    ra''s heart felt like being crushed, shattered beyond recognition. But she quickly pulled it together. Were it not for her self-control, she''d have lost it by now.

    "Weren''t you all asking me to cook?"

    Her voice was calm, but as soon as she said this, Quinn feigned terror. "ra, I''m too scared to eat anything you make. I''m worried you might poison me-you wouldn''t want me having Simon''s baby."

 Chapter 109

    Whenever ra was around, she was automatically in the wrong. Just then, Simon walked in, sensing the charged atmosphere in the room. He quickly stepped forward to scoop Quinn into his arms.

    "ra, what''s going on?" he asked, concerned. He''d been worried ra was losing interest in him, but now she''s confronting Quinn and almost went after their kid. It''s clear she was blinded by jealousy. Oddly enough, Simon felt a bit relieved.

    "No matter how upset you are, you can''t take it out on our child," he added.

    ra just stood there, looking at the family and feeling like she was speaking a differentnguage. She hadn''t even said a word, and already they made her out to be the viin.

    As she turned to leave, Naomi shouted, "Where are the guards?! Grab her. Ryan''s right; she might be having a breakdown. Better lock her up!"

    Ryan was caught off guard and quickly tried to backpedal. "Mom, I was just kidding." The more he talked, the quieter he got, until he ended up staring at his shoes.

    ra was taken by a few guards to the punishment roomˇŞa special ce the Bradfords had set up for dealing with troublesome staff.

    The room was bare, just a low bench too short to reach the window, and a door. ra sat on the bench, surprisingly calm. Night fell, and she heard footsteps outside.

    She called out hesitantly, "Ryan?"

    Ryan felt uneasy, knowing ra ended up here because of something he said. Everyone else was out for dinner. He faked being sick to stay behind and ended up at ra''s door.

    ra had hit him a few times before and even sided with a stranger, which left him feeling hurt. Now, he heard her call his name and just stayed quiet on purpose.

    ra leaned against the door and knew her brother wasn''t as heartless as the rest of the Bradfords. He was just spoiled and unable to tell right from wrong.

    "Even if you don''t answer, I can tell it''s you. You''re the nicest to me in this house," she said.

    Ryan couldn''t help but smile, but he didn''t want to seem too easy to win over. He huffed, crossing his arms "ra, you know I''m the nicest to you, and yet you pped me. You made me look bad in front of my friends."

    ra had pped him in front of

    bon giving him odd looks. A

    and ever since that dayet

    they''d

    guy''s pride is everything!

    "I pped you because I didn''t want you to go down the wrong path. It was

    because I care," ra exined.

    Ryan frowned, thinking it over before asking, "Really?"

    ra rubbed her temples. The rest of the Bradfords were sharp, so how could

    Ryan be so clueless, even more so than Simon?

    "Of course, it''s true. Do you have a key? Let me out."

    "ra, you''re just trying to butter me up to get out of here!"

    "Ryan, I''m your sister. I''ve cooked so many meals for you. What has Quinn ever done for you? It''s not

    about what people say but what

    they do. Anyone can say nice things; real advice is hard to take, got it?"

    Ryan was taken aback. "The key isn''t with me. It''s with Mom."

    "Isn''t there a spare key? Go look for it."

    "Why should I do what you say?"

    "Because I''ve cooked for you so many times. What have you ever done for me?"

    Ryan fell silent, feeling a bit guilty.

 Chapter 110

    Ryan shuffled back to the living room, rummaging through drawers until he finally stumbled upon a set of keys. Standing outside ra''s makeshift prison, a pang of unease washed over him-he felt a bit too easily swayed.

    ra had already caught his approaching footsteps, and called out impatiently, "Come on, open the door! What''s the holdup?"

    "Promise me, ra, you won''t p me again," Ryan pleaded, a hint of vulnerability in his voice.

    ra rolled her eyes but relented with a half-hearted, "Alright, I promise I won''t p you."

    With that assurance, Ryan unlocked the door and involuntarily stepped back when ra stormed past him, making a beeline for the exit. The air in the house had be stifling for her, and she couldn''t bear another moment of it.

    Ryan trailed her closely, his voice tinged with urgency. "Are you really leaving now? Can''t you at least fix me a meal first? Is this just a hit-and-run?"

    ra paused at the doorway, her face a mask of indifference. Ryan felt a sting in his chest, a heavy weight settling in as he averted his gaze. "Fine, go ahead. It''s not like I''m desperate for your cooking. I always knew you didn''t care much about me."

    He watched, feeling adrift, as ra got into her car and drove away. Once, he could sense her care, but now it felt like an echo of a memory.

    He wanted to call her back, but years of being the bossy brother held him back. So he stood there, rooted, as she disappeared from view.

    Ryan lingered in the yard, lost in thought until Naomi and others returned from their dinner out. Quinn was in a buoyant mood and ready to confront ra, but the room that should''ve held her was empty.

    Back in the living room, Quinn didn''t waste time, pinning Ryan with a sharp look. "Did you let her go?"

    Ryan, now aware of how he''d been yed, felt deted. Quinn''s using tone only deepened his difort. "What else could I do? That room''s meant for the maid. ra''s not staff, is she?"

    Quinn''s heart skipped a beat. Her brother, once her staunch ally, had let ra go on his own. His loyalties were shifting, and it unnerved her.

    Her expression turned icy as she clenched her hands at her sides. She needed to banish ra from the Bradford family for good.

    Feigning innocence, her eyes welled with tears. "Ryan, why do you sound so

    harsh? Do you see me as the bad guy now?"

    Ryan''s resolve melted at her pitiful disy. "Quinn, I didn''t mean it like that. I''m on your side."

    Without a word, Quinn retreated

    upstairs, leaving Ryan feeling worse.

    Naomi gently nudged him. "How

    could you speak to your sister like that? She''s pregnant-give her a break."

    Feeling remorseful, Ryan hurried to apologize to Quinn. She was inside her room and didn''t answer the door, her face a mask of spite. As she touched her belly, a cunning n began to form.

    ra had nned to keep a low profile until Simon and Quinn''s wedding. Lately, she was extra cautious about her safety and wary of Quinn''s potential schemes. She hadn''t yet figured out how to counter her.

    Unfortunately, while at work, she entered the CEO''s office and ran into Simon. Standing next to Dn, Simon seemed awkward, but couldn''t resist taking a jab as she walked in.

    "Did you sense my presence, ra? Are you that keen on me?"

    His eyes twinkled with smug satisfaction, a smirk dancing on his lips. ra resisted the urge to p it away.

    She ced her documents on Dn''s desk, and as he reached for them, their fingers brushed identally. She remembered Shelly''s incident and quickly pulled her hand back.

 Chapter 111

    In the past few days, she had been steering clear of Dn, avoiding his office unless absolutely necessary. She was doing her best to fly under the radar and even contemted switching back to her old department.

    Lost in her thoughts, Simon suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. "Come on, let''s step outside. I need to talk to you," he said.

    ra instantly pulled her hand away.

    Simon frowned slightly but soon shed a smile. "Ryan told me everything. He said you''ve been a bit off-kilter because of my wedding and asked me to keep an eye on you. ra, you''re a grown woman. Can''t you handle this better?"

    ra took a deep breath. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Dn''s gaze was locked on her-intense and unwavering, yetcking warmth.

    "Are you finished? You really think you''re that important, huh? Do you honestly believe I''d lose my mind over your wedding?"

    Simon was so convinced her recent erratic behavior was due to being overly upset. He wrapped an arm around her waist. "Alright, let''s go see a therapist after work."

    ra had had enough. She kneed him where it hurt the most.

    Simon doubled over in pain, his face turning a sickly shade. "ra!"

    ra felt a wave of satisfaction but froze when she met Dn''s gaze. She had actually hurt Simon in front of another Ferguson. Dn was bound to be displeased.

    "Mr. Dn, I didn''t mean to, I just..."

    Dn was the most intimidating person she''d ever met. Under his scrutiny, lies felt transparent and awkward.

    He looked away, hisshes lowering. "Go clean the archive room for a day."

    That was her punishment. But surprisingly, it was just cleaning the archive room.

    She nodded quickly. "I''ll get right on it." Once outside his office, she hurried off to the Ferguson Corporation''s archive room.

    After she left, only Dn and a pained-looking Simon remained. Simon straightened up with difficulty, still trying to cover for ra Dn, I''ll take her to see a therapistter. She might really be having some issues."

    Dn nced down at the file in his hands. His tone was calm as he said, "Are you sure it''s because of you?"

    Something seemed to set Simon off, and a ridiculous thought crossed his mind. He blurted out without thinking. "ra and I have slept together."

    The office atmosphere went dead silent like someone hit pause.

    Simon didn''t look up at Dn, feeling the weight of the sudden tension His pride as a man held him steady. "We grew up together. Emotions got the better of us."

    His hands slowly clenched, his fingertips trembling. "Dn, aren''t you supposed to see Shelly today?"

    Thest sentence was a reminder not to forget Shelly.

    Simon''s heart raced for reasons he couldn''t grasp. Dn was the most prestigious man in the city; surely, he wouldn''t be interested in ra if she slept around.

    He wasn''t trying to belittle ra, but

    he couldn''t suppress his darker thoughts. The room stayed silent a long time before Dn finally. spoke. "Someone who cares

    Pol.ne

    her wouldn''t talk about her like that."

    With that one sentence, Dn made his stance crystal clear.

    Simon found it hard to hold his head high, gritting his teeth to keep hisposure. "I''m just reminding you, Dn. ra was once my woman."

    "Get out."

    Dn''s words were brief. His focus was on the documents in front of him, seemingly unbothered by Simon''s statement.

    Simon began to doubt himself, wondering if he was overthinking things. Dn and ra seemed to exist inpletely different worlds.

    Once outside, Simon still felt uneasy, his face a shade paler. Dark thoughts crept

    in, and suddenly, the idea of ra marrying Nate didn''t seem so bad after all.

 Chapter 112

    The archive room at Ferguson Corporation was massive, stretching over about three thousand square feet. ra walked in, broom in hand, ready to spend a fair bit of time cleaning. But as soon as she stepped inside, she realized the ce was spotless as it was tended to daily by a dedicated crew. There wasn''t a speck of dust in sight.

    Feeling a bit cheeky, she grabbed a book, plopped it over her face, and settled in for a guilt-free nap. She''d been snoozing when someone gently lifted the book off her face.

    ra rubbed sleep from her eyes and looked up to find Dn standing over her. She jolted awake, startled. Dn nced at the book''s cover and, with his deep, maic voice, read out, "Living with Your Boss?"

    Oh, great.

    How on earth did a book like that end up here? She''d only grabbed it to block the light and never even checked the title! It was probably something left behind by the cleaning crew.

    ra''s cheeks went crimson, embarrassment prickling her scalp. She rushed to exin, "That''s not my book."

    The archive room''s door was closed, and Dn, having stepped away from his wheelchair, was standing right beside her, basked in the warm afternoon sun.

    As his elegant fingers flipped open a page, ra felt even more flustered. From the title alone, she could guess the content was scandalous. She hastily snatched the book and tossed it aside. "Mr. Dn, a book like that would just corrupt your eyes. Better not to read it."

    Dn, in his sharp ck suit, took in her flushed face and looked away. "I asked you to clean, not nap."

    "I''m really sorry." She quickly bent down in apology.

    Dn slowly settled back into his wheelchair, his demeanor calm andposed, though his tone was cool. "Come with me somewhere."

    "Right now?" she asked, a bit taken aback.

    "Yes."

    ra quickly moved to push his wheelchair. "Okay."

    It was during work hours, but when the boss gave an order like that, she had no choice but to follow. Besides, she wasn''t dumb; getting on good terms with Dn wasn''t a bad idea. Dn was a man of principle certainly not like Jackson, who was always yelling and making a fuss.

    As they reached the underground parking lot, she figured Aiden would join them,

    but the driver''s seat was empty.

    Confused, she asked, "Am I driving?"

    Dn was already seated in the back, eyes slightly closed. "Should I drive?"

    Would she let her boss act as the chauffeur? Not in a million years!

    She quickly jumped into the driver''s seat. "I''ll drive, of course. Mr. Dn, where to?"

    "West Hill Cemetery."

    ra''s grip on the steering wheel faltered, a chill running through her. West Hill Cemetery...

    She''d heard some things about

    Shelly recently, and apparently,

    Shelly was buried at West Hill Cemetery. Rumor had it, that getting a spot there wasn''t about money but power and influence. It was the resting ce for the elite.

    The ce was tightly guarded. Facial recognition was required for visitors wanting

    to pay their respects.

    Her palms started to sweat. If Shelly''s death was somehow linked to her, and Dn was taking her there alone, was this finally the moment he''d avenge Shelly?

    She swallowed hard, ncing up at the rearview mirror and catching his gaze.

    f

    There was no denying it, Dn had a face that could stop you in your tracks, a testament to nature''s favoritism, no matter how many times you saw it. But when anger clouded that face, it was downright terrifying.

    She forced a nervous smile, trying to steady herself under the growing tension.

 Chapter 113

    "Are you heading over to see someone?" ra inquired, noting the absence of

    the usual file on his knee during the car ride. Today, Dn seemed off, like he was carrying a heavy burden.

    "Yeah," he replied curtly.

    Picking up on his somber mood, ra decided to keep her questions to herself, afraid to probe further. But after about ten minutes, Dn unexpectedly broke the silence.

    "Why''d you stop asking questions?"

    His words felt like a sword hanging by a thread above her, threatening to fall. ra swallowed nervously. "Is it someone important?"

    "Very," he nodded, resting his chin on his hand and staring out the window. "When she left, I was shattered."

    Despite feeling uneasy around Dn, ra had to admit he was quite the romantic. People often said that only the rich could afford to be hopeless romantics, but that wasn''t entirely true. In her materialistic circle, most wealthy heirs were known for their yboy antics. Dn''s deep, unwavering love was a rare find.

    The woman who had been his soulmate passed away seven years ago, and he still came to honor her every year. The look on his face spoke volumes. Shelly was loved and remembered by Dn in such an intense way. She must''ve been truly special.

    ra kept quiet until they reached the West Hill Cemetery, a ce guarded by solemn buildings and armed personnel. Someone must''ve recognized the car because the massive iron gate swung open promptly.

    There were countless steps beyond

    the gate, ra wondered where Shelly wasid to rest. As she parked, someone respectfully opened Dn''s door. He appeared weary as he sat in his wheelchair, instructing her in a calm voice, "Wait here."

    Naturally, she didn''t dare follow him and quickly agreed, "Okay, okay."

    Dn''s gaze flickered towards her, heavy andplex. She couldn''t meet his eyes, lowered her head and

    felt her back tense with nerves. He said nothing more and moved

    slowly towards one of the buildings.

    RUMS

    Once he was out of sight, ra let out a deep breath. She stood by the car and waited for about half an hour until another vehicle pulled up. Jackson stepped out. She had nowhere to hide.

    Jackson spotted her right away, raising an eyebrow with a mischievous smirk as he approached. "What are you doing here? Did you finally realize your life isn''t worth much?"

    ra backed up a bit, quickly mentioning Dn. "I came with Mr. Dn. He''s inside."

    The implication was clear: don''t mess with me. Jackson sneered, giving her a once-over. "Lost your nerve, have you? Are you afraid for your life now? Where''s that bravado you used to unt?"

    ra frowned. People often talked about her past reckless behavior, like she was always tempting fate. It was a wonder she had survived this long.

    Jackson leaned in closer, his presence overwhelming her. "You better hope you never end up in my hands."

    enta

    With that, he swiftly put distance between them and headed inside. ra could feel the threat lingering in the air. But he was a member of the powerful Dawson family, and she was in no position to challenge them. She struggled enough dealing with just Quinn. A wave of helplessness washed over her, making her feel like her life could slip away at any moment.

 Chapter 114

    She figured Dn would be back soon, but the next time she saw him was a whole three hourster. He looked awful, his face so pale that his lips stood out in stark red contrast.

    Jackson was right there beside him, looking worried sick. "Where are your meds? Where are they?"

    Dn just waved him off, beads of sweat collecting on his nose. ra watched the whole thing unfold, feelingpletely clueless. She quickly opened the car door, hoping to find the meds, but she had no idea what Dn actually took.

    As she kept searching, Jackson roughly pulled her aside. "Move it! Don''t waste time."

    His tone was sharp as he dug through the car, eventually finding a white bottle. He shook out some pills and tried to get Dn to take them. You could tell Jackson and Dn were close; his hands were shaking with fear for Dn.

    But Dn just turned his head, exhaustion written all over his face. Jackson lost it. "Take them. What on earth are you waiting for?"

    ra was just as anxious. If anything happened to Dn, she''d be in serious trouble. She definitely couldn''t handle the Ferguson family''s fury. She''d be screwed. "Mr. Dn, do you need anything else? Just say the word, and I''ll get it right away!"

    She moved closer to Dn. Before, she was too scared to look him in the eye, but now she noticed the red streaks in his eyes; he clearly hadn''t slept in ages. In her panic, she grabbed his hand. "Mr. Dn, you don''t look well!"

    Dn paused, staring at their entwined hands. ra was too flustered to notice, but Jackson was instantly furious. "Get your filthy hands off! What do you think you''re doing? You can''t just hold his hand!"

    ra was shoved back, nearly toppling over. She quickly realized her mistake.

    gel

    Jackson stood protectively in front of Dn, his face darkening. "ra, drop those ideas. Do you think because you can''t have Simon, you can marry Dn and be Simon''s aunt-inw just to spite him? Dream on! A woman with your r¨¦putation doesn''t deserye Dn!"

    Jackson''s disdain was obvious, and after his rant, he turned back to check on Dn. Dn had his eyes closed, sweat glistening on his temples, looking both strong and vulnerable. Jackson started

    Ov

    wheeling him towards the car. "I''ll take you home."

    ra hurried to keep up. Jackson wanted to have another go at her, but Dn spoke up, "Bring her."

    n¨¦

    Jackson had no choice but to zip it. He hopped in the driver''s seat, while ra sat in the back with Dn. The pill bottle was next to him, still unopened. She picked up a bottle of water and shook out two pills "Mr. Dn, please take your medication."

    Jackson heard her and was ready to make a snarkyment, like, "He wouldn''t take them from me, why would he from you?"

    But before he could, Dn leaned back a bit, eyes still shut, lips slightly parted. ra was thrilled and gently fed him the pills.

    "Whoa!" The car came to a screeching halt, and ra was thrown forward, nearly hitting her head when a big hand caught her. Dn looked up, meeting Jackson''s surprised eyes in the rearview mirror. "Can you drive properly?"

    Jackson gripped the steering wheel, muttering after a few seconds, "Not my fault she wasn''t wearing a seatbelt." Feeling a bit guilty, he hit the elerator again, puzzled by Dn''s odd attitude toward ra but unable to figure out why.

    ra felt Dn''srge hand still on her face and quickly pulled away. She grabbed a tissue and wiped his palm as if it had something on it.

 Chapter 115

    Dn stayed quiet, letting her frantically clean. Once she was sure everything was spotless and realized he wasn''t upset, she breathed a sigh of relief. She gently released his hand, speaking softly, "Mr. Dn, are you feeling better now?"

    He nced down at his wrist, still warm from her touch. Her fingers were long and delicate, like vines, and the warmth seemed to seep into his skin. ra asked again, "Mr. Dn, do you feel better after taking the medicine?"

    He finally looked up and gave a slight nod, acknowledging her concern, while lightly shaking the wrist she had held. ra quickly let go, and promptly apologized, "I''m sorry, I was just too worried. I''m d you''re okay."

    Silence filled the back seat. ra couldn''t quite tell if he was upset. She sat up straight and fastened her seatbelt. Dn looked out the window, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips before fading away.

    The car pulled up in Palm Bay, and Jackson jumped out, opening the back door. He intended to help Dn out but found him asleep, his head resting on ra''s shoulder. Jackson had driven with unusual caution, taking a full forty minutes to get there.

    ra had also dozed off, leaning against the window instead of Dn. Dn was sound asleep. His head was nestled on her shoulder.

    When the door opened, ra stirred and was about to speak, but Jackson quickly gestured for silence. His tone was softer now; he was not nitpicking at her like before.

    "Let him sleep a bit longer. He''s been dealing with insomnia for a while."

    Insomnia? No wonder his eyes were bloodshot as if he hadn''t rested properly in days. ra immediately froze, catching glimpses of his hair and long eyshes out of the corner of her eye. It was hard to imagine the formidable Dn sleeping so peacefully.

    Feeling a bit anxious, her shoulder shifted slightly, prompting Jackson''s whispered warning, "If you wake him, I''ll make sure you regret it."

    ra swallowed hard, realizing he wasn''t joking. She quickly closed her eyes, willing her heartbeat to slow down.

    She didn''t know how much time

    know

    passed before the calm atmosphere lulled her back to sleep. When she awoke, the sound of pages turning reached her ears. She was no longer in the car but inside Palm Bay.

    She found herself on a plush sofa in the grand hall ra jolted awake, looking around, only to be met with Jackson teasing, "Are you a sloth? You slept for hours!" She checked her phone, saw it was already nine in the evening and felt a wave of embarrassment.

    Ignoring Jackson, she turned her attention to Dn. After his nap, he seemed more refreshed. "Mr. Dn, Jackson told me that you''ve been having trouble sleeping. Have you tried herbal remedies?"

    Maybe herbal treatments could help, and they might be a safer option. Dn paused, "I haven''t tried that."

    "Well, I could find an herbalist for you one of these days. It might be worth a shot."

    She wasn''t trying to win Dn over; she just wanted to make amends. Earlier, she had mistakenly thought he was taking her to a cemetery to confront her, only to realize she had misjudged him. Dn raised an eyebrow slightly, lips pressed

    together. "Alright."

    ra stood, her demeanor respectful. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now."

    Just as she turned to go, Jackson called out, "Why are you leaving? If he can sleep with you around, you might as well stick around as his personal sleep aid."

 Chapter 116

    ra froze mid-step, a chill running down her spine, wondering if she''d misheard. But there was no mistaking the way Jackson closed the distance between them, his voice low and threatening just for her ears.

    "You''re staying put, or else I''ll make your life hell. Not even Dn can save you from me," he warned, his eyes dark and menacing, the kind you''d expect from someone who ran in Dn''s circles.

    ra frozen in ce, a bitter taste rising in her throat. Thankfully, Dn stepped in, his voice calm yet firm, "Jackson, it''s time for you to head home."

    Ignoring him, Jackson leaned in closer, whispering, "If I find out you''ve left, next time we meet, I''ll make sure you can''t walk away."

    What the heck! This guy was relentless! ra wanted to snap back, maybe even flip him the bird, but her courage failed her. Instead, she forced a smile and hurried over to Dn.

    "Mr. Dn, let me stay and help out. I''m really good at these things!" she pleaded, weighing the embarrassment against the stakes of her safety.

    Jackson seemed content with herpliance, waving a hand as he left. "Dn, I''m off. Got to find someone to keep mepany tonight," he said.

    Dn remained silent until Jackson was out of sight, then turned to ra. "You should head home too."

    She shook her head, desperation in her eyes. "Mr. Dn, I''m really good at taking care of people. Please, let me stay."

    She felt the heat of embarrassment rise, cursing Jackson inwardly for a

    thousandth time. Dn paused in his wheelchair, giving her a thoughtful look. "Did he threaten you?"

    "No, no, it''s my choice to stay," she insisted. With Dn, she sensed a kindness.

    Kneeling beside him, she ced her hands gently on his knees. "I''m great at massages too. I could help you rx, and maybe you''d even fall asleep. Just think about giving me a small raise, I''m a bit short on cash these days."

    At her words, Dn chuckled, a deep, genuineugh that made his chest shake a little. ''He looks even more handsome when heughs,'' ra thought, suddenly shy and avoiding his gaze.

    With a light-hearted tone, Dn maneuvered his wheelchair towards the elevator, "Alright, you can stay."

    ra sighed in relief, trailing behind him. His routine was predictable; he headed to his study to tackle some paperwork. ra stayed quiet, simply pouring him water when needed.

    As the clock geared eleven, she found herself nodding off in a chair

    nearby. The rustle of paper brought

    her back to the present. Dn noticed her drooping eyelids and suggested gently, "If you''re tired, go get some rest."

    She hadn''t even thought about where she''d sleep. Rumor had it Dn hadn''t had

    a woman around in ages, yet here she was.

    "Mr. Dn, I can stay up," she offered, though the sleepiness was evident.

    He raised an eyebrow, noticing her struggle, and headed out. She followed quickly, "Are you off to bed?"

    "Yeah," he replied simply.

    His master bedroom was dark and imposing with a sense of understated power. ra watched him fetch pajamas from the closet and head to the bathroom, dearly intending to shower.

    She''s worried about his leg, but hesitated. "Just be careful, alright? I''ll get some warm milk for you."

    Dn paused at the bathroom door, the bright light casting a golden halo around him. ra gave him a reassuring smile. "What''s up?"

    He said nothing, just turned and went into the bathroom. ra made her way to the kitchen, and as she warmed some milk, a voice startled her, "Who''s there?"

    Turning, she saw a housekeeper, her gaze curious but friendly. "Ms. ra?"

    Caught off guard, ra nodded. "Yes, I didn''t think anyone would recognize me."

    The housekeeper''s face softened with a smile. "Of course I do, but it''s been a while since you visited. I thought you might nevere back."

    ra was taken aback. Had she been here before? Perhaps there was a mix-up? She didn''t correct the housekeeper, just as the microwave beeped.

    As she turned to leave with the milk, the housekeeper added, "He keeps to

    himself, but he cares about you, Ms. ra. Don''t hold it against him."

    Feeling awkward, ra was even more convinced there''d been a mix-up, maybe with someone named Shelly. She nodded politely. "I understand."

 Chapter 117

    The housekeeper was about to chime in again but stopped short when she noticed Dn standing quietly at the top of the stairs, his hair still damp. She mmed up immediately, realizing she might have overstepped, and quickly busied herself with other chores.

    ra hurried up the stairs, bncing a steaming mug of hot milk. She couldn''t help but notice the droplets of water still clinging to Dn''s skin and the way his hair was dripping. "Mr. Dn, you''ll catch a cold if you stay like this," she gently admonished.

    Dn turned and made his way slowly towards the bedroom, leaning on the doorframe for support. ra quickly set the milk down on a table inside the room and rushed back to help him. He let her guide him, and together they moved into the room.

    Just as Dn was about to sip his milk, ra''s phone rang. It was Simon on the line. Ever since leaving Ferguson Corporation earlier, Simon had been feeling uneasy, sensing something off about Dn''s demeanor. In a moment of impulse, he called ra.

    ra identally hit the speakerphone button, and Simon''s voice filled the room. "If I''m not marrying Quinn, ra, would you...?"

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. What was he saying? Quinn was pregnant, and he was reconsidering the wedding. No way!

    She quickly grabbed her phone, trying not to show her agitation in front of Dn, and hurried out of the room, her voice tinged with urgency. "What did you just say?"

    Dn watched her retreat with quiet concern, his grip tightening slightly on the mug, but he remained silent, staring down at the milk.

    ra walked down the hallway, making sure she was far enough that Dn couldn''t overhear her, and then let her frustration out. "Are you serious? Quinn''s pregnant with your child, and you''re thinking of not getting married?"

    Simon had had a bit too much to drink and was unsettled by Dn''s behavior. He loathed the dark thoughts creeping in but felt an urgent need to test the waters.

    "ra, do you still have feeli

    for

    me? You''ve been so distanttely.

    I''ve been down and had a few drinks tonight. Where are you now?"

    ra was on edge, fearing Simon might indeed back out of the wedding. She hung up abruptly and removed Quinn from her blocked contacts, dialing her instead. "Quinn, Simon''s drunk. You should go pick him up."

    But before she could say more, Quinn''s voice cut through, cold and sharp. "How do you know he''s drunk, ra? Are you trying to get close to Simon again? You shameless bitch!"

    Quinn''s voice was near breaking

    with anger, her lips quivering. Ryan''s sudden interest in ra had already left her rattled, and now Simon seemed to be drifting towards ra too. Panic set in because Quin wasn''t actually pregnant; she just wanted to marry Simon. Once her ns were secured, she intended to push ra towards Nate, fulfilling her own ambitions.

    But Simon''s recent behavior kept her on edge, and even when they dined

    together, he seemed preupied. Quinn''s face twisted with fury as she red at her reflection in the mirror, a sneer forming.

    This was all ra''s doing!

    She took a deep breath and spat out,

    "Years ago, you caused Dn''s leg injury. Do you know how much the Fergusons loathe you, ra? No matter what you do, they''ll never ept you. Even if Simon doesn''t marry me, it won''t be you he chooses!"

 Chapter 118

    ra hung up the phone with a decisive click. Only someone like that could see Simon as a gem.

    She headed back to Dn''s bedroom, surprised to find the lights already off. For a second, she thought about slipping out and finding a spot to crash for the night. But then a gust of wind blew in from the balcony, and she realized Dn was out there, not in bed.

    Even before she got close, she caught a whiff of smoke. "Mr. Dn, isn''t smoking bad for your leg?" she asked with genuine concern. Wasn''t he still recovering?

    The dim glow from the garden cast long shadows, making it tough to see his face clearly. Still, she picked up on something in his eyesˇŞa silent yearning, an unspoken wait that tugged at her heart.

    Maybe visiting Shelly''s grave had him feeling down.

    She stood beside him, unsure of what to say. Dn''s presence was subtle, like a breeze-hard to pin down, yet unforgettable.

    Out of the corner of her eye, ra noticed the cigarette perilously close to his fingers. "It''s about to burn your fingers," she quickly warned.

    Dn continued to stare into the distance, slowly dropping the cigarette into the ashtray. A red mark on his fingers showed he''d been burned.

    ra instinctively grabbed his wrist and gently blew on the spot. "Is there a first aid kit? Any burn cream? I''ll find some."

    She had to tilt her head up to look at him because of their height difference. Dn''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he attempted to pull his hand back, but she held on tight.

    "Mr. Dn, don''t know what''s on your mind, but you shouldn''t treat yourself like this. And about your insomnia-I''ll arrange for a specialist to sort out some remedies. Hope you won''t mind."

    Just as she finished, he asked, "Are you this kind to everyone?"

    ra paused, unsure how to answer. Since she''d known him, Dn had been a puzzle. He didn''t seem to hate her, but he was a man of principles. As long as she didn''t push boundaries, he wouldn''t lord his authority over her. He''d even looked after her during tough times, which was more than most would do.

    Before she knew it, he''d pulled his hand away. "Get some sleep," he said, turning back inside, flicking on the bedsidemp, and settling into bed.

    ra lingered a moment, realizing she''d spent quite a while in Dn''s room. But she genuinely didn''t know where else to go, so she flopped onto the nearby couch.

    Jackson had once joked she was like a sleeping pill for Dn. If her presence could really help with his insomnia, she was more than willing.

    After about ten minutes, she tiptoed over to find him already asleep. She wondered if he ever really had trouble sleeping.

    Back on the couch, she found it wide enough for one. Once she dozed off, Dn shifted slightly in bed, his gaze lingering on her. He watched for a

    long while before finally closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep too.

 Chapter 119

    When ra woke up, a cozy warmth wrapped around her like aforting nket. It took her a moment to realize she was already snuggled up in bed. She quickly got up, dashed to the bathroom, and sshed some cold water on her face. That was when she noticed a red mark on her neck. Leaning closer to the mirror, she rubbed at it furiously, but it wouldn''t budge. Fancy that, even rich folks had mosquito problems.

    She spotted a brand-new toothbrush waiting for her, so she freshened up and headed downstairs. It was the crack of dawn, just six o''clock, but breakfast was alreadyid out. Dn was by the floor-to-ceiling windows, deep in a phone conversation.

    ra didn''t want to interrupt, so she thought she''d just nod to the housekeeper and quietly slip away. But she didn''t get far.

    "Ms. ra, please have some breakfast before you leave. Mr. Ferguson made a point of it," the housekeeper insisted.

    ra felt a warm flutter in her chest. Dn had a frosty demeanor but really had a soft side.

    "Has he eaten yet?" she inquired.

    "No, he said he''d wait to share breakfast with you."

    She took a seat at the dining table, expecting a long wait, but no sooner had she sat down than Dn ended his call. He maneuvered his wheelchair over and started eating silently.

    ra thought about wishing him a good morning but hesitated when she sensed he wasn''t in a chatty mood. Her hand dropped back down.

    Maybe it was her imagination, but Dn''s ears looked a bit red, like he''d caught a touch of embarrassment. It was strange, for someone who always seemed soposed, like a noble figure in an oil painting, to have rosy ears.

    She shrugged off the thought, intent on finishing her breakfast when the housekeeper piped up beside her. "Ms. ra, what happened to your neck?"

    Dn paused, grip tightening on his fork, before calmly continuing with his toast. ra touched her neck absentmindedly. "Oh, probably just mosquitoesst night." The housekeeper handed her a small bottle of ointment. "Try some of this." "Thanks," ra said, applying a bit before finishing her meal. She was about to make her exit when she noticed Dn getting ready too.

    They were both heading to the office. It seemed a bit over-the-top to avoid each other now. She lingered by the door until he arrived, then quietly pushed his wheelchair.

    When they got to the car, ra aimed to take the driver''s seat, only to find Aiden already there. So, she settled in the back.

    Once they arrived at the Ferguson Corporation''s underground garage, she hopped out first to open Dn''s door, but Aiden beat her to it.

    Aiden''s voice was firm. "Ms. ra, you should head on up."

    Clearly, a professional distance was being enforced.

    ra caught the hint and made her way upstairs solo. No point in letting Aiden''s dislike get under her skin.

    On the top floor, she ran into Simon, sporting some serious dark circles. He gave her a dismissive snort.

    ''What a jerk,'' she thought, rolling her eyes as she sat at her desk. But it wasn''t long before he was tapping on her desk.

    "Ryan was racingst night, busted his leg, and now he''s in the hospital. Naomi wants you toe with me to visit."

    Ryan''s antics again. If he was racing in the dead of night, that served him right. Still, she couldn''t help but worry about her foolish brother. Ryan wasn''t all bad, so she couldn''t be too hard on him.

    "I''ll go by myself. No need for drama," she replied.

    Simon leaned in, catching a whiff of her unique scent-ra never wore perfume, and yet she always smelled so captivating. He took a quick sniff, a bit entranced.

    Just as ra contemted smacking him, she heard the familiar sound of a wheelchair-Dn had arrived. From Dn''s viewpoint, she and Simon seemed almost cozy.

    Simon noticed Dn and, with a mischievous grin, leaned even closer, his cheek nearly brushing ra''s.

    ra frowned, ready to shove him away, but then he dropped a bombshell.

    "Were you at Palm Bayst night?"

    Her back went rigid with surprise-how did he know that? Unless he''d had someone tail her!

    "Did you have me followed?" she demanded.

    Simon''s face darkened, and he grabbed her wrist. "Follow you?

    He saw ra were with Dn in the same car and followed her out of shock. Then he found out that she went to Palm Bay."

    ra used to avoid Dn like the gue, and would never set foot in Palm Bay. But now she had, and she''d stayed the night.

    Simon had waited outside the whole time, sleepless. Now he noticed the marks on her neck.

    Like a cat whose tail was stepped on, Simon suddenly yanked down her cor. "ra?! What''s this?! What did you do?!"

    Startled, ra shielded her neckline.

    Simon''s face burned with anger, his whole body trembling. "Did you throw yourself

    at him? How could you be so shameless? Are you that desperate?"

    "p!"

    Her hand flew, leaving a vivid red imprint on his cheek.

    Dn''s wheelchair rolled to a stop behind Simon. He seemed oblivious to the drama, yet he paused, taking it all in with an unreadable expression.

 Chapter 120

    Simon felt utterly humiliated like someone was choking him. A tidal wave of indignation swept over him. ra''s neck bore a mark that was unmistakably the result of a kiss. She had spent all night at Dn''s vi, and now she had this mark. It was clear how close they had gotten.

    He should have been furious, but more than anything, he felt panic creeping in. His lips trembled for what felt like ages, and his breathing became rapid.

    Covering her neck, ra spoke in a nonchnt tone. "It''s just a mosquito bite. Why are you making such a fuss?"

    Her eyes showed genuine confusion like she couldn''t fathom why he was overreacting.

    "What?!" Simon sneered, dripping with sarcasm. "Stop lying to me!"

    If he hadn''t had his own share of sex life, maybe he would''ve bought her story. But after countless nights with Quinn, he knew exactly what that mark was. The soft pink hue indicated that whoever left it hadn''t even been rough.

    Simon suddenly shot a re at Dn, noticing his calm demeanor. Tears welled up in his eyes. "Dn..."

    Dn looked up, his face a nk te. "Is there something you need?"

    Simon choked up, biting his lip in frustration. But he didn''t have the guts to confront Dn head-on, so he turned to ra. "You''re shameless, ra. Absolutely shameless!"

    ra was getting ticked off now. "Are you out of your mind?! What is on your mind? I said it''s a mosquito bite! People with filthy minds see filth everywhere!"

    She finally realized Simon thought she and Dn had something going on. Wow, talk about imagination...

    Just as she finished, a soft chuckle cut through the tension. It was light but incredibly pleasant.

    Startled, she realized it was Dn chuckling. He was mostly the serious type, but now he was smiling, the corners of his eyes crinkling.

    He added, "Yes, you''re right. People with dirty minds see dirt everywhere."

    ra suddenly felt a bit awkward, especially when she caught his amused gaze. It made her even more ufortable. That awkwardness quickly turned into embarrassment, especially since Simon thought she was involved with Dn.

    Dn, however, didn''t say anything more and wheeled himself toward his office. Once the office door clicked shut, the rest of the top-floor staff perked up their

    ears.

    Simon was already fuming from ra and Dn''s exchange, and with Dn out of sight, his anger boiled over. "ra! Do you think I''m clueless? You''re just a slut!"

    The other staff had no clue that their esteemed boss was the man Simon was speaking about; they just thought Simon believed ra had another man.

    ra couldn''t be bothered to listen any longer and sank back into her chair. "If there''s nothing else, please leave. I''ve got work to do."

    Her indifferent attitude left Simon feeling a chill inside. Driven by a deep-seated fear, he suddenly leaned in to kiss ra.

    ra dodged swiftly, nearly toppling over backward. Once she regained her bnce, she hurled a stack of documents at him. "Simon, if you''re sick, go to the hospital! Stop losing it here!"

    Simon winced as the papers hit his cheek, his eyes burning red with anger.

 Chapter 121

    He was always so concerned about keeping up appearances, andtely, because of his mom''s situation, he couldn''t go anywhere without feeling the sting of curious eyes. And now, thanks to ra, he found himself standing on the top floor, enduring everyone''s judgment. It was all ra''s fault. ra had never treated him this coldly before. It felt like someone was squeezing his heart with an iron grip. The pain was so intense it drained the color from his face.

    Still, ra''s expression was calm, almost like he was making a big deal out of nothing. He rubbed his cheek where it hurt, his voiceing out raspy. "Promise me! Swear it wasn''t a guy who did this!"

    ra was almost amused by his frustration but didn''t want to turn it into a scene, so she casually raised her hand. "I swear, it really was just a mosquito bite."

    Simon''s irritation eased a bit. He had a lot to say, but all he could see was impatience in her eyes.

    "Simon, just because you''re fooling around doesn''t mean everyone else is."

    His face flushed with heat, ready to argue. His first time with Quinn only happened because they were both drunk. But that excuse fell t because after that, neither of them was drunk. He was just constantly distracted, always wondering when ra would catch them red-handed. But she never did, not even once.

    He turned on his heel and walked away.

    ra felt a wave of peace wash over her. How she wish today was the day Simon and Quinn would just tie the knot already! As she was about to exhale a sigh of relief, someone nearby asked, "Why are you suddenly so harsh with Mr. Simon? You used to be so fond of him."

    ra genuinely didn''t know how to put it into words, which is why she was eager for Simon and Quinn to get hitched already and be done with it! After work, she drove over to the hospital where Ryan was staying. As she pulled up, she spotted Colton outside. He was smoking, and when he noticed her, a flicker of disdain shed in his eyes. ra figured Quinn must be around too. This guy was truly shameless in his devotion; even with Quinn pregnant, he was still lurking around. Did Simon have any clue someone else was so keen on his soon-to-be wife? Ignoring him, she made her way to Ryan''s hospital room.

    Before going in, she overheard Quinn''s voice. "Ryan, Colton didn''t mean it. I asked him toe apologize to you."

    Ryan felt a bit put out. Last night wouldn''t have been a mess if Colton hadn''t lost it and crashed into him. If he hadn''t been quick on his feet, he might''ve ended up in the ER. Colton was Simon''s buddy, and he got along well with Quinn too, so Ryan couldn''t really say much and just replied tersely, "It''s fine."

    Quinn reached over and patted his head. "Why not call ra and have her whip up something for you? You''ve been here overnight, and you look like you''ve lost weight. Eat up, or I''ll feel guilty."

    Ryan felt a bit off, remembering ra''s advice not to listen to what was said but to pay attention to what was done. "Quinn, why don''t you make something for me?"

    Quinn paused, her smile faltering a little. "Well, I''m pregnant, aren''t I?"

    "You never cooked for me before."

 Chapter 122

    The smile on Quinn''s face faded awaypletely. In the past, she could easily charm her younger brother with sweet words, but now Ryan wasn''t so easily swayed.

    ra overheard their conversation and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Ryan, hearing her voice, got excited and almost got up, but then remembered something and slowly sat back down, deliberately turning his head to the side. "What are you doing here? My leg''s been broken for eighteen hours. Were you waiting for me to kick the bucket before showing up?"

    He frowned, refusing to look at ra, clearly upset.

    Ryan noticed ra''s empty hands. Most visitors brought flowers to a patient, but his sister hade empty-handed. It was obvious she hadn''t given him much thought.

    He thought about how ra had used him and then tossed him aside and it only reignited his anger.

    ˇ°ra, just leave. I don''t need you here."

    ra knew him too well. The more he wanted something, the more he''d insist he didn''t. She sat down beside him, casually picked up some fruit from the bedside table, and started peeling it.

    Ryan felt a lot better, and his anger melted away.

    ra quickly peeled an apple, and as Ryan reached out to take it, he watched her pop it into her own mouth.

    "ra!!" He bristled instantly, his chest heaving with anger. If his leg weren''t wrapped in bandages, he would''ve stormed out right then!

    ra chuckled, cutting a small piece and bringing it to his lips. "Alright, I''m done teasing you. Eat up.ˇ±

    Ryan had a string of curse words ready to spill out, but now, whether to curse or not left him stuck. He felt utterly manipted. But he really did want to eat the fruit she held, so after a moment''s hesitation, he finally leaned down to take a bite.

    "Tastes okay. A bit sour though."

    Their yful banter was almost too much for Quinn to bear. She knew Ryan''s personality well. He was spoiled and dismissive of those he didn''t care about. The more he cared, the more he''d belittle them, like a kid seeking attention.

    Ryan only made such demands in ra''s presence.

    Quinn''s hand clenched at her side and her face turned pale.

    Realizing he might have ignored Quinn, Ryan hurried to make amends. "Quinn, ra''s here. Can you two not argue today? Just for my sake."

    Quinn stood up with a forced smile. "I''ll take a walk outside. I have a few words for rater."

    Ryan nodded, his gaze quicklynding back on ra.

    "And you, can you not argue with everyone today? I''m in so much pain right now. You don''t know how scared I wasst night when Colton''s car suddenly swerved.

    I almost thought it was over for me."

    He was desperate to spill all his feelings to ra. He''s so disappointed, yet unable to hold Colton ountable.

    ra raised her hand, about to ruffle his hair.

    Ryan immediately protected his head. "That''s my new haircut!"

    She withdrew her hand and asked, "Did you and Colton arrange to race?"

    "I didn''t n it with him. He just showed up. It''s all because you used me and then tossed me aside. I was upset and went for a drive, and ended up running into him. Just my luck. Mom and Dad told me to let it go."

    ra didn''t know what to say, offering some genericfort. Ryan could tell she was being dismissive and got even more upset.

    ra stayed for about half an hour before leaving. Ryan wasn''t great at asking people to stay, so he just told her to remember to visit the next day.

 Chapter 123

    As ra stepped out of the hospital, she caught sight of Quinn lingering by the stairs.

    "ra, I''ve got a few words for you," Quinn called out.

    ra wasn''t in the mood for a chat and tried to walk right past her. But then, Quinn suddenly stretched out her hand to block ra''s path. Reflexively, ra swatted the hand away, and to her horror, Quinn went tumbling down the stairs.

    ra arched an eyebrow, still trying to wrap her head around what just happened when Ryan''s voice pierced the air behind her.

    "ra!"

    He limped towards them, his face as white as a sheet. "Didn''t I tell you to stay out of fights with Quinn? This is serious! How could you push her? When she said you two were arguing, I thought she was exaggerating. You''re so impulsive, and now Mom and Dad will be furious!"

    Ryan dashed down the stairs, trying to help Quinn, but someone else beat him to it. It was Colton.

    A puddle of blood was pooling beneath Quinn, streaming from her leg. Quinn was cradled in Colton''s arms; she was pale and shaking.

    "Colton, where''s Simon?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Colton shot a venomous re at ra. She stood at the top of the stairs, a mix of frustration and the sinking realization that she''d walked right into a trap.

    Quinn clutched her stomach, her voice quivering. "My stomach hurts so much. Please, take me inside."

    Without missing a beat, Colton scooped her up and rushed back into the hospital. As he passed ra, his eyes zed with seething hatred.

    Ryan paused beside ra, lookingpletely lost. "ra, you should probablyy low for a while. If Quinn loses this baby, you''re in for a world of trouble. The Ferguson family won''t let this slide."

    "It wasn''t me" ra insisted, trying to defend herself.

    But Ryan snapped back, "I saw it happen! You''re lying to yourself! I always thought you were just a bit reckless, but this is a child we''re talking aboutˇŞa life. And you''re just standing there, calm as ever!"

    His eyes were red and brimming with anger. He knew her rtionship with everyone in the family had just frayed a little more. Ryan wiped his eyes and hurried after Colton.

    ra trailed behind, finding a seat in the hallway to wait for the doctor''s verdict. After what felt like an eternity, Simon and Naomi arrived.

    Just then, the doctor emerged, pulling down his mask. "She''s alright, but we couldn''t save the baby."

    Naomi looked like she''d been struck by lightning. "What happened?! How could this happen?!"

    Colton leaned against the wall, his hands still bloody. "You might want to ask your other daughter. She''s the one who pushed Quinn down the stairs."

    Naomi''s eyes zed with fury, and she pped ra hard across the face. "ra! What do you want from us?! Are you happy now that Quinn lost her baby? She''s your sister! When you two were kidnapped, she gave you a chance to escape. But you didn''t call the police, didn''t tell anyone, and she was left to suffer for years. Do you have any idea what kind of people her adoptive parents were?!"

    Naomi trembled with anger, her voice hoarse. ra didn''t flinch, taking the p squarely on her cheek.

    Simon stared at her, and for a moment, ra braced for a scathing remark, but he remained silent.

 Chapter 124

    The nurse wheeled Quinn out just then.

    Quinn sat in the wheelchair, looking as pale as a sheet. The moment she spotted Naomi, tears began to cascade down her cheeks. "Mom..."

    Naomi''s heart felt like it was breaking as she pulled Quinn into a tight hug. "Quinn, you''ll have more kids in the future, sweetheart."

    Quinn gave a faint smile. "Yes, there will be more. Please don''t me ra; it was my fault for losing my footing. She had nothing to do with it."

    Seeing Quinn still standing up for ra made Naomi''s blood boil.

    "Enough, stop defending her! You''ve let her get away with too much over the years, and now she''s out of control!"

    Naomi held Quinn close. Her eyes were fixed on ra with disdain. "ra, I really think you have a mental problem. We had ns to keep you at the Bradford estate, but look at the mess you''ve caused! I''m having you sent to a psychiatric hospital to reflect on your actions!"

    ra nced at Quinn, who stayed nestled in Naomi''s embrace, a sly smile tugging at her lips. She had bribed the doctors to fake a miscarriage, setting the stage for this moment. Now ra was in deep trouble, and she couldn''t be more deserving of it!

    With tears streaming even harder, she turned to Simon. "Simon, I''m sorry. I failed to protect our child."

    Simon was in shock throughout the ordeal. The child hade so unexpectedly and was gone just as fast, leaving him feeling numb. He held Quinn in his arms, listening to her sobs, his heart a tangled mess.

    A dark thought crept in: if everyone in the city believed ra was mentally unstable, she''d never make it into the Ferguson family. Whether her thing with Dn was real or not, the news would make sure she couldn''t pass his grandfather''s scrutiny.

    Just like before, he kept silent, resting a reassuring hand on Quinn''s back, gently patting as if tofort her.

    If ra didn''t leave soon, the Bradford family guards would show up, and she''d be stuck. She quickly turned and headed down the hallway.

    Naomi was so furious she nearly fainted, immediately calling the Bradford family guards to have ra caught.

    ra moved fast, but after leaving the hospital, she was at a loss for where to go.

    Naomi knew where she lived, and the guards would definitely head there. It''d be like shooting fish in a barrel.

    Going to Megan wasn''t an option either; Megan was her only friend, and she didn''t want to drag her into this mess.

    ra parked her car on the outskirts, uncertain of where to hide from the Bradford family.

    The rain poured down, making a racket against the car windows. She slowly drove off, but within a few hundred meters, she got hit hard.

    "Bang!"

    She saw the people getting out of the other car and realized they were Bradford family guards. She quickly abandoned the car, darting into the traffic.

    The constant flow of cars was dangerous, leaving the guards helpless on the other side of the road, watching her disappear into the distance.

    ra was soaked to the bone and gged down a cab.

    But when the driver asked, "Where to?" she hugged herself, suddenly unsure.

    She pulled out her phone, a thoughting to her, and dialed Dn''s number. It seemed that ever since she

    woke up, Megan and Dn were the only ones who had extended any kindness.

    Dn didn''t pick up; Aiden did.

    "Ms. ra, what do you need?" Aiden''s voice was as cold as ice, his dislike for her crystal clear.

    Everyone around Dn was like that. They acted as if her presence would taint him.

    She opened her mouth but couldn''t find the words, eventually hanging up.

    She ended up at Moonlight, a ce with deep connections where no one dared cause trouble. But drenched as she was, the bouncers wouldn''t let her in.

    As the standoff continued, she saw Dn appear, surrounded by people. Even in a wheelchair, he

    Dn saw her too, said something to the people around him, and they quickly dispersed.

    He maneuvered his wheelchair past her without stopping. The light in ra''s eyes dimmed, her heart in agony. But she got it; with so many people around, Dn was probably wary of being linked to her

    She lowered her gaze, about to leave, when she heard him speak.

    "Aren''t youing?"

    She looked up, her eyes bright as she stared at his back.

    Dn had stopped, ncing back at her, "Don''t you have nowhere else to go?"

    So he had figured it out.

    She awkwardly smiled. "Not only do I have nowhere to go, but people are trying to catch me. Mr. Dn, could I hide out at your ce for a few days?"

    Dn didn''t look at her and only gave a simple "Mm."

    ra quickly followed, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, I really don''t know how to thank you enough."

    She got into the car with him, eagerly closing the door.

    Dn''s car was high-end, and she felt guilty about the state she was in. As she hesitated, a towel was handed to her.

    ra had a fragile appearance. Yet beneath that fragility was a trace of resilience; she had never been one to cling to others.

    She casually dried her hair, letting out a sigh.

    The car began to move, and through the window, she saw the guards who had

    Her face paled as she instinctively leaned toward Dn.

    Dn caught a faint scent from her, his gazending on the faint mark below her

    corbone. The mark remained, like a badge of honor.

    And at that moment, she was like a stray puppy with nowhere to go, looking utterly pitiful.

 Chapter 125

    ra let out a deep sigh, knowing full well that hiding wasn''t a real solution. She set the towel aside and heard him ask, "What''s going on this time?" She really needed to get this off her chest.

    "I got set up by Quinn. She lost her baby and med me for pushing her. Now my mom''s talking about sending me to a psychiatric hospital."

    After she said it, she leaned back, her eyes a bit lost in thought. Her heart wasn''t made of stone. Even with her memory issues, thinking about this stuff still hurt.

    Dn reached out his hand. His fist was clenched, and even his nails were perfect. Her mind wandered, amazed that a person could be so wless.

    Just as her thoughts were drifting, his tightly clenched fist opened up, revealing a piece of candy in his palm. With Dn''s cool demeanor, the gesture was kind of... amusing.

    Her gloomy thoughts vanished instantly. She took the candy with a faint smile on her lips. "I''m not a kid anymore."

    Her fingers were a bit damp and brushed against Dn''s palm. Dn just gave her a quick nce and looked away.

    ra unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth, the spreading sweetness soothing her troubled heart.

    Her phone wouldn''t stop buzzing. When she checked, it was either Naomi or Johnny calling, and of course, Quinn, likely trying to make things worse. She ignored all the calls until the car pulled up outside Palm Bay.

    She genuinely felt embarrassed for returning here and looking like a mess. Following Dn into the lobby, she spotted Jackson waiting. He was lounging with an air of ease, head slightly tilted. As soon as he heard the wheelchair, he stood up. C¨®ntent

    His shirt was undone at the top, revealing marks on his neck, probably from a woman. Last night, he mentioned finding someone to have some fun, and it looked like he had.

    Jackson''s

    smile faded when he saw

    ra. He remembered it was his idea for ra to be Dn''s

    makeshift sedative and just let out a sarcastic chuckle. ra stayed silent. There wasn''t much to say to someone who wanted her out of the picture.

    Dn got in the elevator, and she followed. She felt a bit of satisfaction as Dn ignored Jacksonpletely.

    Jackson realized he was being snubbed. He pressed his lips together and turned

    to the sofa in the lobby, waiting for Dn toe back down.

    Dn reached the second floor and opened the door to his bedroom. ra followed closely, her pant legs still dripping water. "There are clean towels inside. Go ahead."

    His tone was nonchnt, as he sat in his wheelchair, not even ncing at the bathroom. ra desperately needed a shower, so she headed straight into the bathroom and closed the door.

    It was only when she saw the collection of men''s toiletries on the counter that she suddenly had a realization. The vi was huge,

    Why didn''t Dn suggest she use one of those? He''s so refined and likely particr about cleanliness, especially with personal items.

    surely there were other guest let

 Chapter 126

    However, she couldn''t really say anything now; she was already inside, and it would seem overly dramatic to back out. She turned on the shower, and as the warm water streamed over her, she finally felt somefort. But she was in Dn''s bathroom and didn''t dare linger. She finished her shower in ten minutes and wrapped herself snugly in a towel.

    Only then did it hit her that she had nothing to wear underneath. There was no way she could just stroll out like that. Clutching the corner of the towel tightly, she hesitated for a good ten minutes, unable to gather the courage to open the bathroom door.

    Then Dn''s voice broke through the silence. "Why aren''t youing out?"

    The water had stopped ages ago, and she stayed frozen by the door. After what felt like forever, she finally cracked the door open just a bit. "Mr. Dn, where am I sleeping tonight?"

    Her cheeks were rosy from the bathroom''s heat, her eyes a bit misty, and though she had quickly blow-dried her hair, it still carried a hint of dampness. Dn didn''t look directly at her. He gave a quick nce her way and then looked away. ra thought he hadn''t heard her, so she repeated, "Where am I sleeping?"

    By now, Dn had his back to her and pointed toward the sofa.

    ra clutched her towel, eager to ask why she couldn''t use the guest room, but she''s kinda scared. She wondered if Dn really believed she was his personal sleep aid. If that was the case, she couldn''t refuse, especially since he was helping her out now.

    But with nothing on underneath, she awkwardly settled onto the wide sofa. She quickly grabbed a nearby nket, pulling it over herself to feel some sense of security. Dn stood up from his wheelchair, grabbed his pajamas from nearby, and headed into the bathroom. Cont¨¦nt

    Hearing the water running inside, ra felt a bit surreal. How had she ended up sharing a room with Dn again? A single man and woman alone together-if

    anyone found out, it would look quite improper...

    Pet

    Yet with Dn, she instinctively felt unsure of herself. She wrapped the towel tightly around her, and whether it was her imagination. not, it seemed like tonight, Dn was spending an unusually long time in the bathroom tonight. She''d seen him shower before he was usually quick. Tonight, though, he was in there for over an hour, long enough for her to worry if something might have happened to him.

    Still wrapped in her towel, ra approached the bathroom door. Just as she

    raised her hand to knock, the door swung open from the inside. Dn stood

    there, his handsome face touched with a flush, his hair slightly damp, giving off an unexpectedly alluring vibe.

    Her hand, suspended in mid-air,

    didn''t retreat in time andnded

    directly on his chest. When he wore

    suits, Dn always buttoned his

    shirt tothe top, giving off an air of restraint. But now, in his loose pajamas, the neckline plunged down his chest. It was as if a once untouchable figure had suddenly be intertwined with something moreplex.

    ra''s fingers instinctively pressed against the firmness beneath her palm, and she quickly pulled her hand back.

    Dn ran a hand through the damp hair hanging over his face, pushing it back to create a disheveled yet enticing look.

    No woman could resist such a scene. ra backed away several steps, her back hitting the wall.

 Chapter 127

    ra''s reaction was so over the top that when Dn reached out to steady her, she deftly sidestepped him. Pressed against the wall, she earnestly said, "Mr. Dn, looking at you right now would make any woman feel awkward. Maybe it''s best you don''t look at me."

    Dn was stunned but then broke into a smile before heading to his bed. He picked up the book beside him and, with a calm demeanor, said, "Come over here."

    ra, still lingering by the bathroom wall, appeared quite uneasy. After taking a moment topose herself, she slowly made her way to the couch and sat down. A small throw pillowy there, perfect for resting her head. As shey down and closed her eyes, the sound of Dn flipping through his book''s pages filled the

    room.

    It was still early, not quite bedtime, but ra had no idea what else to do but lie there. Suddenly, she remembered-wasn''t Jackson still downstairs waiting? "Aren''t you going to see Jackson? He seems to be waiting for you."

    Dn paused his page-turning. "I''ll get to thatter."

    He was clearly nning to blow Jackson off.

    Just as ra was about to smile, her phone rang again. This time, it was Ryan on the line. She sighed, leaned back into the couch, and answered. Ryan''s usatory tone hit her immediately.

    "ra, Quinn''s been in the hospital all this time. Don''t you feel any guilt? She''s been crying nonstop, and Simon can''t evenfort her. I can''t believe you''re so heartless. Even if you can''t stand her, you can''t just..."

    ra rubbed her temples and replied calmly, "I told you, I didn''t push her."

    Ryan''s eyes welled up with emotion. He had witnessed the incident himself. His mother was right. ra had changed, bing cold and even cruel towards her family. How else could she have been so ruthless?

    Torn with distress, he grabbed his coat, ready to storm out, but Naomi stopped him.

    "Where are you off to now? Quinn''s been crying her heart out. Can''t you say something to cheer her up?"

    Feeling overwhelmed, Ryan replied, "I just need some air."

    Naomi feltpletely drained. This family was in constant chaos because of ra. She resolved to have ramitted to an asylum this time.

    She hurried back to Quinn''s hospital room. Quinn was on the phone with Eden, Simon''s sister.

    Eden and Quinn had always been tight. Even though Eden was still in school and not around much, she had bought baby gifts upon hearing of Quinn''s pregnancy. Now, she was being told that the baby was gone because of ra.

    §Ő§Ö

    Eden was seething, wishing she could leave school immediately to confront ra. Eden was also finding it hard to face others because of ra. Everywhere she went, people asked about ra''s antics. They would either ask whether it was true ra was really obsessing over Simon or if she had actually tried to drown herself to avoid breaking off her engagement.

    From initial annoyance and frustration, Eden had started ignoring the gossip and often told her brother to stay away from ra. But she never imagined ra could stoop to this level.

    "Quinn, I''m free this afternoon. I''lle visit. Is my brother there with you?"

    Quinn was silent for a few moments before sighing, "Eden, sometimes I wonder if Simon still loves me. Lately, he''s been distant because of ra."

    Eden, already feeling protective, was instantly livid. "That bitch! I won''t let her get away with this!"

    After hanging up, Eden wasted no time spreading the word about ra''s wickedness in her group chat, all while singing praises of Quinn''s kindness.

 Chapter 128

    Eden was a social butterfly with a knack for managing multiple social circles. In no time, word got around that out of sheer jealousy, and everyone knew that ra had pushed her own sister down the stairs, resulting in a miscarriage.

    The Bradford and Ferguson families, who were deep into wedding preparations, suddenly found themselves the subject of scandalous whispers andughter. Talk about a wedding crasher! No wonder they were fuming.

    "Damn it!" Walter shouted,unching the cup from his hand straight at Michael''s forehead.

    Lately, the drama between Michael and Sonya had been on everyone''s lips, and Ada wasn''t exactly keeping quiet about it. She was constantly crying to the Fergusons and giving Walter endless headaches. He''d been avoiding everyone for a week, and now with the loss of Simon''s first child, things were worse.

    Walter''s anger was palpable, his face a stormy shade of gray. "ra''s nothing but trouble. Sort her out."

    ra had been the reason Dn ended up in a wheelchair, and now she''d caused the death of Walter''s great-grandchild. Walter wasn''t going to let it slide. No one in the entire Capital would elude Walter''s reach once he set his mind to it.

    However, when his men came back, they reported that ra had holed up in Dn''s estate at Palm Beach.

    Walter treasured his youngest son, Dn, who had been a prodigy since childhood. He had never slipped up. Even after spending two years abroad for his recovery, he''d made a ssh on Wall Street. It was as if the family had divine favor. Dn''s a gem. He couldn''t be tarnished by that trash ra.

    But Walter had his pride. As the family patriarch, it wasn''t his style to personally deal with the younger generation. So, he checked with the Bradfords and decided to follow their advice. He agreed to lock the jinx away in an asylum. In the meantime, he sent Eden to deal with Dn.

    Eden, with her lively spirit, had a

    good rapport with Dn. She was she heard ra had

    livid when

    brazenly taken refuge in Palm Beach Everyone knew Dn''s ident two years ago washer fault.

    Back then, ra had just graduated, and for some mysterious reason, Dn had shown up at her ceremony. She hitched a ride with Dn and they got into an ident, leaving ra unscathed while Dn ended up in a wheelchair. How could she be so shameless?

    Fuming, Eden made her way to Palm Beach. It was early; Dn was already off

    to work, and ra was sticking to the shadows.

    When the doorbell went, ra answered, only to be met by an angry Eden ready to strike.

    ra caught the girl''s hand. "Who are you?"

    "ra! Get out of Palm Beach! Who let you in here? Get lost!"

    ra thought Eden had a thing for Dn, so she released her grip on Eden''s hand, furrowing her brow as she tried to y it cool. "I''m here to help Mr. Dn recover."

    Eden was floored. She had never met anyone so brazen. Shaking with anger, she lunged at ra, who was caught off guard and went down.

    Eden grabbed a vase, aiming it right at ra''s face. ra hadn''t expected such ferocity and tried to block, but the vase shattered, cutting her hand with sharp shards.

    Panting heavily, Eden red with

    fiery eyes. "I won''t let you near Dn again. You owe it to Quinn''s unborn baby ra, I can kill you, and the Fergusons will back me up."

 Chapter 129

    Eden was in her early twenties and had a surprising fierceness about her. ra

    kicked out, sending Eden stumbling to the side. Still unsatisfied, Eden reached for another vase on the cab.

    "Why don''t you just go to hell!"

    Before she could bring the vase down, a voice cut through the tension.

    "What are you doing?"

    Eden froze, looking up to find Dn in his wheelchair.

    "Dn!"

    Wasn''t he supposed to be at work?

    Dn''s brow furrowed as he took in ra clutching her injured palm. His voice turned a shade colder.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Eden hurriedly set the vase down and rushed to his side.

    "Dn, why did you let this bitch into Palm Bay? Have you forgotten that your leg''s like this because of her? She''s the reason my brother lost his child. I hate her so much. Why doesn''t she just kill herself!" Her words came out more frantic, anger flushing her face as she knelt before Dn.

    Dn shifted slightly, clearly not keen on physical contact. "Who let you in?"

    "I came on my own. Dn, you can''t stop me. ra must pay for what she did to my brother''s child."

    Dn''s tone was icy as he instructed Aiden, who was standing nearby, "Show her out."

    Eden''s eyes widened in shock, and after a moment, she stood with a pale face. "Dn..."

    But the bodyguard was already at her back.

    She shot ra a venomous re, stomped her foot in frustration, and reluctantly left.

    ra wasn''t sure if she imagined it, but Eden''s demeanor towards Dn seemed off. The way she looked at him wasn''t how you''d look at an elder.

    She lowered hershes, pressing her wounded palm to stifle the pain.

    Dn wheeled himself closer, gently taking her wrist to check it.

    ra suddenly asked, "Is Eden adopted?"

    Without memories of her past, she wasn''t sure. But she could read the way women looked at men, and Eden''s gaze towards Dn was brimming with possessiveness. When Dn appeared, the delight, anticipation, and imagined intimacy were all too obvious.

    Dn wheeled into the living room, and ra followed slowly, feeling a strange

    unease.

    Dn fetched a first aid kit before finally answering her earlier question.

    "I found her on the roadside years ago. I''m not one for raising kids, so someone else took her in."

    That someone was Ada, making Eden Simon''s sister.

    ra pressed her lips together, tempted to ask if Dn realized Eden''s

    possessive nature towards him. But this was a Ferguson family matter, Dn''s private affair, and not her business.

    Dn didn''t revisit the topic and instead quietly tended to her wound. Once he finished, he closed the first aid kit.

    ra curled her fingers slightly.

    "Mr. Dn, I need to leave soon. I can''t hide here forever."

    Though she wasn''t sure if Dn''s help was out of pity or kindness, she knew she couldn''t overstay her wee. Quinn''s miscarriage was so sudden, and she hadn''t figured out a solution yet. If this kept up, the Ferguson family would surely push ra out. She needed to expose Quinn''s lies.

    As she mulled over her next move, Dn spoke up.

    "Go check the hospital."

    She looked up, instinctively murmuring, "What?"

    Then it clicked-Dn was giving her a hint. She had to go to the hospital. Could there be surveince footage? But knowing Quinn''s tactics, any evidence would probably be erased.

    Her mind raced, conjuring another possibility. What if Quinn was never pregnant and faked the whole thing?

    Dn''s next words confirmed her suspicion.

    "The Ferguson family wouldn''t risk having an illegitimate child before marriage." That would be a major scandal, especially given Simon''s tangled rtionship with Quinn. He was still ra''s official fianc¨¦. Simon was foolish, but he''d have taken precautions and Quinn''s pregnancy wouldn''t have happened so easily.

    ra''s eyes lit up, grabbing Dn''s hand in excitement.

    "I''ll go check it out now. Thank you, Mr. Dn!"

    Dn said nothing and just watched as her small hand sped his.

    ra didn''t notice and quickly let go, rushing towards the door. As she reached it,

    she heard Dn murmur, "You always do this."

    His voice was soft, almost like a whisper.

    She paused, turning back with a puzzled look. "What?"

    "Nothing."

    ra shed him a bright smile. "If I can sort this out, I''ll keep being your sleeping aid, Mr. Dn. I asked the housekeeper this morning, and she said you''ve struggled with insomnia for ages. But these past few days, you''ve slept well. Do I still have a purpose?"

    Her smile was so genuine, warm, and inviting.

    Dn, however, didn''t meet her gaze, responding with a faint "Hmm."

    ra sighed. Dn was truly reserved. It was hard to believe someone so stoic could harbor a secret love, remaining devoted even after his beloved''s passing for years. He was indeed the best man in the world.

    Before chatting with the housekeeper, she hadn''t realized how serious Dn''s insomnia was. After all, he had slept well these past few days and looked much healthier.

    No wonder Jackson, despite his distain, tolerated her presence when he noticed Dn could sleep near her.

    But what kind of aura did she have to create such a miraculous effect? How did she help Dn fall asleep quickly? Thinking about it, she felt a hint of pride.

 Chapter 130

    On her way to the hospital, ra made sure to blend in. The Bradford family''s security team was on the lookout for her, and ending up in a mental institution wasn''t an option-nobody would being to her rescue anytime soon.

    Once she reached the hospital, she tailed a nurse into the changing room and slipped into a nurse''s uniform,plete with a mask and sses.

    After hanging around for what felt like ages, she finally saw Quinn stepping out of a patient room.

    Quinn headed straight for the doctor''s office and walked in without knocking.

    The doctor greeted her with a polite nod. "Miss Quinn, please sit down."

    Quinn wasn''t in a good mood. "Didn''t I ask you to quit?"

    The whole miscarriage was sure to cause a stir within the Ferguson family, and she needed the doctor gone to avoid any future mess.

    The doctor looked uneasy. "But I''m up for a promotion next month. I swear I won''t tell a soul."

    Quinn smirked, her eyes narrowing. "What, three million isn''t enough to keep you quiet?"

    Sweat began to form on the doctor''s forehead as he grabbed a tissue to wipe it off.

    Quinn was losing her temper. "You have three days to quit from this hospital."

    With that, she turned on her heel and headed back to her room.

    The moment Quinn was out the door, ra slipped into the office.

    Dr. Gribble, the doctor, sat back in his chair, letting out a heavy sigh.

    His phone buzzed. It was a call from his family. "I''ve sent the money. Make sure he spends wisely abroad. I have to resign. It''s not what I want, but I have no choice."

    He ended the call, his face lined with fatigue.

    ra kept herself busy with the meds on the table and threw in a casual

    Dr. Gribble rubbed his temples. "It''splicated. My kid got into trouble overseas and needs money fast. I... never mind."

    ra pieced it together-Quinn had been here to strong-arm him.

    Quinn never left loose ends and ensured that any doctors involved in her fake miscarriage were handled.

    "Dr. Gribble, my cousin told me some gossip about Miss Quinn. She used to work for the Bradford family as a nanny. Miss Quinn made my cousin frame someone for stealing jewelry. Once the n worked, she got two hundred grand, but right after the money hit her ount, she had a car ident and ended up in aa. Only someone who can''t talk can keep a secret. These heiresses are something else."

    Already feeling the weight of Quinn''s threats, Dr. Gribble''s face went ashen.

    ra finished up, cing the meds on the tray.

    Dr. Gribble, now visibly shaken, shot up from his chair. "Is that true?!"

    "Yeah."

    He dabbed his forehead again, his hands trembling slightly.

    "You should leave," he said.

    ra had sown a seed of panic in his heart, and he was already jittery about his part in the fake miscarriage. Additionally, Quinn''s demeanor put him on edge.

    Later that night, as Dr. Gribble drove home from his shift, he narrowly avoided a collision with a truck that came barreling toward him at an intersection. It missed him by mere seconds.

 Chapter 131

    He was so spooked that he mmed the gas pedal, making the car swerve wildly and crash into the guardrail. Jumping out of the car, he watched the massive truck that hadn''t bothered to stop as it disappeared down the road, sending a chill down his spine. Suddenly, the nurse''s words from earlier that day echoed in his mind.

    This had to be Quinn''s doing. Quinn wanted him silenced for good!

    As he stood there,pletely at a loss, a soothing female voice cut through his panic.

    It was ra.

    Earlier at the hospital, ra had masked her voice to sound deeper, but now she was using her natural tone.

    "Hey there, are you alright?"

    ra''s car was parked nearby, seemingly stopping out of genuine concern.

    Dr. Gribble saw her face and froze-she was Quinn''s sister!

    He quickly adjusted his sses, his lips trembling. "I''m okay. I''m okay. Thanks for asking."

    ra nodded, her brow furrowed as she nced toward the truck''s disappearing taillights. "These truck drivers are getting out of hand. If you hadn''t swerved in time, it could''ve been a disaster. You''re lucky you avoided it."

    Dr. Gribble felt like a deer caught in headlights, his mind buzzing with fear.

    ra asked gently, "Need a lift to the hospital? You don''t look too good."

    "No, no thanks. I''m a doctor myself."

    He didn''t want to linger around ra, knowing she was the victim of the whole miscarriage.

    ra smiled warmly. "Alright, take care. Wait here for the cops; that truck driver will definitely face some consequences."

    Dr. Gribble felt a stab of guilt at her kindness and couldn''t meet her eyes.

    ra drove off, confident that she''d done enough. This guy would surely piece it together and realize Quinn had orchestrated a hit.

    Dr. Gribble waited for what felt like an eternity until the police arrived and called him and the truck driver over. The moment he saw the truck driver, his knees nearly gave out.

    The guy was huge, and rough-looking-definitely not someone you''d want to mess with!

    He had to be one of Quinn''s hires.

    Dr. Gribble couldn''t even bring himself to look at the truck driver.

    Meanwhile, the truck driver locked eyes with him, like a hunter eyeing its prey.

    Dr. Gribble was a stickler for the rules and a bit of an old-school guy. He only ended up helping Quinn under duress. Now, faced with a life-or-death scenario, he was a mess and was barely able to follow what the police were saying.

    As he was about to leave, he heard footsteps behind him-it was the truck driver, following him!

    He was sure the man intended to silence him for good!

    Terrified, he gged down a passing taxi and practically dove in, vanishing in a sh.

    The truck driver stood there, his fierce expression disappearing.

    ra emerged from behind a nearby tree. Her face lit up with a smile. "You did fantastic."

    The truck driver was an actor she''d hired at thest minute. With his naturally imposing build and a scar by his mouth, he certainly looked the part.

    He scratched his short hair. "I have no idea why he got so scared."

    ra chuckled, watching Dr. Gribble''s retreating taxi. She had a hunch he wouldn''t be catching any sleep tonight.

 Chapter 132

    Dr. Gribble had a rough night, tossing and turning till dawn. When he finally

    dragged himself out of bed the next morning, dark shadows hung under his eyes, and he felt like he was in a fog even on hismute to the hospital.

    Settling into his chair, he barely had a moment before Quinn stormed in. Her expression was as defiant as ever, ring at him like he was dirt under her shoe.

    "Didn''t I already tell you to quit?" she snapped.

    Dr. Gribble backed up a few steps, his lips quivering. "Miss Quinn, I was dragged into this mess against my will. Don''t burn bridges. We live in a world of rules andws."

    A flicker of disgust passed through Quinn''s eyes. She thought he talked way too much. ˇ°Dr. Gribble, you''ve got your money. It''s toote to start with this now. You really don''t want to cross me. Better do as I say, or else..."

    The threat hung in the air, heavy and clear.

    After she left, Dr. Gribble slumped in his chair, sweat dripping down his face. The fear of someone trying to run him over again that night gnawed at him. Would he get lucky twice? He couldn''t die-not now. He had to survive!

    Then he heard that familiar voice from the previous night-ra.

    ra was standing right at Quinn''s hospital room door. When Quinn saw her, fury twisted her face. "ra!"

    Wasn''t the Bradford family''s security on the hunt for ra? How could she just show up like this? Quinn''s eyes turned red, her rage melting into a look of pitiful vulnerability. ˇ°ra, I begged Mom not to send you to an asylum. Why are you here to taunt me? I''ve already lost my child. Isn''t that enough for you?"

    ra nced back and, sure enough, she spotted Naomi and Simon. Naomi rushed forward, ready to p ra, but ra caught her wrist effortlessly.

    "Naomi, you always seem ready to p me whenever we meet," ra remarked calmly.

    Naomi''s anger was palpable. Her shoulders were shaking. "ra, how dare you show your face here?!"

    ra released her grip, her voice steady. "I didn''t do it, and my conscience is clear. Why shouldn''t I be here?"

    "Oh, you have a clear conscience, huh? Do you know what folks are saying about you? They''re calling you ruthless, heartless, a jinx!"

    As soon as Naomi spat out those words, a hundred-dor bill was flung at her cheek.

    ra just smiled.

    "If you really hate me that much, take this hundred bucks. If only you''d remembered to use it on some protection back when you and Johnny became an item."

    Naomi''s eyes widened in disbelief, and then she fainted from sheer anger. The impact of ra''s words was so intense that people passing by were left speechless. Nurses rushed over to catch Naomi and whisked her into a room.

    Unfazed, ra lowered hershes and turned to leave. But Simon stepped in her path. "Is that how you talk to your mother?"

    ra looked up, her eyes now brimming with tears. "What else do you want, Simon? Seriously, I gotta ask-would you really let yourself have an illegitimate kid?"

    She lowered her head, dabbing at her tears. "Even if you''ve been fooling around with Quinn, you''re still technically my fianc¨¦. I just can''t see you being dumb enough to let someone like her get pregnant."

    Simon had been ready to scold her, but those teary eyes softened his resolve. ra had always been tough as nails. She had never shown a hint of weakness, and always put him down. But now, she seemed so fragile, like she needed someone to save her.

    "ra, what... what are you getting at?"

    "Don''t you get it? Quinn was never pregnant. It was all her own little drama. But no one in the Bradford family, or anywhere else for that matter, believed me. I came here today to set the record straight. The truth stands on its own. If you want to lock me up in an asylum, then go ahead. I won''t fight it."

    ra had switched gears, knowing that confronting Simon head-on would only make him dig in his heels and be more sinister. But if she showed vulnerability, his protective instincts might kick in.

    She timed her words perfectly, making sure Dr. Gribble could hear everything from his room. If Dr. Gribble wanted to turn things around, Simon was his ticket.

    Simon reached out, ready tofort ra, when Quinn emerged from the room, her face pale and her body trembling.

    "ra, why are you ndering me like this? You''ve really lost your mind."

 Chapter 133

    She clutched her stomach, beads of cold sweat trickling down her cheeks as she bit her lip hard. After saying that, she acted like she was about to faint.

    Simon instinctively reached out to steady her. "Quinn..."

    Quinn nestled into his embrace, tears streaming down her face. "Simon, losing the baby was painful enough. I can''t handle seeing my sister right now."

    She shut her eyes, looking utterly shattered. ra stood nearby, watching the whole scene unfold, and couldn''t help but admire Quinn''s performance. No wonder she had everyone wrapped around her finger for so long.

    But ra wasn''t one to back down easily. She turned to Simon. "Simon, just send me to an asylum. It''s always the same whenever she puts on that innocent face, everyone believes her. I''m exhausted."

    Hershes lowered, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. "But I had nothing to do with the baby. You all convicted me without even checking the facts. I''ve got nothing left to say."

    Simon opened his mouth, holding Quinn close, but his gaze lingered on ra, unsure of what to do next. He stayed silent, and Quinn grew anxious because ra had just nailed the truth.

    "Simon, help me inside. I need to rest," Quinn pleaded.

    Simon didn''t move; his eyes were still fixed on ra. Quinn''s eyes zed with resentment, her teeth nearly grinding to dust. She bit her tongue until it bled, coughed a couple of times, and showed Simon the blood in her palm.

    Simon quickly helped her back to the hospital room. "Quinn, are you okay?"

    Quinn shook her head, clutching her heart. "It''s just the grief over the baby. It''ll get better with time. Simon, I''m not heartless. I won''t let Mom send ra to an asylum. Weren''t we going to marry her off to Nate? Just send her to Nate''s ce, and let him keep an eye on her. At least until we get married, keep her away."

    With Nate in the picture, ra was sure to be tormented. Simon hesitated.

    Quinn was furious and yed the victim to gain the upper hand. "Simon, I want to be alone. Please leave."

    She hoped Simon would stay, but he stood up. "Rest well."

    Quinn was left speechless, watching him walk away. Simon closed the door behind him as he left the room. He found ra still standing outside.

    Their interactions had been tense recently, but her vulnerability earlier softened something in him. ra saw hime out and managed a smile. "Are you nning to send me to the asylum?"

    Simon frowned. "Is that really what you think of me?"

    ra sneered. If she hadn''t shown weakness earlier, she''d probably already be in the asylum. Simon stepped closer, his eyes searching her face. "ra, do you have any proof?"

    "No, which is why I''m willing to go to the asylum."

    "You!"

    Simon was about to scold her when her eyes welled up with tears. "Remember the North Ashford Farm incident? You were there, Simon. Be honest, did Quinn really handle it well?"

    Simon''s heart was struck. The farm incident was a sore spot for him, and hisplicated feelings towards ra began then.

    ra pressed on, "If she were just a stranger and your affections didn''t cloud your judgment, how would you view her actions at the farm?"

    Simon was growing impatient. He didn''t want to admit that he was unhappy with how Quinn had handled the situation. In stark contrast, ra had excelled and even made the local papers.

    He wasn''t naive. This thorn in his side was impossible to ignore,plicating his feelings towards both women. He realized he had never truly understood ra.

    ra seized the chance. "I did like you before, but after the ident, I genuinely don''t remember. Yet, none of you believe me. Only Mr. Dn has shown me kindness. This world feels foreign to me, and he''s the only person I feel safe with. You said I used to despise him, but now I feel he''s the only one trustworthy."

    ra knew exactly how to y Simon''s emotions. She found the thorn in his heart and stepped right on his biggest insecurity.

    Simon''s expression changed. "ra! You''re supposed to hate him!"

    "Enough, Simon. At least he wouldn''t send me to an asylum without cause!"

    Simon''s chest rose and fell heavily. The peace in her eyes and the genuine relief

    on her face when she mentioned Dn was palpable.

    His lips tightened. "Are you still putting on an act?"

    ra felt a wave of exhaustion and shrugged, turning to leave. Simon grabbed her wrist.

    "I''ll look into this. If you''re innocent, I won''t hold you responsible."

 Chapter 134

    ra stood with her back to him, raising an eyebrow slightly as her tone softened. "Can you really promise me? No matter how things shake out, you won''t take Quinn''s side."

    Seeing how much she cared, Simon felt a weight lift off his shoulders. "I promise."

    He stepped closer, gently turning her to face him, resting his hands on her shoulders. "Do you still have feelings for me?"

    That question was one he truly needed an answer to.

    ra knew she had him right where she wanted and figured a little white lie couldn''t hurt. "Maybe I do. Even if I can''t remember, your actions still get to me."

    Simon, pleased with her response, gave her cheek a yful pinch. "I won''t let them take you to a mental institution, at least not until we get to the bottom of this."

    Inside, ra rolled her eyes, but outwardly, she put on a grateful face. "Alright."

    She turned and walked briskly down the hallway, catching a glimpse of what she thought was Dn''s coat. She picked up her pace and realized there was no one there. It must''ve been a trick of the light. Dn should be at work, not here at the hospital.

    Quinn was behind her door and had caught the whole exchange. She was

    freaking out, and needed to get that doctor out of there pronto. There would be no loose ends! She watched Simon head towards the doctor''s room through the small window in the door, and her nerves spiked.

    Simon was now sitting across from Dr. Gribble, the very doctor who''d delivered the bad news. Dr. Gribble, having overheard everything, was sweating bullets, his nerves shot and his mind foggy fromck of sleep.

    Even though Simon wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, being part of the Ferguson family carried a certain weight that you couldn''t ignore.

    "Dr. Gribble, you''re sure Quinn''s child is... gone, right?"

    Dr. Gribble wiped his brow, his lips quivering as he tried to answer, but a knock interrupted a nurse appeared at the door.

    "Dr. Gribble, Ms. Quinn just got sick. You should check on her."

    A chill ran down Dr. Gribble''s spine as he stood up immediately. "Mr. Simon, sorry,

    I need to attend to Ms. Quinn."

    Simon followed him to Quinn''s room.

    iel

    Meanwhile, Quinn was rinsing her mouth with bottled water, looking utterly drained. Dr. Gribble hurried, over, meeting her gaze filled with a chilling threat. It sent a shiver through him. He remembered the massive truck fromst night and the driver who looked like he belonged in the mob. He did a quick, half-hearted check and made an excuse to leave.

    Simon, still with questions, tried to follow Dr. Gribble but Quinn grabbed his wrist. "Simon, you promised you''d always protect me and not let my sister bully me."

    Back when Quinn first joined the Bradford family, Simon often found her crying during visits, iming ra bullied her no matter what she did to please her.

    Her vulnerability had always gotten to Simon, slowly tipping the scales in her favor.

    "Remember what you promised, Simon..." Quinn''s voice wavered with emotion. Simon sat down slowly. "I''ll stay with you."

    After leaving the room, Dr. Gribble felt drenched, desperate for a ssh of water to calm down. But out of the corner of his eye, he saw a hulking figure that froze him in his tracks. It was the truck driver he''de to the hospital! Was he here to finish the job?

    Dr. Gribble had spent the whole night haunted by nightmares of this brute. Once

    he spotted him, he couldn''t think straight. He needed ra and Simon''s help.

    Rushing back to his office, he

    grabbed the recording he''d secretly made of Quinn-a safeguard against her wrath. With his life on the line, he needed an ally. He remembered ra''s kindness the night before and didn''t hesitate to dash

    downstairs to find her.

    In the ward, Quinn was a bundle of nerves, desperate for Dr. Gribble to disappear

    but too afraid to let Simon leave, fearing he''d confront the doctor.

    A dark thought crossed her mind-she should''ve dealt with that doctor sooner.

    "Simon, do you remember the promises you made when we first...?" she yed the emotional card, knowing how much it mattered.

    Any doubts Simon had because of ra vanished. Yes, Quinn had given him her first time.

    He held her tightly, finally sighing. "I''ll send ra to the mental institution. After our wedding, I''ll let her out."

    Deep down, he couldn''t stomach the idea of ra ending up with Nate. Nate was just a thug and couldn''t have what he discarded.

    Quinn''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as she settled into his arms. "Alright, I trust you."

 Chapter 135

    ra had barely left the hospital when Dr. Gribble caught up to her, looking like

    he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. He grabbed the edge of her coat in a rush.

    "ra, I''ve got something for you," he said, thrusting a recording device into her hand.

    ra raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Dr. Gribble was sweating bullets as he spoke. "It''s a long story, but you gotta promise me, once you''re in the clear, you''ll help me keep my job at the hospital."

    A sly smile flickered across her face. Clearly, the doctor was rattled by whatever had gone down with the truck driver and probably thought Quinn was about to stir up trouble at the hospital. She figured he''d hand the evidence over to Simon, but his choosing her was a stroke of luck she hadn''t expected.

    "Dr. Gribble, what exactly is this?" she asked.

    "It''s proof that Miss Quinn set you up! She wasn''t pregnant. This recording is from our conversation. ra, you''re a good person. I trust you''ll help me out."

    ra held the recorder, a subtle grin creeping onto her lips. "Thanks, Dr. Gribble. You should head home. My sister''s tactics can be a bit much, and staying put is your safest bet. In a few days, things should settle down."

    "Alright, ra, it''s all in your hands," he said, visibly relieved.

    Once he was gone, ra checked out the recorder and started to transfer the contents. But before she could dive deeper, a car pulled up right in front of her.

    It was one of the Bradford family''s cars and out came four or five bodyguards. No doubt they were here to cart her off to the psychiatric facility.

    Without missing a beat, ra sent the recording to Dn. She wasn''t entirely sure why she trusted him with it. As she had told Simon, Dn might be a tough nut to crack, but at least he wasn''t out to get her. Besides, she was supposed to be his sleep aid; he needed her around.

    Isn''t mutual need at the heart of all strong rtionships?

    She quickly shot him a message:

    ra: [Mr. Dn, your sleep aid''s counting on you!]

    Just after hitting send, the bodyguards closed in on her. She didn''t put up a fight, not wanting to get roughed up.

    They escorted her to a car where Ryan was waiting, looking troubled. He opened his mouth to say

    something but thought

    of it

    and just nodded to the bodyguards.

    "Take her there. Everything''s set up."

    He avoided meeting ra''s eyes, but it was clear she''d been crying because her eyes were red and puffy.

    ra didn''t say a word to him. Once she was bundled into another vehicle, she shut her eyes and pretended to nap.

    The Bradford family''s bodyguards snickered at her calm demeanor.

    "A woman as ruthless as that is bound to get what''sing to her."

    "How can she be so at ease after causing her sister to have a

    miscarriage? Hard to believe siblings from the same mother could be so different."

    ra opened her eyes, noticing the blind admiration these guys had for Quinn,

    and raised an eyebrow.

    "Quinn sure has a knack for training her loyal pups."

    Quinn was always a bit of a

    self-absorbed diva, charming men left and right but wary of women¨¨ who were prettier, fearing they might steal her thunder. But not every woman was out to be the bette of the ball.

    Just as she finished her remark, one of the bodyguards was fuming and raised his

    hand to p her.

 Chapter 136

    ra hadn''t expected him to actually strike her, so she didn''t dodge in time. The pnded hard on her cheek, leaving a sting that echoed more than just

    physical pain.

    The bodyguard''s eyes zed with anger. "Miss Quinn is leagues better than you. Back at the Bradford estate, you made our lives miserable. If it weren''t for Miss Quinn, we would have quit ages ago."

    ra held her cheek, feeling the sharpness of the hit. She couldn''t help but wonder-had she really been that terrible at the Bradford estate? Was she truly that heartless?

    The other bodyguard saw ra get hit and didn''t step in. He had been itching to do the same for a long time.

    To them, ra was nothing more than a viin who had finally met hereuppance.

    ra let out a soft chuckle, keeping her thoughts to herself but mentally marking the incident.

    The car rolled to a halt outside the asylum. As ra was led out, she unexpectedly ran into her father, Johnny, and the hospital director.

    Johnny, typically detached from family dramas, was a figure of authority at work.

    Seeing ra, he sighed quietly. "Take this time to really think things over, ra. Everything''s ready for you here. You''ll leave when you''re back to yourself."

    ra felt a heaviness in her chest, yet the irony of the situation almost made herugh.

    "Mr. Bradford, when I get out of here, I want you to let everyone know that I''ve cut ties with the Bradford family."

    Johnny''s expression turned stony. He raised his ssic square jaw and replied, "Still causing trouble, aren''t you? You don''t even see your own mistakes!"

    He furrowed his brow and sighed again. "ra, I don''t know what''s happened to you. Anyway, after Quinn''s wedding, I''lle for you. We''ll head to the countryside vi; it''s nicer there. You made her lose her baby-there''s got to be consequences."

    ra didn''t say a word and just turned her back on him.

    Once back in the car, Johnny massaged his temples, feeling torn. Both daughters were dear to him in their own ways, but Quinn losing the baby was a serious matter

    Someone beside him offered some advice. "Sir, don''t stress too much over this.

    Let Mrs. Bradford handle the family matters."

    Johnny rarely spoke up at home,

    and

    sy joined in when ra was

    scolded, but he hadn''t disliked her enough to institutionalize her.

    When he saw the unfamiliar look in his daughter''s eyes, something twisted inside him.

    "You''re right. Naomi will take care of it."

    "The missus will handle everything. You''ve seen the room yourself; ra won''t be mistreated."

    Despite his hectic day, Johnny''s unease drove him to the asylum. Naomi had picked it, but his doubts lingered.

    He couldn''t deny it-his wife clearly doted on Quinn, often leaving ra in the shadows.

    But how could a parent not be a bit biased when one daughter was rebellious and the other so well-behaved?

    Somewhere along the way, the bright-eyed little girl who used to look up to him had vanished.

    He turned to the person next to him. "I''ve been partial to Quinn all these years, haven''t I? Did I mess up?"

    "It''s not your fault. ra has made plenty of mistakes. Quinn''s been through a lot, and ra, as the oldest, should''ve had her back but ended up bullying her."

    "Yeah, who knows when she''ll finally straighten out." Johnny decided to leave it for now. They''d tackle itter.

 Chapter 137

    ra found herself in an asylum. She was led into a spacious room by the head of the facility. The room was quiterge, and she was locked inside. "ra, you''ll be staying here for a while," they informed her.

    She nced around, surprised that the environment was actually quite decent. There was no way to contact anyone, as the Bradford family bodyguards had confiscated her phone while she was in the car. They probably handed it over to Johnny.

    Just as she was about to drift into sleep, she heard the soft creak of a door opening. "ra, darling. I''m here."

    Her eyes flew open, spotting Nate standing at the bathroom door. He had been hiding there all along. Her expression changed instantly. "What are you doing here?"

    Nate''s face was smug, full of lewd intentions. "What do you think? Your mother asked me to keep youpany! She''s really thoughtful, huh? Don''t you find the scent in this room a bit odd? It''s her wedding gift to us!"

    ra had smelt something strange but assumed it was just disinfectant.

    Nate slowly advanced, rubbing his hands together eagerly. He was clearly anticipating what was toe. "I''ve already taken the antidote," he sneered. "This room is filled with sedatives; once you wake, everything will be settled. Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle and make sure you enjoy it!"

    Nate had been eyeing ra ever since she managed to outsmart him previously. Now, with no one to help her, he thought he could do as he pleased!

    ra dodged his lunge, but the

    sedative was starting to take effect, leaving her feeling weak. She

    grabbed a nearby chair and smashed it against the window, shattering the ss. Bending down, she picked up a shard and stabbed it into her thigh. Blood immediately gushed out.

    Nate was shocked to see her willing to harm herself like that. "Jeez! Are you crazy?!" He moved closer, but ra raised the ss shard to her neck. "Don''te any closer!" Nate froze, his expression darkening.

    ra swallowed hard, maintaining a calm demeanor as she looked at him, her gaze unwavering. "Nate, you don''t want this to end in tragedy, do you?"

    Nate was almost hopping with frustration. He had such a beautiful woman in front of him yet was unable to touch her! "ra, don''t do anything rash. Do you really despise me that much? It''ll just happen a couple of times, and we''re supposed to get married anyway. I treat you well, better than any other woman! You''re still hung up on Simon, aren''t you? You''re mine!" He cursed as he edged closer.

    But ra leaned against the wall, pressing the ss shard deeper into her neck, blood trickling down. Nate had never seen anything like this before and stopped in his tracks.

    The pain made ra''s mind sharper, and more focused. "I''ll say it once more. Don''te closer, or I''ll die right here."

    Nate was seething, his scalp tingling with anger. ''Fine, I''ll wait it out with this stubborn woman.'' He didn''t believe she could stand forever!

    The sedatives in the room were potent; no one could withstand them for long. He''d see if she had the strength to stand in ten minutes! ra'' hand clenched the shard

    tightly. She was so tired and her legs felt weak, but she couldn''t afford to lose consciousness.

 Chapter 138

    Her hand slowly clenched tighter and tighter until shards of ss dug into her skin, with blood trickling down. She looked terrifying now. Blood was staining her legs, her palms, and even her neck.

    Whenever she felt the fog of unconsciousness creeping in, she''d squeeze the broken ss deliberately, forcing herself to stay awake. Nate figured she could only hold out for ten minutes tops, but a solid half-hour had passed, and there she was, standing firm as ever.

    ''Damn, how is she so tough!'' he thought, taking a deep breath before dialing Naomi''s number. "Naomi, your daughter''s really putting up a fight. What should I do? I''m worried it could get dangerous."

    He wasn''t shy about making the call right in front of ra. He wanted her to know Naomi was behind all of this. Meanwhile, Naomi was glued to Quinn''s bedside. Quinn had cried herself hoarse, thrown up several times, and was incredibly frail. Hearing about ra had Quinn on edge, swaying by the window. "Mom, I really can''t handle hearing about my sister. I just want it all to end."

    Naomi, panicking, instructed Nate, "Quinn''s in a bad way. As for ra, do whatever you need to. If she dies, she dies. I''ll act like she was never mine."

    She hung up quickly and grabbed Quinn''s wrist. "Quinn, don''t do anything rash. I''ve got Nate taking care of your sister. You wanted them married, right? It''ll happen soon."

    Quinn''s eyes sparkled with

    satisfaction, her dramatic ir had done the trick. Naomi sighed in relief, guiding her to sit on the bed. "Don''t worry about a thing. You bond with Simon is something Walter himself acknowledged."

    The mention of Walter inevitably brought Dn to Quinn''s mind. Her heart warmed as she remembered those early days with the Bradford family. She had attended a Ferguson family party and spotted Dn, the epitome of perfection.

    Back then, Dn had even tossed a few words her way, leaving her flustered and speechless. While she saw Simon as a prize to be imed, she also dreamed of a wless man like Dn falling for her. Even as he was confined to a wheelchair and no longer perfect, he remained just out of reach.

    With her wedding looming, she couldn''t help but ask about Dn. "Mom, has

    Grandpa Walter ever mentioned Dn''s ns for marriage?"

    Naomi knew Dn''s reputation well;

    everyone in town did. Even after

    vanishing for two years, he still graced the pages of internationaf business magazines. The Bradford family might approve of Simon, but Dn was untouchable.

    "I''m not sure, but over the years, he hasn''t been seen with any women. His business is none of ours, and you should steer clear of mentioning him. The Ferguson family already mes your sister for what happened to him."

    Quinn felt a smug satisfaction knowing the Ferguson family epted her but not ra. In a way, she''d already left ra in the dust.

 Chapter 139

    After Nate hung up, he lunged at ra once more.

    "ra, you heard it yourself. Your mom doesn''t give a damn whether you live or die. So why should I care? If you try anything stupid, I''ll make sure there''s a video out there to shame your corpse. Even in death, you won''t find peace."

    ra''s hand shook at his words. She tried to back away, but there was nowhere to go. The windows were barred, making escape impossible.

    With Naomi''s approval, Nate felt invincible. He thought nothing would happen even if things got deadly.

    She was barely holding on, unable to avoid his assault, and found herself pinned to the bed. Blood from her palms was smeared everywhere.

    Nate''s grin was twisted. "Finally got you on the bed, sweetheart. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you."

    "Get off!" ra fought back, the wound on her neck bleeding even more, but Nate didn''t care. His hand moved down, grabbing at her waistband.

    Her mind was a blur, and her struggles became frantic, only to be met with a harsh p across her face.

    "Stop moving, you little brat! You want me to get rough, huh?!"

    Despair dulled ra''s eyes, leaving them empty.

    Just then, the hospital room door flew open with a kick. Before she could process it, Nate was pulled away.

    Nate was about to hurl curses but froze when a gun was pressed against his head, the barrel dark and threatening.

    "Who... who are you?" he stammered, fear creeping into his voice.

    Holding a gun in this city meant these people weren''t ordinary.

    ray there, her wrist suddenly yanked into an embrace. She buried her head, not bothering to see who it was.

    A suit jacket was draped over her shoulders, and the familiar scent immediately soothed her.

    It was Dn.

    She looked up, spotting Nate kneeling by the wall. His face was pale as a ghost.

    Two bodyguards nked him, guns aimed at his head.

    ra clutched the suit jacket tightly, and soon, theforting embrace returned, holding her close from behind.

    She suddenly realized something was ced in her hands.

    Dn''s chin rested on her shoulder, his voice calm, "Remember how to use it?"

    Confusion flickered in her eyes, only just noticing the gun in her hand.

    He was guiding her from behind, teaching her how to load it.

    ra''s mind was nk, but anger boiled within her.

    She replied firmly, "I can learn."

    Dn''s hand guided hers, step by step.

    "This is how you load it. This is the trigger. Aim carefully."

    His chin stayed on her shoulder, and witnessing this, the bodyguards almost lost

    their grip on their guns. Was this really their boss?

    From their angle, Dn''s form nearly enveloped ra entirely.

    But ra, still reeling from the shock, didn''t notice.

    Dn let go of her hand after his instructions.

    In other words, the decision to shoot was hers.

    ra gripped the gun tightly, hearing Nate''s desperate pleas.

    "ra, don''t do anything rash. This is illegal! And remember who I am. I''m

    Simon''s uncle. You like Simon, right? Think about how you''ll exin this to him."

    The moment he finished, a gunshot rang out.

    "Aaaahhh!"

    Nate screamed, clutching his thigh.

    Then, a second and third shot followed.

    ra turned to look at Dn.

    Dn''s chin was still on her shoulder, and as she turned, her lips brushed his cheek.

    Only then did she notice the intimacy, and the gun in her hand fired identally, hitting Nate in the chest.

    Nate couldn''t even scream anymore and copsed.

    ra''s expression shifted, and she quickly pulled away from Dn, her first question blurted out.

    "Mr. Dn, did I mess up?"

    One of the bodyguards quickly checked on Nate.

    "Ms. ra, he''s still breathing, but he''ll be a vegetable now."

    ra breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he was alive, being a vegetable was the best oue for Nate.

    She nced at the blood-stained gun in her hand. Even Dn''s fingertips were marked with blood.

    She hurried to find tissues, unable to imagine someone like Dn associated with such a mess.

    But her quick retreat clouded Dn''s eyes with a hint of darkness.

    He stood slightly, leaning against the wall, his demeanor suddenly fragile.

    Moments ago, he was somanding, yet now he seemed to need protection.

    ra was startled, her own injuries forgotten, and rushed to support him. "Mr. Dn, are you okay?"

    He shook his head, his expression calm. "Just a bit shaken."

    ra immediately felt guilty. Was Dn unustomed to such bloody scenes?

    Or was it the car ident years ago that left him with a lingering fear?

    She quickly wrapped his suit tighter around her, cautiously supporting him.

    "I''ll help you to the wheelchair. I''m sorry, I''ll clean up right away."

    Dn''s face was pale. He hesitated for a moment before taking hold of her wrist.

    ra looked at him, surprised, as he turned his gaze away.

    "Go to Palm Bay for treatment."

    "Oh, okay, okay. Mr. Dn, do you want to sleep?"

    She hadn''t forgotten she was his remedy for insomnia.

    Dn''s lips pressed into a thin line, and he murmured a quiet "Yeah."

 Chapter 140

    ra pushed Dn''s wheelchair back to the car, neither of them paying any mind

    to Nate, who was left for the bodyguards to deal with. The bodyguards, having been around Palm Beach for quite some time, couldn''t help but gossip.

    "Did you hear? The boss said he got spooked?"

    "Yeah... and he leaned on her."

    "Uh-huh..."

    They exchanged puzzled looks, trying to figure it out, and vented their frustration by giving Nate a swift kick.

    Back at Palm Beach, ra was immediately attended to by the family doctor, who was ready to bandage her wounds. Meanwhile, Dn held her other hand firmly. She wanted to ask if he''d forgotten to let go, but she always felt a bit intimidated around Dn-partly because of his condition and partly because she didn''t know the full truth about the past.

    Dn was genuinely a good guy and did not hold any grudges against her. She promised herself to be his personal sleeping pill from now on!

    Once the doctor finished, he quickly left, feeling out of ce. ra then remembered the recording she''d sent Dn and wondered if he had listened to it.

    "Mr. Dn, what about that recording..."

    "I''ve sent it out."

    She had no clue who he sent it to. Feeling a bit drained, ra leaned back, yawning as she said, "Alright, I''ll handle it after a nap."

    When ra woke up, she finally realized the full impact of Dn''s calm "sent it out." The recording had hit the headlines and was trending everywhere. Dr. Gribble''s voice had been carefully edited, but Quinn''s wasn''t touched.

    "I want everyone to believe she caused my miscarriage, so lend me a bag of blood first."

    "Make sure to delete the surveince footage. I want her left with no way to defend herself, and the stairs are perfect for it. You''ll announce that I lost the baby."

    "Hah, everyone will despise her. She''s always been a spiteful woman, and she deserves this!"

    Dr. Gribble''s hesitant voice also yed, "Are you sure about this, Miss Quinn? She is your sister after all..."

    "I never considered her my sister. Her existence only hinders me. I must use this to push her out of the Bradford family. This isn''t your concern; just do as I say!"

    Meanwhile, the trending title was [The Scheming Heiress: How Miss Bradford Framed Her Sister.]

    Thanks to Eden, everyone believed ra had pushed Quinn down the stairs, causing her miscarriage. Now, with this news and Quinn''s name ringly exposed, gossip spread like wildfire.

    Unaware of the storm brewing, Quinn had been brought home that day. She was feeling down, and the entire Bradford family walked on eggshells around her. Simon was obliged to stay by her side.

    "Simon, why so distracted? Are you upset about the baby too?" she asked, leaning weakly against Simon''s chest.

    Simon was actually worried about ra, but with Quinn clinging to him all afternoon, he hadn''t had a chance to investigate. Other family members were there too, with Ryan being the first to offerfort.

    "Quinn, there''ll be other kids. ra''s been punished, so don''t talk about jumping again. We''re all worried about you."

    Naomi peeled fruit for her. "Yes, you gave me a fright today, Quinn. Don''t bottle things up; we''re here for you."

    Quinn felt both touched and smug, finally having Ryan on her side. Her mom had even set Nate on ra, who was likely humiliated now. How perfect!

    Quinn would have a beautiful wedding with Simon and get a chance to meet Dn at the Ferguson family home. Though she couldn''t admit it, she was quite taken with Dn. Everyone showered her withfort, and she basked in the attention.

    Until Simon checked his phone, his face turning ashen. Quinn assumed he''d heard about ra''s disgrace and quickly feigned concern.

    "What''s wrong, Simon? Did something happen to my sister?"

    Simon seemed paralyzed, unable to move. Others grew worried too.

    "Simon, what''s wrong? Why do you look so upset?"

    Simon clutched his phone, the message from a friend revealing the recording, now trending. His friend even joked about the Bradford sisters being quite the pair.

    Simon, always concerned with appearances, was mortified to be the subject of ridicule. He recalled ra''s tearful plea at the hospital. Sheined about how everyone believed Quinn''s act. His mind was reeling as he pushed Quinn away, nearly knocking her over.

    Tears welled in her eyes. "Simon, what are you doing? That hurt!"

    Simon took a deep breath. "Quinn, I need to ask again. Were you really pregnant?"

    Quinn''s heart skipped a beat, fearing Simon knew the truth. ''Impossible,'' she thought. Dr. Gribble wasn''t at the hospital today, and she''d kept Simon close, leaving him no time to investigate. She quickly summoned tears.

    "Simon, what do you mean? Are you doubting me because of my sister''s usations?"

    Her tears triggered disapproval from the others. Naomi quickly helped Quinn up, giving Simon a disapproving look.

    "Simon, just say what you mean. She''s just had a miscarriage and is still very weak."

    Ryan chimed in, "Yeah, Quinn''s been sick all day. It''s been hard to watch."

 Chapter 141

    Simon''s grip on his phone was as tight as a vice. He felt absolutely dreadful. Taking a deep breath, he snapped, "Just check the news yourselves! The recording of Quinn and the doctor is all over the inte. Do you know how many people areughing at me right now? They say I''m being yed for a fool by a crafty woman!"

    He turned on his heel, ready to storm off. Quinn had never seen him this upset before; he''d always kept his cool around her. Panicked, she rushed after him, fumbling with her phone.

    "Simon, what news are you talking about? I honestly have no idea," she pleaded.

    As soon as he yed the recording, her face went pale with shock. Naomi and Ryan stood there, equally stunned.

    Quinn''s eyes were wide with panic, and she quickly retorted, "This recording is so fake. Someone''s setting me up. It must be ra framing me, boo hoo."

    Naomi believed her without question. Quinn sounded cruel and harsh in the recording. It was nothing like the gentle soul she knew.

    Simon remained rooted to the spot, watching her cry, feeling strangely annoyed. In the past, a single tear from Quinn would make him melt, but now her tears seemed so forced.

    How was she producing so many tears, and why didn''t ra get all weepy like this?

    He turned to leave, but Quinn swiftly grabbed his sleeve.

    "Simon, I swear, this recording is bogus. With the tech we have today, anyone can mimic my voice. It''s really not me. I swear on everything, if it is, let lightning strike me!"

    Simon''s brows knit together, his mind a whirlwind. "I need to go home and think. Take care of yourself."

    Quinn''s tears flowed again, her eyes puffy and red. Naomi wrapped her in aforting hug and sighed, "I really don''t know who could''ve faked this recording."

    Quinn sobbed, wiping her eyes, "Who else could it be? It has to be my sister. She''s getting back at us for sending her to the asylum. Mom, if everyone thinks I''m the one in the recording, how can I ever show my face again?"

    Indeed, if her social circle believed it, how could she ever marry into the Ferguson family? Naomi grew anxious too. If ra did this, they had to find her and get her to clear it up.

    "Quinn, don''t worry. I''ll go find ra."

    Quinn was in a frenzy. Her and Simon''s wedding was just around the corner. If this messed everything up, all her hard work over the years would be for nothing! No, she had to track ra down and make her admit she faked the recording. Quinn''s confidence came from ra''s past kindness. She always handed Quinn the best of everything. Quinn had always seen it as ra showing off, so she yed the victim.

    As time went on, the nicer ra was, the more people thought she was up to something. Quinn took a deep breath. She couldn''t fight ra anymore. She needed to patch things up with her and figure out another n.

    Then she thought of Colton and quickly called him, pouring out her frustrations.

    "That''s seriously not my voice. I have no clue how this happened. If no one believes me, am I done for?"

 Chapter 142

    Colton was Quinn''s ever-loyal sidekick and was always ready to believe whatever she said. Now he felt a pang of sympathy for her. "Quinn, I''ll figure something out. Worst case, I''ll confront ra and make her confess, then ensure she

    disappears."

    Quinn''s eyes lit up as she sniffled and said, "Colton, I knew you were the one who truly cared about me."

    A warm feeling spread through Colton, making him smile. "If Simon ever lets you down, you know I''m here for you."

    Quinn didn''t give it much weight, fully aware that Simon''s social standing was way above Colton''s. Besides, she asionally spotted the mysterious and

    sophisticated Dn at the Ferguson family events. If she yed her cards right, maybe Dn would fall for her.

    After leaving, Simon couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling. He found himself driving to the asylum where ra was, but he couldn''t bring himself to go in.

    He kept reying the audio from the evening, growing more chilled each time because he recognized the voice of the doctor involved.

    Taking a deep breath, he gripped the steering wheel tightly and quickly tracked down Dr. Gribble''s home. He headed there immediately.

    Dr. Gribble had been on edge all day, waiting for any news about ra. Instead, he was taken aback when a group of bodyguards showed up.

    Before he could say anything, they handed him a check for three million dors, telling him it was to help him relocate abroad.

    Dr. Gribble''s eyes widened, assuming ra had arranged it, and he quickly left with his wife.

    When Simon arrived, he found no one. He swung by the hospital again but still came up empty. Dr. Gribble had vanishedpletely.

    Unable to find anyone, Simon began to doubt the authenticity of the situation. Was the voice recording manipted?

    He handed the recording over to an expert, who soon confirmed, "Quinn''s voice hasn''t been altered. There are no signs of tampering. If you''re still doubtful, you should track down this doctor."

    Simon hung up and tried calling ra again, eager to hear her voice.

    ra''s phone rang, but she was in the bathroom, cleaning up. Her clothes were stained and needed changing.

    Dn noticed the shing screen on her phone, saw the caller ID, and turned it off.

    Simon tried calling several more times, but no one picked up.

    Ten minutester, ra limped out of the bathroom. Her legs, hands, and arms were covered in wounds. She couldn''t get them wet or stay in the bathroom too long.

    It wasn''t her first time in Dn''s bathroom; she had epted her role as a temporary sleep aid and now felt at ease.

    She picked up her phone, saw Simon''s missed calls, and furrowed her brow; she considered calling back until Dn''s voice broke her concentration.

    "I''m going to sleep."

    ra immediately set the phone down. "Alright, Mr. Dn, guess it''s time for this sleep aid to do its thing."

    Dn, already showered, looked at her face, his Adam''s apple moving as he then looked away.

    ra heard him murmur softly, "Not just a sleep aid."

    What? What did that mean?

    She didn''t know and thought it best not to ask.

 Chapter 143

    Dny on the bed, flipping through a book, while ra was too restless to sleep. Her difort was keeping her awake. Noticing him lost in his reading, she moved over to the edge of the bed.

    "Mr. Dn, I noticed you''re struggling a bit more with walkingtely. Would you like me to give your legs a massage?"

    "Sure."

    ra was eager to be helpful, and seeing him agree, she quickly moved closer. Just as her hands touched his leg, a voice called out from outside.

    "Dn, are you awake?"

    It was Eden''s voice.

    ra froze, quickly pulling her hand back, and anxiously stood up, looking for somewhere to hide.

    Eden was fiercely protective of Dn. If she found ra alone with him, she might just explode!

    ra had learned from the housekeeper at Palm Bay that Eden had a close rtionship with Dn and was one of the few women who coulde and go as she pleased.

    Before ra could fully stand, Dn gently held her wrist.

    She tried to pull away but ended up hurting herself.

    Dn reassured her softly, "It''s okay."

    She breathed a sigh of relief and sat back down, realizing she had overreacted.

    Outside, Eden continued to call out nervously, "Dn?"

    Dn flipped another page in his book and replied, "What''s up?"

    Eden quickly apologized, "I got carried away earlier. I shouldn''t have acted up. Please don''t be mad at me. I haven''t seen you in ages."

    Her voice grew more pitiful with each word.

    "Everyone knows that ra is trouble. I can''t believe you brought her to Palm Bay. I know you''re doing it because of my brother, but she doesn''t belong here. Aren''t you worried she''ll ruin the ce? Dn, please don''t be angry. I brought you a gift."

    Inside, ra listened to the whole exchange, feeling awkward and biting her lip. If Eden knew the woman she was badmouthing was right there with Dn, she''d flip out.

    ra sighed and Dn heard. He asked softly, "What''s wrong?"

    She awkwardly lowered her head. "I was just wondering when you are going to find a girlfriend, Mr. Dn."

    It was a stray thought that slipped out. She quickly tried to cover it up, "I mean, she seems too dependent on you. Maybe it would get better once you''re married."

    Her fingers scratched at her neck in embarrassment, but Dn caught her wrist. "You have a wound; don''t scratch."

    "Oh, okay," she stammered, letting her hand drop. She felt the warmth of his palm, then quickly pulled her hand back.

    While her mind was reeling, he asked, "Are you really curious about when I''ll find a girlfriend?"

    His question made it seem like she was interested in him.

    "No, I''m just curious."

    As soon as she said she wasn''t interested, Dn let go of her hand and went back to his book.

    The knocking resumed and Eden''s voice grew more tentative.

    "Dn, I brought you a gift. Can you open the door?"

    Dn rubbed his temples, slowly got out of bed, and opened the door.

    ra noticed that as he opened the door, he adjusted his robe to cover his chest more securely, fastening itpletelyˇŞa stark contrast to just moments earlier.

    She was surprised. Was Dn worried about Eden seeing his chest?

    Then why wasn''t he concerned about her seeing him?

    Something felt off.

    Dn stood by the door, opening it just a crack.

 Chapter 144

    Eden''s eyes were all sparkly, and she shyly let her gaze wander over Dn''s face.

    "Dn, I got you a little something."

    Dn took the gift, his face a mask of indifference. "It''ste. You should head back home."

    She stomped her foot, a flicker of frustration in her expression.

    "But I want to stay! It''s been ages since we''ve seen each other. Don''t you miss me even a little?"

    Dn''s brows knitted slightly as he moved to shut the door.

    Quick as a sh, Eden reached out to stop the door, her sharp eyes spotting a long strand of hair on the door frame.

    It was clearly a woman''s hair!

    Her face went pale, and she forcefully pushed the door open.

    "Is there a woman in your room? You said you''d never marry anyone!"

    As the door swung wide, she stepped in, turning the corner to find the room

    empty.

    Unconvinced, she yanked the curtains and even checked the balcony, but found nothing.

    Yet, that long hair was definitely a woman''s.

    Dn stood by the bathroom, his voice steady as ever.

    "Eden, it''s time you started growing up."

    Tears welled up in Eden''s eyes as she realized she hadn''t checked the bathroom yet.

    "You took me in back then and said all I had to do was be happy. Dn, have you forgotten everything you promised? I have to check the bathroom!"

    She tried to push past Dn to get inside.

    Dn blocked her with his arm, his expression turning serious.

    "Stop this nonsense."

    "No! I need to check."

    Her stubbornness was maddening, but Dn didn''t say another word.

    Eden quickly opened the bathroom door.

    Dn braced himself, but the bathroom was empty.

    Seeing no one, Eden let out a relieved sigh, then sheepishly stepped out.

    "Dn, I''m sorry for jumping to conclusions. That hair must''ve been the cleaningdy''s. How careless of her, knowing how much you tove keeping things tidy."

    Dn just said one thing, "Leave."

    Eden knew she''d gone overboard tonight. She stuck out her t

    velmet

    forgetting to remind bet

    yfully and hurried out, not

    to remind him,

    "I''ll be going now. Don''t forget to check out the gift."

    She seemed happy, her steps a bit lighter as she left.

    Dn shut the door, and when he couldn''t find ra inside, he

    to the balcony. There was

    one

    there either.

    bet

    He made his way downstairs and, sure enough, found ra huddled in a corner below the balcony.

    ra, having sensed Eden''s movements in the room, had panicked and jumped to the balcony below.

    Her leg was already injured, and the jump worsened it, leaving her unable to walk, so she sat there waiting.

    As she hugged her knees, she saw Dning.

    Even without his wheelchair this time, she thought she saw a hint of anger on his face.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Dn quickly reached her side, but he didn''t offer his hand to help her up. He simply asked, "Can you stand?"

    The question sent a shiver through her. "Yes," she replied, her voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 145

    "Try standing up on your own."

    ra slowly leaned against the wall and managed to stand up. Her leg was wrapped in bandages that were now tinged with blood. He watched the bloodstain for a moment before extending his hand toward her.

    ra carefully took his hand, whispering a soft thank you as she did. He paused in his steps, standing silent for a good half-minute before letting out a gentle sigh.

    By the time ra was back in the bedroom, her face was noticeably pale. Dn brought in a first aid kit and gently unwrapped the bandages from her leg. The injury was on her thigh, so she had to awkwardly roll up her dress, revealing her long, fair legs. Though initially embarrassed, she noticed Dn kept his focus on re-bandaging the wound, quickly looking away once he was done.

    ra was about to ask him something, but he turned away, setting the first aid kit aside and switching off the light. With the room plunged into darkness, she felt a mix of emotions-first his anger, then a sense of him avoiding something. Not being the most perceptive with such matters, she settled into the couch.

    "Good night, Mr. Dn."

    "Hmm."

    That short exchange was thest of their conversation. The room fell into silence, but outside, a storm brewed over a mysterious recording. Everyone in their social circle was obsessing over whether it was real.

    It wasn''t long before someone from the Bradford family imed ra had faked the recording and promised she''d clear things up soon. People had always heard tales of ra''s spite and knew she wasn''t fond of her sister, who''d recently returned to their family.

    [I never thought it was faked. It didn''t sound like the Quinn I know. She''s always so gentle.]

    [The Bradford family must have the patience of saints. ra''s caused so much trouble, and they still haven''t kicked her out.]

    [But I know someone in the business who says the recording wasn''t doctored. So what''s the real story?]

    [Guess we''ll find out when ra speaks up.]

    Everyone was just waiting to see what would happen next. Meanwhile, Quinn was panicking. She wanted to call ra and urge her to admit the recording was fake, but ra had blocked her. She even tried to vent to Simon, but he didn''t answer.

    Her frustration boiled over, leading her to pressure Colton to act fast-ideally by kidnapping ra to make her confess to everything and then disappear for good.

    *

    ra shamelessly stayed at Palm Bay for three days until she could walk

    normally again. At dinner, she nced at Dn and quickly spoke up.

    "Mr. Dn, I''ll be heading out soon. I need to deal with Colton. He''s Quinn''spdog, and if she cries to him, he''lle after me. I need to nip this in the bud."

    "Hmm."

    Dn''s responses were always brief, andtely, he seemed upset, though she couldn''t be sure if it was just her imagination. The angrier he seemed, the quieter he got. His face was usually a nk te, but ra noticed the slight downturn of his lips when he was upset.

    Dn was a puzzle, but she was sure of one thing: he was a good man! Feeling a

    bit on edge, she poked at her food with her fork.

    "Once I handle Colton, I''ll drop by and help you get some rest. I hope you won''t mind, Mr. Dn."

    She felt a bit sheepish saying it, but she couldn''t think of any other way to thank him. Dn didn''tck for anything except maybe a good night'' sleep. And she just happened to be able to help with that, so she boldly offered.

    He looked up at her, and the corners of his lips, which had been slightly downturned, lifted a bit.

    "Hmm."

    Oddly enough, ra''s spirits lifted too, and she even finished an extra helping of food!

    After leaving Palm Bay, she headed

    straight home but barely stepped out of the car before noticing a luxury car waiting for her. Her heart skipped a beat as several well-trained bodyguards emerged. They were clearly not your average guys. They didn''t rough her up but instead gave a slight nod.

    "Miss ra, Mr. Ferguson wishes to see you."

 Chapter 146

    Walter was the Mr. Ferguson the bodyguards were talking about. ra had the urge to call Dn, but just as she pulled out her phone, the bodyguard gently pushed it back down, still maintaining a polite demeanor.

    "Mr. Ferguson won''t harm you, Miss ra. He just wants to discuss a few things," he assured her.

    Reluctantly, ra put her phone away. As she settled into the car, her mind was buzzing with thoughts, quickly piecing together why Mr. Ferguson might want to see her. Walter was a man who had navigated life''s storms with grace. Even after stepping down from his influential position, people still mored for an audience with him. Yet, many had never seen him in person.

    ra arrived at the Ferguson family''s storied mansion, which boasted a history as rich as its architecture. Legend had it that dignitaries of old would pass by here on their way to court. In the Capital, homes like this were beyond mere mary value, inhabited only by the most powerful.

    As the grand iron gates swung open, ra noticed the numerous bodyguards patrolling the grounds. The car journeyed another ten minutes beforeing to a stop in front of the main house.

    "Miss ra, please step out," the bodyguard said, his manner unchanged, seemingly oblivious to the whispers surrounding her.

    Once out, she was ushered into the grand hall and up to a second-floor study. The room was expansive, about two hundred square meters, filled with the finest rosewood, emitting a gentle aroma. At the center stood a desk of rare golden rosewood, as valuable as it was impressive.

    The setting could easily unsettle anyone, but as raid eyes on the elderly man practicing calligraphy behind the desk, she found a surprising sense of calm. The door quietly closed behind her, leaving just her and Walter.

    d in a tailored suit, Walter methodicallyid down his pen and washed his hands in a basin nearby. ra bowed her head respectfully, "Walter."

    Walter''s expression remained steady as he meticulously dried his hands with a towel. ra didn''t rush to ask why she''d been summoned, choosing instead to stand silently, as if in a quiet standoff.

    Her poise seemed to catch the old man off guard, prompting him to set the towel aside and dive straight into the matter at hand.

    "Dn is the son I hold in the highest regard," he stated. Even if you grouped all the younger members of the Ferguson family, they wouldn''t hold a candle to Dn.

    ra''s demeanor grew even more respectful. "Mr. Dn is truly exceptional, a giant in the business world."

    Walter narrowed his eyes slightly, giving her a scrutinizing look. "Youngdy, there''s no need for ttery here."

    ra''s palms were slick with sweat as she quickly looked up. "Sir, I understand your concerns, but assure you, I have no intentions towards Mr. Dn. You might have misunderstood."

    Feeling she needed to borate, she continued, "I''m in Palm Bay because Jackson asked me to be there. Mr Dn suffers from severe insomnia, which impacts his health. It seems my presence has a calming effect on him, sort of like a natural sleep aid, but there has never been anything improper between us. You can verify this with Mr. Dn himself."

    Her words were delivered with utmost sincerity and straightforwardness.

 Chapter 147

    Walter eased into his chair, reached for the cup of tea next to him, and skimmed off the foam.

    "I trust Dn. He once told me he''d never marry because the one he truly cares about..." He paused, taking a sip, then set the cup down. "If it hadn''t been for his choice to let it go two years ago, I wouldn''t have let it slide either."

    He was clearly talking about that car ident. ra felt a shiver run down her spine, trying to calm her racing heart. Not knowing the full story, she knew better than to speak out of turn.

    "Dn''s way out of your league, and he won''t ever have feelings for you. He''s got someone special in his heart. He''s the only romantic person in the Ferguson family."

    It seemed everyone in the Ferguson n knew about Dn''s feelings for thete Shelly. Yet, Shelly''s death was partly on her. Howposed must Dn be not to haveshed out at her?

    Taking a deep breath, ra replied, "Sir, I understand. If I ever show any interest in Mr. Dn, you can handle me as you see fit."

    With his kind of influence, making someone disappear without a trace would be a walk in the park. To cover her tracks, she added something she didn''t quite mean.

    "Besides, everyone in the Capital knows I''ve got someone I care about. Even if I''ve been distant with himtely, I''ve always hoped he''de around. Mr. Dn is outstanding and noble, but to me, he''s not the one. He''s untouchable, and I only have eyes for someone who couldn''t hold a candle to him."

    Walter was taken aback by her rity. He studied her for a few moments before looking away.

    "If you help him sleep better, then just stay with him quietly."

    ra exhaled a huge sigh of relief, realizing only then that her back was soaked with sweat.

    Just then, the door behind her creaked. She turned to see Dn arriving in his wheelchair. He must have just gotten there. Whether he heard herst remark or not didn''t matter; she meant every word.

    Dn was the dream guy for countless women. Even after losing the use of his legs, he still topped the list of eligible bachelors, with socialites openly dering the willingness to amodate his every need. Such bold pursuits made her imagination wander. If his condition didn''t improve, what positions would they use?

    The sound of the wheelchair brought her back to reality. Dn was already by her

    side, respectfully greeting, "Father."

    Walter asked with genuine concern, "How''s the therapy going?"

    "Not bad."

    "That''s good. ra, you can head out now."

    ra nodded wisely and quickly exited the study. Yet, the door wasn''t closed, and nobody shooed her away, so she naturally lingered. outside, eavesdropping on thei conversation. The initial chit-chat was surprisingly formal, considering they were father and son

    "Dn, are you still waiting for her?"

    ra''s ears perked up at this, her eyes lighting up with curiosity. Dn stayed silent for a few moments before finally answering with a simple, "Yes."

 Chapter 148

    Walter let out a gentle sigh.

    "Your life is yours to live, but don''t wait until Simon''s cradling his kid and you''re still flying solo. Once you''ve figured things out, give me a shout. Loads of eligibledies in New York wouldn''t mind waiting for you."

    As he spoke, Walter rubbed his brow a bit. "You''ve always been self-sufficient, so why stumble when ites to love?"

    "Father, I''m alright as I am."

    ra stood by the doorway, feeling a twinge in her heart.

    Dn was the perfect catch, yet he was holding out for someone who''d never return. Was life ying a cruel joke on him?

    Her heart ached as she saw the door swing open and Dn stepped out, pausing just long enough to say, "Follow me."

    She quickly fell into step with him.

    As they left the estate, she noticed there was no car in sight, and it was at least a thirty-minute trek to the main gate.

    With no other option, she ced her hands on the back of his wheelchair, and they began their leisurely stroll toward the gate.

    With the Ferguson family''s wealth, you''d think there''d be a car ready and waiting.

    Her gaze drifted to his strong back.

    Faced with the long walk, she felt the need to strike up a conversation.

    "Mr. Dn, your dad made a valid point. You can''t wait around forever. Maybe

    having someone by your side would be good for you."

    "You think I''m a helpless person who needs taking care of, huh?"

    "No! No, I just worry about you being lonely."

    Realizing she''d crossed a line, she quickly added, "Of course, someone like you is probably used to being alone, haha."

    Herughter faded when she heard him whisper, "Not used to it."

    At that moment, ra felt as if a giant hand had squeezed her heart.

    She wanted to console him, but words felt hollow.

    His loneliness could only be mended by the one he cherished, but everyone knew she was gone.

    Yet here he was, waiting for someone who''d nevere back.

    ra gripped the wheelchair tightly, unable to hold back. "You know, there are so many amazing women in New York. Mr. Dn, you could really have your pick. Plenty of business marriages turn into love. You might slowly grow fond of someone, and then you''d have a partner to walk with, read with, and even travel with."

    She was about to continue when he cut her off, "Is the moon pretty tonight?"

    She paused, ncing up. "Uh, it''s decent."

    "Hmm."

    What was he getting at?

    ra hesitated, biting back her words until they reached the grand

    iron gate, where a car

    s parked t

    outside. She finally spoke, "The

    .n

    moon''s nice, but Mr. Dn, you''re way more captivating. When ''m around you, I can barely notice it. It''s a shame such beauty isn''t admired."

    Her words were a bit quirky, but she couldn''t stand the heavy

    atmosphere surrounding Dn.ne

    seemed like he was bottling op all his emotions.

    As soon as she finished, he chuckled softly.

    ra let out a breath of relief, feeling like it was all worth it.

    Dnughed for a few moments. "So, were you checking me out just now?"

    As in, had she been admiring his looks?

    They''de this far, so no point in denying it now.

    "Absolutely! I couldn''t help but steal a few nces. Mr. Dn, you''re seriously a looker."

    "Hmm."

    Ah...

    She suddenly didn''t know what to say next.

    She never dared to think beyond admiration. Even if she appreciated his looks and demeanor, it wa

    purely tonic.

    Otherwise, it would feel disrespectful.

    "Mr. Dn, I really think you''re a wonderful person."

    She was polite and principled.

    She spoke while helping him into the car, racking her brain for morepliments.

    Maybe it was human nature to admire beauty; seeing someone with such a gorgeous smile would give anyone a boost.

    Dn curved his lips slightly, looking out the window instead of at her.

    "Do you have some kind of quota for praising me you need to hit tonight?"

    ra froze, her eyes widening, surprised at his yful remark.

    So Dn did have a sense of humor after all!

 Chapter 149

    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to give you apliment."

    She finished her sentence, scratching her cheek in embarrassment, and only then did she notice that the car was heading in the direction of her ce.

    Once they stopped, she got out and bent down to tap on the car window with a touch of seriousness.

    "Alright, I''m heading in now. Thanks for giving me a ride back."

    "Mm."

    She turned around and walked into her apartmentplex, but couldn''t resist a quick nce back. Dn''s car was still parked there.

    As she reached her floor, she bumped into her neighbor, Scarlette.

    Scarlette was one of those captivating women with a powerful presence; she must have just arrived home too.

    Though ra lived on the same floor, they weren''t particrly close.

    Scarlette took the initiative, "When I came back, I noticed a suspicious car circling outside. It seemed like it was parked below your window."

    ra immediately thought of Colton; it seemed like he couldn''t sit still any longer. "Thanks for letting me know."

    Scarlette''s hair was styled inrge waves and was recently dyed a deep wine-red, which made her skin look even fairer.

    Leaning against the doorframe, she assessed ra and asked, "Did you really put together that online audio clip?"

    "Hmm?"

    ra hadn''t yet caught wind of the Bradford family''s response, and a frown creased her brow.

    Scarlette stepped closer, clearly intrigued by the gossip.

    "Quinn''s audio clip caused quite a stir earlier today. This afternoon, the Bradford family said that you''ll soon step forward to admit it was something you fabricated."

    ra''s lips curled slightly; aside from Ryan, she had blocked everyone else in the Bradford family.

    Scarlette swung her car keys in front of her.

    "The car outside is here for you. I''m in a good mood tonight. Any ideas? I can drive youˇŞI''m a kickboxing champ."

    Scarlette exuded aid-back and wild vibe, the kind that younger guys couldn''t resist in older women. Her presence was sopelling it drew people in.

    ra had exchanged a few more words with Dn earlier, and the usually aloof man had even joked with her, leaving her in a good mood.

    "Sure, let''s go."

    It was odd; despite barely knowing each other, their energies surprisingly clicked.

    The two of them headed downstairs, and ra checked out the car parked at a distance, then asked the person next to her, "Do you recognize Colton''s car? I bet it''s his."

    Scarlette wore a light fragrance and yawned, "Yeah, it''s him and two thugs. But I''ve hired those thugs before-they''re mercenaries with no loyalty."

    ra shot her a peculiar look. What did she need thugs for, and why was she talking about it so casually?

    Scarlette chuckled, "When dealing with particrly troublesome clients, a little roughing up makes them more agreeable. Then I soothe them, and they''re so touched they sign the contract right away."

    She said it with shameless pride as if it were a badge of honor.

    ra instantly felt a real connection with her.

    "So, Scarlette, you''re saying we could bribe those thugs to turn against Colton?"

    "Technically, yes."

    They immediately hit it off, and Scarlette made a quick phone call.

    At that moment, Colton was in the car with the two thugs. He was nning to ambush ra tonight, kidnap her, and force her to admit to the fabricated audio.

    As long as Quinn was happy, he''d do anything.

    But ra hadn''t shown up, and Colton was getting impatient.

    Just as he leaned back, a chloroform-soaked handkerchief was pressed over his face. He didn''t even know what hit him, let alone have time to struggle, before passing out.

    The car door opened, and ra and Scarlette stood outside.

    The two thugs saw Scarlette and respectfully greeted her, "Scarlette!"

    She was a valued client, after all.

    Scarlette waved them off and got into the car with ra.

    She was curious to see how ra would handle things.

    ra took Colton''s phone, unlocked it with his fingerprint, and quickly found his conversation with Quinn.

 Chapter 150

    Colton was head over heels, constantly showering Quinn with praise and treating her like royalty. He never missed a chance to badmouth her so-called ''wicked sister'' with pretty harsh words. Poor guy was so wrapped around her finger; it was high time he saw the real Quinn.

    ra sent off a text: [Quinn, I''ve got ra. Wannae? You can do whatever you want to do with her, it''s your call. Just know, I''d do anything for you."

    For Quinn, this was like hitting the jackpot! She wasted no time in throwingpliments Colton''s way and dashed out in her car to meet him.

    ra had picked a construction site on the outskirts, with a small, well-lit bungalow. Quinn parked her car and headed in, already plotting how to deal with ra.

    When she swung open the door, there was Colton, tied up, along with two strange men in odd get-ups. She tried to backtrack and bolt, but the door mmed shut behind her.

    Colton woke up with a cold ssh of water, only to see Quinn facing a knife. He tried to jump up, but he was tied down.

    Fear was all over Quinn''s face. "Colton, what''s going on? Didn''t you say you had ra?"

    Colton was just as baffled. One minute he was in his car, next he was out cold. He had no idea who knocked him out.

    The two guys had wigs and masks, so Colton didn''t recognize them as the ones he had hired.

    The door swung open again, and in came ra and Scarlette, both in disguise. Scarlette didn''t want to miss any of the drama, so she tagged along.

    ra marched up to Quinn, snatched the knife from the henchman, and shed Quinn''s arm. Blood trickled down and she screamed.

    "Aaah! Aaah!"

    Colton''s heart was breaking. "What are you doing?! If you''ve got an issue, take it up with me! Don''t hurt her."

    Quinn was in tears from the pain but didn''t dare move, fearing for her life. She wasn''t ready to kick the bucket yet; she still had ns to take over the Bradford family fortune and ruin ra.

    Just as she was about to plead for mercy, ra shed her other arm. Both cuts were as long as a finger and looked terrifying; Quinn almost fainted from shock.

    Colton was panicking, his face as white as a sheet, yelling, "Don''t touch her! Don''t hurt her!"

    ra''s face was hidden. She gave a sly grin and handed the knife to Quinn. She lowered her voice to a rough whisper. "Alright, Mr. Colton''s orders. Ms. Quinn, the knife is yours. Give Mr. Colton a few jabs, and maybe tonight won''t be so rough."

    Quinn shook her head, crying, "No, I won''t..."

    Her cries melted Colton''s heart even more, making him believe all his devotion was worth it. "Quinn, stab me. It''s okay, I can handle it. I love you, and I''ll prove I love you a thousand times more than Simon!"

    "Colton..." Tears streamed down Quinn''s face, but inside, she was twisted with pain. Damn, it hurt so much.

    But if she went ahead and stabbed Colton now and they got rescuedter on tonight, Colton might not stick around as her doting admirer.

    Luckily, she knew how to y this game. Crying, she slowly moved toward Colton, knife in hand.

 Chapter 151

    Scarlette watched as Quinn put on a melodramatic show, then nced at the cool-as-a-cucumber ra beside her. She couldn''t resist whispering, "Are you the devil or what?" How she came up such a wicked n was beyond her wildest thoughts. She and ra both thought the same. They were absolutely each other''s kind of ally.

    Quinn, clutching a knife, had now sidled up to Colton. Seeing the tears on her face, Colton felt like every bit of this was worth it. He even closed his eyes in resignation. "Quinn, I know you''re being forced into this. I won''t yell out in pain. I know you''re hurting inside too."

    Quinn''s lips quivered, her eyes red from crying. "Colton, I''m so sorry."

    "You''ve got nothing to apologize for; I''m doing this willingly! Don''t cry! It kills me to see you in tears!"

    A determined glint shed in Quinn''s eyes as she plunged the knife forward, but she avoided any vital spots. Colton let out a muffled grunt, holding back his cries of pain. He didn''t want to lose face in front of Quinn. If he could just get through this night, it''d be the ultimate test of life and death for both him and Quinn. Maybe then Quinn would ditch Simon and choose him. Just the thought of it chased away the pain, leaving him feeling oddly happy.

    With tears streaming down her face, Quinn pulled the knife back and looked at ra. "Is this enough for you devils?"

    ra pulled a bottle of water from behind her, a mischievous grin spreading as she lowered her voice. "This is just the beginning. This bottle''s got poison in itˇŞ deadly stuff. Only one of you is walking out of here tonight."

    She gestured to the bodyguards to grab Quinn. Quinn''s face went ghostly white as she struggled desperately. "No, please, I''m begging you, don''t!"

    Just moments ago, she had kept it together, acting all high and mighty, but now, realizing her life was really on the line, all her bravado vanished, leaving her a sobbing mess.

    ra slowly approached, holding the bottle, her tone menacing. "Ms. Quinn, this''s what you deserved for crossing the wrong people."

    She twisted open the cap, poised to force the water down Quinn''s throat. Fear filled Quinn''s eyes as she screamed frantically. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! No! Why not let Colton drink it? Didn''t he say he''d do anything for me?!"

    At her words, Colton''s eyes snapped open, as if questioning his own ears. ra''s movements stopped too. Quinn realized her words had an impact and her tone turned desperate. "Let Colton drink it. Didn''t he say he''d do anything for me? Please, I don''t want to die."

    ra signaled the bodyguards to let Quinn go. Quinn, as limp as a noodle,y sprawled on the floor like a jellyfish. ra crouched slightly, cing the bottle in front of her. "Ms. Quinn, will you drink, or will he?"

    Quinn suddenly sprang up, snatched the bottle, and made a beeline for Colton without a second''s hesitation. "He''ll drink! Of course, he''ll do it!"

    Her fear was so palpable and her urgency was so clear, there was no room for pretense. Colton remained in shock, for this was not the Quinn he thought he knew. The Quinn he knew was kind-hearted and wouldn''t hurt a fly, yet here she was, faced with life and death and acting so cold-hearted.

    He stayed silent until Quinn unscrewed the cap and mped his mouth shut. Finally, a hint of panic crept into Colton''s demeanor. "Quinn."

    A flicker of ruthlessness crossed Quinn''s eyes. She couldn''t be med for this; she didn''t want to die here. But the show had to go on. "Colton, I''m sorry, but I want to live."

    Colton''s face flushed with anger. "You want to live, but what about me?"

    Quinn caught a glimpse of ra nearing again. Fear caused her to shake, and she shoved the bottle into Colton''s mouth. "Mmm..."

    Colton struggled fiercely, but he was tied to the chair,pletely impossible to break free. In less than a minute, he had gulped down the entire bottle of water. He bent over, trying to vomit it out, only to hear the sound of Quinn dropping the bottle to the floor, feeling a sudden relief. "Can I go now? I''ve done as you asked."

    ra shook her head, clicking her tongue twice. "Miss Quinn, you really do have a heart of stone. Just a sip or two of that poison would have done the trick, but you made him drink the whole bottle. Not even the gods can save him now."

    Quinn froze when she heard Colton gagging.

    ra opened the door, waving her hand. "We''re leaving now. Miss Quinn, you''re free to go too. Until next time."

    Scarlette was surprised; was it truly over? Just as this thought formed, ra added one more thing. "Oh, by the way, that bottle was just regr mineral water, not poison. Congrattions, you''re both saved."

    ra''s words were light, yet they struck Quinn like a bolt of lightning. She swayed, disbelief etched on her face. "What?"

    ra''s voice held a hint ofughter. "Didn''t I make myself clear? That was just ordinary mineral water, not poison. Congrattions, neither of you has to die."

    Scarlette felt her scalp tingle; ra''s cunning n was more ruthless than any viin.

 Chapter 152

    Colton was head over heels for Quinn, but after everything that went down, how could he possibly keep chasing after her? After tonight, he might finally snap out

    of it.

    Trailing behind ra, Scarlette finally spoke. "ra, I''ve gotta admit, I underestimated you. Do you have another n tucked away? Colton seemed pretty wound up back there. What if Quinn manages to sweet-talk him? Are we seriously not going to do anything else?"

    ra pulled off her disguise, her eyes twinkling brighter than the stars. ˇ°Nah. I know Quinn too well; she won''t leave any loose ends."

    "What do you mean?" Scarlette asked, intrigued.

    ra gave a sly smile. "She''s all about maintaining her perfect image, but now that Colton''s seen the real her, he can''t be allowed to live."

    Basically, Quinn would handle it herself and pin Colton''s death on the kidnappers from tonight. It''d all be swept under the rug, allowing her to carry on with her innocent act.

    Scarlette raised an eyebrow, grinning. "You''re sharp, really sharp. So, should we step in and save Coltonter?"

    ra settled into the car, a satisfied grin on her face. "I''ve already tipped off the Warren family. They''re on their way to rescue Colton. If we save him, he''ll just think it''s another test of love. But if the Warren family steps in, it''ll mean somethingpletely different."

    Scarlette gave her a thumbs-up. "That''s brilliant."

    Colton and Quinn remained at the construction site. Colton was still in shock. His view of Quinn was shattered, but a tiny part of him still held onto hope.

    "Quinn, did you really not hesitate for even a second?" he asked, disbelief etched on his face.

    Quinn''s face was pale, her back straight, her palms mmy with cold sweat. She hadn''t thought things would go this far. She figured Colton would be a goner after drinking that bottle, but now everything had flipped on its head.

    A sh of cold determination crossed her eyes. That recording everyone was gossiping about was still going viral. If Colton bbed about tonight, her five-year act of innocence would unravel.

    She nced at the knife ra had dropped and quickly bent to pick it up.

    Colton''s heart, which had held a sliver of hope, was now gripped by terror upon seeing her grab the knife. "Quinn, what are you doing?" he asked, panic rising.

    Quinn''s face was a mask of indifference; all her previous frailty and innocence had vanished, reced by a chilling ruthlessness.

    "Colton, you can''t me me. Tonight, you''re going to be one of the kidnappers'' victims. Don''t worry, I''ll avenge you by finding the one behind all this," she said, her voice cold.

    Colton stared at her, disbelief in his eyes, as thest shred of hope crumbled. His face turned ghostly pale. He still believed this was just a nightmare.

    Quinn didn''t hesitate; she never did when it came to matters like this. The knife plunged into Colton''s chest without warning.

    Colton''s eyes were bloodshot, ring at her with burning hatred. "So this is who you really are, Quinn! You evil bitch! Just you wait!"

    His screams were heart-wrenching, filled with despair, but this only made Quinn more determined.

    "Colton, didn''t you say you''d give up anything for me? Now I''m asking for your life. It should be no different," she said as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Even in the act of murder, her face was calm. It was as if someone dying for her was just the way things should be.

    Colton''s pupils contracted violently, feeling the knife twist cruelly in his chest.

    Quinn was ruthless. Why hadn''t he seen her true colors before? He regretted it so much. If only he had another chance, he would...

    The door burst open as the Warren family bodyguards finally arrived. Hearing the footsteps, Quinn quickly dropped the knife, wiping off her fingerprints in a sh.

    She rushed to Colton''s side, putting on a show of panic. "Colton! Colton, are you okay? Don''t scare me like this! Somebody help!"

    Colton, barely conscious, saw through her act. He spat out a mouthful of blood in anger, and passed out.

    Quinn''s heart raced with unease, worried that Colton might survive. When no one was looking, she pressed hard on his wound.

    The bodyguards hurriedly took Colton to the hospital.

    Quinn anxiously waited in the corridor, her clothes stained with blood. The Warren family members soon arrived, but since Colton wasn''t a big shot like Richard, only his parents came.

    Quinn immediately broke into tears. "I''m so sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Warren. It''s all my fault. Colton and I were kidnapped tonight."

    The Warren family was too worried about Colton toy me on her, focusing instead on the oue of the operation.

    Quinn''s expression twisted slightly, silently praying that Colton wouldn''t pull through.

    Two hourster, the surgery was over, and the doctor came out, sounding relieved. "The knife missed his heart but came dangerously close. He''ll need to stay in intensive care for a while. If he recovers well, he should gradually heal over the next year."

    The Warren family wept with joy, while thest trace of color drained from Quinn''s face.

    Gripping her hand, they finally spoke with courtesy, "You''re Quinn, right? We''re d you''re safe too."

    Quinn couldn''t muster a smile. If Colton woke up, it would all be over for her. She needed toe up with a n.

 Chapter 153

    Meanwhile, ra and Scarlette made their way back to their apartment. Scarlette, feeling quite satisfied with how the evening had turned out, casually tossed her hair back and extended a friendly hand to ra. "I dig your vibe. How about we hit the shops together sometime?"

    Since waking up, ra hadn''t really connected with anyone other than Megan, so she eagerly epted the offer. "Sounds great."

    Scarlette waved her off with a cheerful, "I''ll head home now."

    They both retreated to their own spaces. ra,pletely wiped out, took a quick shower and flopped into bed, falling asleep almost instantly.

    The next day at work, ra was deep in her tasks when someone mentioned she had visitors waiting downstairs. She was curious and headed down to find Naomi and Ryan there.

    Ryan looked a bit uneasy, leaning against a column with his arms crossed, refusing to meet ra''s eyes. Naomi, on the other hand, wasted no time andunched into an usatory rant. "Why''d you block everyone''s numbers and note homest night? We''ve been searching everywhere for you. Quinn got kidnapped yesterday, and now she''s so scared. That recording is all anyone can talk about. ra, just admit you faked it."

    ra calmly sat down on a lobby sofa, taking in Naomi''s words. "Is that why you''re here?"

    Naomi plopped down across from her, her tone unwavering. "That is the most pressing issue right now."

    "Naomi, why''re you asking me to own up to this? Deep down, you must suspect that the voice on the recording is actually Quinn''s, right? There was no faking it. She was trying to set me up and got caught. You don''t want her facing public bacsh, so you''vee to me because I''m the expendable eldest daughter. Who cares if I take the fall?"

    Naomi''s eyes flickered with guilt. After a pause, she replied, "You''ve been under fire for so long already. What will one more thing do?"

    Without hesitation, ra grabbed a half-finished iced tea from the coffee table and sshed it over Naomi.

    Naomi, dripping wet, looked up in shock.

    "Naomi, maybe now you''ll think twice. I''ve told you before, don''t speak to me condescendingly. I have no obligation to cover for anyone, especially not Quinn. If you don''t want her to suffer, put it on Ryan instead. Or is he too precious?"

    Naomi trembled, her lips quivering. "ra, what happened to you?"

    This wasn''t the submissive daughter she remembered. ra tucked her hair behind her ear. "Don''t bother me with this again. It''s a waste of my time."

    Ryan, silent until now, finally spoke. "Mom, is the recording really not fake? Is it actually Quinn?"

    Naomi was overwhelmed and watched ra''s indifferent retreat. She took a few steps to follow but stopped, muttering to herself. "Where did it all go wrong..."

    Ryan pressed on. "Mom, answer me. Is ra right? Did you know the recording was real? Why did youe to ra? You''re so biased!"

    Before he could continue, Naomi pped him hard across the face. "Shut up!"

    Ryan was stunned and held his cheek. No one, other than ra, had ever pped him.

    Naomi was also shocked by her own action. She felt a deep pang in her chest. She sat down, holding her head. "Do you think I wanted this? Ryan, you don''t know what kind of life Quinn had with her adoptive parents. Everything she endured was because of ra. How can I not be biased against ra?"

    She rubbed her temples, the smell of tea still lingering. "Quinn''s adoptive family was terrible. She was abused, worked from the age of twelve to support them, and had to care for a mentally challenged brother. When I found her, she was bruised and wouldn''t even look at me."

    Ryan fell silent, his heart heavy. "But still..."

    "But what? She was kidnapped because ra didn''t report it. Quinn saved her sister and was trapped for years. Now that she''s back, shouldn''t ra be more understanding? Instead, she bullies Quinn without remorse. I''ve seen it all; how can my heart not be partial? I hate how unaffected ra is. Ryan, Quinn''s been secretly seeing a therapist. She needs our love."

    Ryan felt frozen, urgency coloring his voice. "Why didn''t I know about the therapist? When did she start?"

    "Since joining the Bradford family. She''s strong-willed and told no one. Not even your father."

    Such a tragic story would touch anyone.

    Ryan was young and impressionable and was quickly influenced. "Mom, what do we do now?"

    "Getting ra to confess would be best. Otherwise, Quinn''s engagement might copse. You could help by talking to ra. She doesn''t hate you as much as the rest of us."

    Ryan hesitated, finally lowering his gaze. "I understand."

 Chapter 154

    ra made her way back up to the top floor and practically collided with Eden. Eden had no idea ra worked at Ferguson Corporation and her eyes went wide with shock, her voice hitting an octave higher than usual.

    "ra!!!"

    She marched over, hand raised as if to p ra, but something held her back. Her words dripped with contempt. "What are you doing here? Let me guess, back to mess with my brother? Have you no shame? He''s about to get married for crying out loud!"

    Eden''s voice was loud enough to draw attention from everyone nearby. ra frowned, ready to defend herself, but then she saw Aiden approaching.

    Aiden was all smiles and courteous towards Eden. "Ms. Eden, you may go in now. Mr. Dn is free."

    Eden''s face lit up with excitement, and she brushed past ra like she didn''t exist, darting into the CEO''s office and shutting the door behind her.

    Aiden gave ra a quick nod before walking away, his demeanorpletely different from how he''d treated Eden.

    ra shrugged it off. She settled at her desk, organized her papers, and then headed to knock on the CEO''s office door.

    "Come in."

    Dn was seated at his desk, surrounded by a tempting spread of pastries, probably Eden''s doing. Eden was chirping away like a little bird, full of stories about hertest adventures.

    "Dn, you won''t believe it! I pped the person who tried to set me up, and they were totally stunned! Remember, you said if I ever needed to, I could act as I want, and you''d sort out the rest."

    Dn paused, pen in hand. "Hmm, quite impressive."

    Eden moved in closer and then noticed ra, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. "You again?!"

    ra didn''t rise to the bait, cing the documents on Dn''s desk and tapping them lightly.

    "Mr. Dn, I need you to check these details. They''re hoping for..."

    But Eden cut her off. "ra, can''t you see I''m talking to Dn? Can''t this wait?" ra stayed calm, ready to counter, but Dn pushed the files aside. "Later." His tone was dismissive. ra hesitated for a moment, then collected the documents, maintaining herposure. "Got it."

    As she left, she heard Eden''s excited chatter behind her. "Dn, then she said she''d call the cops on me, but you know how it ended-I rang up Aiden, and they apologized."

    The scene was almost sweet, if not for Eden''s barely concealed admiration.

    Back at her desk, ra felt a strange tug at her heart. She decided to grab a cup of tea and overheard some chatter.

    "Don''t you think Ms. Eden and the CEO are super close?"

    "Last time she was here, she pped someone who admitted to having a crush on him and called them delusional."

    "And he really dotes on her. I heard she even has personal bodyguards at school."

    "They''re all part of the Ferguson n, right? It''s probably just family looking out for each other..."

    "Nope, I got the scoop at a club from Ms. Eden herself. She''s adopted-they have no blood ties."

    ra took a sip of her tea, knocking on a door nearby. The people inside jumped but rxed when they saw her, even pulling her in to join their gossip.

 Chapter 155

    "ra, you know her brother, right? Spill the beans-is it true she was adopted? And is Mr. Dn into her?"

    ra topped off her cup with a smile. "Honestly, I don''t know."

    As she was about to leave, she caught some snarkyments floating her way.

    "Oh, please. She''s pretending not to know just so she doesn''t tick off Eden."

    "Exactly! Everyone knows she''s still trailing after Eden''s brother."

    "She''s living her life with no pride, all this for a guy-it''s just sad."

    ra paused, turned around with a sweet smile, and eyed them. "Chit-chatting on

    the clock, huh? Should I let Mr. Dn know and have him dock your pay?"

    Their faces turned white as sheets, and they quickly refilled their cups and scurried off.

    ra was still simmering as she sat at her desk, trying to shake off the irritation. Just then, Eden waltzed out of the office, stopped by ra''s desk, and carelessly knocked her papers to the floor.

    Eden stood there like a smug princess, clearly waiting for ra to react. ra kept her cool, and Eden''s interest fizzled out fast.

    "Wow, Simon said you''ve been standing up for yourself, but you''re still just a pushover," Eden sneered, rolling her eyes. "Oh, and by the way, I''m having dinner with Dn tonight. Just thought I''d mention that your little tricks won''t work on Simon or Dn. You''re only good enough to shine the shoes of the Ferguson men."

    With that, she strutted off with her head held high. The others whispered among themselves, but ra ignored them, bending down to gather her scattered papers.

    Eden had Dn in her corner, and ra knew better than to stir the pot. Sometimes, you just had to pick your battles.

    Just as she finished tidying up, the direct line from the CEO''s office rang, and Dn''s voice came through. "Come on in."

    She grabbed her documents and headed inside. The once serious office was now filled with the sweet aroma of cakes, a stark contrast to Dn''s usual vibe.

    ra found herself momentarily distracted by the untouched, delicate pastries until Dn spoke up. "Hungry?"

    She quickly shook her head. "Mr. Dn, about that earlier issue, do you think we should take another look? The partners had some questions."

    "Come here." Dn''s voice was firm, and she found herself moving closer almost without thinking.

    He picked up a piece of cake with his long fingers and said, "Kneel down."

    ra hesitated, looking away. "I''m not hungry, and besides, these are from Ms. Eden. She''d flip if she found out."

    "Are you tattling?"

    Her cheeks flushed instantly. Just as she was about to deny it, Dn gently pulled her down by the wrist. The sweet scent of the cake filled her senses, the jam smudging her lips. Instinctively, she licked it off.

    Dn nced at her, then quickly turned his attention back to the document in front of him. She couldn''t believe a simple piece of cake could spark such a reaction.

    Internally, she chuckled, realizing that despite Dn''s tough exterior, he was surprisingly tender at heart.

 Chapter 156

    After finishing a piece of cake, Dn slid the revised document over to ra. He had already marked that point, so it was all set. As ra reached out to grab it, her fingers identally brushed against his, causing the document to slip and fall onto the desk with a loud "thud."

    She was a bit startled, but Dn was already focused on his work, scribbling away with his pen.

    Assuming he was busy, ra picked up the document. "Mr. Dn, I''ll head out now," she said.

    "Mm," he replied without looking up.

    Just as she was about to leave the office, Dn spoke up, "There''s a dinner at seven."

    ra caught on quickly, "Alright, I''ll join you."

    She closed the office door and returned to her desk, hoping for a calm end to her day. But just as she was about to clock out, Simon showed up. He looked worn out, standing silently by her desk before saying, "Ryan''s waiting for you downstairs; he''s been there all day."

    ra frowned and made her way to the elevator, with Simon following behind. When they got downstairs, she saw Ryan. He was holding a cigarette but quickly put it out when he saw her.

    ra yfully swatted his head. "Aren''t you too young to be smoking?"

    "I''m just stressed," Ryan admitted. "Can youe with me to the caf¨¦ next door? It''ll only take ten minutes."

    ra wasn''t one to hold grudges against her brother, so she followed him. Simon tagged along, uninvited but undeterred.

    At the caf¨¦, Ryan ordered a dessert and pushed it toward ra. Simon, sitting beside her, shamelessly ordered something for himself too.

    ra didn''t mind him; it wasn''t her caf¨¦, and he could sit wherever he wanted. She just had dessert in Dn''s office and was mindful of her strict fitness goals, so she didn''t touch it and got straight to the point. "Alright, what''s on your mind?"

    Ryan hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ra guessed he might be there about Quinn. Finding it amusing, she sipped her iced coffee, the bitterness spreading across her tongue. "Are you here to convince me to say the recording was my doing? Did Quinn throw another dramatic fit at home?"

    Ryan felt like he''d been pped, but knowing Quinn''s struggles, he couldn''t just ignore it. "ra, Quinn''s been seeing a therapist."

    ra found itughable. "And that''s my fault?"

    Ryan''s voice shook. "It''s because of you. Her foster parents weren''t treating her well. Mom cries every day. ra, the family will make it up to you."

    ra took a deep breath and set her cup down. "So, Quinn''s fake pregnancy act to frame me is just going to be swept under the rug? With all of you backing her, she''s really got it made, hasn''t she? She builds her perfect image at my expense, then hides while you all fight her battles. Ryan, I''m disappointed."

    Panic flickered in Ryan''s eyes before he suddenly stood up. "ra, do you think I want this? I just want everyone to be okay. If Quinn has a mental illness, why not give her some ck? And don''t you feel guilty? If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have been taken!"

    The more Ryan spoke, the more agitated he became, his words tumbling over each other. "Do you remember when you were sick before Quinn was taken? Only the doctor could see you. I couldn''t even see you, but Quinn would sneak in to see you and bring you things."

    His eyes were red with tears as he continued, "We all got along so well back then. I just don''t get why things turned out this way."

    ra sat across from him, watching his tears drip onto the table. A dull ache shot through her heart, but she stayed silent, staring at her coffee cup. Finally, it was Simon who spoke up.

 Chapter 157

    "When did Quinn start seeing a therapist?"

    Clearly, he was shaken too, despite his anger towards Quinn that had been simmering since yesterday. Ryan sat back down, his emotions now settled.

    "She started therapy aftering back. Mom said she grew up in an abusive foster home."

    Shouldn''t someone with severe psychological issues be forgiven for making a small mistake?

    Simon nced at ra beside him, hesitating before finally speaking up. "ra, I''m really sorry for the way things went down this time. I promise I won''t jump to conclusions and use you again. I''ve been thinking a lot about Quinn and me these past few days. You''re my fianc¨¦e in name, yet I was with her behind your back. That was totally my fault. If you agree to take the me for this incident, I''ll publicly announce our engagement is off, and we''ll go our separate ways."

    Up until now, there hadn''t been an official announcement in their social circle about the broken engagement. Even though Simon and Quinn''s wedding ns were in motion, society was always quick to judge women harshly. As long as the engagement wasn''t officially called off, ra would be seen as someone who was dumped before even getting to the altar.

    She looked into Simon''s eyes, but he couldn''t hold her gaze. She turned to Ryan, who also avoided looking at her.

    ra tapped her fingers lightly on her coffee cup and smiled, "Alright."

    She took out her phone and posted on social media: [I fabricated the recording and going around.]

    She had a lot of followers, though she couldn''t remember them due to her amnesia. The post quickly got tons ofments, but she didn''t bother reading them and handed the phone over to Simon.

    Simon pressed his lips tightly together, his fingers trembling slightly. Memories of the good times with ra suddenly washed over him. ra was genuinely good to him. In the dead of winter, she''d make soup for him, not saying a word even when she burned herself. She''d stay by his side when he was drunk and always stared at him with those bright, sparkling eyes. But now, all of that was gone.

    Simon tightened his lips, took a deep breath, and posted on social media too: [Quinn and I will be getting married at the end of the month. My engagement with ra was called off a while ago. I apologize for all the hurtful things I''ve said about her. It was my fault for changing my mind and breaking our long-standing engagement. I disappointed her. I even belittled her repeatedly just for my reputation. I''m sorry. From now on, we''ll be strangers.]

    This post also caused quite a stir.

    ra, after reading it, felt quite satisfied. At least this jerk knew how to craft a decent apology.

    She stood up to leave, but Simon suddenly got up and hugged her. ra froze, catching a glimpse of Dn passing by therge floor-to-ceiling window. She wasn''t sure if he''d seen her, but it made her feel oddly ufortable.

    Before she could push Simon away, he let go. "ra, I''m sorry about Quinn and

    me."

    ra''s attention was already on Dn''s retreating figure, her heart anxious and in no mood for Simon''s words. She quickly left the caf¨¦, hurrying after Dn.

    Dn was surrounded by several executives, likely on their way to the event. ra caught up to him, trying to take hold of the wheelchair, but Aiden moved it aside.

    "Ms. ra, please just stand by."

    She nced at Dn, noticing the downturn in the corners of his mouth; he was clearly displeased. "Sorry, Mr. Dn, I was handling something and got held up for a few minutes."

    She assumed his displeasure was due to her tardiness and promptly admitted her mistake. But Dn didn''t say a word, the tension around him almost tangible.

 Chapter 158

    She had no clue that when Simon caught sight of her darting out of the caf¨¦ to catch up with Dn, his expression turned as dark as a thundercloud. He watched her intently, never once tearing his gaze away.

    Ryan, sitting across from Simon, noticed the intense look and broke the silence. "Simon, what''s up with you?"

    As Ryan spoke, he nced over at the spot where ra had vanished,

    scratching his head in confusion. "What''s going on with ra? Why''s she

    suddenly buddying up to Dn? I remember her saying she couldn''t stand him. And isn''t Dn supposed to have a kid or something?"

    Simon looked genuinely taken aback. "Who told you that?"

    "ra did," Ryan replied, running a hand through his hair.

    ra said that? No way. When did she say it?

    Ryan carried on, "It''s just strange. ra used to avoid Dn like the gue. I asked her once, and she said he was terrifying."

    Simon''s voice shifted to a calm, steady tone. "ra''s amnesia might be real."

    "What?" Ryan''s eyes widened, the seriousness of the situation dawning on him. "What do you mean? She did mention amnesia, but she''s cried wolf so many times. We all thought she was faking again. But if it''s real, it exins her sudden change."

    The realization hit him, and he was ready to dash after her. "If she really has amnesia, we can''t let her get too close to Dn. If she remembers, she''d be crushed. You know how she is. Simon, what should we do?"

    It was at this moment that Simon realized ra''s amnesia was genuine. A glimmer of hope sparked in his chest. She wasn''t into him anymore because of her memory loss. If she regained her memories, she''d be back to her old self, always trailing after him with those dreamy, adoring eyes.

    His heart thudded faster, and he clenched his hand by his side. Ryan, still anxious, pressed on. "Think of something. What if she falls for Dn? I can''t bear the thought of that ice-cold guy as my brother-inw. Just imagining it gives me chills!"

    Just the thought was enough to make him shudder.

    "Simon! Simon!" Ryan pleaded. He was banking on Simon, even though Simon was soon to be Quinn''s husband and probably shouldn''t meddle in ra''s matters.

    Yet Simon dered, "I''ll help her remember, Ryan. You don''t want her to be so distant, do you? Haven''t you noticed that she''s indifferent to everyone now?"

    Ryan felt a twinge of pain in his chest but tried to y it cool. "I don''t care."

    "Don''t care? But didn''t you say she pped you to defend some random guy? She''d have never done that before."

    Ryan jumped up as if stung. "I didn''t realize she really had amnesia. If it were the old ra, she''d never treat me like that. She''d cook for me and speak kindly. Even when she was mad, I could cheer her up, and she''d be sweet to me again."

    The more he talked, the more hurt he felt.

    Simon seized the moment. "Thene with me, and let''s help her remember the ra she used to be."

    Ryan hesitated, a part of him recognizing that this new ra was more captivating. He bit his lip for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    *

    ra sat in the car, nearly freezing from the chilly vibe Dn was giving off. She knew Dn was a total workaholic who couldn''t stand his employees messing up. But did he have to be this ticked off?

    After a few minutes of hesitation, she finally spoke up, "Mr. Dn, I was just a few minuteste. You can dock my pay, but don''t stress yourself over it."

    Dn looked up, his eyes locking onto hers, and he muttered, "Blockhead."

    ra quickly apologized, "Yes, yes, I''m a blockhead. Just don''t be mad, Mr. Dn. If there''s an issue, just take it out on my paycheck."

    Dn seemed like he wanted to say more but instead focused on the documents in hisp. His long fingers were tense.

    ra could tell he seemed more upset than ever.

 Chapter 159

    The subtle tension lingered all the way to the hotel. As ra stepped out of the car, she quickly moved to assist with the wheelchair, only to run into Johnny at the hotel entrance.

    Johnny was there for a business meeting too. When he saw her, he stopped in his tracks and called out, "ra?"

    ra frowned, wondering how she kept bumping into members of the Bradford family no matter where she went. She wasn''t keen on chatting, but Johnny approached her anyway.

    Despite his age, Johnny held himself well in front of Dn, though he was overly polite. "Mr. Dn, long time no see."

    Dn gave him a brief look and acknowledged him with a simple "Hmm."

    Johnny patted ra''s arm, speaking in a reassuring tone. "Knowing ra is working at Ferguson Corporation gives me peace of mind. Mr. Dn, you''re a man of integrity, who doesn''t judge people by their past; everything is based on merit. ra will definitely make great progress under your guidance. Thank you in advance."

    ra wasn''t na?ve; it felt like Johnny was subtly reminding Dn to let bygones be bygones and not to dwell on past grievances. It was undoubtedly about the incident with Dn''s leg. ra felt a twinge of awkwardness. Everyone seemed to hint that Dn''s condition was somehow her fault.

    Johnny chuckled and continued, "I won''t keep you from your meeting, Mr. Dn." He then patted ra''s shoulder again. "Work hard with Mr. Dn. Once you mature a bit more, I''ll feel morefortable involving you in thepany''s decisions. ra, it''s time you grew up."

    ra didn''t have much affection for her father. Since she had regained consciousness, he was mostly silent or criticizing her alongside Naomi. He often watched her with those pained, disappointed eyes.

    ra was puzzled. From a parent''s perspective, she could understand Johnny''s attitude if she had really been so troublesome before. Unfortunately, she had no memory of any of it, leaving her feeling momentarily stifled.

    She continued to follow behind Dn, desperately wanting to ask about his leg, but couldn''t bring herself to do it. They reached the private room door, where their business partners were already waiting. Coincidentally, one of them recognized ra. He furrowed his brows briefly but tactfully said nothing, simply shaking hands with Dn. "It''s been two years, Mr. Dn."

    Dn had such amanding presence that even seated in a wheelchair, everyone instinctively showed him respect. He nodded, adjusted his wheelchair, and the meeting officially kicked off.

    The business partner, a rotund middle-aged man in a suit, frequently nced at ra as the drinks flowed. ra felt uneasy, and before she could say anything, the man spoke up. "Miss ra seems much quieter this time."

    A look of confusion crossed her face, and then he added, "I had the pleasure of seeing you once, about six years ago, at this very hotel with Mr. Dn. You seemed quite displeased and, if I recall correctly, pped Mr. Dn right across the face."

    ra was sipping her tea when she heard this, causing her to spit it out in shock. She looked at the man in disbelief. "What?"

    A hand calmly offered her a napkin, which she instinctively took to wipe her

    mouth. Then, still shaken, she replied, "You must be mistaken."

    Seeing her genuine shock and confusion, the business partner quickly

    backtracked. "My apologies, haha, I must have remembered wrong. No one would dare p someone like Mr. Dn."

    ra''s heart was racing. She had lost her memory and truly had no recollection of such events. She turned to look at Dn, but he remained calm, his eyes lowered, deep in thought.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately countered. "That definitely wasn''t me. I couldn''t do something like that. Really, I couldn''t. Let''s not joke about it. I work for Mr. Dn now."

    The business partner''s slip was only due to the alcohol, so he quickly shifted the conversation to other topics, and the atmosphere lightened up once more. But the quieter Dn became, the more anxious ra felt. She tried hard to recall anything from her past, but her amnesia seemed quite permanent.

 Chapter 160

    As the evening''s event wound down, ra seized the moment, positioning herself right behind Dn. "Mr. Dn, I''ve got something I need to ask you."

    The business partners had just finished their polite goodbyes and said they''d wait outside. Aiden wasn''t too happy about it, but he yed along, leaving just ra and Dn in the room.

    ra couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Mr. Dn, if I''ve ever done anything to upset you before, please don''t take it to heart. My dad always says you''re as forgiving as a saint, and I was probably just really childish back then."

    Dn silently spun the ss in his hand. ra quickly filled up two sses with wine. "I''ll take this as an apology."

    The gossip she''d heard had her all jittery. If she really had crossed Dn in the past, he must''ve had legendary patience for not having reacted.

    She knocked back a ss, then another, and another. Dn nced at the bottle, noting the high alcohol content meant for mixing. Even the heaviest drinkers would feel the impact after three shots.

    ra felt the burn in her belly after those drinks. The first one had already hit hard, but she couldn''t back out now. Setting the ss down, a wave of heat rushed through her. She leaned on the table, shaking her head to stay clear- headed.

    She leaned too hard, the table shifted, and she stumbled toward Dn. Dn tried to catch her, but she grabbed the tablecloth. To avoid the mess, his wheelchair rolled back, and he caught her in his arms.

    ra felt the room spin. The next thing she knew, the wheelchair tipped, and she ended up sitting on Dn''sp. Dn, looking sharp in his suit, now had his shirt partly undone, revealing his corbone. ra felt a chill and instantly sobered up.

    Just as she was about to get up, the door swung open. The people outside, worried by the noise, peeked in. The business partners and Aiden stood at the doorway, taking in the scene. Dishes were on the floor, the wheelchair flipped, and ra was seemingly straddling Dn.

    Dn frowned, clearly ufortable. The partners were stunned for a moment, then hurried over. Everyone had had a bit to drink, so they spoke freely. ˇ°Ms. ra, that''s not right. You can''t be so rough!"

    "Yeah, you just said you wouldn''t hurt Mr. Dn. At this rate, you''ll be all over him soon."

    "Ms. ra, you should keep your cool. Even if Mr. Dn isn''t interested, you shouldn''t force it."

    ra''s cheeks med as she tried to stand. In her rush, she didn''t realize she still held a piece of his shirt, popping the remaining buttons off with a tter.

    Dn frowned again, turning his head, and after a few seconds, he said hoarsely, "Please, don''t."

    The words seemed to confirm the partners'' suspicions. ra was overstepping boundaries. Aiden grabbed ra by the cor, his forehead vein throbbing with frustration. ˇ°ra, you said you have no ulterior motives, but here you are acting shameless!"

    Though Aiden wasn''t fond of her, he rarely spoke so harshly. ra was at a loss for words! She watched Dn clutch his torn shirt, trying to cover his chest. Oh great, now she looked even guiltier.

    "No, I just drank too much," she blurted out. The business partners, all a bit tipsy, weren''t used to seeing Dn in such a vulnerable state, and they got a bit bolder with theirments.

    "Drinking isn''t an excuse for bad behavior. We guys know how it is. If you''re really drunk, you wouldn''t be interested. It''s the liquid courage kicking in."

    ra felt even more dizzy, taking a moment to digest the situation. She saw Aiden helping Dn up, righting the wheelchair, and making Dn seem like the victim.

    ra bit her lip and, on impulse, said, ˇ°What am I supposed to do then? It''s not like I can take responsibility."

    Dn''s fingers paused, but he stayed quiet. The partners shook their heads. "Honestly, that''s ssic heartbreaker talk."

    "Yeah, I''ve used that line when I didn''t want to get involved with a woman."

    ra was drenched in cold sweat, desperately trying to exin, but Aiden blocked her path, standing next to her like he was afraid she''d make another move on Dn.

 Chapter 161

    ra nced over at Dn, her eyes brimming with urgency. "Mr. Dn, I promise I didn''t mean to. After those three sses of wine, my mind just wentpletely nk."

    Dn sat silently in his wheelchair, his back turned towards her, not saying a word.

    ra''s cheeks flushed with desperation as she watched Aiden prepare to wheel Dn away. "Mr. Dn," she called out again.

    Finally, Dn turned his head. His clothes were straightened and his expression was calm. "I know you didn''t mean it."

    ra nodded quickly, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that his expression had darkened even more.

    Rooted to the spot, all she could do was watch helplessly as Dn was wheeled away. The business partners followed suit, leaving the once-bustling room eerily silent.

    ra dropped into a chair, the alcohol''s aftereffects hitting her hard. Her stomach churned unpleasantly. She sat there for about ten minutes, expecting the staff toe in and tidy up. But then, unexpectedly, the lights dimmed, and before she could adjust to the darkness, someone pulled her against the wall. A man''smanding presence enveloped her.

    She tried to open her bleary eyes to figure out who it was, but everything stayed a blur. Suddenly, her lips were captured in a kiss. Her eyes widened in shock as her hands instinctively pushed against the man''s chest.

    The alcohol made her body unresponsive like a limp noodle. Theck of oxygen made her dizzy, and she felt herself being lifted. Her legs wrapped instinctively around the man''s waist.

    The sensation was surreal, a blur between dream and reality. The man''s intense energy was overwhelming like a beast finally unleashed. ra couldn''t escape, nor could she resist that powerful aura.

    Her neck was held, her chin tilted upwards. The suffocation was too much, and she cked out again.

    When she came to, she was still in the same room, the decor unchanged, but an hour had passed. She rubbed her temples, halfughing at herself. How could she have dreamed such a wild fantasy while drunk? Was she really that desperate for male attention?

    Everyone said she''d been Simon''s devoted admirer for years. Simon dismissed her, and no other man seemed to have entered her life. At her age, yearning for intimacy was normal. There was nothing to feel guilty about.

    She sighed, feeling parched. As she tried to stand, her legs nearly buckled. Her body was still weak as if she''d just emerged from a deep, oxygen-starved sleep. She frowned, steadying herself against the chair for a long moment.

    As she stepped out of the room, she realized the entire floor was deserted, as if everyone had cleared out. She entered the elevator, leaning against the wall with a yawn, feeling inexplicably exhausted. She''s ready to copse.

    When she reached downstairs, it was already nine o''clock at night. She wanted to catch a cab home but noticed Dn''s car still parked outside. Remembering the earlier awkwardness, she hesitated to approach the vehicle.

    Just as she stepped back a few paces, she heard the sound of a wheelchair and Eden''s voice. "ra, you just don''t give up, do you? You pop up everywhere like a bad penny. It''s maddening!"

    ra remembered Eden mentioning at breakfast that she''d nned to meet Dn for dinner-was it at this hotel? It seemed Dn and Eden had gone straight to their reserved room after Dn''s previous engagements.

    ra didn''t dare make eye contact with Dn, nor did she want to provoke Eden, so she backed away several more steps.

    Eden stared at her for a few moments beforeunching into a tirade. "You tramp! Found another man, have you? Is that why you were so eager for my brother to post on social media? Is it because you''ve alreadytched onto someone else?"

    ra frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    Eden took a deep breath and sneered, "Don''t think I don''t know anything. You act all innocent, but you fool around in ces like this without shame!"

    ra couldn''t care less about engaging with her, but Dn''s presence kept her from simply walking away. After her rant, Eden hurried to catch up with Dn. "Dn, didn''t I say she was a tramp? Our family would never ept someone like her. My brother and Quinn''s wedding ising up, what should I get them?"

    ra watched them leave and felt a pang of difort in her heart. Moreover, her lips tingled strangely. Unfortunately, there was no mirror to check them. She sighed, wishing she could just drift off to sleep.

    She''d barely taken a step when she heard Megan''s voice. "ra?"

    "Megan?" ra felt a wave of relief wash over her. "I think I''m having an allergic reaction to wine. Can you help get me home? My lips are killing me."

    Megan, who had just finished work, was diligent with her multiple jobs. She chuckled lightly, "How careless of you! You''ve never had a wine allergy before." Despite her words, she supported ra''s arm. ra finally felt at ease and leaned back once in the car. However, her stomach still churned ufortably.

    Megan watched her intently, saying nothing. ra noticed the car hadn''t moved and rubbed her eyes. "What''s wrong?"

    Megan shook her head. "Nothing, your allergy seems pretty severe."

 Chapter 162

    ra was genuinely wiped out. The alcohol had done a number on her, leaving her feeling drowsy and barely able to catch what Megan was saying. The car pulled up in front of her ce. Megan helped her out, and after just a few steps, they spotted Simon waiting outside theplex.

    There was a pile of cigarette butts at Simon''s feet. He knew Megan, but they weren''t exactly close. Megan greeted him politely, "Mr. Simon."

    Simon frowned at the sight of ra, clearly drunk. "Is she drunk?"

    "Yeah."

    He quickly tossed his cigarette and moved towards them. "I''ll take her inside. You can go now."

    Megan hesitated for a moment but handed ra over to him without protest. As she watched them walk away, she snapped a picture and posted it online. [Destiny has a funny way of bringing the right people together.]

    With that, she headed back to her car.

    Simon got ra to her door and was about to use her fingerprint to unlock it when he noticed her lips were red. ra felt like she''d been dropped on the ground, and wasn''t quite aware until cold water was dumped over her head.

    Simon stood there with an empty basin, looking stormy. ra frowned, now fully awake, and took a deep breath. "What''s your problem?"

    It finally hit her that she was home, sitting by the entrance. How on earth did Simon get in here? He dropped the basin, leaned down, and grabbed her cor, pulling her up.

    "What happened to your lips?" he demanded, his eyes dark and fiery.

    ra inhaled sharply, "Let go."

    "I asked, what happened to your lips?!"

    "Allergic reaction."

    "ra, I''ve known you for ages, and I''ve never heard of you having allergies. What are you allergic to?"

    "Alcohol."

    "Seriously?" Simon thought it was the most ridiculous thing. "Do you think I''m stupid? Alcohol allergy, really?"

    ra was genuinely puzzled. Was it so hard to believe she was allergic to alcohol? How else could she exin the tingling sensation?

    Simon let go abruptly, and she fell back onto the floor. Now she was really annoyed. She stood up, using the wall for support, wiped her face, and pointed to the door. "Simon, get out. You''re not wee here."

    Simon stared at her red lips and eyes still hazy from the alcohol, then asked, "Who did you meet today?"

    ra rubbed her temples, tired of his interrogation. "That is none of your business. You''re about to marry Quinn. Isn''t visiting your ex-fianc¨¦e a bit inappropriate?"

    "ra!!!" he shouted, not even sure why he was so angry. He didn''t know if she''d been ying around or just pretending now.

    He''d never seen ra like this before. He pressed his lips together and headed to the door. "Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out. If you''ve been seeing someone behind my back, then it''s not betrayal on my part. We''ll settle things then."

    ra was fed up and mmed the door shut. She headed straight to the bathroom, filled the tub, and began undressing. In the mirror, she finally got a good look at her lips. They were red, with a slight prickly pain.

    What was Simon so upset about? It was just an allergic reaction. She stripped down and noticed a red mark near her thigh. She paused, eyebrows furrowing.

    ra had lost her memory and didn''t remember much about her past. She had never experienced any romantic encounters. Her fingers brushed the spot, and her cheeks flushed at the thought. It was too close to a private area-what kind of mosquito could cause such a reaction?

    With no time to dwell on it, she eased into the tub, soakingfortably. Twenty minutester, she dried off and copsed into bed, Feeling rxed and warm, she hoped for a good night''s sleep.

    Meanwhile, after leaving, Simon immediately began tracking ra''s movements that night. She''d left with Dn earlier. Could it be...

    The idea was wild, but he had to consider it. He found out Dn had a business meeting at a hotel that evening and rushed over to get the security footage. He needed to know what happened to ra''s lips.

    Had they had a secret affair all along? What did that make him? His chest was tight with fury, and he was desperate to get to the hotel.

    When he got to the surveince room, he discovered that due to a staff oversight, two hours of footage were missing. The hotel manager was profusely apologetic.

    "Sorry, Mr. Ferguson. One of our staff fell asleep and identally turned off the surveince for those two hours."

    Simon''s face darkened as he mmed his fist onto a nearby table. This hotel was part of Ferguson Corporation, a top-tier ce in the Capital. All the staff were supposed to be highly trained, and yet someone fell asleep?

    "Fire them!"

    He pulled at his tie, trying to quell the fiery frustration. The manager, sweating bullets, bowed apologetically. "The employee was nning to quit anyway. He just won the lottery, and decided to leave."

    Simon took a deep breath, feeling like he''d punched a cloud. He was left with nothing but simmering frustration.

 Chapter 163

    He couldn''t find any surveince footage at the hotel, so he had no choice but to head back home.

    Lately, his family life had been a whirlwind of chaos. For starters, his mom, Ada, kept running back to the family estate toin about his father and his grandpa was getting fed up with it all. His dad hadn''t been home since his affair was exposed.

    Simon sat slumped in his car, chain-smoking cigarettes before reluctantly driving home. The moment he walked through the door, he overheard Ada furiously on the phone, clearlyying into her sister, Sonya.

    "Sonya, don''t even think about it! Do you really believe sleeping with him means he cares about you? Let me tell you, he said you''re like a dead fish and give him no pleasure at all! You''re not my sister; from now on, we''re enemies!"

    Whatever Sonya said in response only fueled Ada''s rage further, and she angrily swept everything off the coffee table.

    The recent events had left Ada feeling utterly humiliated. She used to have the perfect image of the virtuous wife, but now it was all falling apart. Every time she went out, people would whisper and point. Everyone was aware that her husband had betrayed her with her own sister.

    That shameless woman, Sonya, even had the nerve to videotape and photograph everything that night. Now, she was ckmailing Michael with them.

    Michael had already faced his father''s wrath in the form of a couple of thrown cups. He was desperate to keep those photos under wraps. So every time Sonya made demands, he transferred money to her.

    But greed has no limits. After easily pocketing a million dors, Sonya''s appetite just grew. She was genuinely grateful to ra for hatching such a clever n, and allowing her to rake in cash so quickly!

    Still, she wasn''t content with just that. She wanted to push Ada aside and take her spot. She had to strive even harder.

    With a stash of incriminating photos and videos, she was ready to bring down anyone who dared oppose her.

    Ada was still in a frenzy about Sonya when she noticed Simon and quickly tried to tidy her hair.

    "Simon, what brings you here today?"

    Simon looked around at the mess in the living room, his brow furrowing in concern.

    Ada quickly motioned for someone to clean up, her eyes welling up with tears.

    "It''s good you''re here. I''ve got something to tell you. Your uncle got on the wrong side of someone and ended up dumped in a homeless shelter. When we found him, he was barely alive. He was admitted to the ICU this morning, and the doctors say even if he pulls through, he''ll be in a vegetative state."

    Simon was taken aback. "How did this happen? Haven''t you found out who''s behind it?"

    Ada, always the doting sister, shook her head, and tears streamed down her face. "No, we haven''t. Your grandparents are heartbroken; he''s their only child."

    Simon got up, his mind tangled with everything that had gone down that night. All he wanted was to sleep.

    "Mom, I''ll get someone to look into it. I''ll visit the hospital another day. Don''t stress too much over him; he''s made a lot of enemies in the city over the years."

    Thanks to Ada''s constant enabling, her brother, Nate, had grown increasingly reckless. A quiet beating was just karma catching up to him.

 Chapter 164

    Simon couldn''t shake a dark thought from his mind. If Nate was really after ra, maybe this was just karma catching up with him. Even if he agreed to let ra get with Nate, the idea of Nate actuallyying a finger on her made Simon feel like he might do something he''d regret. Having known ra for so long, he''d always imagined she''d be by his side forever.

    He lowered his gaze, his fists slowly clenching at his sides. Ada had been crying but was startled by the intensity radiating from her son; it felt like he''d changed overnight.

    "Simon, what''s going on?"

    ˇ°Nothing. I''m heading upstairs to rest. I''m not going back to my ce tonight."

    He had his own ce, but tonight he wanted to stay here to avoid running into Quinn, who was likely waiting for him.

    Ada rubbed her eyes. "Alright, go get some rest. Oh, by the way, Eden''s back for the holidays."

    "Mmm."

    Simon was generally good to his sister, Eden. However, Ada had grown up in an environment that heavily favored boys over girls, and couldn''t help but be influenced by that mindset. She couldn''t treat Eden with the same affection she showed Simon, so she maintained just a superficial warmth.

    As Simon was about to head upstairs, he saw Edening down the staircase. Her eyes lit up, and she called out excitedly, "Hey, Simon!"

    Simon wasn''t in the mood for a chat and started to continue upstairs when he heard her say, "Simon, ra''s everywhere I go, it''s so annoying. I had dinner ns with Dn tonight, and I still bumped into her afterward. And Dn- seriously, why does he have towork for so long? By the time he showed up, the food was cold. But at least he brought me a gift, and it was really pretty!"

    Simon stopped in his tracks, his gaze fixed on her. Eden, caught off guard by his intense stare, stammered, "Simon... what''s wrong?"

    "You had dinner with Dn tonight, and he waste? Did you guys even eat?" Eden looked a bit disappointed as she replied, "We barely ate before he had to leave, but there''s always next time. Plus, I got a gift."

    Dn usually gave Eden pricey but impersonal gifts, often handled by his assistant, Aiden. But Eden didn''t mind, as Dn rarely gave gifts to other women. She hummed a little tune as she headed downstairs, but Simon caught her wrist. "Simon, what''s up?"

    "Eden, I need you to run through the timeline with me."

    "What timeline? There''s nothing to go over. Dn was just busy tonight. It''s not his fault."

    Simon''s grip tightened slightly. "Do it!"

 Chapter 165

    Eden felt her eyes start to water, and she bit her lip, running through the timeline again in her head. Simon gently let go of her wrist and gave her a small, reassuring smile. "It''s all good. You''re free to go," he said.

    Eden nced at the red mark on her pale wrist, her eyes welling up from the pain. "Seriously, Simon, what''s up with you tonight? You''re acting all mysterious. I''m done ying this game with you." She stormed off downstairs, clearly upset.

    Back in his room, Simon immediately called one of the business partners who had been at the dinner. The man had just returned home and was half-asleep, so he answered groggily.

    "Mr. Simon?" he mumbled.

    "Yeah, it''s me. I need a quick word. ra was at the dinner with you guys tonight, right? And Dn too. What time did it wrap up?"

    The partner paused, thinking. "Around seven, I guess. But ra seemed a bit off. Didn''t she used to dislike Mr. Dn? Why were they in the same private room?"

    He yawned. "Anyway, that''s Ferguson Corporation''s business, not mine."

    Simon hung up, gripping his phone tightly. The dinner ended around seven, but ra didn''t leave the hotel until after nine. Who was she seeing during that time?

    Dn also wrapped up around seven. He should''ve gone straight to meet Eden, but she mentioned he waste, barely ate, and even ran into ra on his way out. Even if Simon were clueless, he couldn''t help but suspect something was going on between Dn and ra.

    ra had even spent the night at Palm Bay, leaving with a mark on her neck, which she imed was a mosquito bite. All signs pointed to the truth: ra and Dn were romantically involved.

    Simon''s whole body trembled with anger, and something fierce was roaring inside him, desperate for release. He turned on his heel, dashed downstairs, and drove straight to where ra lived.

    ra was sleeping peacefully when the doorbell started ringing like crazy, echoing through her ce. She frowned, pulling a pillow over her head. Who in their right mind would ring a bell like that?

    She wasn''t about to deal with it, and even put on headphones to block out the noise. She finally found some peace, but Simon couldn''t rest. He had to see her tonight.

    The doorbell ringing turned into pounding on the door until a door down the hall opened. Scarlette, in a silk nightgown with her hair all over the ce, stood in the doorway.

    "Simon, what are you doing at this hour? You might not need sleep, but I do," she said, yawning.

    Simon''s eyes were red, and he paused when he saw her. "Scarlette?"

    "Yeah, it''s me. You''re being way too loud. ra''s probably asleep. Whatever it is, can''t it wait until tomorrow? Keep this up, and none of us will get any sleep."

    Scarlette was the adopted daughter of the Greenard family, known for her sharp business skills and powerhouse presence. The rest of the Greenard family was wary of her, as they didn''t want to share their inheritance with an outsider, so she was often sidelined.

    The Greenard heir, Nichs, had a famously bad rtionship with her. Not just bad, but downright hostile, making them practically sworn enemies. As a result, Scarlette rarely visited the Greenard family''spany, choosing to work independently, where she thrived. In the Capital, everyone knew of the Greenard family''s adopted daughter, yet few dared invite her to events for fear of crossing Nichs.

    Simon''s expression darkened. He wasn''t close with Scarlette, but he mumbled an apology. "Sorry."

    Scarlette looked him over, noting his disheveled state. "Mr. Simon, you look like a mess. Maybe take a breather. If I were ra, I''d be too freaked out to open the door."

    But Simon couldn''t chill out! He wiped his face, immediately dialing Aiden. "Where''s Dn?"

    Aiden gave him a location. Dn was out drinking with Richard and a few others. This group often hung out together.

    In the Capital, there was a little clique so exclusive, that it only had four members: Dn, Richard, Jackson, and Nichs. Each one of them was a big shot in theirworks, and they just so happened to be friends.

    Simon sped over to Moonlight, a spot with a few rooms reserved exclusively for these four members. He barged into the suite and saw Dn, ss in hand.

    Tonight, Dn''s vibe was different. Maybe the dim lighting gave him an air of indulgence.

 Chapter 166

    The private room was already buzzing with a few familiar faces, and wouldn''t you know it, Nichs and Richard were among them. Nichs was even busier than Dn these days, what with the Greenard family being in a bit of a mess, so he hardly ever showed up for these little gatherings. Only a handful of folks from their close-knit circle could coax him out.

    Simon ignored the rest of the crowd, his eyes locked onto Dn. Dn nced up, but it was tough to tell if he was really meeting Simon''s gaze. Simon''s temper red as he marched over.

    "Dn, I''ve got something to ask you."

    Dn arched an eyebrow, keeping that poker face of his.

    Simon shot a look at Richard and Nichs. "Mind stepping out for a sec?"

    Richard and Nichs exchanged nces, and just as Richard was about to throw in a snarky remark, Dn''s look stopped him cold. Richard tugged Nichs away. "Let''s bounce."

    Nichs didn''t put up a fight; he''d been in a funktely too. Once they were out, the room stayed dimly lit.

    Simon had grown up under Dn''s shadow. Now, it was just the two of them in the room, and he felt his confidence slipping away. Nobody in the whole Ferguson n dared to stand up to Dn. Sometimes Simon wondered if the guy was superhuman because he was so damn good at everything.

    Simon''s fingers clenched at his side, the bite of pain clearing his head and giving him a dose of courage.

    "Dn, got nothing you wanna say to me?"

    Dn was still holding his wine ss, eyeing the deep red inside. "Like what?"

    Simon couldn''t keep his cool like Dn and sounded more frantic. "About ra. When did you two start having a thing? Was it before or after she lost her memory? If it was after, then you''re totally taking advantage of her. She hates you and despises you, but she''s just forgotten. You had to have known she lost her memory ages ago."

    Dn took a leisurely sip, his vibe as rxed as ever. "Oh? She lost her memory?"

    Simon''s face darkened further. The Dn in front of him didn''t seem like the aloof, untouchable guy he knew. This Dn had aid-back, almost mischievous air like nothing could shake him. Simon was so rattled it felt like his scalp was prickling, and he blurted out recklessly.

    "Did you kiss ra tonight? Her lips were swollen."

    Dn chuckled instantly, a sound that made Simon''s skin crawl. "And who are you to grill me on that? Just a few hours ago, you posted on social media about ''being strangers.'' Does she have to clear it with you before she kisses someone?"

    Simon''s eyes widened in shock, words failing him. ''Damn it! Why did I ever post that online? Damn it!''

    He shook with anger, all the color draining from his face. "So, Dn, you''re saying it was you? You did kiss her, right?"

    "Did I admit anything?"

    Simon waspletely outmaneuvered in this verbal sparring and was being led around in circles. He couldn''t take it anymore and smashed a wine bottle on the floor. The rich scent of alcohol filled the room, mixing with the dim lighting, making the scene feel both chaotic and hauntingly beautiful.

 Chapter 167

    "Dn, I''ve got just one question for you: when did you two start getting cozy? You know she couldn''t stand you before. Back then, she was head over heels for me. There''s no way she was faking it the whole time, pretending to like me while secretly seeing you. She was supposed to be my fianc¨¦e; we were nning to get married. If you were really with her back then, then you were the one butting in! Don''t you feel any shame for being older than me and still ying the side piece?"

    Simon''s voice cracked on thatst usation, showing just how worked up he

    was.

    Dn nced at the wine spattered across the floor. A deep red puddle was spread.

    Simon thought his words had rocked Dn, and hoped that maybe now he''d back off from ra. But Dn just replied in a cool, almost dismissive way.

    "When ites to love, the unloved person is the real intruder, Simon. You''re still too young to understand."

    Simon felt like he''d been struck by lightning,pletely thrown off bnce. "What did you just say?"

    What did Dn mean by the unloved person being the intruder? What kind of twisted logic was that?

    Dn, losing his patience, lowered his gaze. "Stop making a scene. Just leave." Compared to Dn''s calm demeanor, Simon seemed like a kid throwing a fit.

    They were only a few years apart. What did Dn mean when he called him too young? Simon couldn''t find the words because Dn''s argument was bulletproof.

    He stumbled out of the room, feeling like he was walking on air, disoriented and unsteady.

    Richard and Nichs, who he bumped into on his way out, noticed his uneasy state but didn''t ask any questions. They were both notoriously standoffish with outsiders.

    Simon kept walking until he reached the outside of Moonlight. The cold night air snapped him back to reality.

    Dn''smanding presence had overwhelmed him, clouding his judgment. But Dn''s words were meant to mislead him, to make him think ra had been involved with Dn before she lost her memory.

    But that couldn''t be true. Simon knew how much ra had despised Dn in the past; there was no way they were secretly involved.

    Dn must have been eyeing her for ages and was waiting for the perfect chance to swoop in during her amnesia.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Simon felt himself trembling, his grip on the steering wheel tightening with frustration.

    He took a deep breath and mmed his fist against the steering wheel, angry at himself for feeling so helpless, so stuck!

    Damn it!

    The car horn red as he leaned back, suddenly exhausted.

    The most urgent issue now was that ra had genuinely lost her memory, and she had no idea about Dn''s intentions. Working on the top floor with him was like sending amb into a lion''s den.

    When she got her memory back, would she be so regretful that she''d want to do something drastic?

    Simon flicked a lighter and lit a cigarette, his eyes reflecting a storm of emotions. He finally realized what he had to do.

    As he had nned before, he had to help ra regain her memory and make sure she knew exactly what Dn was up to.

 Chapter 168

    Inside the Moonlight lounge, Richard nced at the shattered wine bottle on the floor and shook his head. "What a shame. That was some good wine."

    Dn leaned back, narrowing his eyes, lost in his own world.

    Richard poured himself a drink and then filled Nichs'' ss, who had been silent all this time. He couldn''t resist clinking his ss against Nichs''. "Come on, Nichs, why the long face at a dinner party?"

    Nichs gripped his ss tightly, his expression dark.

    As the youngest member of the group, Nichs was ruthless but still learning the ropes when it came to dealing with these seasoned veterans.

    Richard chuckled softly, his demeanor carefree. His shirt was slightly unbuttoned, revealing his toned chest.

    Nichs downed his drink and then said, "My sister''s been too quiettely."

    Richard burst outughing, "Worried she''s up to something big? Don''t you think you''re being a bit dramatic? She left Greenard Corporation on her own. If you didn''t want her getting any inheritance, you could''ve just sent her abroad or made her disappear without a trace. Your folks adopted her thinking they couldn''t have kids, right?"

    Nichs looked down, fingers gripping the ss tighter. "I never wanted to kick her out of Greenard Corporation; she chose to leave."

    Richard leaned in, waving a hand in front of Nichs'' face. "You alright? You made such a fuss back then. Everyone knew you couldn''t stand her. Scarlette''s smart enough to know when she''s not wanted. She''s got her own way of doing things."

    As he finished, he felt Nichs'' intense gaze, like that of a predator, fix on him. "What do you mean, Richard?"

    Richard raised a hand slightly, a yful grin on his lips. "What do I mean? My family''s pushing me to settle down. Maybe I should consider bing your brother-inw."

    Nichs mmed his ss down on the coffee table, shattering it into pieces. "No way!"

    Nichs looked up, repeating firmly, "No way."

    Richard opened his mouth to say more, but Dn cut in. "Richard, didn''t you notice?"

    Richard turned, puzzled. "Notice what?"

    Nichs was the youngest in their group; they usually cut him some ck. But Nichs was known for his decisive and authoritative nature. It was rare for Nichs to seriously emphasize anything in front of them.

    Richard genuinely didn''t catch what Dn was getting at.

    Dn poured himself a drink, his fingers tracing the rim of his ss. "Some things are best kept hidden, so well-hidden even you can fool yourself. That way, no one will ever find out."

    Nichs pressed his lips together, retorting, "I''m not like you."

    Richard nced at Dn, then at Nichs, and finally let out an "Oh," as realization struck. "So our youngest member has a secret crush, huh? Congrats! Who is it? Surely not Scarlette? Aren''t you two supposed to be arch-enemies?"

    Nichs stood up abruptly. At seventeen, he had started handling the Greenard family affairs, developing an intimidating presence. "It''s not her."

    Richard leaned back, narrowing his eyes. "Good thing it''s not her. Your family would never go for it. Besides, hasn''t Scarlette been seen with some guy recently? She''s older than Dn, and probably thinking about settling down herself."

    Nichs was at a loss for words, sinking back into the sofa in silence.

    Richard looked left and right, then quipped, "Lucky me, I''ll never fall for a woman. Too much hassle."

    Little did he know, that when someone who''s never been in love finally falls, it can be terrifying.

    ***

    ra woke up with a pounding headache but forced herself to go to work.

    She sat at her desk, feeling drowsy, but her mind was drifting to the mark on her inner thigh. It was so close to a sensitive area that she couldn''t help but wonder- could a mosquito really bite her there? How sharp would that mosquito''s proboscis have to be?

    Just as she stifled a yawn, someone ced a file in front of her. "ra, here''s the recent government coboration project. Please organize it."

    She quickly sipped her coffee and began sorting through the project.

    The project aimed to build arge, fairy-tale-themed amusement park on the outskirts of town. If sessful, it would be the nation''s hottest attraction.

    However, an old hospital stood in the way, housing a single patient. The director, Calix, refused to relocate, insisting on caring for this patient.

    ra propped her chin on her hand. Several of Ferguson Corporation''s top negotiators had visited. They offered to cover the high medical costs, transfer the patient to a major hospital, and even bring in foreign specialists, yet Calix remained unmoved.

    The project was urgently needed but was stalled.

    ra researched the hospital online. It was a private institution, solely owned by Calix, who seemed indifferent to wealth and power-making him difficult to persuade. Nheless, ra wanted to try.

    She took the project proposal and went to knock on Dn''s door.

    Dn was in a different-colored suit today. He set down his coffee when he saw

    her. "Did you sleep wellst night?"

    ra''s cheeks flushed instantly. Despite being drunk, she remembered the embarrassing incident of sitting on Dn''sp.

    She could still recall Dn''s expression. He was clearly ufortable and almost intolerant of her touch.

    In a way, her actions could be considered harassment. It was remarkable that Dn hadn''t gotten angry at all.

    He was undoubtedly the world''s most masterful man at managing emotions!

 Chapter 169

    "Did you sleep well, Mr. Dn? I''m really sorry about yesterday. I freaked out after hearing what our partners said and didn''t pay attention to how strong the drinks were."

    Her face was full of regret. "To make it up to you, I''d love to be part of the amusement park project. I''ll do everything I can to convince Mr. Calix to move. Please, give me this chance."

    Dn sipped his coffee, his voice cool and calm. "Don''t let it happen again."

    ra suddenly recalledst night. He seemed to turn his head and murmur, "Don''t do that." Oh no! She felt like a total mess!

    "I''m really sorry. I''ll head over to that old hospital right away to try and sort things out for you, Mr. Dn. Also, I noticed you have dark circles under your eyes. Did you not sleep wellst night? I can help you have a good night''s rest again tonight."

    Dn hesitated, as if he was considering it, but then held back.

    ra quickly made a promise. "I have no intentions towards you, Mr. Dn. If I did, then may the heavens..."

    Before she could finish, he cut her off, "Stop." It felt like someone squeezed her throat, so she quickly shut up. "Shall I head to the site then?"

    "Yes." Just as she finished speaking, Simon burst in without even a knock. Seeing him was enough to give ra a headache. This guy was about to marry Quinn. Shouldn''t he be busy with wedding prep? Why was he popping up here so often?

    "ra!" Simon''s voice was urgent as he pulled her aside. ra took a deep breath, ready to shake him off, but Simon firmly held her shoulders. "ra, listen to me. Stay away from Dn. Your lips weren''t swollen from an allergyst night; it''s because he kissed you!"

    ra felt like a lightning bolt had hit her brain. Once she processed his words, she pped him. Simon had just reached the top floor and heard ra was in the CEO''s office. His reasoning flew out the window.

    He couldn''t dodge in time and got a solid p on the cheek. ra put her all into it, and her palm turned red from the impact. She was shaking with anger, her breathing quick and sharp.

    Last night was already humiliating enough in front of Dn. His reluctance was written all over his face, and he clearly didn''t want to touch her. Now Simon was spouting nonsense here, making her even more embarrassed.

    Simon rubbed his cheek and seemed to regain hisposure. "You hit me?"

    ra took a deep breath, her smile more of a grimace. "Shouldn''t you be nning your wedding? I thought you were on leave."

    Simon pressed his lips together, his eyes reddening, but he knew he''d been impulsive. He nced at Dn, who was calmly focused on his paperwork, not even phased by Simon''s outburst.

    Simon gritted his teeth. Last night, Dn had bragged about the unloved being the true intruder. ''What a joke!'' He was so mad he wanted to curse, but he was terrified of Dn.

    His face flushed with restraint, and he suddenly spoke in a raspy voice, "I have something really important to tell you, ra. This time, it''s seriously important."

    ra didn''t want to hear it. Every time, it was just pointless chatter. "Simon, I''m not interested. I''ve got important work to do, and this is the CEO''s office-a ce for business. Barging in without knocking is really rude."

    She finished speaking and turned to Dn. "Mr. Dn, shall I go now?"

    "Yes."

    A hint of relief crossed her face. She was worried Dn might be upset by Simon''s earlierments, so she quickly added, "Thank you, Mr. Dn, for giving me this chance. I won''t let you down."

    Simon was irked again. "What opportunity? What are you doing for him? ra, I''m genuinely trying to help you this time. I believe you really lost your memory. There are so many things you haven''t remembered yet, you..."

    He wanted to continue, but ra didn''t even want to listen and walked straight out. Simon watched her leave, clenching his fists, then turned to Dn.

    Dn didn''t even blink and continued flipping a page in his document. Simon found Dn''s passive stance unbearable, and he couldn''t take it anymore. "Are you done pretending?"

 Chapter 170

    It took Dn a moment to set down the papers in his hand. "Need me to remind you? I''m your uncle, after all."

    "Oh, so you do remember you''re my uncle. Were those words you saidst night really what an elder should say to someone younger? Don''t think I didn''t record it."

    Dn leaned back in his chair, trying to stay calm. "A wedding gift for you and Quinn is on the way, so stop acting up."

    With just those two words-acting up-Dn dismissed all of Simon''s actions as immature.

    Simon''s eyes narrowed, and he bit his lip hard. "Dn, you''ve been after ra from the beginning, haven''t you?"

    Dn didn''t answer; instead, he called Aiden in to escort Simon out.

    As Simon reached the lobby of Ferguson Corporation, he bumped into Quinn, who was there looking for him.

    Quinn was in a foul mood these past couple of days. She''d hoped for some quality time with Simon in the evenings, but he hadn''t shown up for two nights and wasn''t even picking up his phone.

    "Simon!" she called out, tearscing her voice as she hurried over. "Why haven''t you been answering my calls?"

    Seeing her tear-stained face, Simon felt a wave of annoyance. His gaze flitted around, searching desperately for ra. He was eager to find out where she was.

    His distraction left Quinn feeling humiliated. She was torn between worrying about Colton''s recovery and the fear that Simon might go running back to ra. She was at her wit''s end-couldn''t ra just vanish already?

    "Simon..."

    Before she could finish, Simon''s eyes lit up-he''d spotted ra''s car. "Quinn, we''ll talkter. I''ve got something urgent to handle.?

    He had to get ra''s memory back to expose Dn''s scheming. Once her memory returned, she''d hate Dn just like before!

    He moved to leave quickly, but Quinn grabbed his arm. "Are you running off to see my sister, Simon?"

    "Quinn, I really have something urgent to do. Go home, okay? And by the way, your pregnancy was fakeˇŞyou''re not weak at all. I don''t get why you always pretend to be so delicate. Can you just walk normally?"

    Quinn''s face went white, and her grip on his shirt loosened.

    Simon hurried off, eager to catch up to ra.

    Quinn stood frozen, feeling like all her efforts had turned her into a fool. How did things end up like this? What did ra have that she didn''t?

    Her fists clenched tight, and her nails dug into her palms, almost breaking the skin.

    Finally, she made a call. "Let''s team up."

    A woman''s voice responded, "I''m not sure what you mean, Ms. Quinn." Quinn''s tone sharpened. "Cut the act! I know what you want. Let''s join forces and get rid of ra. As long as she''s around, I will never catch a break. Don''t worry, when it''s all over, you''ll get everything you''re after."

    There was a pause on the line as if the other person was weighing her options.

    Quinn''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "What''s wrong? Too scared to say yes? No wonder you''re stuck living like a rat in the shadows, envying those in the light. The chance is right here, and you can''t even grab it. Might as well stay in the gutter forever!"

    Her words seemed to hit a nerve, and the breathing on the other end turned heavy before finally responding.

    "We''ll do this slowly."

    Quinn let out a breath, a sly smile ying on her lips.

    "Of course, we''ve got to y it slow. ra''s gotten a bit sharper since she lost her memory. She''s not the idiot she used to be."

 Chapter 171

    ra was cruising down the road towards the old hospital, checking the rearview mirror every now and then. Sure enough, a familiar car was trailing her. The license te gave it away-it was Simon''s. That guy just couldn''t take a hint.

    With a sigh, ra floored the gas pedal, pushing her car to its limits. Simon backed off a bit, keeping a cautious distance.

    When ra finally arrived, she couldn''t help but notice how run-down the hospital looked. If it were nighttime, the ce would definitely give off haunted house vibes. When she stepped out of her car, her eyesnded on an elderly man sweeping therge courtyard. Despite the ce''s shabby exterior, it was spotlessly clean, as if someone made sure to keep the dust at bay every day.

    Curious, ra hurried over to the old man. "Sir, the ground''s already spotless. Why don''t you take a break?"

    The old man paused, his snow-white hair ruffling in the breeze. A light of recognition brightened his eyes. "ra, is that you? What brings you here?"

    ra blinked in surprise. He knew her? "Yeah, it''s me."

    He set down his broom and untied his apron. "It''s been a year since youst came by. How''ve you been?"

    Smothering her surprise, ra gave a warm smile. "I''ve been doing well."

    The old man had a certain charm to him. The hospital grounds, despite their state of disrepair, were dotted with flowers, and in the middle of the openwn sat a stone table surrounded by a few stone benches.

    ra followed him and took a seat on one of the benches. "Please, sit down. I''ll get some tea," he said, heading inside.

    ra jumped up. "Let me help you.''

    "It''s okay. Just rx."

    As she sat back down, she caught sight of Simon sneaking around, trying to be inconspicuous. Her mood soured a bit-she hoped he wouldn''t mess things up for her. To her relief, Simon just parked himself on a nearby bench, keeping his mouth shut for now.

    ra figured it was best not to provoke him. With Simon, the more you pushed, the more he''d push back.

    The old man returned with tea, unfazed by Simon''s presence.

    Simon politely said, "Sorry to intrude. Please, go on with your chat."

    Pouring ra a cup, the old man asked, "Here to see Hugh again? He''s still the same. Without your support all these years, he wouldn''t have made it. This ce is set for redevelopment with a hefty government offer, but I promised you I''d stick by Hugh."

    ra felt a question bubbling up-who exactly was Hugh? But asking would give away that she didn''t know.

    She sipped her tea, contemting, while the old man continued, "ra, you''re a good soul. It''s just a pity Hugh hasn''t had better luck. If he ever wakes up, I''m sure he''d be something special."

    Simon, who had been quietly simmering, was on edge. Who was this Hugh? And why were there parts of ra''s life he was clueless about? He almost blurted out his questions but stopped cold at ra''s warning nce, leaving him to fume silently.

    ra turned to the old man. "Thank you, Sir. Could you take me to see Hugh?"

    Calix, the director, gave her a grateful nod. "Of course. Let''s go. He hasn''t met his guardian angel yet. Who knows if he ever will."

    Guided by Calix, ra trailed behind him through a long, neglected but spotless corridor, stopping at the door of a well-kept patient room. Inside, she was surprised to find top-notch medical equipment-stuff you''d expect in a big city hospital.

    Calix busied himself with checking the machines, letting out a weary sigh as he did.

 Chapter 172

    "The situation right now is as good as it gets. The government even offered to move Hugh to a better hospital and bring in some foreign experts for a consultation. But honestly, I''m well aware of Hugh''s condition. We''ve exhausted every possible option. At this point, it''s all up to fate whether he wakes up or not."

    ra nced at the chart hanging on the door. The guy''s name was Hugh, and he looked to be about twenty-five with incredibly handsome features. She couldn''t quite figure out what her pre-amnesia self had to do with this man or why she was shelling out big bucks to keep him here.

    Calix''s eyes were filled with such sincerity and gratitude that she couldn''t bring herself to spill the real reason for her visit.

    "I just dropped by to check in. Nothing else is on my agenda today. I''ll be backter. Take care of yourself."

    "Sure thing. You take care too. Eat something. You look like you could use it."

    As ra walked out of the hospital and headed back to her car, she heard someone trailing behind her.

    Today, Simon was like a quiet little shadow, barely saying a word. Now, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Who the heck is this Hugh? ra, how many secrets are you keeping from me? Were you pretending to chase after me while getting tangled up with other guys? First Dn, now Hugh? You''re such a yer!"

    His usatory tone left ra feelingpletely baffled. "Simon, do I need to remind you? You''re about to get married. We''ve already had our talk, and it''s time for both of us to move on."

    Simon mmed his hand against the car door. "If it was all just an act, then our talk meant nothing! I swear, once I get to the bottom of things, we''ll settle this."

    His eyes were bloodshot as if he''d been seriously rattled.

    Back in the day, everyone in town knew ra was hopelessly devoted to him. She had chased after him for years. Now, he was starting to suspect that the woman he underestimated might have been sneaking around with someone else. It made him uneasy, stirring up a dark, destructive urge within him.

    The disdain on ra''s face only made his eyes redden further.

    "You need to take what I told you in the office seriously. Be careful with Dn. He''s not as pure-hearted as he seems. Dn climbed to his position by stepping over a lot of people. He''s wrecked many lives. ra, if you think he''s a good guy, it''s all just an act."

    Simon was Dn''s nephew, and listening to him badmouth Dn like this was shocking.

    Since Dn took over Ferguson Corporation, their stock had skyrocketed. Even after his ident, everyone still saw him as a business genius. Plus, despite all the times she''d crossed Dn, he never held a grudge, showing incredible character.

    He never trashed anyone behind their back, especially not Simon. Simon had no business running his mouth here.

    ra hit the gas, not in the mood to hear another word.

    Simon stood there, feeling as if ice water had been poured through his veins. He hated himself. He never wanted to believe ra''s amnesia was real and did things that only pushed her away. Now, she wouldn''t listen to a thing he said, and he was already losing the race.

    Meanwhile, Dn, the crafty devil, had been carefully crafting an image of innocence and kindness, making ra trust himpletely.

    ''Damn it!'' Simon cursed.

 Chapter 173

    Simon was practically on fire with frustration, itching to reveal Dn''s true colors. But his resolve fizzled out when his family called, reminding him about Quinn''s wedding dress fitting. The gown had been rushed in from overseas. It was flown in overnight, and everything else was set. The whole city knew he was marrying Quinn.

    As ra''s car disappeared into the distance, a brief scowl crossed Simon''s face. From a young age, Dn had always been the one he feared and despised most. The idea of ra ending up with his worst enemy was unbearable.

    ra had changed; she was dazzling now. Simon regretted spending years belittling her and missing her brilliance. Now, the fear of losing her was suffocating.

    ra and Dn couldn''t be together. If Dn wanted to pursue her, he''d better stay in the shadows because ra hadn''t caught on to his intentions yet.

    On her way home, ra got a message from Dn.

    Dn: [Any progress?]

    She remembered bragging about her confidence before meeting the director, Calix, but ended up too intimidated to speak. Her main task now was to figure out who Hugh was and what he had to do with her-it was key for her project.

    Before she could start digging, Johnny called. "Are you noting home tonight either?"

    ra was about to remind him she''d cut ties with the Bradfords, but he added, "Today''s my fifty-ninth birthday."

    Those simple words unexpectedly tugged at her heartstrings. She suddenly had a hard time choosing her reply.

    "ra, at leaste home for my birthday. We''ve got a meal prepared."

    She couldn''t bring herself to refuse, a pang of guilt sweeping over her as she replied with a quiet "okay."

    ra arrived at the Bradford''s. She hadn''t even reached the door when she heard Quinn''s voice. "Isn''t she here yet? Did something happen on the way?"

    Her voice was all concern, as if she truly worried about ra.

    ra felt a wave of nausea; if Quinn ever took up acting, she''d win an Oscar for sure. At the entrance, ra changed her shoes, her voice t. "I''m back." She ced the gift she''d bought on a cab, not expecting anyone to notice.

    Ryan spotted her and rushed over eagerly. "ra, you''re finally here. You''re staying over tonight, right? I found a great two-yer game we can try."

    As he spoke, he leaned in with a conspiratorial grin. "Remember I said I''d make it up to you? I know you''ve been through a lot, so I sold my beloved sports car and got you a purse."

    He was clearly proud, keeping an eye on ra''s reaction. A warmth spread through her, and she ruffled his hair affectionately. "How much was the purse?"

    Her question made Ryan snort. Still, he was pleased that ra epted the gift. "Over two million. They said it''s a limited edition or something. I''ll sneak it to youter, so Quinn doesn''t get upset."

 Chapter 174

    Ryan was always a bit reckless with his spending and didn''t have much saved up. Whenever he needed money, he''d usually just hit up his family. So, when he suddenly needed over two million, he had to sell his car.

    Quinn sat in the living room, noticing how close the two were. Her expression darkened for a second, but she managed to keep it together. "Hey, ra, you''re here."

    ra couldn''t help but admire Quinn''s nerve. After orchestrating a fake miscarriage, she still acted like nothing happened.

    As ra made her way to the sofa, Quinn unexpectedly burst into tears and dropped to her knees. "ra, I''m so sorry about the baby. I was just confused for a moment. I''ve been having nightmares about Simon leaving me, and it''s been messing with my head. I''ve been in such a bad ce mentally, and the meds aren''t helping. That''s why I did what I did. It''s all on me, and I''ll make it right. I can transfer the house Mom bought mest time over to you."

    ra quickly replied, "Alright."

    Quinn hesitated, her fingers clenching for a second. ra continued, "But I don''t want the house. Just convert it to cash and transfer it. You''ve got enough in your bank ount to cover that, right?"

    Quinn''s face went pale, and she started trembling slightly. ''What a piece of work! This stupid bitch!''

    "And since the pregnancy and miscarriage were both fake, why are you shaking now? You''ve always been in great health and super active at work. I''ve heard lots of folks at the top sing your praises. Never heard about you having a sudden shaking problem."

    ra thought Quinn might crack, but she clearly underestimated her sister.

    Quinn looked up, already smiling. "ra, I''ll get the money to youter. I''m really d you came back today. Let''s be one big happy family again, just like old times. Don''t argue with Mom anymore, okay?"

    Naomi, who had been quiet up until now, finally chimed in when she saw Quinn still kneeling. "ra, it''s your dad''s birthday tonight. Let''s not make a scene. What''s done is done. I''ll cover the money for Quinn and transfer it to your ount right away."

    ra smirked. Coming home and walking away with nearly a million bucks wasn''t too shabby.

    As she settled down, Ryan quickly plopped down next to her.

    Dinner was awkward. Even though Naomi said the past was behind them, she still couldn''t quite warm up to ra.

    ra calmly toasted Johnny, and then Ryan dragged her upstairs.

    The Bradford family''s upstairs had rooms for the three siblings, with hers at the far end. She first popped into her own room. The setup was familiar, but since losing her memory, she''d only been in there once, briefly.

    Ryan knocked on the door. "ra, here''s your bag."

    He handed it over on the sly. Just as ra took it, she noticed Quinn standing at the door.

    Quinn''s face twisted, her smile not reaching her eyes. "Ryan, you bought ra a purse? This model isn''t cheap. At least two million dors, right?"

    Ryan looked uneasy. "Quinn, I..."

    ra, however, took the bag with an easygoing grace. "Yep, he got me that. Is there an issue?"

    Quinn was seething, her eyes burning with anger.

 Chapter 175

    Quinn''s hand was clenched so tightly by her side that it nearly drew blood, while a forced smile yed on her lips. "No, it''s all good. I really should apologize to you, ra, for what happened."

    ra checked her handbag and had to admit, her brother had a bit of taste. At least this bag was something she could carry with style. It was understated and elegant.

    She reached out and ruffled Ryan''s hair. "Thanks."

    Ryan felt a bit sheepish, remembering how he had nudged ra to fess up during thest incident. He felt guilty about it, but when he noticed ra looked unbothered now, he let out a sigh of relief.

    Quinn slowly entered the room. Her tone was still gentle, which took ra by surprise. ra thought her younger sister''s tactics always seemed amateurish, so how was she keeping her cool tonight?

    "ra, I''m going for a wedding dress fitting tomorrow. If you''re free, you can tag along."

    "I''m busy. Got work."

    Quinn felt a tad better, thinking ra must''ve been crushed to watch the man she loved get ready to marry someone else. Surely, ra would be drowning her sorrows tonight.

    ''ra''s calm demeanor is just a fa?ade,'' thought Quinn.

    "Simon wanted me to tell you that the past is behind us, and he hopes you can let it go."

    ra chuckled, looking up at her. "I do hope he means it, but it seems I''m the one who''s moved on, while he hasn''t. He was trailing after me all day today-it was hard to shake him off. Shouldn''t you, as his future wife, have a word with him?"

    Quinn''s face turned ghostly pale, and she nearly lost her bnce. She had intended to provoke ra, but now the tables had turned.

    The atmosphere grew tense.

    ra just calmly turned around. "If you both have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to get my things together."

    Ryan quickly grabbed Quinn''s hand and led her out, worried another argument might re up.

    ra shut the door and scanned the room. The setup was simple; the drawers and everything were in in sight.

    She opened the wardrobe and discovered a small, locked drawer in a hidden spot. Following her instincts, she rummaged through the coats hanging there and found the key.

    To resolve her current predicament, she needed to understand her past self a bit more, or she would have no clues to go on.

    She unlocked the small drawer, but there wasn''t much useful information inside, just a thin notebook with a single line scribbled on it:

    -Don''t trust Dn.

    Her grip on the notebook tightened, and her breath became shallow. Had she really written this?

    She flipped through the notebook, hoping for more clues, but the rest was nk.

    She continued searching through the room, but there was so little in it that it felt as though she hadn''t really considered this ce her home.

    Rubbing her temples, she realized she had found nothing besides the thin notebook.

    She slipped the notebook into her bag and opened the door to leave, only to hear raised voices from downstairs.

    "What''s with this guy? Didn''t we give him enough money already? Why can''t he just leave us alone! Sometimes you''ve got to take more drastic measures."

    Naomi was speaking. She was clearly exasperated and even asked if they could find a reliable hitman.

    Then came Quinn''s sobs, pleading not to call the police, begging not to let anyone know about this.

    ra descended the stairs slowly, surprised to find four people in the living room looking troubled. "What happened?"

    Quinn''s sobs paused, her eyes red. "It''s nothing. Just some crazy rtives from my adoptive parents'' side found out I''m getting married and are causing trouble again. They''ve been asking Mom for money over the years, and she always gave them. Now they want even more-thirty million.ˇ±

    ra wasn''t familiar with Quinn''s adoptive family and wasn''t interested in this issue. She was ready to leave.

    As soon as she opened the living room door, she heard a man''s angry shouting from outside. ˇ°Come on! I told you, I''ve already called the cops. If you don''t want me dead on your doorstep, stay away from me!"

    The man held a kitchen knife to his throat, his eyes wild. At the sight of Quinn, a gleam of joy crossed his face.

    "Quinn, I''m finally seeing you. Please, just give me some more money. Thirty million isn''t much. This is myst bet. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll post all those photos of you getting beaten up online. It doesn''t matter if you''re a rich girl now; people will know your embarrassing past, and they''ll look down on you. Hahaha."

    Quinn broke down, immediately dropping to her knees. "Please, don''t do this. Haven''t you taken enough over the years?!"

    The man''s neck was craned and his face was twisted. He had clearly lost his mind. ˇ°Haha, not enough! Thirty million is nothing to you guys. If it''s not transferred to my ount in three minutes, I''ll post the photos right away."

 Chapter 176

    The grand hall was a whirlwind of chaos. Quinn was down on her knees, tears streaming down her face, looking utterly heartbroken.

    Johnny, clearly at his wit''s end, suddenly shouted, "Enough! You''ll get the money."

    Quinn looked up at him, her eyes swimming with tears. "Dad, but he''ll just keeping back. Maybe it''s better to let him leak those photos. I could leave the country tonight and nevere back. Our family''s been through enough embarrassment because of me. I''m really sorry."

    Johnny''s gaze softened with a pang of hurt. Judging from the crazed man at their door, he could guess the kind of life Quinn had with her adoptive parents. No wonder she had issues.

    He sighed deeply. "It''s alright. There''s still some money in thepany. I''m getting old; all I want is for you all to be okay."

    The man immediately looked smug, a sly grin spreading across his face. "That''s more like it. Quinn, you''ve got a good dad now, not like yourst one who only saw your beauty."

    Quinn shook all over and fainted on the spot, throwing the Bradford home into even more disarray.

    Everyone rushed to get the man out and Johnny transferred the money to his ount, worried he''d say something else to upset Quinn.

    Quinn was gentlyid on the sofa as the family doctor prepared to give her first aid.

    ra watched the frenzy around her. She had nned to slip out, but then she noticed Ryan standing beside her, fists clenched, eyes red with worry for Quinn, and she knew she couldn''t leave now without looking heartless.

    As Quinn received treatment, Naomi sat nearby, tears flowing as she blotted them with tissues. "I just feel for Quinn, okay? You all saw how that man acted. God knows what her life was like before. As her mom, I can''t even bear to think about it. I always hate myself for finding her sote."

    Nobody said a word.

    ra stood there, silent, mulling over the possibility of Quinn orchestrating this whole scene. She had certainly turned things in her favor, drawing everyone''s sympathy. Next time she messed up, these folks would defend her again.

    Taking a deep breath, ramitted the man''s face to memory. She was nning to dig into it as soon as she got home.

    It wasn''t until deep into the night that Quinn slowly came around. She''s too weak to speak, and crying softly.

    Naomi held her close, murmuring, "It''s alright, it''s alright. We''re your family. We''ll take care of everything. You just rest."

    Seeing this, ra yawned, relieved she could finally leave.

    By the time she stepped out of the Bradford residence, it was already three in the morning. She settled into her car and noticed an unread text from Dn.

    It was just a single question mark.

    She suddenly recalled promising him earlier at the office that she''d swing by Palm Bay to help him sleep. It was ridiculouslyte; surely he was asleep by now, right?

    Worried about disturbing him, she drove straight home.

    As shey in bed, the man''s face floated in her mind. It seemed familiar, but she just couldn''t pin down where she''d seen him before.

 Chapter 177

    She was kicking herself a bit for actually losing her memory, which left her feeling a bit too helpless in dealing with all these issues.

    She pulled out the small notebook she had snagged from the Bradford family. The words were scribbled with such force; it was obvious her emotions were all over

    the ce when she wrote them.

    Why couldn''t she trust Dn?

    Since waking up, something told her Dn wasn''t all that bad. She rubbed her temples, trying to piece things together, but it was no use, so she decided to let it go for the moment. She''d look up the name Hugh first thing in the morning.

    The next morning, as she was heading out, she bumped into Scarlette. Knowing Scarlette''s knack for business, she figured she''d ask her about Hugh. Scarlette had connections all over town and promised to ask around.

    Half an hourter, ra got the scoop on Hugh, and it blew her mind. Hugh turned out to be the son of Quinn''s adoptive parents!

    Since he wasn''t anyone of note, the details were sketchy and only mentioned that Hugh had randomly slipped into aa six years ago. But the real kicker was, when did ra even meet him? And why did she shell out so much money to keep him in the hospital?

    She nced again at the info on Hugh''s adoptive parents. His father was called Ashton, and his mother was June. Five years ago, Ashton got pped with a twenty-year sentence for rape and murder, while June had been fighting to clear his name for years.

    Unfortunately, shecked any evidence and eventually lost her grip on reality, and no one knew where she was now. A criminal dad, a brother in aa, and a mom who''d lost her marbles-at first nce, Quinn seemed pretty hard done by. But the twist was, that Ashton''s crime lined up with the year Quinn joined the Bradford family, and Hugh''sa happened a year before that. Nobody had a clue what went down.

    All this made ra''s head spin, and she had no leads totch onto. She really wished she could remember something, anything.

    When she reached thepany''s top floor, she ran into Aiden. He handed her a folder and mentioned an address, "Lakeside Restaurant."

    "Huh?"

    "Take this to the CEO there."

    "Mr. Dn isn''t at the office this early?"

    Aiden shot her a sideways nce, dripping with sarcasm. "He pulled an all-nighter and is meeting with the CEO of Greenard Group today. The twopanies are working together, and they''re grabbing breakfast there."

    Knowing he wasn''t a fan of hers, ra didn''t press for more info. She grabbed the folder and set off.

    Lakeside Restaurant was famous for its breakfast, and it was easy on the stomach too. She found out which private room Dn was in, and just as she was about to enter, she heard a man''s voice. "This proposal probably won''t fly. My sister came up with it when she was still at thepany. Only she knew the follow-up ns, and now that she''s not around, I don''t know who slipped this into the folder-it must have been a mix-up." The voice belonged to Nichs.

    As ra nudged the door open a crack, someone tapped her on the shoulder-it was Scarlette.

    She was a bit taken aback. "Scarlette? You''re having breakfast here too?" As soon as she said Scarlette''s name, there was a crash from inside as a cup hit the floor.

 Chapter 178

    Scarlette walked in, arm-in-arm with a guy ra didn''t recognize. ra gave him a friendly smile.

    Scarlette, unaware of who was in the private room, introduced him anyway. "Hey, meet my boyfriend, Morgan. He''s a university professor."

    ra reached out to shake his hand. "Nice to meet you, Morgan."

    Morgan looked like he was in his thirties, radiating that maic charm only a mature guy can pull off.

    "Pleasure to meet you," he replied.

    ra was there to drop off some documents. As she was about to make a quick exit, a familiar voice from inside interrupted her ns. "Scarlette, you''ve got a boyfriend and didn''t even bring him home?"

    Scarlette hadn''t anticipated Nichs being there; her smile faltered for a brief second.

    Nichs had already swung open the door and was eyeing Morgan with interest. Even ra, who wasn''t the most perceptive, could feel the tension in the air.

    Was there a sibling rivalry or something?

    Nichs didn''t linger on Morgan for long before delivering a jab, "Your taste in men is as outdated as ever."

    Scarlette flicked her curls back with a sigh, "Nichs, could you be a bit more polite?"

    Nichs shrugged, stepping aside. "Well, since you''re here, why not join us for breakfast?"

    Scarlette was about to decline, but Nichs cut her off with a knowing look. "Morgan, you''ve never met her family, have you?"

    Scarlette chuckled, "Alright, we''ll join. Hope we''re not interrupting, Mr. Dn."

    She addressed this to Dn, who nodded from his wheelchair.

    ra didn''t want any part of the brewing storm, so she quickly settled into a seat next to him.

    Scarlette and Morgan took seats together, while Nichs sat solo.

    A waiter knocked gently. "Ready to serve the dishes?"

    Silence.

    The waiter felt a shiver, and then a voice as soft as a whisper broke the quiet. "Yes, go ahead."

    Dn then turned to ra. "Anything you''d like in particr?"

    ra felt a bit on edge. The vibe was okay, but something was off. "I''ll have hatever you''re having, Mr. Dn."

    As breakfast was served, ra kept her head down, eating quietly. Nichs broke the silence. "Scarlette, why haven''t you been answering my calls?"

    ''Here we go.'' ra braced herself for some juicy drama, expecting to hear about a major falling-out between the siblings.

    But Scarlette was cool as a cucumber. "Since leaving the Greenard Group, I''ve been doing just fine on my own. I want to prove I don''t need to ride on thepany''s coattails, so I''m keeping my distance."

    Morgan picked up some fruitcake for her, but Nichs intercepted. "She''s allergic."

    Surprised, Morgan looked to Scarlette. "We just had some the other day. Why didn''t you mention that?"

    Scarlette reached for the fruitcake. "Don''t worry, I used to be allergic."

    Before she could grab it, Nichs tossed the fruitcake into the trash. Scarlette''s brow furrowed as she set her fork down. "I need a smoke."

    Scarlette smoked in private. She always chose the nice-smelling, light cigarettes.

    She''d barely been outside for five minutes when Nichs got up and followed her out. He didn''t say a word to anyone.

    ra was worried about a potential showdown, and whispered to Dn, "Mr. Dn, I''m just gonna check on her."

    She couldn''t shake the odd feeling from Dn''s nce, but he didn''t stop her, so she slipped out.

    The Lakeside Restaurant was sprawling, with multiple floors and beautifully decorated corridors. It was still early, so the lighting was soft and dim. Each private room was spaced out by about ten meters, with top-notch soundproofing, catering to their elite clientele.

    As ra walked past one of the rooms, she saw Nichs pinning Scarlette against the wall through an open door.

    Scarlette had a cigarette dangling from her lips, her gaze sharp. Just as she was about to speak, Nichs took the cigarette from her mouth.

    He flicked the ash, popped it into his own mouth, then frowned. "Still smoking the same brand, I see."

    ra paused, unsure if she should step in. It didn''t seem like a fight was about to break out.

    Scarlette tried to push him away, but he held her hand to his chest. "Scarlette, you never answered me. Why haven''t you been taking my calls?"

    She''d already given an answer in the room, but Nichs wasn''t buying it. He held her hand tightly, his eyes stormy, "Are you avoiding me because we hooked up? I thought nothing scared you."

    Scarlette frowned, trying to pull her hand back. "Are you done?"

    "Not even close." He lifted her hand and bit her fingertip. "You knew I''d make a fuss, that''s why you''re dodging me. I wasn''t drunk that night, you made the first move. You slept with me, so you''re my woman now. And now you''re seeing someone else? What does that make me?"

    "Nichs!"

    Before she could say more, Nichs tossed the cigarette aside, lifted her up, and kissed her with a fierce intensity.

 Chapter 179

    Scarlette was caught off guard and had no choice but to tilt her head back. After a moment, she seemed to grasp what had happened and turned away. Nichs'' kissnded on her cheek, and he stubbornly continued downwards, leaving a trail of deliberate marks.

    "Nichs, that''s enough."

    "It''s not enough. I was already holding back in the private booth. You can''t just leave after sleeping with me."

    He gripped her chin, pulling her in for another forceful kiss. ra staggered back a few steps, her face a canvas of shock. Once she gathered herself, she thoughtfully closed the booth door. After a while, she returned to Dn''s booth.

    Dn and Morgan sat across from each other, silent but not ufortable. When ra sat down, Dn asked, "Did you find them?"

    ra darted a nce at Morgan and shook her head. "No, the ce is huge. I couldn''t tell where they went."

    Dn chuckled lightly, keeping his thoughts to himself. ra was anxious about Morgan asking more questions, so she quickly buried her face in her soup. But Morgan remained unruffled, turning the conversation to Dn about a well-known international novel.

    Ten minutester, Nichs came back. He wiped the corner of his mouth, which still bore a lipstick stain, and sat beside Morgan with a provoking look. "Did my sister ever tell you about her ex-boyfriend?"

    Morgan took a sip of his coffee and grinned. "She mentioned he was too young and a bit of a handful."

    Nichs'' face darkened as he casually wiped away the lipstick with a napkin. "Oh really? Some women say they don''t like younger guys, but actions speak louder. Once a guy hits thirty, his body starts slowing down."

    ra lowered her head further, finally piecing together the drama unfolding. Suddenly, a piece of perfectly cooked salmon appeared in her bowl. Dn, seemingly oblivious to the tension, and simply said, "Enjoy."

    ra ate while keeping her ears perked for more. Morgan set his ss down with

    a confident smile. "I''m in great shape, and that''s all there is to it."

    Nichs fell silent. He was clearly hit where it hurt.

    Morgan rose, elegantly wiping his mouth. "I''ve got a message from Scarlette. I should get going. Mr. Dn, Ms. ra, see you around."

    ra couldn''t even meet his eyes as he left. Once he was gone, Nichs just stared at his bowl, lost in thought, his fingers absentmindedly stirring. He stood up to leave, reminding Dn, "That proposal''s a no-go; my sister won''t be returning to the Greenard Corporation."

    Dn nodded,dling more soup for ra. As the booth emptied to just the two of them, ra finally let out a long breath. "Mr. Dn, did you already know about those two?"

    "Know what?"

    ra hesitated, unsure if he knew about this high-society secret. If the media got wind, Greenard Corporation would be swamped. Scarlette was adopted by the Greenard family and had practically grown up with Nichs. What happened between them? Judging by Nichs'' behavior, he didn''t seem one to let go easily.

    Dn noticed her curiosity and served her more soup. "Are you talking about Nichs having a thing for Scarlette?"

    ra''s eyes lit up with the thrill of gossip. This was more than a crush-it was an obsession!

    She sipped her soup as he went on, "It was a secret crush at first. Scarlette was popr at school. She dated plenty of guys but saw Nichs as just a brother. Considering all the people who came and went, it''s impressive Nichs held out this long."

 Chapter 180

    ra cocked an eyebrow. That exined why Nichs got all worked up when heid eyes on Scarlette. From what she overheard, it seemed like Nichs had been secretly smitten for ages. Then, Scarlette made the first move and they got together. But she dumped him and quickly moved on with Morgan.

    As the heir to the illustrious Greenard family, Nichs wasn''t one to be toyed with. So, the gossip about him and Scarlette not getting along was actually just him trying to grab her attention.

    Scarlette wasn''t someone you could easily rattle. She kept her cool and managed to leave Greenard Group to follow her career dreams, all while being lovey-dovey with her new guy. Naturally, Nichs was crushed.

    ra just stumbled upon this hot gossip, leaving her feelings all tangled up. As she wheeled Dn out of the restaurant, her mind was still buzzing, and she couldn''t resist asking.

    "Is it really possible to hide your feelings for someone you like? Scarlette lived

    with him for so long, could she really have missed his signals? I think the reason a crush stays hidden is because the other person just isn''t interested enough to confront it, leaving you to stew in your unrequited feelings."

    After saying that, she noticed a change in Dn''s demeanor. Quickly, she softened her tone, "Of course, I''m just speaking hypothetically."

    As they got in the car, Dn suddenly chuckled, though it was hard to tell what he meant by it. "Maybe you''re right. A crush stays a crush because the other person couldn''t care less to acknowledge it."

    ra sensed something was off with him, but she didn''t know how to cheer him up.

    As they drove back to the Ferguson Corporation, things took a sudden turn. They neared a corner and a woman darted out. ra mmed on the brakes in a panic. The woman was tossed a few feet but got back up, hobbling like she was being chased by a ghost.

    ra turned to Dn. "Mr. Dn, please stay in the car. I''ll go check on her."

    She stepped out and saw the woman limping away fast. ra rushed after her. "Are you okay?"

    She tried to help, but the woman pushed her away. "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me. I was just too hungry. I won''t take it again."

    She was stuffing whatever she had into her mouth, terrified someone would snatch it away.

    ra was taken aback, as she recognized the woman''s face under all the grime. It was Quinn''s adoptive mother, June, who''d been missing due to mental health issues.

    Concerned, ra grabbed her wrist, "June?"

    June froze, her eyes filled with confusion. "Yes, I''m June. Who are you? Who are you? My poor son. My poor son. How did ite to this?"

    She sat there, eating and crying.

    ra and Dn needed to head back soon. She pulled out some cash and handed it to June. "Get something to eat first, then go wait for me at Hugh''s ce. Do you know where that is?"

    June snatched the money, shaking her head. "I don''t know. I don''t know. Don''t ask me."

    "Mercy Hospital on the outskirts. It''s part of a redevelopment n, and easy to find. Hugh needs you. Go there and wait for me. No matter what happens, there might be a way out."

    With those words, ra hurried back to the car. Dn nced in June''s direction but stayed silent.

    Back at Ferguson Corporation, ra was all over the ce. Half her mind was on sorting out the amusement park project, while the other half was worrying over the notebook she''d found. What did those words from her past really mean?

 Chapter 181

    Simon mentioned that she couldn''t stand Dn in the past, but what was the reason behind her disdain? ra felt tangled in a web of mysteries. She rested her head on a stack of documents and drifted off to sleep.

    In her dream, she was surrounded by the cries of children and a man''s demanding voice. The dream was chaotic, like a flickering impressionist painting. The only thing that stood out was the man''s eyes, staring intensely into hers. ra jolted awake, feeling utterly drained.

    She lifted her head and spotted Eden and Dn. Eden was as clingy as ever, practically glued to Dn''s side. Dn was polite to everyone, but with Eden, he was a bit more indulgent.

    As Eden walked by, she let out a smug snort. ra feigned ignorance and raised her hand to start her report, but before she could, Eden returned and sshed a cup of water onto her papers.

    Eden leaned on the desk, triumph in her eyes. "Oh, did you hear? My brother went wedding suit shopping with Quinn today. They''re just the cutest couple. I saw you napping earlier-have you been crying for days?"

    Already rattled by the unsettling dream, ra was even more annoyed by the soggy mess in front of her. Ignoring ra''s visible frustration, Eden grabbed the top document, letting the water seep through the stack.

    ra looked up and, without thinking, pped the papers onto Eden''s head. Eden was stunned, standing there for a few moments. Water dripped down her cheeks, and her eyes reddened with humiliation. "Do you know who I am? How dare you?"

    She stormed off to Dn''s office, clearly ready toin. r wasn''t gonna stick around for the fallout. She headed straight to the elevator and left Ferguson Corporation. She had no clue how Dn would react, but right now, she needed some time alone.

    Sitting on a bench not far from Ferguson Corporation, she opened a bottle of water, trying to catch her breath. That''s when Simon''s car pulled up. The window rolled down, revealing Quinn, dressed to the nines.

    Quinn''s eyes sparkled with a feigned surprise. "Oh, ra, why are you sitting here during work hours? Did you get fired?"

    ra''s mood soured further. She feared Quinn might be right; if Edenined, she could indeed be fired. Today was just one disaster after another.

    Quinn''s eyes glinted with amusement. She had long suspected ra wouldn''tst at Ferguson Corporation. She nced at the distant building where Dn was. Since he returned from abroad, she''d rarely crossed paths with him and only heard about him at gatherings. Her heart raced with ambition until Simon interrupted her thoughts. "What''s on your mind?"

    Quinn felt a pang of guilt, scared to reveal her true intentions. But she knew that marrying into the Ferguson family would give her the opportunities she sought. Given Simon''s wavering interest, dreaming of someone as prestigious as Dn seemed perfectly reasonable. After all, everyone aims higher.

    "ra, we just finished trying on our wedding attire and are heading back to the Bradford estate. Want a lift? Simon can drop you off."

    Without skipping a beat, ra slid into the backseat. Quinn offered, so ra decided to take her up on it, knowing it would irk her.

    As expected, Quinn''s expression darkened, her frustration palpable. Simon, however, seemed quite pleased, his tone noticeably lighter.

 Chapter 182

    "ra, leaving Ferguson Corporation was the best move. I told you, Dn''s not exactly Prince Charming. Maybe he only gave you that promotion because he was interested."

    As Simon wrapped up, Quinn burst outughing. "You really think Dn''s into her?"

    Shen even teared up from giggling too hard. "Simon, did I ever mention the time I ran into Dn? When ra''s name came up, he looked so unimpressed. People even asked him about her, and he said, ''She''s not all she''s cracked up to be.""

    That line, "not all she''s cracked up to be," hit hard, especially since ra''s reputation was infamous around the Capital. Everyone knew her as Simon''s keen admirer.

    Quinn''sughter mellowed a bit, maybe to keep from losing her cool. "But ra, don''t take it too hard. Dn''s like that with all women."

    That didn''t make ra feel any better.

    The car rolled to a stop outside a flower shop, and Simon pointed it out.

    "ra, remember this ce? After graduation, you got me flowers here, and we took our graduation photos together. I made you a flower crown, but you thought it was ugly and got all huffy with me."

    ra nced at Quinn, noticing her sour look, and couldn''t help but find it funny.

    Simon kept reminiscing, "Back then, it was a big deal to give the second button of your uniform to someone special. I wanted yours, but your uniform got stolen, and you had to wear something else on graduation day."

    He was talking about high school. A time before Quinn joined the Bradford family when things were lessplicated between them.

    ra shut her eyes. Her voice was t as she said, "Sorry, can''t recall any of that."

    A shadow of disappointment crossed Simon''s face as he gripped the steering wheel. "I thought a trip back to our old school might jog your memory."

    Just as he finished, Quinn chimed in. "Simon!"

    Quinn''s chest heaved with anger, her face ghostly pale.

    It hit Simon then that he''d just been wedding dress shopping with her. Awkwardly,

    he hit the gas, while ra could feel Quinn''s seething resentment. Her anger was like vines creeping through the car, threatening to overtake everything.

    When they finally pulled up at the Bradford estate, ra skipped the small talk and headed straight to her room. There was a spot under her bed she hadn''t checked, and she hoped for more clues.

    But no luckˇŞnothing under the bed. Frustrated, she hit the nightstand, which triggered a secretpartment in the wall.

    Her eyes lit up at the sight of a few cards. The handwriting wasn''t hers; it was a man''s, bold and with a carefree swagger.

    [Once everything''s settled, I''lle for you.]

    [Happy birthday, ra.]

    Just those two cards, with nothing else written.

    ra even wondered if there were secret microchips in them, but they were just in greeting cards.

    Still, the fact they were stashed in such a hidden spot showed how much they mattered.

    She furrowed her brow, lying back on the bed, studying the handwriting. It wasn''t Simon''s, and definitely not Dn''s.

    Dn''s writing was more forceful, while this was rxed.

 Chapter 183

    She was so caught up in it all that she nodded off without even realizing it.

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Simon had decided to stick around for dinner. The chef was still hustling in the kitchen, and Naomi eagerly pulled Quinn aside, asking if she was happy with the wedding dress they picked out today.

    Quinn didn''t look too thrilled and forced a response. "It was alright, Mom. I''m not feeling too great. I think I''ll head upstairs to rest. Call me when dinner''s ready, would you?"

    "Sure thing, honey. You look a bit under the weather."

    Quinn got up and made her way upstairs. Once back in her room, she started pacing. Simon''s earlier attitude toward ra in the car really got under her skin. Her face twisted in frustration. She couldn''t put it off any longer; she needed to act

    now.

    Grabbing her phone, she made another call. "Tomorrow, I''ll have Ryan take ra out. I''ve arranged for someone to kidnap her. I''ll make the first move, and if ra''s luck holds, it''ll be your turn next. One of us has got to seed eventually."

    The voice on the other end just gave a simple, "Hmm."

    When dinner rolled around, someone went to fetch ra, but she stayed knocked out in her room.

    In the meantime, her phone buzzed with a call. As soon as she answered, Calix''s voice came through. "ra, Hugh''s mom just showed up here, acting all crazy."

    ra snapped awake, her eyes sharp and alert.

    If June was really acting erratic, how did she manage to find the hospital so fast?

    "Mr. Calix, could you please keep her there for now? I''ll swing by in a couple of days."

    Since it wasn''t clear if June was genuinely unstable, ra figured she''d let her stew for a bit-impatience tends to unravel the truth.

    Elsewhere, Dn was tapping away on hisputer. He nced out at the darkening sky, waiting for something he couldn''t quite name.

    Aiden knocked and walked in, cing a few sleeping pills next to him. "Boss, maybe give these a shot?"

    Dn lowered his gaze, his typing slowing.

    Aiden took a breath. "I tried calling ra, but she didn''t pick up. Heard she''s back at the Bradford ce with Simon."

    Dn ignored the pills. He hadn''t slept in two days and had deep shadows under his eyes.

    He continued studying the data on his screen, then asked, "What do you think she''ll choose this time?"

    Aiden didn''t quite grasp the question; Dn often spoke in riddles. "Not sure. ra''s always been pretty headstrong."

    Dn suddenly smirked, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "She''s not headstrong; it''s her icy indifference to those she doesn''t care about."

    She was indifferent enough to make promises easily, then smile as she twisted the knife in your heart.

    Indifferent enough to say she''d try, thenpletely forget.

    ra was just that way and treated him like a ything.

    He pinched a few sleeping pills, and they crumbled in his palm.

    Exhausted, yet sleepless, Dn headed to his bedroom and flopped onto the sofa. She''din there a few times; it still carried a hint of her scent.

    Staring at the ceiling, he recalled ra''s words from earlier. Maybe she''d always noticed someone else''s crush on her but wasn''t interested enough to call it out. It was brutally honest. Even without her past memories, she saw things so clearly. The scent on the sofa was faint. He tried to capture it but found little.

    He turned over, pulled out the towel she''d used, and draped it over himself. The sharp ache in his chest eased a bit.

    His phone buzzed with a familiar notification sound. He nced at it; it was a message from her.

    ra: [Mr. Dn, I just remembered something. Am I about to get a pink slip? Did Eden rat me out?]

    ra felt uneasy after sending it. Simply tossing the documents in Eden''s face seemed too mild. However, Eden had Dn backing her.

    Ten minutes went by with no reply from Dn.

    ra sat up in bed. She wasn''t ready to leave Ferguson Corporation, but if Dn

    wanted her gone, there wasn''t much she could do.

    After another ten minutes, she sent another message.

    ra: [Mr. Dn?]

    Dn: [Hmm.]

    His reply was quick but brief, just a single word. ra often found it hard to read

    Dn. He was so tight-lipped.

    ra: [Mr. Dn, are you resting? Am I bugging you?]

    Dn: [Do you have anything else to say?]

    Dn''s messages came almost at the same time she sent out hers.

    Her heart sank, feeling like she was being brushed off. Of course, Dn always

    had Eden''s back. She took a deep breath.

    ra: [No, that''s all.]

 Chapter 184

    The next morning, as she got up, ra found herself mulling over whether she should just go ahead and resign to maybe preserve a bit of her pride in the process. Feeling a little out of sorts, she made her way downstairs and, lo and behold, bumped right into Simon.

    Simon had also crashed at the Bradford estate the night before. Seeing ra without any makeup, Simon felt something stir inside him. He''d seen her vibrant, youthful energy before, and there was no denying her beauty. People might criticize her character, but nobody ever questioned her looks.

    Simon found himself lost in her features, until he snapped back to reality and made a beeline for the stairs, rushing so fast he ended up taking a tumble. ra, not in the mood to deal with him, was about to leave when Simon called after her.

    "ra, I want to take you somewhere today. Maybe it''ll help jog your memory. I''ve spoken with the doctor about it," he said.

    ra frowned, pulling open the living room door, her tone sharp. "Can you just leave me alone?"

    His face fell, her words catching him off guard. Over the years, he''d practically made it his mantra to tell her to stop bothering him. A sudden pang hit him, and his eyes started to redden.

    ra felt even more irritated. Bizarrely, Simon''s vulnerability was making her uneasy. What was going on with her heart?

    Simon took a moment, pressing his lips together, holding back from his usual outbursts. "I''m just trying to help you. If you can''t remember, you''re going to be at a disadvantage and potentially in danger. I messed up before, but this time, I genuinely want to help."

    ra rubbed her temples. He had a point-being unable to remember did put her at a disadvantage.

    Just as she was about to speak, Quinn came rushing down the hallway.

    "ra!" Quinn''s voice wobbled. "Simon and I are about to get married. This is our home. Can''t you keep your distance? I''ve been trying so hard to keep it together, but I''m scared I''ll do something stupid again."

    She clutched her head, looking on the verge of a meltdown. "Every time I mess up, I feel terrified of myself. It''s driving me crazy."

    ra hadn''t done anything, but Quinn was already putting on quite the show. Worried about her mental health struggles, the whole family gathered around her. Someone handed her medication while others tried to soothe her.

    Quinn''s face was ghostly pale. ra almost wanted to ask how she managed such a convincing act. She tried to walk away, but Naomi''s voice stopped her. "ra, I told you Quinn has issues. Are you trying to push her over the edge? You know how much she cares about Simon. Just keep your distance. Didn''t you say you''re not interested in Simon anymore? Or is it bugging you to see Quinn happy?"

    ra nced at Naomi, then over at Ryan. Ryan was rattled by Quinn''s condition, holding the meds with shaky hands. He''s too caught up to even notice ra. ra took a deep breath, pointing at Simon. "Go check on your future wife. Forget what you just said. I''m going to find Megan; she might know the ces I''ve been."

    As she finished speaking, Quinn pulled Ryan aside, whispering something to him.

    A flicker of hesitance crossed Ryan''s face before he approached ra and quietly led her outside.

 Chapter 185

    "ra, Quinn asked me toe andfort you. She didn''t mean what she said earlier; she just loses her cool sometimes and really hates that about herself."

    ra almost chuckled, but Quinn''s performance was too convincing-it had everyone fooled.

    "ra, I''ve got some free time today. How about we head out for a bit? If you''re trying to piece together your memories by revisiting familiar ces, I can lend a hand. I''ve got a spot in mind that you used to hang out at."

    That actually sounded useful.

    ra didn''t feel like arguing, so she hopped into the car. "Alright, let''s go."

    Ryan quickly slid into the driver''s seat, his smile bing a bit more genuine. "Sure thing."

    He stepped on the gas, and the car slowly rolled away from the Bradford estate.

    ra couldn''t remember anything from her past. As she watched the scenery whiz by outside the window, she felt curious about where Ryan was taking her.

    The car eventually pulled up at a cemetery. It wasn''t the one she''d been to with Dn, but it had the same solemn vibe.

    She got out and gave Ryan a puzzled look.

    Ryan scratched his head. "Grandpa''s buried here. He used to adore you."

    ra felt a sharp pang in her chest, but she couldn''t recall anything beyond that. Ryan hesitated, rubbing his cheek. "I''m not sure if bringing you here is the right call. You cried for ages when Grandpa passed. He pulled you aside in hisst moments and whispered something just to you. None of us heard it. After that, you refused to eat until you fainted. You used to visit here whenever you could." ra felt a throbbing pain in her head as she slowly walked up the path.

    Ryan noticed she still didn''t remember and continued. "When Quinn first came into our family, Grandpa wasn''t her biggest fan. He said she wasn''t really on the up and up. But he was getting on in years and had been on meds for a while. Later, when he found out you jumped in the river for Simon and nearly drowned..."

    He paused for a few seconds. "He just couldn''t take it. Grandpa was heartbroken for you."

    ra''s legs suddenly felt weak. She still couldn''t remember anything, but the overpowering guilt was suffocating. Her head throbbed painfully, and sweat broke out on her back.

    "ra?"

    ra sat down on the nearby steps, rubbing her temples. "I''m not feeling too great. Let me sit for a bit."

    Ryan sat beside her and pulled an orange out of his pocket. "Here, have some."

    ra shook her head. "Keep talking. Maybe it''ll jog my memory."

    Ryan noted ra''s stressful state and hesitated. After all, everyone in the

    Bradford family believed ra had pushed their grandpa over the edge. That was

    why their father had been so distant with her ever since.

    Ryan himself had held a grudge against ra for that.

    ra hadn''t changed afterward. She had continued her antics like a clown,

    making things even more strained with the family.

    ra noticed the pause and looked up at him. "Why''d you stop?"

    "ra, what''s done is done. I''m just worried you can''t handle it. You were... a handful back then. Maybe it''s a blessing you forgot about Simon. You stepped on a lot of toes trying to win him over."

 Chapter 186

    ra finally got why Johnny always looked at her with such pain and

    disappointment. It turned out her grandfather had literally been upset to death by her antics. But if he managed to speak to her before passing, he probably didn''t hold a grudge and was just disappointed.

    Even if ra couldn''t remember, she gave herself a swift p, leaving her cheek flushed and Ryan jumping back in shock.

    "ra, what are you doing?" Ryan eximed, eyes wide.

    ra shook her head, trying to calm herself as she continued up the hill. "Come on, let''s go see Grandpa."

    Ryan was on edge, afraid to say anything that might upset her more. He wish he hadn''t brought her here in the first ce.

    After trudging for another ten minutes, they finally stood before their grandfather''s grave. ra was hit with a wave of nervousness, making her hesitate.

    Ryan waited silently, not pushing her.

    After five minutes of standing there, she finally stepped forward. The ck-and- white photo on the tombstone was gentle and kind. Just seeing it brought tears to ra''s eyes.

    She felt dizzy, clutching the tombstone for support until she could read the inscription. Fresh bouquets lined the grave and dew sparkled on the petals.

    ra''s face went pale, and her head throbbed with pain. She wanted to kneel, but as soon as her knees touched the ground, the heartache made her convulse.

    Ryan rushed over to help her up. "ra, let''s just head back. I can tell you''re not doing well. We can take it easy."

    In his mind, Ryan knew Quinn had been right. This ce did jog ra''s memory. He inhaled deeply, keeping to himself that it had been Quinn''s idea toe here.

    ra shrugged off his hand, bowing solemnly beforemitting her grandfather''s face to memory. She gave a bitter smile. "Ryan, I''m wondering, was I really that stupid before?"

    Could she have really done such foolish things for Simon?

    Ryan didn''t have an answer, but he knew how headstrong ra had been back then.

    The siblings lingered for about an hour, and as they drove back, Ryan was behind the wheel. Just a few hundred meters from the site, a heavy truck mmed into them.

    "ra!" Ryan instinctively shielded her, pulling her into his arms. A branch pierced his shoulder. Blood stained his clothes and a few drops sttered onto ra''s face.

    Ryan took a deep breath. He was no longer the pampered young heir. "ra, I''m starting to think your earlier car ident wasn''t just an ident. We need to dig deeper when we get back."

    ra only had minor injuries, but she noticed a few men getting out of the truck. She reached out, touching Ryan''s head gently. "Stay put."

    Ryan suddenly realized the seriousness-they might not make it out unscathed. Confronting such a life-or-death situation was new to him, and his voice quivered with emotion.

    "My bank card PIN is my birthday. I sold a car yesterday, so there''s a few hundred grand. Split the sports cars and models with Quinn. I got you a bag before, so you gotta be fair. There''s a girl I like at school, ra, if I don''t make it, give her a share of my inheritance. Her family''s struggling, but she never epts my help and is always hanging with that know-it-all nerd. If I ever see him again, I''ll definitely have words with him."

 Chapter 187

    ra shoved open the bent car door beside her. "Shut up. You''re not going to die. If you''ve got something to say, say it yourself."

    Ryan was too weak to reply and just passed out.

    The cemetery nearby always had visitors, so it wouldn''t be long before someone showed up. Her priority was to lead these troublemakers away.

    She bolted down the slope, only breathing a sigh of relief when she saw the men chasing after her. She hoped that someone would find Ryan soon and get him to a hospital.

    The wound on his shoulder wasn''t life-threatening, so he should be alright.

    At the bottom of the slope was a forest, and as ra raced down, sharp branches scratched her face, leaving several bloody marks. But there was no time to worry about that. She could only run faster and faster.

    When adrenaline kicked in, people could do amazing things. Her hands were scratched up, but she kept pushing forward.

    She had no idea who sent these guys, but they clearly meant business.

    As soon as she reached a stream, she jumped right in without a second thought. The current carried her downstream. At first, she was conscious, but soon everything became a blur.

    The men chasing her couldn''t find her and assumed she must have been swept away. They searched downstream for two hours without any luck.

    One of them spat on the ground. "Let''s just say she''s dead. We can get the two million and be done with it."

    "Yeah, she has crash injuries. This river flows out of city limits where there aren''t many houses. No way she''ll get rescued if she''s still in the water."

    They quickly agreed and called Quinn.

    Quinn was in disbelief at how smoothly things had gone. Her lips trembled with excitement, her eyes sparkling with triumph. "Alright, I''ll send you the rest of the money right away. Get out of the town immediately."

    The men exchanged satisfied grins, took the payment, and left without bothering to chase ra any further.

    ra felt an intense heat washing over her, so hot it made her want to throw up like she was lying on a bed of coals. She struggled to open her eyes but couldn''t.

    A gentle hand pried her mouth open and fed her something. She frowned and instinctively tried to spit it out, but the hand firmly pinched her tongue, stopping her from doing so.

    The burning sensation kept climbing, and the hand moved to her earlobe, gently squeezing it like it was caressing a delicate doll.

    Her breath quickened with anger, but the hand didn''t relent, yfully poking her cheek as if it was enjoying the game.

    Just as ra was about to curse, a rush of memories about Dn surged into her mind. Caught in this fiery haze, she couldn''t tell if it was reality or a dream.

    The memory was about that business partner mentioning the time she pped Dn.

    Back then, Dn''s leg was fine. When she pped him, he just touched his cheek and didn''t say a word.

    She hadn''t said anything either, her hand retracting slightly from the p.

    The two of them were like statues locked in a silent standoff. Surprisingly, in this memory, she held her own against Dn.

    As the memory was about to end, Dn suddenly asked, "Did your hand hurt?"

 Chapter 188

    ra''s heart gave a painful lurch, and she snapped her eyes open. She took deep, gulping breaths, and recognizing the familiar ceiling above her, she realized she had been brought to Palm Bay. As she struggled to sit up, a familiar voice greeted her.

    "You''re awake?"

    Her throat was parched, so she nodded quickly and scanned the room for water. Thankfully, the person beside her seemed to read her mind, and soon enough, a ss was at her lips. She drank eagerly from his hand.

    Once the heat inside her cooled down, she finally focused on Dn. It was alreadyte at night, and he was in his pajamas. ra noticed that his pajama top was unbuttoned low enough to show off his abs. She quickly looked away, remembering how he had adjusted his shirt to cover up thest time he had opened the door for Eden. Clearly, he wasn''t a fan of showing skin.

    Acting on impulse, she reached out, pulled the sides of his pajama shirt together, and covered him up snugly. She even tightened the sash of his robe for good

    measure.

    Dn lowered hisshes, watching her deftly tie the knot. "Why?"

    ra looked up at him, speaking as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "Mr. Dn, your clothes were barely covering you. I figured you wouldn''t like showing so much."

    "Hmm."

    Dn''s response was brief, and he turned his gaze away. His face was unreadable, but his lips tightened ever so slightly. ra didn''t press further and instead asked, "How did you find me? Where''s Ryan? Is he okay?"

    "There''s a golf club nearby, and you have to pass through the cemetery to get there. I just happened to run into him. He insisted Ie find you."

    ra felt a wave of emotion. Ryan must have been in a lot of pain, yet even then, his first thought was of her. Just for that, she decided she owed him some kindness in the future.

    Taking a deep breath, ra noticed her waist and arms were wrapped in bandages, making her look like a mummy.

    "Mr. Dn, you''re really kind. I owe you again and don''t know how to repay you."

    ncing at the phone beside her, she saw it was two in the morning. Noticing the dark circles under Dn''s eyes, she guessed he hadn''t been able to sleep without her "sleeping pill" effect. Feeling a burst of confidence, she patted the space next to her with her good hand.

    "I''ll be the perfect sleeping pill tonight, promise I won''t move an inch. Mr. Dn, you should get some rest."

    Dn watched her intently, then broke into a smile. ra was left wondering what he found amusing. But before she could ask, he had alreadyid down. He moved with a kind of deliberate grace, even as he adjusted the nket over her.

    That''s when it hit ra-she was in Dn''s bed! This was nothing like crashing on the couch!

    However, she had invited him, so she couldn''t very well ask him to leave now. After a few moments of hesitation, she noticed he was already under the covers, eyes closed.

 Chapter 189

    "Dn, seriously, how do you fall asleep so quickly?" ra mumbled to herself, feeling at a loss for words. She forced her eyes shut, trying hard to follow suit.

    As far as she could remember, she''d never shared a bed with a guy before, let alone her boss. Sleep was nowhere in sight, so her mind began to wander.

    She remembered a note she had scribbled in her journal once: "Don''t trust Dn."

    Turning her head slightly, she took in his profile. He had one of those effortlessly handsome side profiles, with a nose bridge high enough to make you wonder if it was sculpted. There was not a single pore in sight at this range.

    Watching him made her eyelids grow heavy, and soon enough, she felt herself drifting off.

    It turned out, post-amnesia ra was quite careless.

    Once Dn heard the soft rhythm of her breathing, he slowly opened his eyes. He turned just enough to catch a glimpse of her sleeping face. She looked so peaceful, like a tiny rabbit or a kitten, all innocence and calm.

    Without her old tricks and ns, she seemedpletely harmless.

    He raised his hand, intending to lightly tap her nose, but stopped midway, caught by some hesitation. With a gentle sigh, he pulled her nket up and let himself drift into sleep.

    That night, ra dreamt again, but everything was a blur. This time, it was filled with a jumble of voices; people were asking her what to do.

    Even in her dream, the tension was palpable, like the weight of the world was on her shoulders.

    The pressure jolted her awake, and she found herself staring straight into Dn''s eyes. He looked like he''d had a good night''s sleep, appearing more refreshed than he had in a while.

    ra let out a small sigh of relief. At least she was still effective as a human sleeping aid.

    She tried to get up quickly, forgetting about the bandages wrapped around her waist, and ended up flopping back down. Luckily, arge hand gently caught her back, setting her upright.

    "Thanks," she murmured.

    Dn''s hand lingered on her back, pressing lightly, "Feeling any better?"

    ra felt a bit awkward; there was something a bit too close about the gesture. Still, she brushed those thoughts away, remembering the time she''d ended up on top of him and how ufortable he''d looked. He was clearly not interested in anything more.

    It was all Simon''s fault for filling her head with that nonsense. Now, she overthought every little thing with Dn, and everything felt so awkward.

    Dn was just being nice, while she was the one letting silly thoughts creep in. How embarrassing.

    Dn was already out of bed, standing firmly on the floor, and had casually shrugged off his pajamas to open the wardrobe.

    ra didn''t even have time to process it before she was met with the sight of his well-defined physique. She froze for a moment, then quickly pped her hand over her eyes.

    "I''m still here, Mr. Dn. Are you that used to stripping down?"

    Dn''s fingers paused for a second, and he tossed over a casual, "Sorry, forgot you were there."

    ra awkwardly turned around, hearing the rustle of him getting dressed. She felt her cheeks heat up a bit.

 Chapter 190

    Dn buttoned up his shirt and gave ra a soft nudge. "Hey, why don''t you give the Bradford family a call? They''re worried something might''ve happened to you."

    His words cut through the uneasy silence, and ra felt a wave of relief wash over her. She quickly reached for her phone, but she wasn''t exactly tight with the Bradfords. Ryan was probably out cold, so she wasn''t sure who to ring up.

    Over in the hospital room, Naomi was a mess, crying her heart out beside Ryan''s bed. "What''s going on here? Have the cops figured out who did this?"

    Quinn wrapped an arm around her. "Mom, let''s wait for Ryan toe to. It was her car, and we still can''t find her."

    Naomi paused, looking even more worn out. "Whenever ra''s involved, things go south. First, she stressed her granddad to death. She''s always butting heads with you. And now Ryan''s almost gone because of her. I just can''t..."

    Before she could finish, Johnny stepped in, ˇ°Enough talk. ra and Ryan were close. She wouldn''t have done anything on purpose. ra''s missing, so let''s not jump to conclusions. We''ll wait for the police report."

    Johnny''s word wasw in the family, and Naomi mmed up.

    Quinn''s eyes danced with a secret satisfaction. She''d settled her debts, and those folks were probably long gone by now. The cops wouldn''t find a thing.

    Atst, that bitch ra was out of the picture!

    A sly grin spread across her face until the door swung open, revealing Simon. Simon''s eyes swept the room, worry etched all over his face. "Where''s ra? It was her car that got hit. Was she with Ryan? Where is she?"

    His anxiety twisted Quinn''s insides. She flung herself at Simon, tears streaming down. "The police are on it, but the footage showed those guys chasing after my sister. What''s gonna happen to her? They had knives, Simon! They meant business. My sister''s dead." Quinn sobbed uncontrobly.

    Simon pushed her away, and pped her. Quinn reeled from the p, needing a moment to gather herself.

    Simon knew he''d let his emotions get the best of him, but the thought of ra being gone gnawed at him. "Quinn, stop it. We haven''t found a body, so hold off on the verdict."

    Quinn touched her cheek, her whole body shaking. Her anger made her breath heavy, her eyes locked on the unconscious Ryan.

    If Ryan also died because of ra, would the Bradford family ever forgive her? The idea was wild, but causing chaos was something she''d done before.

    Everyone thought their grandfather''s death was ra''s doing, but it wasn''t true. Her grandfather criticized her from the first day she moved in with the Bradfords, and was always taking ra''s side.

    When everyone med ra, he''d alwayse up with reasons to defend her.

 Chapter 191

    The day he heard that ra had jumped into the river for Simon, he did pass out. Quinn had been nursing a grudge against ra for a while, and she pounced on the chance to talk to her grandpa when nobody else was around.

    "Grandpa, I''m so worried! ra''s losing it over Simon. She tried to jump off a buildingst night and even hooked up with some sketchy guys because Simon promised he wouldn''t call off the engagement if she did. Now, those photos are all over the ce. How''s she ever going to show her face again?

    "Grandpa, you need to talk to her. I can''t stand watching her keep messing up her life like this."

    The old man was already frail, and Quinn''s words only piled on the stress, making things worse until he could barely get a word out.

    Quinn felt a twisted sense of victory. She had always wanted to be the family favorite, and anyone who got in her way was bound to misforture.

    After their grandpa, Johnny was left worn out, and Ryan was filled with resentment towards ra. Quinn had achieved the mission she set out to achieve from day one in the Bradford family to turn ra into a social outcast. She was so close to seeding.

    But then, out of nowhere, ra lost her memory. Ryan started trusting her again, and even splurged on a bag that cost a fortune, something he''d never thought she deserved before.

    Quinn''s face twisted in frustration as she stood silently, her nails digging into her palms.

    If Ryan were out of the picture, Johnny and Naomi would definitely pin the me on ra, ensuring she''d never regain her footing in the family.

    Her eyes glinted with dark satisfaction, but knowing ra was already dead, all her scheming seemed pointless. She would just be smearing a name that was no longer around.

    Quinn let out a cold chuckle, keeping her thoughts to herself.

    Naomi was already ticked off when Simon pped Quinn earlier. Now, she watched him glued to his phone, rallying his connections to find ra, and it only fueled her anger. "Simon, you should be focusing on Quinn. You pped her right in front of our whole family. Do we mean that little to you?"

    Simon ended the call, looking anxious. "Naomi, I''m sorry. I''m just really worried. If Ryan''s hurt this bad, what about ra? She''s your daughter too; surely you want her safe?"

    Naomi was stunned into silence. She truly hated ra. The chaos in their family was all ra''s doing. If she could have it her way, ra wouldn''t be around to cause any more trouble, and peace would finallye.

    The room was thick with tension until Johnny finally spoke up. "ra''s going to be alright. The police are on it. I can''t handle losing anyone else."

    He rubbed his temples as he spoke, the gray hairs at his temples looking more pronounced, his whole demeanor weary and worn.

    Naomi felt a sudden pang of sympathy. When his father passed, Johnny seemed to age ten years overnight. No matter ra''s faults, she was still his daughter, and he couldn''t just stand by and see her get hurt.

 Chapter 192

    The police showed up at the hospital room pretty quickly, but sadly, they didn''t have any good news to share.

    "Those men are on the run right now, each with at least three murders to their name. We can''t figure out why they targeted Ms. ra since there''s no connection between them and her. It might be a hit job," the officer exined.

    Quinn suddenly chimed in, "Maybe she just ticked off the wrong person. She''s always been kind of... proud."

    Noticing everyone was staring at her, she quickly mmed up, tears starting to fall again.

    Naomi added, "ra''s never been one to mince words. She''s always had this superior attitude, even with everyday folks. None of the family''s staff liked her much. Quinn might be right; she could''ve just rubbed someone the wrong way."

    The officers exchanged nces and sighed. "We''re still looking into it. The fugitives moved fast and made it to Mexico. We can''t pursue them there, so unless theye back on their own, this case might just stall."

    Simon immediately got anxious. "What about ra?"

    The officer hesitated for a second before replying, "These criminals are extremely dangerous and good at covering their tracks. We''ll do everything we can to find her, but there are still several victims whose bodies haven''t been recovered. You should brace yourselves for the worst."

    Johnny was swaying lightly and nearly fainted upon hearing this.

    Quinn quickly steadied him, her voice shaky with emotion. "Dad, don''t lose hope. The police are just preparing us for the worst. Maybe ra''s okay."

    Despite her worried tone, she had a hard time hiding a hint of satisfaction in her eyes, so she had to avoid everyone''s gaze.

    Johnny''s face turned pale as if he''d aged years in minutes. His lips quivered before he managed to speak. "ra''s just a regr girl. How could she have gone up against those ruthless criminals and made it? I shouldn''t have argued with her, leaving things on such a sour note..."

    His words made the room feel even heavier.

    The polic was unsure of how tofort them, just jotted down a few more notes before leaving.

    Johnny was helped to a bed next to his still-unconscious son, his eyes dull with the worry of his missing daughter.

    Quinn didn''t miss the chance to step up, bustling around to manage everything.

    Naomi watched her working hard, sighing as she took her hand. "Quinn, thank goodness you''re here with us."

    Quinn gave a small, cautious smile. "Mom, we''re family. It''s what we do."

    A couple of hourster, Ryan finally came to. The first thing out of his mouth was, "ra!"

    He then noticed the people around him and quickly grabbed Quinn''s hand. "Quinn, have you seen ra?"

    Quinn''s eyes filled with tears instantly. She gently patted his head. "Just focus on getting better first."

 Chapter 193

    Ryan felt his heart skip a beat, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What do you mean, Quinn? Don''t mess with me like that. What happened to ra?"

    Quinn covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face, but she turned away to hide the glint of amusement in her eyes.

    Ryan tried to get out of bed, noticing his father, Johnny, also had a strange expression. A wave of dizziness washed over him. Did something happened to ra? He vaguely remembered telling someone to save ra when he was rescued, but who was it? Back then, his mind was so foggy, that he couldn''t remember their face. He rubbed his aching head, but the memory remained elusive.

    Over the next couple of days, Quinn efficiently managed the Bradford household, making sure Ryan got nourishing soups every day. But Ryan''s spirits were low, and he lost five pounds in no time. Johnny wasn''t himself either, taking time off to recuperate and leaving allpany matters to Quinn.

    As Quinn walked through thepany, everyone paused to greet her, "Ms. Bradford." She had been given the authority of acting CEO, and was able to make decisions on all major projects.

    She sat in the executive chair and gazed at the towering building in the distance, her heart swelling with ambition.

    That building belonged to Ferguson Corporation. Dn was indeed a force to be reckoned with. The media once reported that from the top of the Ferguson Corporation building, all you could see was Ferguson property, which was a testament to Dn''s numerous sessful acquisitions.

    She spinning in the luxurious chair, her excitement growing as she imagined meeting Dn in the business world, forming an unbeatable alliance, and leaving such an impression that he would never forget her.

    The thought made Quinn chuckle. A world without ra was indeed a beautiful one.

    Quinn returned to the Bradford household that evening, ventured into ra''s room, and instructed the housekeeper, "Clear out my sister''s room. Get rid of her things. I don''t want Dad or Ryan getting upset over reminders of ra."

    The housekeeper nodded and efficiently began the task. When Naomi helped Johnny into the living room, they saw the housekeeper about to throw away ra''s bedsheets.

    Johnny''s brow furrowed. "What''s going on here?"

    The housekeeper quickly exined, "Miss Quinn thought you might be upset over ra''s things and asked us to handle it."

    Before Johnny could respond, Naomi interjected, "She means well, I suppose."

    With ra dead, Naomi couldn''t bring herself to say anything harsh and risk upsetting Johnny further. Johnny cleared his throat and waved a hand. "Put them back. Even if she''s not here, that room is still hers."

    The housekeeper couldn''t go against his wishes, and hurried back upstairs. When she returned to ra''s room, Quinn was still there. The housekeeper ryed Johnny''s message.

    Quinn''s expression darkened. She let out a coldugh. "Fine, leave it. It''s just a bunch of lifeless objects anyway." She rolled her eyes, inwardly mocking how Johnny would eventually forget ra.

 Chapter 194

    Two days passed, and ra finally regained her freedom to move around. She had spent the past week acting as Dn''s personal sleep aid, lying still as a statue in bed.

    After a refreshing shower that morning, ra dered her ns to leave Palm Bay. Engrossed in his morning paper on the sofa, Dn barely flinched at her announcement.

    ra quickly filled in the details, "You know that Mercy Hospital out in the countryside? I mentioned I needed to convince Calix to move. I''ve been dyed because of my injuries, but I''ll be back on track now. Just checking, Mr. Dn- you''re not nning to fire me, right?"

    Dn paused, his grip on the newspaper tightening before he looked up slowly. He''d been sleeping well all week, and it showed in his healthier appearance.

    "Who said anything about firing you?"

    ra exhaled in relief, her face lighting up. "That''s a relief! I''ll head to the hospital soon and make sure I get the job done."

    Having neglected June for a week, it was high time she paid a visit and dug into the details of the ident. As she drove off, ra checked her phone, which had been off for ages. After giving it some juice, she found only a few messages, mostly from Scarlette wondering why she''d been AWOL.

    Three days had passed since Scarlette''s message, so replying now seemed a bitte. But just as she was en route to the hospital, her phone buzzed again with another message from Scarlette.

    Scarlette: [Why''s the Bradford family saying you''re dead?]

    ra raised an eyebrow and shot back a question mark.

    Scarlette: [Good to know you''re not. It''s not every day you find a friend who gets you. Word is, the Bradfords have set up a tomb for you. Your sister Quinn''s running the show, and it''s quite the spectacle.]

    ra shook her head, not at all surprised by Quinn''s antics. If anyone would throw a party over her supposed demise, it''d be Quinn, who would love nothing more than to see her buried.

    She asked Scarlette to snoop around Quinn''s bank activity and found a hefty sum transferred to an ount in Mexico. With Mexico''s ongoing chaos, it wasn''t a ce domesticpanies would touch with a ten-foot pole.

    A quick call to the police confirmed her hunch. The culprits had fled to Mexico, and suddenly, everything made sense.

    ra clutched her phone, her thoughts drifting to Colton''s situation. Sadly, he was still in aa. Quinn''s cold-blooded move had been a deadly one, and even the Warren family''s swift response couldn''t catch the crucial moment.

    Quinn had the Bradfords wrapped around her finger and was a master at ying the innocent, making it tough to spot any cracks in her facade. The only potential lead might be her foster parents. The Bradfords believed Quinn had a rough upbringing, and it was worth looking into.

    As ra headed towards Mercy Hospital, Quinn was busy sending a proposal to Ferguson Corporation. The proposal was for a joint development project, and though it wasbeled as a partnership, it was clearly a bid to win over Ferguson Corporation.

 Chapter 195

    It''s the Bradford family''s project, which they''d been nurturing for two whole years. However, the Bradfords handed over to them like it was nothing. Ferguson Corporation had swooped in and snagged all the benefits. Johnny had burned the midnight oil on this development project for nearly half a year. Now he was taking a breather at home due to health issues. Who''d have thought Quinn would just hand it over to Ferguson Corporation so easily?

    Ferguson Corporation hadn''t even been in the picture initially; Johnny had jumped through hoops to secure the rights. The project was about to kick off, so bringing Ferguson Corporation in now was like offering them a prime cut on a silver tter.

    The contract was stacked with terms that were a dream for Ferguson Corporation, and just like that, Quinn took over Johnny''s position as the project lead. When the proposal hit Aiden''s desk, he was dumbstruck for a good few seconds, double- checking to make sure it was legit.

    "Are you sure this proposal came directly from the Bradford family?"

    "Yep, Ms. Quinn is calling the shots over there now as the acting CEO."

    Aiden couldn''t shake the feeling that Quinn''s move might be tied to her ns to marry Simon. She was using this colossal deal as a gesture of goodwill.

    He dropped the proposal on Dn''s desk, not missing a beat to crack a joke. "Boss, this is like finding money on the street. Are we gonna take it?"

    Dn gave the document a quick nce, his tone as cool as ever. "I''m a businessman."

    Turning down easy money? Now that wouldn''t be in a businessman''s nature. Aiden snapped the file shut. "Alright then, I''ll handle the liaison. Quinn''s heading things on their side."

    Dn gave a nonchnt nod, clearly not overthinking the contract. A proposal loaded with perks hardly seemed worth his time.

    When Quinn saw that it was only Dn''s assistant who came to meet her, the light in her eyes dimmed. She''d gone to great lengths under the scrutiny of her superiors to hand this golden opportunity to Ferguson Corporation, only to realize she didn''t even get face time with Dn.

    She''d taken extra time to dress up today, hoping to catch his eye right from the start. Aiden spent ages by Dn''s side, and had gotten the hang of ttery. Knowing full well thatpliments were a surefire way to make an impression, he didn''t hold back. "Ms. Quinn, you look absolutely stunning today. It''s rare to see someone so poised and elegant in a business setting."

    Even though it was just a courteouspliment, it lit up her face with a smile. ˇ°Aiden, you''re too kind. This project is just a gesture of goodwill. I hope to see more of Dn in the future for the sake of ourpanies."

    "Absolutely."

    The deal was signed with smiles all around. But once Quinn settled into her car, her mood shifted. She''d never had a private meeting with Dn and couldn''t help but wonder how her heart would race if they were alone together.

    Simon proved to be a letdown, and she knew she had to act quickly to bring Dn, that high-and-mighty catch, down to her level. Determination sparkled in her eyes, and a smile slowly graced her lips.

 Chapter 196

    While Johnny was resting at home, he couldn''t shake off the worries about work. The project he''d been nurturing for two years was about to kick off, and he was itching to double-check every single contract.

    From his bed, he coughed a bit and asked Naomi, "Can you bring me myptop?"

    Naomi let out a sigh. "You''re not in the best shape. Stop pushing it. Quinn''s got things under control at the office. Remember how good she is? She''s been hustling all week, and just watching her is exhausting."

    Johnny''s face softened with a hint of pride as he rubbed his forehead. "Quinn''s amazing, but this project is crucial. It''s about whether we can take our business overseas. I''ve poured my heart into this for two years. We can''t drop the ball now, especially with all those bigwigs watching."

    Naomi sat beside him, grabbing his hand. "Quinn took your desktop because she knew you''d sneak a peek at work stuff. She even turned off your phone. Just chill at home for a week. Let your mind rest. Quinn''s even handling ra''s funeral."

    Johnny went quiet immediately. ra''s name sent a dull ache through his chest, and the strength he''d been clinging to just crumbled.

    Naomi finally noticed he was crying. Johnny, the rock of the household, hadn''t shed a tear since the old man passed.

    Her felt awful too, and she couldn''t help but feel some resentment toward ra. If ra had passed sooner, maybe the family wouldn''t be in such a mess.

    *

    When ra reached the hospital, she saw Calix and June tidying up together. The hospital was dotted with flowers, not many, but just enough to brighten every

    corner.

    Calix spotted her right away and grinned. "ra, you''re here!"

    June was sweeping with her back turned. When she heard him, she quickly dropped the broom and tried to make a break for it.

    But ra''s words stopped her in her tracks. "June, you sniffed out this hospital in just a day, proving you''re not as lost as you pretend. You''re faking it, aren''t you? I told

    I you, things can turn around, but only if you cooperate."

    June paused, then slowly turned to face ra.

    ra noticed she looked two decades older than she was, with eyes full of weariness and despair.

    Before she could say anything, June suddenly dropped to her knees. "Miss ra, thank you for arranging care for Hugh. I have no idea how to repay you."

    When ra helped her up, she saw the tears streaming down her face, a twist of emotions swirling in her heart. Only someone who''s been through hell would cry like that.

    "June, just spill what''s on your mind."

    Then she turned to Calix, "I''m here toe clean about something."

    The three of them sat on a stone bench in the courtyard. June was shaking all over, like she''d been hit with a huge shock.

    ra waited patiently for her to settle down.

    She looked at Calix, her face earnest, and said, "Last time I was here, I didn''t tell you about something. I had a car ident and lost all my past memories. I don''t even remember who Hugh is. I came here on a mission from the Ferguson Corporation, but after what you said, I couldn''t bring myself to speak. I recently got into another ident and realized how stuck I am, so I''mying it all out now, hoping you''ll fill me in on everything."

    Calix was speechless for a few moments, then let out a big sigh.

    "That exins it. I knew something was off that day but didn''t ask. Honestly, I don''t know much. You''ve always been decisive, with your own ideas. One day, you just showed up with Hugh and donated a bunch of expensive gear. That''s how we managed to keep Hugh going. Hugh and I are from the same town. I watched him grow up, couldn''t just stand by."

    ra stayed silent. So Calix took Hugh in out of the goodness of his heart?

    She turned her attention back to June.

    June was gripping her teacup so tightly it looked like she might shatter it.

    ra reached out and held her calloused hands, "June, when I was with the Bradford family, people said you mistreated Quinn. But you don''t strike me as that kind of person."

    Shock flickered across June''s eyes, staring in disbelief as if those words were impossible. It took her a few seconds to respond, "What did you say?"

    ra took a sip of tea. "Quinn''s been seeing a therapist for years. She said she was abused by you and has always struggled mentally. Recently, someone iming to be your rtive went to the Bradford family and threatened to die unless they got thirty million."

    June shot up. "No way!"

    Her whole body was trembling, hands gripping the table. "No way, Quinn wouldn''t say that. We never hurt her, never..."

 Chapter 197

    ra raised an eyebrow, realizing yet another person had fallen under Quinn''s spell.

    June settled back into her seat, taking a deep breath. "You know, Quinn''s always been a shy, timid girl. When she was with us, we pampered her, and Hugh adored her too. But for some reason, other girls just didn''t take to her. So we did everything we could to protect her and make sure she grew up happy."

    As she reminisced, tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Hugh might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but his heart''s in the right ce. He''d often end up roughed up for defending Quinn. Six years back, it got so bad it left him in aa. Quinn was riddled with guilt and decided to start working multiple jobs. Somehow, she was brought back to the Bradford family. At first, we were thrilled for her, but then my husband got caught up in that scandal and was pped with a twenty-year sentence. I begged the Bradford family for help, just a little financial aid, but they turned their backs on us, even forbidding Quinn from visiting. She snuck out a few times, handing me two hundred grand with tears in her eyes. She said she was out of options. She was just a kid, not even twenty. I couldn''t burden her with everything, so I fought to prove my husband''s innocence, only to be met with obstacles and threats. These five years have been a nightmare. By a twist of fate, I found out Hugh was in this hospital, so I started visiting in secret."

    Her hands, rough and scarred, told their own story.

    ˇ°I''ve no idea how Hugh ended up here. I just kept hanging around until I saw you. I was genuinely surprised you wanted to help Hugh. When the Bradford family heard about my husband''s supposed crime, they cut us offpletely. No amount of pleading worked. I was scared that if I showed my face, you''d stop helping Hugh. But I''m desperate. My husband''s been suffering for five years. He''s constantly attacked for no reason. He says he can''t hold on much longer and wants me to look after myself and Hugh.

    "I don''t know what to do. We''ve lived honest lives. Why do good people face such cruelty? Why..."

    She fell to her knees again. Blood from her earlier bow marred her forehead, but she didn''t care, continuing to plead with all her might.

    "Miss ra, you''re a saint for helping Hugh. I beg you, just let me see my husband onest time. He can''t hold on much longer. He had nothing to do with that crime. He was just passing by and called the cops. No one knows how his DNA ended up on the victim. It''s like something out of a horror story."

    The sound of her head hitting the floor was painful to hear. ra gently lifted her, stopping the self-inflicted punishment.

    "June," ra asked softly, "do you really see Quinn as an innocent girl?"

    June''s eyes brimmed with tears as she covered her face. "Quinn''s a good kid. The two hundred grand she gave me got me through the toughest times, but I can''t find work. Nobody wants to hire me, and I''ve had to resort to begging. I don''t want to trouble her, especially since the Bradford family doesn''t want me around."

 Chapter 198

    ra let out a little chuckle, "Don''t you think it''s all a bit too coincidental? The Bradfords just found Quinn, and right after, your husband gets arrested. Because of that, the Bradford family immediately cut ties with you. If Quinn set this up, it makes perfect sense. I mean, Hugh was in aa because of her. Even if she joined the Bradfords, she''d still take responsibility, which would make her the talk of the town among the socialites. So why not go big and have the Bradfords cut ties themselves? That way, she can rest easy and step into her role as the wealthy heiress without a hitch."

    June''s face went pale, and she slowly shook her head. "No way. Quinn isn''t like that, ra. You''re her sister. How can you use her of such things? Quinn once told me that after she got back to the Bradfords, you were cold and bullied her. I''ve seen the bruises on her."

    "Funny, isn''t it? When the Bradfords took her back, they saw the bruises too and figured she was mistreated at your ce. Add in that oddball rtive who always threatened suicide, and who wouldn''t feel sorry for her?"

    "That can''t be right..."

    June kept shaking her head. After all the years living with Quinn, she knew Quinn was just a sweet, na?ve girl. ra didn''t push her any further. She knew it was about letting June see the truth unfold. It was just Quinn was a master at keeping her act together, rarely slipping up. Still, ra had a n: find the person constantly badgering the Bradfords for money.

    She stood up and squeezed June''s hand reassuringly. "June, you and your husband are good folks. It''s tough to imagine how twisted some people can be. Some are just born with a bad streak, experts at lying and using people. You don''t have to believe me yet. I''ll get the proof soon."

    June was too shaken to process it all, and she couldn''t bring herself to believe it.

    ra said her goodbyes and headed back to Ferguson Corporation. As soon as she parked, she spotted Quinn. Was she here to see Simon? She was with Aiden, and they were shaking hands, looking like they were in some sort of negotiation.

    Considering the Bradford family''s situation, they shouldn''t have the clout to strike deals with Ferguson Corporation. They''ve been struggling for years, barely afloat thanks to Johnny. He had a project he''d been working on for two years, and if it went well, it could be their big break.

    Quinn didn''t spot ra''s car, which meant it was her second trip to Ferguson Corporation that day. The project must have been a big win for Ferguson Corporation, as Aiden weed her warmly, taking her to the top floor.

    Quinn''s spirits soared when she saw Dn passing by the meeting room. Even in a wheelchair, he was the center of attention, as dazzling as ever.

    Her face beamed with pride. ra was out of the picture, while Quinn had already left a ster impression on Dn. ra could never measure up, especially since Dn had said about her, "Not as impressive in person as her reputation suggests."

    Thinking about that, Quinn couldn''t hold back herughter.

 Chapter 199

    When ra got out of the car, Quinn had already driven off. She stepped into the elevator Quinn had just used, catching a strong whiff of lingering perfume. Clearly, Quinn had gone all out with her appearance today. Was she nning to see Simon?

    A quick check on the office chat showed Simon hadn''t been around for days. Their wedding was just ten days away, but neither seemed in a hurry to tie the knot.

    Instead of heading to her desk, ra made a beeline for Dn''s office to give him an update. But the office was empty-where had Dn disappeared to? She quietly moved to the nearby lounge and was about to knock when she overheard his voice.

    "I''ve got this under control. Don''t do anything rash. She doesn''t hate me as much as she used to, so let''s not mess it up.

    "I''m at a loss, always have been with her."

    ra paused, her hand hovering in mid-air, as she listened to Dn''s tired but tender tone. Who was he talking to, and who was this "she"? The only person he seemed to care for like that was Eden. Was he finally ready to let go of Shelly, his old me, and choose Eden?

    ra quietly returned to the sofa in the office. From there, she couldn''t hear his voice anymore.

    Dn came out about ten minutester and looked a little surprised to see her.

    ra quickly spoke up, "Mr. Dn, I think I''ve figured out a way to get Calix to move out, but I''ll need a week."

    "Alright," he replied, casually flipping through papers as if the project was no big deal.

    ra felt uneasy, not sure what to say next. Her hesitation was broken by the sudden burst of the office door. Simon stormed in.

    The moment Simon saw her, he was stunned. He rushed over and pulled her into a tight hug.

    ra nearly lost her breath and instinctively kneed him where it hurt. Having learned from past encounters, Simon quickly dodged and burst into genuine tears.

    "ra! You''re alive! You scared me to death! Why didn''t you call if you were okay? Why didn''t you let the Bradfords know? Quinn''s already getting a headstone made for you!"

    His sobs were heartfelt,ing from deep within. In ra''s recent memories, she''d never seen Simon in such a state.

    She gazed at his face, a memory of another simr face surfacing in her mind, though she couldn''t quite ce it.

    Simon''s eyes brightened, and he gently held her face. "Did you remember something? ra, you used to look at me just like that!"

    He seemed thrilled, his breathing quickening.

    ra snapped back to reality, gently pushing him away. Her expression turned calm, though her question left her puzzled. "Simon, do you have any siblings? Someone who looks like you?"

    At that moment, the sound of ss shattering echoed through the office.

    ra nced at Dn, who remained silent, eyes downcast. His usual easygoing demeanor was gone, reced by a tense facade, emotions bubbling just beneath the surface.

    Simon was a bit confused but too happy to worry, so he answered honestly.

    "My uncle doesn''t have kids yet, but my other uncle has two sons, and my aunt has a son. They all look a bit like me, but none as handsome. Why? Realize I''m not so bad-looking after all? Ha, toote. You''ve been pretty distanttely."

 Chapter 200

    ra couldn''t be bothered to listen to Simon''s endless chatter, and her brow knitted in slight annoyance. She was trying to remember who she had really seen through Simon''s face. Why was her memory so nk?

    After Simon finished his self-praise, he turned to her with an earnest question, ˇ°Do you think the ident might have been a hidden blessing? Maybe it jogged some memories. You used to look at me so intensely, like you couldn''t imagine being apart."

    ra''s lips twitched. Was it really intense focus, or was she just trying to see someone else in him? Her mind remained a frustrating nk.

    Simon started boasting again. "By the way, I''ve been digging into the ident that caused your amnesia. It wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The driver just vanished, and even their records are gone. Do you know what that means?"

    "What does it mean?" she asked.

    Simon leaned in slowly, "Whoever''s behind your amnesia is a big deal, someone powerful enough to erase a person from the records."

    Only a few influential families could pull off something like that.

    ra raised an eyebrow. Ever since she woke up, she hadn''t given much thought

    to the ident. So much had happened since then. She was surprised Simon actually came through with useful information.

    They were in Dn''s office, so she quickly put some distance between herself and Simon.

    Simon was not pleased. He tried to close the gap again, but Dn''s voice broke the tension. "Is there something you need?"

    Simon stopped, his demeanor changing as he faced Dn. "Yeah, I''ve got something. I found more footage from that day. Even though you had the original surveince deleted, other passing cars caught you on camera. You clearly took ra away. But when I called you about her whereabouts, you pretended not to know. Are you just trying to get me to back off so you can have ra to yourself?"

    ra''s mind buzzed with frustration. Here he goes again, she thought, amazed by Simon''s knack for making things up.

    Embarrassed, she quickly retorted, "Simon! Stop with the baseless usations."

    "ra, he''s not as simple as you think. He..."

    Fueled by irritation, ra stepped forward, ready to bat him with her purse.

    Simon suddenly shouted, "I heard from Ryan that Dn might have a kid. ra, you should really think about it. There are plenty of great guys in town. Why do you want to be a stepmom?"

    ra halted, shocked by this news. Dn has a kid?

    She nced at Dn and noticed the surprise in his eyes too.

    She couldn''t help but chuckle. Even Dn seemed caught off guard. Looked like Simon was spinning tales again.

    Sheposed herself and said, "Mr. Dn has never said a bad word about you, Simon, but here you are, making everyone ufortable with your reckless words. Compared to him, you''re in a whole different league."

    Simon''s initial joy over ra''s well-being vanished at her words, his expression wilting fast. He hated beingpared to Dn, especially by ra.

    Pressing his lips together, he figured that no matter what he said in the future, she wouldn''t believe him.

    Dn, calm and collected, was like a hunter waiting patiently for the prey to walk into his trap.

 Chapter 201

    He turned and walked out of the office, determined to eventually catch Dn''s clever maneuvers.

    ra was getting pretty tired of Simon''s constant gossip, which made things awkward between her and Dn.

    As she turned to leave, she noticed Dn trying to stand up, but he identally knocked over his coffee cup, spilling it all over his suit pants. He frowned a bit, awkwardly bending down to clean up the mess.

    ra quickly stepped in, grabbing some tissues from the desk to help out. "Mr. Dn, please sit down. Let me take care of this." His leg was clearly bothering him, but he didn''t seem like the type to ask for help.

    Dn slowly sat back down, watching her carefully as she cleaned up the spill.

    ra tossed the tissues in the trash and grabbed a mop to wipe up the coffee on the floor. Just as she was about to put the mop away, she heard him speak.

    "Ever since my leg got messed up like this, I feel like a burden."

    ra thought she must''ve heard wrong. Could someone as strong as Dn really feel that way? Guilt tugged at her. His injury was her fault after all. She felt like the

    bad guy.

    She quickly knelt beside him, speaking earnestly. "Mr. Dn, please don''t say that. We all look up to you. I saw your interview on Wall Street-you were amazing. Plus, you looked great doing it. By the way, aren''t you in rehab? Will your leg get better soon?"

    She had already cleaned the coffee cup and set it beside him. Dn''s fingers tightened around the cup handle. "What if it doesn''t get better?"

    ra felt a wave of anxiety. If it didn''t improve, it was all on her. After a few moments of deep thought, she squeezed his hand seriously. "If it doesn''t, I''ll take care of you."

    Dn''s fingers paused, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. ra quickly let go of his hand. Nobody could handle seeing a strong man show such vulnerability.

    Some things are just unavoidable-like stepping in to save the day or being someone''s hero. Whenever Dn seemed down about his leg, she felt like she deserved the me.

    Dn gently took her hand, "How long will you take care of me?"

    "Until your leg heals, Mr. Dn. I''ll be at your beck and call. Even though I don''t know all the details, your leg is my concern." She felt a twinge of guilt, adding, "You haven''t med me at all, which shows how great you are."

    He lightly pinched her fingertips, like he was ying with a kitten''s paw. She felt like she was being teased, but hesitated to pull her hand away. Dn''s expression was all business.

    He toyed with her hand for a few minutes before slowly letting go. "Remember what you said."

    ra straightened up quickly, "I won''t, but I''ve really gotta go now."

    She grabbed her bag and rushed out of the office. She hadn''t forgotten her next mission: to find the guy who kept pestering the Bradford family for money. He was the key to exposing Quinn, solving Hugh''s problems, and getting the Ferguson Corporation project back on track.

    Dn watched her leave, then nced at his fingers, his eyes dark and thoughtful. His phone buzzed, and he answered it with a hint of irritation, simply saying, "Find something for Simon to do."

    The call ended quickly, no more words needed.

    ra had Aiden help her track down the person, and he was impressively quick. But when she looked at the location, she was confused. "Where is this ce?"

    She''d never heard of it, and it didn''t even show up on maps. Aiden gave her a quick nce, "Drive towards the lighthouse, then go right for a kilometer. There''s an estate. Enter through the gate to reach the outer area."

    ra furrowed her brow, sensing some secrecy. "It''s not dangerous, is it?"

    "Ms. ra, with riskes opportunity. This ce will definitely open your eyes." Since Aiden was someone Dn trusted, ra let her guard down and followed his directions to the spot.

 Chapter 202

    When ra pulled up to the estate, she couldn''t help but be blown away by its sheer extravagance. The whole ce screamed opulence, perched on a hill with gold ents shining in the sunlight. At the entrance, two massive stone statues stood guard, and the architecture was a throwback to ancient pces,plete with te roofs and red brick walls.

    Security was tight, checking for any prohibited items unless the owner gave the green light. ra had never been here before, but once they confirmed her identity, she was shown into the outer hall.

    That''s where she spotted him-the man she was looking for. He was having a rough night, losing his bets and staring intently at the jackpot like it was the only thing that mattered.

    The outer area was for the average gambler, but the stakes were much higher in the inner circles, though no one really knew what went down there.

    Amidst the chaos, ra watched as he burned through his chips, his eyes wild and desperate, like a caged animal.

    The atmosphere was electric-people shouting in victory, crying in defeat, with bursts ofughter echoing through the room. But no one stepped out of line, not with the ce swarming with ck-suited bodyguards, who were rumored to be the best in the business.

    For ra, this was a whole new world, a whirlwind of madness.

    The man was now out of control. He staggered to the bar, downing bottle after bottle until he waspletely sloshed. ra crouched beside him, gave his face a gentle pat, and used her card to book a cozy private room.

    Once she hauled him inside, it was just the two of them, away from prying eyes. Hey there snoring, and ra thought about asking the guards for some rope. To her surprise, they handed it over without a fuss, just a warning to keep things civil.

    She was starting to get a sense of how things worked here-money talked. Pointing at the man sprawled on the floor, she asked, "If I wanted to take him with me, what''s the price?"

    A bodyguard whipped out a tablet, expertly scrolling through the figures. "He owes us a cool one and a half million. But since you''re one of our elite VIPs, we''ll cover any services you need, no charge."

    Elite VIP? Had she been here before and just didn''t remember? She nced at the bodyguard, a smirk on her lips, "What kind of services? Are they above board?"

    He looked at her with a knowing glint, "We offer both the standard and... the not- so-standard."

    ra was genuinely curious about what kind of quirky services a ce like this could offer. Were they dressing up these muscle-bound guards in bunny suits? Pointing to the man behind her, she said, "Get him to my car, and let''s see what one of those not-so-standard services is all about."

    "Right this way," the guard replied.

    She followed him into a sleek, futuristic elevator. She didn''t even know how many floors they went up before it stopped. The guard held the door for her, "Whatever you wish, Ms. ra, we can make it happen. Please step out."

    As she stepped out, she nced back, noticing the guard didn''t follow. "Aren''t you the one giving the not-so-standard service?" she asked.

    His smile was all professionalism, "We''re not privileged to serve our elite VIPs directly."

    ra''s curiosity only grew-what kind of establishment was this?

    The guard pressed the elevator button again, still polite, "Once you wake up, the gentleman you wanted will be in your car."

    What was that supposed to mean?

    Before she could dwell on it, the corridor went pitch ck, the darkness swallowing her whole.

    In the absence of light, fear is a given. But ra stayed cool, reaching out instinctively until her fingers brushed against a solid formˇŞa man.

    She quickly pulled back, but he was faster, his fingers curling around hers. She couldn''t see his face as she stumbled back a few paces.

    Then, with a sudden tug, she was drawn into his embrace. He was tall and solid, his chest firm against her.

    She had only hoped for a cheeky glimpse of a handsome guy in a bunny outfit, nothing more.

    As she opened her mouth to speak, a heated kiss took her by surprise, something cool and mysterious transferring from his lips to hers.

    It''s cool and puzzling. What was it?

    Sensing her question, he murmured softly, "This is the not-so-standard service Ms. ra requested."

 Chapter 203

    ra was just about to push the man away when he effortlessly scooped her up into his arms. She stammered, "I''m sorry, please put me down. I was expecting staff wearing bunny suits."

    The man paused, and ra could feel the intensity radiating from him.

    "You like this kind of thing?"

    It was just a quirky impulse ra had, sparked by an ad she''d seen online. She didn''t reply, her mind drifting back to the steamy dream she''d had in the private room earlier. Maybe she really was missing malepany, which exined the dream''s vividness.

    She took a deep breath, trying to push him away, but he carried her somewhere unfamiliar and gentlyid her down on a soft bed.

    ra jolted upright; she wasn''t one for one-night stands. However, whatever she''d inadvertently ingested earlier was definitely having an effect, making his touch unbearably sensitive. Even the lightest brush of his fingertips sent shivers down her spine.

    Sitting on the bed, ra furrowed her brow as he gently lifted her chin. "If you want to see that, I could make it happen."

    ra took a deep breath and turned her head away. "I need to go."

    She''d never been in a situation like this and feltpletely defenseless. She wore a dress that day, making it all too easy for him.

    What on earth was in that drink? It didn''t make her weak, but it did flood her mind with shameful thoughts, leaving her unable to resist when he leaned in to kiss her clit.

    Her fingers couldn''t help but tangle in his hair, her voice shaky, "Please, stop."

    "You used to enjoy this," he murmured.

    "What?"

    Her mind was a haze, filled with embarrassment.

    She''d always scoffed at the antics of her social circle. Even without her past memories, she''d maintained her dignity, never expecting to find herself in a situation like this, with a man whose face she hadn''t even seen...

    He explored every inch of her, making her feel like she was floating on clouds. No part of her was left untouched, and when she tried to kick him away, he grabbed her leg, his low chuckle resonating in the room.

    They hadn''t gone all the way, but it was enough to bring tears to her eyes.

    A sharp sh of light crossed her mind as her fingers clutched the sheets, the tears at the corners of her eyes kissed away.

    She had no strength left to speak, turning her head aside.

    The man sat beside her, toying with her fingertips. She tried to pull away, but his grip was firm.

    ra''s mind was nk, unable to focus on anything else. She even worried she''d step outter with marks all over her.

    His breath warmed her ear. "If it''s not enough, I can continue."

    Her fingers curled slightly under his grip.

    He kissed her hand, each finger receiving its due attention. "Next time, I''ll wear what you like."

    ra''s fingers twitched again. She vowed never to return. No one could ever know about this, she hoped, or she''d be no different from those who flit from one fling to another.

    She loathed this version of herself.

    The bed dipped as he shifted, his arm wrapping around her waist possessively, as if iming her. "Or, I cane find you."

 Chapter 204

    ra''s instincts were on high alert as she suddenly stood up, ready to make a quick exit. But with the room shrouded in darkness, she had no clue where the

    door was.

    The man wrapped his arms around her from behind, his chin resting lightly on her shoulder. His voice was calm, but there was a faint hint of something like wounded pride. "Did I make you ufortable?"

    Her back went rigid, and she pressed her lips into a thin line. "Not really, it''s just... we''re not exactly close, and this feels a bit..."

    "You really yanked on my hair earlier, it hurt."

    ra went quiet, feeling the urge to just drop to her knees and beg him to stop talking.

    Today''s mishap was just a tiny blip. Once she stepped out of this room, it would be best if they both just forgot it ever happened. There had to be something in whatever he gave her earlier that clouded her judgment, making it easy for him to kiss her for what seemed like hours.

    Well, it all started with her joking about wanting something unconventional,pletely setting herself up for this mess.

    She kept her silence while he took her hand and ced it on his face. Though she couldn''t see him, the sharp angles beneath her fingers suggested he was quite handsome.

    "You said you''de back next time. I''ve been waiting ages for you, seriously."

    ra froze. Had she really booked him before? That couldn''t be. Wasn''t she head over heels for Simon not that long ago?

    His grip tightened, and she could feel the weight of his breath, heavy and urgent.

    ra felt a pang in her chest. She could never shake off her habit of trying to save those she thought needed rescuing.

    Earlier, in Dn''s office, she couldn''t bear to see him defeated by his leg injury. And now, in this strange situation, she didn''t want to leave this guy heartbroken either.

    She lowered her head and slowly pried his hands from her waist, like it was a slow-motion tug-of-war. Eventually, he seemed to give in and released her.

    The air around them felt suddenly heavy, as if this half-baked encounter painted her as the viin.

    She quietly adjusted her dress, not saying a word, and he was silent too.

    After what felt like forever, the tension got to her, and she promised, "You can drop by and see me sometimes."

    The chilly atmosphere melted instantly, like winter giving way to spring. He grabbed her hand again, seeking reassurance, "Really?"

    ra had thought it over. She was single now, with no lingering ties to Simon or anyone else. Spending a bit of her energy on this man seemed harmless enough.

    "Yeah."

    No sooner had she agreed than he pulled her back into his arms. He hugged her so tightly, she could barely catch her breath.

    People have a sixth sense for certain things, and she could feel the storm of emotions inside him, threatening to overwhelm him.

    If she had been here before, had she made vague promises then, too?

    Her head ached with the thought. Too many things were unclear, and each new piece of the puzzle was like rediscovering a part of her past she didn''t remember.

    His lips brushed against her earlobe again, "I''m really d."

    ra wanted to pull away, but after the long kiss they''d just shared, backing off now would seem silly.

    How did things get so tangled up?

 Chapter 205

    As ra left the mansion and got back into her car, she felt like her legs were made of jelly. When she checked herself in the car''s mirror, just as she feared, her neck was dotted with red marks.

    Sinking into the seat, the cool sight of the sunset outside jolted her back to reality. Inside that dimly lit room, the man''s voice had been so captivating, she feltpletely under his spell.

    She rubbed her temples, realizing that even though they hadn''t gone all the way, it felt like they had. She let out a sigh, her cheeks turning a shade of red at the wetness in her panties. "Oh ra, what have you gotten yourself into now?"

    But at least the trip wasn''t a total loss. The man she''d been searching for was stretched out in the backseat. After taking a good half-hour to gather herself, she finally hit the gas.

    Back in the mansion''s grand room, the lights were still off. The man, feeling the dampness on his fingertips, had an intense, thoughtful look in his eyes. He got up, his long legs carrying him smoothly to a cab in the shadows. He seemed to knew every corner of the room by heart.

    Once he ced a silver mask over his face, he headed to a private box with a clear view of the arena. This ce was for the elite, where they could watch man versus man, man versus beast, and beast versus beast. The mastermind behind this estate was none other than the man in the silver mask.

    Inside the box, a few others exchanged knowing nces. The boss seemed in a good mood, even if he didn''t show it on the surface; the usual stern vibe around him was noticeably less intense.

    What was that on his neck? It looked like scratches from a wild cat, but the arena only had fierce creatures, not ones that left such suggestive marks. Had someone actually managed to get close to him? Unlikely. Everyone knew he was waiting for someone. But no one knew who.

    Rumor had it that he had reserved the most scenic riverside hotel and nned an borate fireworks disy, only to wait all night for someone who never came.

    Later, he insisted it didn''t matter, as she had someone else in her heart. Her identity was a closely guarded secret all along.

    Someone approached him cautiously, hopeful, "Boss, are you moving on and giving someone else a chance?"

    A faint smile appeared on his lips, his hand propping up his head, his slender wrist tense. "She forgot him."

    Because she forgot that person, she had returned here. His underling felt a twinge of sympathy. Damn, that woman was always ying games, wrapping their boss around her finger.

    "Did you see her just now?"

    "I kissed her."

    "Congrats."

    "Yeah."

    The exchange was short, but before, their boss would have brushed off such questions. When he wanted to keep his emotions under wraps, nobody could read him. His feelings ran so deep, they might even fool himself.

    *

    ra pulled up outside her ce and dashed in for a shower. Stripping off her clothes and seeing the marks on her skin made her want to p herself. How could she fall for it so easily?

    She leaned over, sshed her face with cold water, and waited for the blush to fade before hurriedly changing into a fresh outfit. Her neck was definitely not for public viewing, so she opted for a turtleneck. As she turned, she noticed a subtle mark just below her earlobe.

 Chapter 206

    She quickly dabbed on some foundation to barely cover the mark, then rushed back to the car, hauling the man off to Mercy Hospital.

    When the guy came to and saw June, his eyes flickered with panic. "What are you doing to me?! What are you doing?!"

    June recognized him. He was an old friend of her husband''s, someone who''d partnered on a project with him that eventually fell apart. After that, he just vanished. Rumor had it he got hooked on gambling, split with his wife, and his only daughter moved overseas to get away from him. Most folks figured he''d been beaten to death ages ago, but here he was, still in the Capital, looking surprisingly well-off in designer clothes.

    ra wasn''t in the mood for chit-chat, so she gave him a swift kick in the stomach. "Spill it, what''s your deal with Quinn?"

    He winced in pain, barely holding back the urge to throw up. ra, without a second thought, grabbed a knife nearby and sliced off one of his fingers. Both June and Calix were shocked by her boldness.

    The man let out a scream, his face turning ghostly pale. "I can''t tell you, I just can''t! If I spill the beans about Quinn, she''ll kill me. You don''t know how vicious she isˇŞshe''s the one who chopped off my ear!"

    His hair was long and scraggly, covering his ears and giving him a disheveled, rough-around-the-edges look. ra lifted his hair, revealing the missing ear. June shook with fear, unable to find her voice.

    ra spun the knife in her hand. "I know about your shady business with Quinn, and she won''t hesitate to take you down if she finds out. She''s keeping you around because she thinks no one knows. Here''s the deal: you owe one and a half million over there. I''ll pay it off, and you get out of town."

    The man stayed quiet, still writhing in pain. ra tapped his face with the knife, memories shing through her mind. She nced at the sharp de, realizing she wasn''t squeamish about blood and could handle pain pretty well. The thought slipped away quickly, and she pressed on with her threat.

    "So, what''s it gonna be? Every time you hit up the Bradford family for cash, it winds up in Quinn''s pocket, right? She looks down on regr folks, especially a jobless wanderer like you. Even offering you a chunk of change was a huge favor."

    His cheeks burned with embarrassment. ra had nailed it. Sure, the amounts he asked from the Bradfords seemed big, but he only ever pocketed a small cut. A regr job wasn''t bringing in any money, and gambling made him feel like traditional work was just too slow. He''s trapped in a never-ending cycle.

    Teaming up with Quinn had kept the moneying, so he stuck with it. However, with that money, he could gamble somewhere else, living it up way more than dealing with Quinn.

    "Alright! I agree! Just stop hurting me!"

    Just after he spoke, June, still in shock, quietly asked, "Do you have any proof? Quinn is my adopted daughter. She''s not like that. Are you trying to smear her...?"

 Chapter 207

    The man couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Oh, June, sweet June. It''s a real shame that you and your husband spent your whole lives working hard, only to end up raising a thankless girl. Do you even know how your husband ended up behind bars? Or who set him up by nting his DNA at the scene? You have no clue how sneaky Quinn really is. She''s the reason your family fell apart, yet you still think she''s a good kid. Let me break it to you your son''s bedridden because of her. Quinn knocked him down herself because he kept following her around, and people started mocking her for it. She couldn''t handle it, so she found a way to get rid of him for good. Don''t ask me how I know-I saw it with my own eyes. I was there trying to borrow money from Ashton, and when he turned me down, I kept it to myself. You know what? You deserved it! It''s only fitting that you were tricked for a lifetime."

    His words were sharp and cut right through June''s heart. Her legs buckled, and she copsed on the spot. "Quinn isn''t like that. She isn''t..."

    The man gave a sneeringugh, as if talking more might somehow ease his own bitterness. "June, do you know how much I''ve squeezed out of the Bradford family over the years? Almost ten million, but Quinn only ever gave me three hundred grand. The way she looks at me is like I''m nothing. If it weren''t for my gambling debts, I swear I would''ve taken her out myself. How can a woman be so nasty? Damn it! Just thinking about her makes my blood boil. She''s ruthless, with bodyguards to boot. If I hadn''t groveled back then, I''d be without my arms and legs."

    As he recounted this, he started trembling. "How can someone be so evil and such a convincing actress? I thought she was just a sweet little thing at first. Ha! She fooled us all."

    He turned to ra, "A million and a half, are you serious?"

    ra tried to help June up, but June was too overwhelmed by her sobbing, shaking so violently she looked like she might pass out.

    "June, you''ve got to calm down."

    June found it almost surreal, her nails digging so deeply into the ground they bent backward, She just felt no pain. She wiped the tears from her face. "Do you have any proof?"

    The man shrugged. "She''s too smart to leave any evidence."

    Quinn was careful about covering her tracks.

    ra chimed in, "Try calling her."

    The man''s face darkened. "No, I can only message her, and I''ve had someone try to trace the ID she uses. It''s overseas, and whatever she''s doing, it''s untraceable. She''s had me in her grip for years, and I''ve thought about fighting back, but..."

    ra took a deep breath. Even if they dragged this man to the Bradford family, as soon as Quinn started crying, everyone would side with her. She stayed quiet, listening as the man continued.

 Chapter 208

    "Please, get me to the hospital first. They might be able to reattach my finger. After that, I''ll do whatever you need, as long as you give me one million and a half."

    Trading a finger for that money-quite the deal.

    He was a gambler, after all, and knew how to spot a winning trade.

    ra nced at Calix, who''s a skilled physician. Calix nodded and wheeled the man into the operating room.

    ra turned her attention to June, who was still sobbing, and sighed deeply. "June, years back, your husband stumbled upon the crime scene. The victim''s body had traces of his DNA, something only someone close could have nted. And remember, Quinn was living with you."

    nting DNA evidence was a surefire way to frame someone.

    Since Quinn was dead set on pinning it on him, any other evidence must have been wiped clean. Plus, Ashton didn''t have any powerful allies, leaving June to fight for him alone. Over the years, she''d been blocked at every turn, living a life harsher than a stray dog. They were an easy target, too defenseless to fight back.

    Suddenly, June''s cries turned into a gut-wrenching wail. Her husband, her son- both were paying the price for her once being soft-hearted enough to take Quinn in.

    "Quinn, Quinn!"

    Her anger was as raw as it was helpless.

    Her husband''s recent letter even contained his final wishes. He couldn''t hold on much longer. Why good people seemed to suffer the most? Why...

    Her sobs were so full of bitterness that anyone listening would feel a chill of despair.

    ra didn''t how to offerfort, and just sat there quietly, her dislike for Quinn growing stronger.

    She had assumed Quinn only dabbled in petty, nauseating schemes, but the depth of his maniptions was truly chilling.

    June cried for an hour, and by then, the sky outside had turnedpletely dark. She suddenly kneeled in front of ra.

    "Ms. ra, you''ve already done so much for me. I have one more request. Please, let me see my husband onest time."

    ra took in her frail figure and the worry lines etched on her face, sighing. "I''ll do my best. Wait for my call. Quinn probably has friends in the prison, and she could take advantage of the Warren family connections. Even if I can set up a meeting, I''ll need to pull some strings."

    Back in the day, Colton would do anything for Quinn, even arrange things in prison. Otherwise, how could Ashton be suffering so much behind bars?

    "Thank you, Ms. ra, really."

    Tonight had flipped June''s entire world upside down. After thanking ra, she forced herself to stand and slowly made her way back to her room.

    She couldn''t keep going; she desperately needed rest.

    ra waited until Dr. Calix had sessfully reattached the man''s finger before

    saying her goodbyes, mentioning she was heading home.

    As she was leaving, Dr. Calix offered a parting piece of advice, "You lost your memory. Don''t rush into making decisions."

    Her steps faltered, and she turned to look at him.

    His face held the same warm, grandfatherly smile. "ra, you''re like a granddaughter to me. I''d never steer you wrong."

 Chapter 209

    ra slid into her car, still mulling over the advice about not rushing into decisions. Was it about love, or something else entirely? The day had been a whirlwind, leaving her drained.

    When she drived home, she passed Ferguson Corporation and unexpectedly spotted Dn. His head was lowered, and from afar, she couldn''t quite read his expression.

    Pulling over, she gave him a friendly wave. "Hey, Mr. Dn, just off work? Need a lift?"

    He looked up, then nced aside. "Yeah, sure.ˇ±

    There was an awkward vibe about him that ra couldn''t shake. She hopped out, ready to help him into the car, only to remember her ride didn''t have the fancy features like his, such as an automatic sliding board. Talk about embarrassing.

    He slightly dipped his head and asked, "Am I being a bother?"

    ra''s conscience kicked in. She quickly rolled up her sleeves. "Not at all! Just a bit of manualbor involved. Can I help you in and stow the wheelchair?"

    "Okay."

    As she helped him up, ra found Dn was heavier than he appeared. She''d seen him manage a slow walk before, so why did he seem worse today? His weight leaned into her, making her cheeks flush with the effort. Around Dn, she often bit off more than she could chew, ending up in awkward spots.

    Once he was in, she carefully folded his wheelchair. Itpacted down to the size of a small stool, easy to tuck behind the seat.

    After securing it, she opened the back seat and ced it by his feet. Dn''s eyes drifted to her neck, spotting something faint, before he quickly looked away, pretending to be interested in something else.

    ra didn''t notice and settled into the driver''s seat. Through the rearview mirror, she caught a glimpse of his slight, amused smile.

    "You seem to be in a good mood tonight?"

    It was rare to see him so openly expressive.

    "Is that so? Maybe it''s because someone finally doesn''t find me a hassle."

    ra went quiet, knowing others likely didn''t mind him either, but to Dn, it might all feel like transactional exchanges, drawn by his status and power. At those heights, genuine connections were a rarity.

    Pondering this, she heard him ask, "Got a boyfriend?"

    ra''s foot instinctively hit the brakes, her cheeks warming with embarrassment. She''d been trying not to dwell on the odd events of the past few hours.

    He must''ve noticed the marks when she bent over. How awkward. If she said no, Dn might think she was the type to fool around. But she hadn''t even seen the guy''s face. He''s hardly a boyfriend.

    And bringing up a casual fling? Dn was probably too reserved to get what that meant.

    After a long pause, she tightened her grip on the wheel. "Still figuring that out." He leaned back, visibly more rxed. "That''s good. A healthy rtionship can give you a boost at work."

    ssic DnˇŞalways focused on work performance.

    ra thought about Simon''s rumors and chuckled. Even if every woman on the vanished, Dn probably wouldn''t entertain those thoughts. She admired his loyalty to one woman over the years, undaunted by the world''s chaos, maintaining his own inner peace-truly remarkable.

    Her gaze softened with genuine admiration, her defenses lowering around him. "I''m not sure if this rtionship is healthy. Maybe we had a history I''ve forgotten, but seeing him upset stirs something in me."

    "What kind of something?"

    "I just can''t stand seeing him so down."

    Dn averted his gaze, lips pressed into a thoughtful line. "Then do your best to cheer him up."

    ra shot him a grateful look through the mirror. "Mr. Dn, you really are a good guy."

    Dn suddenly broke into a smile. "Thanks."

 Chapter 210

    ra parked her car outside the main house in Palm Bay and immediately called Aiden. While she waited for him to answer the door, Dn asked, "What does your boyfriend like?" She felt a bit awkward because she wasn''t sure. "He''s not exactly my boyfriend yet. We''re still figuring things out. It''s a bitplicated," she exined, hinting that it was best not to press further.

    As Dn headed inside, he tossed a remark over his shoulder, "Make sure you treat him well. There are plenty of yers out there, and you''re definitely not one of them."

    It felt like he was giving her an unexpectedpliment, one that left her slightly puzzled. Dn was unusually chatty tonight. Usually, he was the type to just nod along, but now he was urging her to be serious about her rtionship.

    ra found the whole exchange a little odd, but once she was back in her car, she couldn''t help but chuckle. Dn had this quirky, awkward vibe that was oddly endearing.

    What she really needed right now was to get home and catch some sleep. Once she got home, her phone buzzed with a friend request. The profile picture was just a ck square, revealing nothing at all. Intrigued, she epted. Instantly, a message popped up: [It''s only been a few hours, and I already miss you.] It had to

    be him.

    ra wasn''t used to this kind of intimate texting, so she decided not to reply. But just as she was about to drift off to sleep, another message came through: [Am I bothering you?] This one made her feel bad, pulling her out of her sleepy haze.

    [No, I was just taking a shower and missed it,] she replied, sitting up in bed.

    His response was almost immediate: [When will you visit me? You said I coulde see you. Were you serious?]

    ra rubbed her forehead, feeling at a loss for words. In that dimly lit setting, she had been swept away by his presence, agreeing to things she hadn''t fully considered. But now, with a clearer head, she decided to take charge. She called him.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Thinking about you," he replied without a second''s pause. Her cheeks warmed, and she found herself regretting the question.

    After a brief silence, she tried to keep her tone light. "I was in a car ident and lost my memory, so I don''t remember your name or what you look like. It was so dark today, I couldn''t see you clearly. So, tell me, what''s your name? What do you look like? Send me a picture so I can recognize you next time."

    "Just call me Z. Forgetting my looks is fine; I''m not much to look at," he replied.

    As if! She remembered the feel of his face-sharp and defined, surely handsome. His voice had a low, masked quality. "When I''m ready, I''ll let you see my face," he said.

    ra wondered if he had a birthmark or something he was self-conscious about, something she couldn''t feel by touch. He must be nervous about meeting in the light. Her heart ached a bit, and she tightened her hold on her phone. "It''s okay, I don''t care what you look like. No pressure. Just call me when you''re ready to meet."

    They both had each other''s numbers now. His voice carried a hint of a smile. "Okay."

    After hanging up, ra stared at her bedroom ceiling, unsure if she had made the right call. In that dark environment, she had felt the weight he carried, as if he were a beautiful butterfly trapped in a web. He belonged in the sunlight.

    She closed her eyes, willing herself to sleep.

    She dreamed again, of a stunning, dependent butterfly with cold colors. Everyone assumed its colors defined it, keeping their distance. But when a hand reached out and touched it, the space filled with warmth, contrasting the cold and creating an intense dichotomy.

 Chapter 211

    The mysterious man''s voice lingered like a whispering breeze, "Just hang on a bit. You haven''t seen the whole of me yet, and I''m not ready to meet you like this."

    When ra woke up, the room swirled around her. She felt like she was on a rollercoaster, her head heavy and her feet unsteady.

    First things first, she called Calix to check on things over there. Once she heard that everything was under control, she let out a sigh of relief.

    Then she tackled the main issue: seeing if Hugh could be moved somewhere else.

    Calix paused for a moment before saying, "The folks from Ferguson Corporation stopped by this morning. I agreed to transfer Hugh to a bigger hospital. Honestly, the only reason he stayed here this long was because of you."

    ra felt a wave of gratitude wash over her.

    When she arrived at Ferguson Corporation, she caught wind of the top-floor chatter about the project. Someone threw out a snidement, "ra alwaysnds on her feet. She can make anything work."

    "Well, she''s got the looks. Being pretty is her trump card," another added with a smirk.

    ra couldn''t help butugh. She rapped her knuckles on the desk in front of her, "Sure, beauty''s a nice card to have, but you need more than that. My sess is thanks to my widework and high IQ."

    Her colleague was caught off guard by her candidness, turning beet red. The rest of the room quickly went back to their tasks, avoiding eye contact.

    ra figured they were just startled until she turned and spotted Dn and a group of execs standing there.

    Her earlierment was loud enough for everyone to catch.

    Dn shot her a quick look, his eyes scanning her face, and said simply, "You''ll get a raise."

    ra took a deep breath, holding her ground, "Thank you, Mr. Dn."

    After Dn and his team moved on, she caught his soft chuckle, so faint that a few of the higher-ups nced her way, intrigued.

    Soon enough, she got the official notice from HR about her raise. Dn was known for his generosity in these matters.

    ra felt a surge of satisfaction.

    However, that quickly vanished when she saw Quinn walk into Ferguson Corporation. Her good mood evaporated instantly.

    Quinn had been to the top floor before, but the look on her face when she saw ra was like she''d seen a ghost.

    Simon hadn''t filled her in, so Quinn didn''t know ra wasn''t dead. She only knew Simon had been swampedtely, barely sparing her a moment.

    She hadn''t thought much of it, figuring with ra supposedly gone, Simon had

    free rein to do whatever, even if it meant bringing in some spiritual guru.

    So seeing ra in the flesh made Quinn blurt out, "How are you still alive?!"

    Her voice wavered, her expression flipping like a switch.

    ra was taken aback by Quinn''s perfectly done makeup. With Simon out of the officetely, who was Quinn trying to impress?

    Quinn quickly gathered herself, tears springing to her eyes. "Since you''re alive, why haven''t you reached out to the Bradford family? Everyone''s been worried sick. Dad''s been bedridden."

    Her voice grew more emotional until a senior exec gently nudged her, "Ms. Bradford, let''s focus on the business at hand."

    Quinn dabbed at her tears. "ra, we''ll catch up after I''m done here."

    With that, she walked into Dn''s office, head held high.

    ra sat there, watching in silence. The people with Quinn were likely top brass

    from Bradford Group. Were they teaming up with Ferguson Corporation?

    Ferguson Corporation only dealt with the big leagues, and if there were a partnership, she would''ve heard about it ages ago.

    Handling most of the deals at Ferguson Corporation, ra figured she would know if something was up.

    She pondered over it, and decided to knock on Dn''s office door. "Come in."

    Dn was by the floor-to-ceiling windows, engrossed in documents.

    Quinn stood across from his polished marble desk, about six feet away, still trying to cast her charm.

 Chapter 212

    ra was kind of surprised, not entirely sure if she was imagining it, but the way Quinn was looking at Dn didn''t exactly scream ''business partner.''

    When Quinn saw ra walk in, her face fell. ra worked here and got to see Dn every day, while she had toe up with all sorts of excuses like delivering projects and discussing contracts just to get a glimpse of him. That really got under her skin.

    Then she remembered that nasty little n of hers. Ryan was still recovering in the hospital. Maybe she should make sure he never wakes up. That way, ra could never return to the Bradford family.

    The idea sent a shiver of excitement through her.

    ra caught the brief, malicious glint in Quinn''s eyes and instinctively went on guard.

    Quinn just gave a sweet smile. "ra, working at Ferguson Corporation seems amazing. I''m kinda jealous."

    ra moved closer to Dn, picking up the coffee from the table without giving Quinn the time of day. "Your perfume''s way too strong. Mr. Dn''s not a fan of overpowering scents."

    Right as she said it, Dn gave a cooperative little cough, like he really was bothered by the smell.

    Quinn hade with the intent to charm Dn, so naturally she felt the rejection like a dagger to the heart.

    ra took that moment to lean in a bit. "Mr. Dn, let me get you a fresh cup of coffee. This one''s cold."

    Quinn''s eyes lit up when she noticed the marks on ra''s neck.

    Today, ra was wearing a high-neck top, but it was loose enough that a little movement revealed the red marks underneath.

    "ra! Do you have a boyfriend? When are you bringing him over? I''m sure Dad would be thrilled. Mom''s been worried you''d never find someone."

    ra instinctively touched her cor, feeling a bit uneasy.

    Quinn''s eyes brimmed with distaste at her action. ''Is it not a boyfriend? Maybe just a fling? ra, ra, I thought you were so prim and proper, but turns out you''re out there hooking up. Ha, who cares if you''re pretty? Dn''s not into someone who''s been around.''

    With that thought, she felt more confident.

    "Now that Simon''s not always by your side, you''re free to enjoy a love life."

    ra chuckled softly, "Yeah, unlike you and Simon, sneaking around. Congrats on finally being legit."

    Quinn felt a wave of rage, her face turning red, "ra!"

    How dare she embarrass her like that, especially in front of Dn!

    ra was already out the door with the coffee cup. Usually, she''d pick the finest beans and grind them herself for Dn, but with Quinn lurking around, clearly up to no good, she just grabbed the staff''s go-to instant coffee. In less than a minute, she was back.

    Dn was surprised at how quickly she returned, and as he took a sip, his brow furrowed deeply.

    ra started wiping down the marble desk with a napkin, clearly not nning to leave.

    Quinn''s back was ramrod straight with anger. "ra, Mr. Dn and I have important things to discuss. Could you step out for a bit?"

    Dn had only given her ten minutes to fix the contract, and time was almost up.

    ra gave her a smile, continuing to wipe the desk with dedication. "Sorry, I promised Mr. Dn I''d stay by his side, and there''s nothing I can''t hear. I''m his right-hand woman now."

 Chapter 213

    Dn looked up at her, catching her profile in the light. She''d only said that to get under Quinn''s skin, not realizing the stir it might cause in others'' hearts.

    As she continued wiping down the counter, a long, slender hand reached over, gently tucking her hair behind her ear.

    She froze, turning to face him. Dn shed a sudden smile. "How about we grab lunch together?"

    ra''s hands paused mid-air as she forgot to respond. Then it hit her-she''d promised to be at his beck and call until his leg healed. With a slight dy, she nodded, "Sure, sounds good."

    Just as the words left her mouth, Quinn, who''d been standing across the room, let out a startled gasp. The file she was holding slipped from her grasp, hitting the floor as she stared in disbelief. Her heart was a storm of emotions, her face paling. Quickly, she bent to retrieve the papers, muttering, "Something just came up. I need to go."

    As she exited the office, she felt awkward, her body cold and stiff. Suddenly, she remembered the day Dn showed up at ra''s college graduation. Everyone thought he was just passing through, but then he and ra got into a car ident, and he hurt his leg. He never med her, choosing instead to quietly leave the country.

    During that time, ra was tirelessly after Simon.

    Quinn''s nails dug into her palms, a metallic taste of blood in her mouth. She once thought Dn let it go because of Simon, but Dn seemed distant towards Simon. In fact, he was cold towards the entire Ferguson family. That smile he gave just now? Never seen it directed at anyone else.

    Quinn couldn''t help recalling the past, like the first Ferguson family g she attended. Dn was the center of attention, and when he spoke to her, she thought he was interested. But she overlooked ra, who stood absentmindedly beside her. Whenever Dn spoke, his eyes were on ra. ra just didn''t seem to care and soon wandered off.

    The more Quinn thought about it, the sharper the pain in her head, like a needle drilling deeper. Why? Why did everything good seem tond in ra''sp? Did ra really deserve it? Damn it!

    She rushed to the hospital, nning to deal with Ryan while no one was around. This was definitely going to tarnish ra''s reputation for good. When she pushed open the door, she saw Ryan by the window, looking worn out. Of course, Ryan hadn''t heard that ra was still alive.

    Ryan wasn''t excited at the sight of Quinn. He barely managed a smile, "Quinn, why are you here? Is ra''s headstone ready?"

    Quinn trembled with anger. Why did everyone still care about ra after all she''d done? Just then, Ryan''s phone buzzed-it was ra calling. He thought he was hearing things.

    "ra?"

    Whatever she said on the other end had him rushing towards the door. "You''re okay?! Do you know how worried I''ve been? I''ve dropped ten pounds! You owe me a good meal to make up for it. And Dad''s been bedridden-you should at least check in on him. You''re so heartless!"

 Chapter 214

    ra listened to the usations on the phone, apologizing over and over, and then she was shocked to hear that Johnny was bedridden. No wonder Quinn had shown up today instead.

    Quinn held the partnership contract between their twopanies in her hand. If she had it right, this was the project Johnny had poured two years of effort into. But now, Ferguson Corporation was reaping all the rewards, thanks to Quinn. This move could destroy the Bradford family''s hard-earned chance to climb the corporatedder, and she wondered if Johnny even knew.

    ra couldn''t sit still any longer. She immediately asked Dn for some time off and drove straight back to the Bradford family home. The atmosphere there was grim, and everyone looked at her as if they''d seen a ghost when she walked in.

    ra went straight to Johnny''s room and headed upstairs. The room was filled with the smell of medicine. She gently pushed the door open and could hear Johnny coughing. In such a short time, his health had taken a turn for the worse.

    When Johnny saw her, he was initially taken aback, then managed a weak, bitter smile. Was he also on the brink of leaving them?

    ra sat at the bedside and pulled out the contract. "Johnny, I remember thepany had a big project in the works for two years. Is this it? Today Quinn went to Ferguson Corporation, and I found out she handed this project over to them yesterday. The contract is signed. Was this your decision?"

    As she spoke, she realized Johnny was staring intently at her. "Johnny?"

    It took him a moment to snap out of it, almost tumbling out of bed in the process. ra rushed to steady him, not expecting the sudden p that came next. Her head whipped to the side, caught off guard by the unexpected blow.

    Johnny was shaking all over, looking as though he might copse at any moment. "You used to fake death all the time. I never carde about it too much since you always showed up on your own. But this time, your brother''s been in aa for ages, and you''ve been pretending to be dead. ra, do you have no feelings for this family at all? When your grandfather died, I promised him I''d guide you, but your actions have only be more defiant."

    ra touched her cheek. She just thought no one in the Bradford family truly cared for her, which was why she hadn''t bothered to call. But her decision had clearly hurt Johnny.

    Johnny sat hunched on the bed, his fingers still trembling with anger. ra stayed silent for several minutes before finally saying, "I''m sorry."

    Johnny coughed harshly a few times, then gave a bitter smile. "I really don''t know how to deal with you. You seem caring and understanding, yet you''re so stubborn about Simon. When your grandfather passed away, you knelt outside my study for a week. I thought maybe you weren''t beyond hope, but you still chase after Simon. ra, you won''t even call me Dad now, and I don''t know where I went wrong."

    Facing ra, he felt powerless. Part of him med her for Walter''s death, but the family ties couldn''t be severed, leaving him in pain.

    ra quickly poured him a ss of water and knelt beside the bed. As Johnny spoke, she felt her heart ripping apart. She saw the helplessness of a father.

    Johnny didn''t take the water but covered his mouth, coughing hard, blood appearing in his palm. ra''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly grabbed tissues to clean it up.

    Johnny waved her off, his eyescking any spark. ra silently set the ss down, hesitate to offerforting words but finding none.

    Johnny coughed for a full minute, his face turning red, before finally asking, "All the senior executives and I prepared that project for two years. Our family''s situation has worsened year after year, and we were counting on it to turn things around. You''re saying Quinn gave it to Ferguson Corporation?"

    raid the contract out before him. "It''s clearly written in ck and white."

    As a businessman, Johnny understood the contract immediately. It was like handing over a golden opportunity on a silver tter.

 Chapter 215

    Johnny clutched the contract tight for what felt like ages before finally asking the housekeeper to get in touch with Quinn. No wonder his workptop and phone had been taken away-Quinn was clearly scheming something, probably for Simon''s sake.

    He rubbed his temples, exhausted. Both his daughters were blinded by love, and his son wasn''t much better. This family seemed destined for ruin.

    When Quinn got Johnny''s call, a wave of dread washed over her. She had a sneaking suspicion that the secret project she''d sent out was about to be blown wide open. Damn it, ra!

    On the way back to the Bradford estate, she mulled over ways to fix the mess. She parked in a nearby alley, hesitated for a few moments, and then sent a message.

    Over at St. Mary''s Hospital, the man who received her message lit up with excitement. "Quinn''s reaching out. She wants me to kidnap her and give her a good stabbing."

    Calix thought he must''ve misheard. Who asks to get stabbed? It sounded insane.

    A smirk and a tinge of madness flickered in the man''s eyes. "Who knows? She''s quite the actress. Better call ra to see how she wants me to y this. I just want my million and a half and to be done with this ce."

    Calix immediately called ra, who quickly saw through Quinn''s n. Just another trick to earn sympathy.

    A sly smile spread across her face. "Then let''s y her game."

    This time, Johnny needed a wake-up call.

    An hourter, news hit the Bradford family that Quinn had been kidnapped on her way back, and the kidnapper was the gambler who always pestered them for money.

    Naomi was frantic with worry. When she saw ra, she pointed an using finger at her. "ra, nothing good everes when you''re around! What more do you want from us? Ryan''s still in the hospital, and now Quinn''s in trouble. I''ve had enough!"

    In a frenzy, Naomi made to rush at her. ra calmly pushed her aside. Naomi nearly hit the ground and, after a moment, clutched her face in despair. "How did I end up with a daughter like you? It''s a curse."

    ra ignored her and asked, "Where''s Quinn now?"

    Naomi wiped her tears. "Where else? That man won''t let her go. Happy now?"

    ra turned and headed upstairs, asking the housekeeper for the biggest projector. Though no one in the Bradford family was fond of her, they still brought it out.

    ra ushered Johnny out of the room, telling him to wait in the hallway upstairs. Between the first and second floors of the mansion was a massive white wall, perfect for projecting.

    Johnny had no clue what she was up to and was too worn out to argue. Naomi grumbled a few more insults before copsing onto the sofa with a sigh.

    ra switched on the projector, and images started to y out on the wall.

    Meanwhile, the man had already tied Quinn up. The situation urgent, so Quinn tempted him with cash. "Pull this off right, and I''ll give you three hundred grand to vanish for good."

    Her eyes shed with a dangerous glint. Dead men tell no tales, and once this was over, she intended to hire someone to silence him for good.

    The man was a seasoned gambler. He''s not gonna be fooled. He''s already aware of her ruthless nature.

    "Alright, alright, thank you. So, how do you want me to y this?"

    Quinn took a deep breath. "When the Bradfords show up, stab the knife into my shoulder. Don''t worry-I won''t hold it against you."

    She had no idea that every bit of it was being live-streamed on the Bradford family''s biggest wall.

 Chapter 216

    When Quinn''s voice drifted from the room, everyone was caught off guard. Naomi, who had been moping around, snapped her head up, disbelief etched on her face as she stared at the two people inside. Johnny clenched his fist, his attention glued to the ongoing conversation.

    "Should I give them a ring to spook them intoing for you?" the man inquired.

    Quinn nodded, her face brimming with confidence. This guy had be a familiar nuisance to the Bradfords; his voice alone would have them scrambling.

    A smug grin tugged at her lips, all of it caught crystal clear by the camera. Naomi''s phone rang out of the blue. She stared at it, too stunned to pick up.

    "What if no one answers?" the man questioned Quinn. In her mind, this guy''s days were numbered, so she dropped all pretense. "Keep calling them. The Bradford family won''t leave me hanging. And once you pull in the fifty million, I''ll make sure you get a little extra."

    "Heh, you''ve been pulling this stunt for ages, and they keep falling for it. All that cash ends up lining your pockets-howe nobody audits you?"

    Quinn''s eyes shed with anger at his offhand remarks. "Zip it. Now''s not the time to chat about this. Just follow my lead, and you''ll get your cut."

    Naomi''s phone rang again, the raw reality of the live broadcast hitting her hard. This time, she answered, and a harsh voiceshed out.

    "Naomi, it''s been a while. I blew through thest thirty million fast. Now I''ve got your daughter. If you don''t cough up fifty million to get her back, I don''t know what I might do. Your daughter is quite cute, after all."

    Back in the day, Naomi would have been rushing to hand over the cash, but now she stayed silent, her eyes locked on the wall projection. Every word matched up, making it all too real. Naomi''s face went pale as she sighed deeply.

    The man knew full well what was happening, but kept ying dumb. "Why are you so quiet, Naomi? Hoping to see your daughter hurt? I''m telling you, I want money, or don''t me me for what happens next!"

    He finished and handed the phone to Quinn, signaling her to speak. Quinn''s voice immediately turned pitiful. "Mom, I told you his greed would only grow. Last time, you shouldn''t have given in. Call the police, please. I don''t want our family bullied again. Are we out of money?"

    Her words synced perfectly with the projection. Naomi couldn''t defend her daughter. The Bradford family''s staff began whispering among themselves. Quinn heard the noise but remained clueless, continuing her act.

    Momentster, a voice full of fury cut through. "How could you!" It was Johnny. Quinn''s eyes lit up, thinking he was berating the kidnapper, and she started sobbing again.

    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m okay." Johnny stood, shaking with anger before fainting. Witnessing such a revtion about their well-behaved daughter was unbearable.

    The Bradford family rushed Johnny to the hospital, while Quinn, oblivious to the chaos, still expected them to swoop in and watch her performance.

 Chapter 217

    After waiting for what felt like forever, Quinn was still clueless about how her actions had be the talk of the town. Meanwhile, the man received a hefty payment of a million and a half bucks from ra, right on his phone. Finally, freedom was in his grasp.

    He turned to Quinn, who was utterly bewildered, and couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh, Quinn, you thought you had it all figured out, but someone outsmarted you."

    Quinn was starting to panic. The Bradfords were nowhere to be seen, and she felt her confidence slipping. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice shaky.

    The guy had been itching to get back at her for years. He''d swallowed his pride one too many times because of her. Now, with money in hand and a ticket out of town, he wasn''t going to miss his chance to put her in her ce.

    In a fit of rage, he began tearing at her clothes.

    Quinn was caught off guard. "What are you doing?! Do you even know who I am?! You better stop right now, or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"

    "You bitch," he snarled, "when you took my ear from me, I swore I''d get my revenge."

    Quinn tried to scream, but he pped her repeatedly until her face was swollen. He unleashed his fury, leaving her dazed and unable to wrap her head around the situation.

    She begged for mercy, but he wasn''t listening, just kept on thrusting.

    Quinn''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with rage. When her family arrived, she''d make sure this man paid, make sure he met his end! However, after hours of torment, they still hadn''t shown up.

    Feeling satisfied, he tied her up and dumped her in an alley. "She''s all yours, have at it!" heughed as he walked away.

    Hastily, he booked the first flight out, eager to escape the country. It''s often said that it''s better to have a gentleman as an enemy than a scumbag. Scumbags are vindictive and strike back with the dirtiest tricks.

    Quinn had never felt such fear; she was utterly powerless. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. The n was for ra to be the one humiliated.

    A few homeless people were loitering in the alley. Spotting Quinn lying there, they exchanged nces.

    "Get lost! Stay away from me! You aren''t fit toy a finger on me! When I get back, I''ll make sure you''re all finished!"

    Even now, she couldn''t bring herself to back down. Years of crushing others had be second nature to her.

    Quinn was sobbing when she noticed a tall man stop nearby. His build was impressive, and even with a silver mask, he exuded authority. Her eyes brightened as she reached out. "Help me, please."

    The beggars were spooked by the man''s presence and froze. But he merely lit a cigarette, his gaze indifferent, as if he hadn''t seen a thing.

    Realizing he wouldn''t step in, the vagrants resumed their approach. In the dim alley, the grim reality continued to y out.

    Quinn watched him turn a blind eye, her chest heaving violently before she coughed up blood. Was she hearing things, or did he coldly mutter, "What makes you think you deserve my help?"

    Her mind was a whirlwind, her overwhelming hatred threatening to consume her. Rage, despair, and an even deeper loathing twisted inside her. Everything was ra''s fault, and she would never let ra off the hook. As long as she breathed, ra would pay!

 Chapter 218

    In the hospital, Johnny was finally wheeled out, his ordeal merely a result of a stressful shock. ra couldn''t help but notice his temples speckled with grey, a clear sign of how deeply the incident had shaken him. She stood quietly by his bedside, a wave of regret washing over her.

    Johnnyy there, staring nkly at the stark white ceiling for what seemed like ages before breaking the silence, "Has Quinne back yet?"

    A whole night had slipped by, and no one had gone to fetch Quinn. Naomi had cried until her eyes were swollen.

    "You fainted out of nowhere; I couldn''t think of anything else. Besides, the kidnapping was staged. She''ll probably find her way back on her own. How are you feeling now? Is it serious?" Naomi''s voice wasced with worry.

    Johnny''s state was fragile, as if he might slip away at any moment. He closed his eyes, taking several deep breaths before reopening them to focus on ra. ra stiffened momentarily, then hurried to his side, her lips moving soundlessly before she finally managed to speak, "Dad."

    Johnny lifted his hand, intending to give her aforting pat on the head, but let it fall back down, as if the effort was too much. ra''s eyes stung with tears she refused to shed, her heart twisting in pain.

    After a long pause, she reassured him, "Don''t worry about thepany, Dad. I''ll make sure we get that project back. The Bradford family business will pull through this rough patch." During the night of Johnny''s unconsciousness, ra had pieced together everything she knew, realizing just how critical this project was. It wasn''t just about making aeback for the Bradford family; it was a fight for survival. Thepany''s finances were already in the red, and Johnny had been bearing the weight alone, keeping everyone in the dark. Naomi, Quinn, and even ra herself had been spending without restraint, unaware of the pressure on their family''s backbone, who finally buckled under the strain.

    Johnny remained silent. His throat too sore to speak, and he didn''t know what to say even if he could. The tense quiet was suddenly disrupted when Ryan walked in, who had learned from the household staff about the previous night''s drama. Ryan''s heart twisted the sight of his father. Johnny seemed to have aged twenty years overnight.

    Ryan opened his mouth to call out, "Dad," but tears welled up before he could utter a word. He quickly retreated behind ra, quietly wiping away his tears. Observing his son''s distress, Johnny felt a twinge of disappointment but also relief. At least Ryan had a good heart, not one to harm others. A bit naive, perhaps, but safe was enough.

    Johnny closed his eyes again, feeling a reassuring hand squeeze his. ra''s voice whispered softly to him, "Dad, I''m serious. I''ll bring that project back."

    Johnny had little hope; the Ferguson Corporation was such a powerhouse that their involvement felt like a dead end.

    ra added another note of caution, "Focus on getting better. If Quinnes back, keep her away from your meds. She''s capable of anything."

    Naomi instinctively wanted to defend Quinn, but the memory ofst night''s projection stopped her cold. She found herself unable to utter a word, realizing she never truly knew her daughter.

    As ra was leaving, she came face to face with Quinn and the police. Quinn looked a mess-clothes in tatters, eyes swollen, hair a wild tangle. She pointed usingly at ra. "Officer, it''s her! She orchestrated everything that happened to me!" Her eyes zed with hatred, as if she wanted to drag ra down with her.

    From Quinn''s disarray, ra knew she must have faced some sort of retribution and was now out of her mind. Like a woman possessed, Quinn lunged at ra. "It''s all because of you! If it weren''t for you, my life wouldn''t be this miserable! You should just go to hell!"

    The police quickly restrained her, but not before snapping handcuffs onto ra''s wrists. ra found the situation almost absurd. "Mind telling me what crime I''m supposed to havemitted?" she asked, a hint of irony in her voice.

 Chapter 219

    "In light of the victim''s usations against you, pleasee with us. The victim suffered serious harmst night."

    Quinn was shaking like a leaf; just the memory ofst night made her feel like her world had been plunged into a never-ending nightmare. How did ite to this? What on earth went wrong?

    She must have been out of her mind. The minute the police showed up this morning, she was desperate to drag ra into her mess. Her thoughts were a chaotic whirl, muddled and jumbled.

    "It has to be her. Only she would do this to me," she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper.

    Ryan couldn''t hold back any longer. "Quinn, that''s enough. Who are you trying to fool with this sad act? Are you seriously going to im you were assaulted by multiple men and then point the finger at ra as the mastermind?"

    Quinn lifted her head slowly. She had indeed been assaulted by several men, and she was convinced ra was involved. Wasn''t her condition proof enough? Her clothes were ripped, and her body was covered in marks, which were clear evidence of what had happened.

    Ryan''s words next cut her to the core. "Did you do those to yourself too? Can you ever tell the truth? You imed your foster parents abused you, but the man who came demanding money was working with you all along. All the money you''ve swindled has gone straight into your own pocket. How could youe up with something so twisted?"

    Quinn''s face drained of color, like she''d been struck by lightning. How could they possibly know? Even if ra had bbed, why would the Bradford family believe ra over her?

    Ryan pulled out the video, his expression full of disgust. "The news of you plotting with those menst night is all over the ce. Mom was watching your live stream when your fake extortion call came in. Dad''s bedridden because of this. What more do you want? Now you''re ying the victim card again, trying to drag ra down with you. I''m telling you now-I won''t trust you ever again!"

    Quinn quickly realized the whole thing had been live-streamed the night before. No wonder no one from the Bradford family came to help her. She red at ra with pure hatred. It was ra who had streamed everything. ra had known all along about her ties to that man.

    If ra hadn''t meddled, none of this would have happened. Quinn was trembling, but her mind was racing. The Bradford family was furious. They''d never believe her now. Even if she was genuinely assaulted, they''d think she was putting on a show again.

    Her situation had flipped, just like ra''s once was where everything she said was wrong. Quinn suddenly fell silent, turning to the police. "I''m sorry, I was confused. It''s a family matter. You can go now."

    ra was a bit taken aback. She could see Quinn had been through something awfulst night, but even in this tense moment, after a brief breakdown, she managed to regain herposure quickly. Her resilience was remarkable.

    The police sensed something fishy and slowly put the handcuffs away. "If this happens again, we''ll have to arrest you." As they left, they discussed how the woman put on quite the show. Seems drama is just part of high society.

    After the police left, the room fell silent once more. Quinn turned and walked away. Sticking around would only lead to more disdain. As she approached the elevator, she saw ra stepping in too.

    ra expected her tosh out, but Quinn just quietly muttered, "I won''t let this

    go."

    ra found it amusing and didn''t respond. The elevator stopped on the first floor, and Quinn quickly stepped out, turning back with eyes zing with hatred. "ra, I won''t let this slide. We''re not done."

    Her hatred was palpable. If looks could kill, ra would be long gone. But ra wasn''t afraid of Quinn.

 Chapter 220

    ra was on a mission to reim the Bradford family''s project. With billions at stake, it was a significant deal. But the contract was already inked, and there was no turning back for the Bradfords. Ferguson Corporation wouldn''t let such a lucrative opportunity slip through their fingers.

    Though things had been pretty smooth between her and Dntely, ra knew better than to expect him to scrap the deal for her sake. Exhausted from a sleepless night, she headed to Ferguson Corporation, her fatigue etched on her face.

    Once at her desk, she dove into the details of the Bradford project. Johnny had his eyes set on this because the Bradfords held all the cards, with no otherpanies involved. They nned to build a colossal shopping mall, and right after they bought thend, the Dawson family announced ns for residentialplexes nearby, making the mall a no-brainer.

    In a twist of fate, the Dawson family''s ns boosted the Bradford project. Johnny had snagged thend back then purely by luck. It was worthless at first, but after some savvy moves, it became a hotmodity.

    The contract Quinn handed over to Ferguson Corporation had a use saying that all retail spaces in the mall would be filled by Ferguson brands, at no cost to them. It was a sweet deal, ensuring their brands were everywhere in the mall. However, if the Bradfords didn''t build the mall, the use would be moot.

    Quinn''s contract was sketchy to start with, and when she tried to fix it the second time, ra''s timely interruption blocked any changes. ra was thankful for her persistence.

    Now, bringing up a new idea as the Bradford''s rep could ruffle some feathers at Ferguson. It felt like offering a feast and then wanting to renegotiate. ra was caught between upsetting Dn and leaving Johnny so drained in anxiety.

    As she was mulling it over, a message popped up on her phone from the contact with a ck avatar, directing her to a hotel room. Feeling restless and not keen to go home, she decided to check it out.

    The hotel was a posh ce, rumored to be owned by the Dawson family.

    Stepping into the dimly lit room, she was pulled inside and blindfolded with a dark cloth that blocked out all light, cool and oddlyforting.

    A man''s urgent kiss followed, lifting her onto a cab. Instinctively, ra wrapped her legs around his waist, breathless from the intensity.

    He whispered, "I''ve missed you," with a sense of urgency. Dazed, she tried to pull away, but he held her firmly in ce, stealing her breath with his kisses.

    After a long, breathless moment, she leaned against his shoulder, trying to catch her breath. He gently patted her back, asionally pecking her cheek, offering an escape from her worries.

    When she tried to remove the blindfold, he stopped her, saying, "I don''t want you to see me like this," his voice rough with unspoken desires.

    As he knelt, she tensed, gripping his hair, her mind spinning. His teeth left marks on her calves-sharp, painful, yet somehow intimate. She felt like a swan caught in a breathless embrace, and strangely, she liked it.

    The man stood, holding her close. To him, she was small, clinging like a ko. As she rested against the headboard, he traced the bite marks on her calves, the pain still tingling. She tried to pull away, but he held her gently.

    His kissing skills were impressive, and she wondered where he''d honed them. He was skilled in other ways too. Curious about his face, she reached for the blindfold, but he''d always say, "I''m not good-looking, quite the opposite."

    In the dark, she touched his face, feeling sharp features and a high nose. How bad could he look? As she tried tofort him, he turned slightly, biting her fingertip. She could feel his neat teeth.

    Truthfully, he was quite clingy. Since entering the room, they''d been inseparable. Maybe she was just lonely, but having someone to hold her felt nice. She yawned, feeling the quality of the bed beneath her.

    But wasn''t he a waiter? In that job, he shouldn''t be making much.

    As he continued to kiss her neck, enjoying the closeness, she absentmindedly asked, "Can you afford such a fancy room?"

    He paused, silent. ra feared she''d hurt his pride, cursing herself until he asked, "Do you want to take care of me?"

    She didn''t reply, and he watched her, his expression darkening. Then she said, "Is half a million enough?"

 Chapter 221

    He stood there for a few moments, just watching as she fumbled through the bag she had brought along. Blindfolded, she couldn''t tell which card held the half a million, so she clutched them all.

    "Go for the silver one. That''s got the half a million I just transferred," she said. No sooner had she spoken than he pulled her down, his kiss as fiery as ever.

    The cards slipped from ra''s hand, scattering across the bed. His intensity left her a bit bewildered, but she found it thrilling. Who doesn''t love someone who''s all in? No one wants a cold shoulder.

    A small smile yed on her lips as she patted his back. To her, he was just a waiter she had once been involved with, someone who catered to clients like her. Ever since theirst encounter, he''d developed a deep crush and had been waiting for her return.

    She, on the other hand, had moved on and forgotten, unintentionally leaving his feelings in the dust. Seeing him again, he was clingy and ecstatic. He''d waited alone for so long that the loneliness had be unbearable.

    ra realized she wasn''t the type to keep pets, but he was like a loyal pup- always seeking her touch, never far from her side. She''d been feeling a bit lonely too, like an adventurer exploring uncharted territory alone. Now, with someone beside her, it felt pretty good.

    She expected tonight would be like before-a little taste test, a sweet treat for him to enjoy. Surprisingly, he wasn''t satisfied, whispering in her ear, "Is it okay?"

    ra furrowed her brow, a whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind, leaving her slightly disoriented. Without waiting for her response, he guided her hand over his face, chest, neck-damp with suppressed longing. Even through the fabric, it was clear things were about to get intense.

    Since losing her memory, ra hadn''t experienced anything quite like this. But snow that she''d decided to keep him as her sugar baby, she shouldn''t leave him hanging.

    "Yeah, I guess it''s fine," she finally said.

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than he was all in. The once pleading man turned overwhelmingly assertive, and nothing she said could deter him. They carried on until who knows when, his energy seemingly endless while hers waspletely drained.

    Her voice was hoarse, her body aching.

    "Z, can we sleep now?" she whispered.

    "Say my name again," he urged.

    "Z," she obliged.

    The moment she said it, he lunged at her with renewed excitement. ra was swept away by his passion all night, finally surrendering to sleep as dawn broke.

    Half-asleep, she felt him bathing her. Without opening her eyes, she leaned up and brushed her lips against his, drifting offpletely.

    Her gentle kiss seemed to freeze him with joy, wrapping her in a tight embrace as if trying to merge her into his very being.

    When ra woke up, the room was empty. She rubbed her temples, realizing she felt refreshed. On the bedside table, a balm sat there, presumably for sore spots, exining the mild difort she felt.

    Next to it, a clean set of clothes was neatlyid out. Feeling his thoughtful attention to detail instantly lifted her spirits.

 Chapter 222

    Keeping things on the down-low seemed like a pretty good idea; at least it spared her from the hassle back home. What really thrilled her was that someone had managed to get her some time off right in front of Dn. She received a brief message from him that simply said:

    [Leave approved.]

    Since she''d slept in until noon, heading to the office was out of the question. So, she decided to take it easy and enjoy a rxed afternoon at the hotel.

    Still, the thought of having to tweak that contract started gnawing at her again. With no other choice, she made her way to the Bradford Corporationter that day, intending to switch up the project n. Instead of constructing a shopping mall, she aimed to develop residential properties, much like the Dawson family.

    Sure, the new n wasn''t as profitable as the original, but at least the gains would stay within the Bradford family, instead of lining the pockets of the Ferguson Corporation.

    She asked the top brass to take a look at the contract. The moment they saw her, they were visibly ticked off, ring with evident disapproval.

    "This is reckless! Let Miss Quinn deal with it. You''re going to run thispany into the ground."

    "Yeah, why are you turning a perfectly good mall into homes? The Dawsons are already building nearby. Once they open, where does that leave us?"

    As ra took in their disdainful looks, a wave of sadness washed over her. These folks had climbed thedder with Johnny, but now they were all mesmerized by Quinn''s charm. They had so much faith in Quinn that they didn''t even stop her from rolling out such a damaging contract.

    One of them stood up, full of self-importance. "ra, no matter what you say, we''re not on board. We still stand by Miss Quinn! This is your first time at thepany, and you''re already trying to call the shots with such a major decision. Nobody''s going to back you up."

    ra''s eyes swept over the senior staff, and she tossed down a dossier. "Thispany carries the Bradford name, and I''m part of the Bradford family. These documents show your performance over the past few years. Every project you''ve been in charge of is currently losing money. My father has been patient out of loyalty, but don''t think your seats are secure. If you don''t want to work with me, fine, I''ll have a word with my father. Once I have the executive authority, you can all pack your things and leave!"

    Her tone was far from polite. Unlike Quinn, who always sweet-talked these men, ra had no ns to butter them up.

    Greysen stood up abruptly, mming the table hard. He was one of Quinn''s closest allies among the executives and had been around the longest, having once hustled alongside Johnny in their early days.

    Even Johnny himself wouldn''t dare speak to him like that. Who did ra think she was?

    "ra, let me set this straight. You might''vended your gig at the Ferguson Corporation because of your looks, but don''t think you know a thing about business. Miss Quinn might put up with you, but we won''t. Let''s go!"

    With that, Greysen stood up, snorted in disdain, and left with his group in tow.

 Chapter 223

    Even though everyone else was seated, they all stayed silent, acting like ra wasn''t even there.

    ra kept her cool, but she was anxious about the rule Johnny had put in ce years ago: any big project needed seventy-five percent of the execs on board.

    Back then, Johnny wanted everyone to feel included, so he didn''t give himself the power to just say no and shut things down.

    ra furrowed her brow and addressed the remaining executives, "I''ll talk this over with my dad. I hope you all cane to a decision within three days."

    Then, she walked out of thepany. Today was her first time at Bradford Enterprises, so it made sense that this crowd hadn''t warmed up to her yet.

    To get her n through, she needed to take the reins at Bradford Corporation. But that power wasn''t something Johnny could just hand over. She needed shares. Asking for shares now felt like she might be seen as trying to cash in on the situation.

    ra quickly drove to the hospital where Johnny was. Before she even opened the door to his room, she overheard Naomi saying, "Quinn is just too young and messed up. She''s been on a hunger strike for a whole day and night. She won''t get up unless you forgive her. Plus, she''s returned that billion dors she made. She hasn''t touched a dime."

    Johnny was coughing hard, looking utterly exhausted.

    Naomi knew it wasn''t the best time for this talk, and her eyes were red with emotion. "What can we do? The Ferguson family found out. When I went over the wedding ns with them this morning, they were icy. I''m scared they might call off the engagement."

    Naomi had cared for Quinn for so long that, despite knowing Quinn wasn''t entirely genuine, seeing her so frail broke her heart. She just wouldn''t blindly defend her anymore now.

    Johnny took a few moments to regain his breath before suddenly asking, "How do you know she''s not just putting on a show?"

    Naomi was taken aback by the question. After all, Quinn was a master of dramatics, her performances almost eerily convincing.

    "But honey..."

    "Enough. You spoilt her too much. That''s why she''s like this."

    Naomi felt uneasy too, hesitating before stubbornly saying, "Even if Quinn''s intentions aren''t pure, she''s always been good to me. Do you think ra''s any better? The moment you were out ofmission, she rushed into thepany. She''ll probably be here soon, asking for shares and control."

    ra paused, her fingers just shy of knocking. She suddenly felt unsure of what to say.

    Naomi continued to grumble, but Johnny said he was too tired for more.

    ra was still at the door when Naomi emerged. Naomi wasn''t looking at her with the same disdain as before, but her expression was far from weing. She suspected ra had a few tricks up her sleeve, which was why she orchestrated that whole projection event.

    ra stepped into the room, debating whether to speak up.

    Surprisingly, Johnny seemed to know why she''de. "Running into some problems?"

    "Dad, ourpany has the final say on the project design, but Quinn''s contract with Ferguson Corporation allows them to bring all their businesses into the mall. I was thinking we could exploit a loophole-if we don''t build the mall..."

    Johnny sighed, staring out the window. "Have you thought about how this would upset Dn?"

    And it wouldn''t just upset him. It''d be a major slight, as they just treated Ferguson Corporation like they were nothing more than a toy.

    ra knew this all too well, but she felt trapped. Lowering hershes, she said, "Mr. Dn is a man of character and ss. He wouldn''tsh out at the Bradford family over our broken word. At most, he''d just cut ties with us."

 Chapter 224

    "ra, you really did owe him back then, especially with what happened to his leg..."

    ra cut in quickly, "I know, I know. But in business, you can''t let yourself get bogged down by personal stuff. Dad, you''re too soft-hearted, keeping those few leeches in upper management."

    Her words were sharp, and she regretted them the instant they left her mouth.

    Johnny paused for a moment, then let out a light chuckle. "That''s why your grandpa always said I''d never amount to much. If I don''t make it through this time, when I meet him in the afterlife, he''ll definitely give me an earful."

    "Dad, don''t talk like that. You''re going to be just fine."

    Johnny''s eyes turned red, and he gestured for her to sit beside him. "ra, you''re exactly the person your grandpa hoped you''d be. All these years, I''ve held onto some resentment because of his passing. It''s really hard topletely let it go. Seeing you so level-headed now reallyforts me."

    His gaze unintentionally drifted to her neck. ra had had quite the wild night at the hotel, and even though she tried her best to cover it up today, a hint of it still showed.

    Johnny let out a relieved sigh. "So, you''ve got a boyfriend now? He must be a great guy. That''s good. At least you''re not stuck on Simon anymore. He''s just not right for you. That kid''s too immature. Even if he marries Quinn, he won''t make a good husband."

    The older generation sure had a knack for spotting character. Simon really wasn''t the marrying type.

    Johnny seemed pleased, a spark lighting up his eyes. "When you have the chance, bring him over to meet me. Your marriage is the most important thing to me."

    ra felt a bit awkward, since she didn''t even know what her supposed boyfriend looked like, so she switched topics. "There''ll be a chance. We just started seeing each other, and we''re still figuring things out. It''s not happening anytime soon."

    Johnny looked even happier, visibly more at ease. "That''s fine, as long as he''s reliable. I''m not pushing for you to marry into a big family. Just living a peaceful life is what''s important."

    ra''s eyes stung a little. She had definitely been neglecting Johnny''s feelings recently. She''d forgotten howplex family could be-it can bring you pain, but alsofort and happiness.

    Johnny patted the back of her hand. "Once this is all settled, make sure you apologize to Dn properly. I used to worry that with your romantic heart, you''d fall for him at the Ferguson Corporation. I lost sleep over the thought of that. Going after Dn will cost you everything."

    ra was puzzled. Was Dn really that intimidating?

    "He''s actually quite nice."

    "ra, you can''t even begin to imagine the power struggles within the Ferguson family. His older brother has a few sons, all prepped to be heirs from a young age. For Dn, attempts on his life are just everyday urrences. The biggest thing is, he''s too cold, like a machine. It''s hard to picture a woman dealing with so much neglect just to be with him. She probably wouldn''t see him much all year round."

    That was true. Even when Dn was at negotiation tables with beautiful girls, his gaze never lingered on them, like a machine with no concept of gender.

    Shelly really was something back in the day, to have caught the eye of someone like him.

 Chapter 225

    ra had been sitting in the hospital room for a good half-hour, still unable to bring up the topic of the executive rights. She was worried Johnny might really think she was trying to take advantage of him, especially given her past antics, which hadn''t exactly painted her in the best light.

    Just as she was about to head out, Johnny broke the silence with a question, "Has Greysen been giving you grief?"

    Greysen was one of the senior execs with a lot of clout. ra decided to be upfront. "Yeah, he''s got some shares and won''t listen to me now. Dad, I was actually hoping you''d let me handle the executive rights for thepany. Maybe transfer some shares to me temporarily? Once this whole mess blows over, I''ll give them back. I never wanted anything from the Bradford family anyway."

    As she finished, she caught a glimpse of sadness in Johnny''s eyes, like she''d hit a raw nerve. ra found herself at a loss for words, just standing there awkwardly.

    After what felt like an eternity, Johnny sighed, "I''ll have my assistant andwyer get in touch with you."

    "Thanks, Dad."

    Leaving the hospital, ra couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling. It seemed like Johnny might''ve known what she was going to say all along. After years in thepany, he probably knew every exec''s quirks like the back of his hand. Still, he''d been the one to bring it up.

    Her heart felt heavy. Soon enough, Johnny''s assistant andwyer reached out, and she temporarily snagged twenty percent of the shares. Such a major shift in shares was bound to make waves, and the execs were all alerted. Watching her pull off getting so many shares in just a few hours left everyone speechless.

    Except for Greysen, who was still fuming. "I don''t get what Johnny''s thinking, handing over so many shares to ra. Does she even know the first thing about running apany? The Bradford family is doomed!"

    He was still ranting in his office when ra walked in. "Director Greysen, if you''re so sure the Bradford family is going down, I''ll buy your shares at a premium. You interested?"

    Greysen had five percent of the shares. His face turned a deep shade of red. This woman was after his shares. He mmed the table. "ra! You''re out of line! Just so you know, I''ve got connections at Ferguson Corporation. If you start changing up projects, I''ll make sure they hear about it and see how you handle Dn."

    ra raised an eyebrow, not expecting him to have ties at Ferguson Corporation. But she wasn''t fazed. Who knew if he was bluffing anyway.

    "Director Greysen, I''m offering you a good deal for your shares. My dad just gave me the reins, and hepany''s direction is in my hands now. I''ll be honest, I''ve got a buyer lined up. In a month, thepany will be sold for a low price, making everyone''s shares worthless. But they''ve promised me a cool two billion as a retirement package, so I won''t have to worry."

    Basically, ra was being bought out. She just needed to hand over control and shares, and thepany would no longer be under the Bradford name. Outsiders would take charge, likely starting by clearing out the old guard.

    Greysen was in shock, his anger visible. "Thepany is your father''s life''s work. You''d just sell it off like that? Did you even ask for his permission?"

    raughed. "Why would I need his permission? You know how the Bradford family''s treated me. I only stepped into thepany recently, so its fate doesn''t concern me. I''m just here for the cash."

    "ra!!"

    Greysen was livid, feeling like his head might explode, but ra had already left, acting every bit the spoiled heiress.

    Fuming, Greysen immediately called his buddy at Ferguson Corporation. They were close enough to help each other out from time to time, and now seemed like the perfect moment to cash in on that friendship.

    He spilled the beans on ra''s n to tweak the contract. The Ferguson Corporation exec saw it as a golden opportunity to score points. After all, this was

    a massive deal, and the CEO needed to be in the loop.

    Plus, wasn''t ra working at Ferguson Corporation''s top level? Pulling a stunt like this was beyond reckless!

    The exec eagerly agreed to pass the info along to Dn. Greysen felt smug, confident that Dn''s decisive nature would soon have ra out of the picture.

    However, when the exec mentioned it to Dn, he kept his eyes on the documents, not saying a word.

    The exec was sweating bullets, sensing that Dn was in a good mood today. There''s no scowl in sight, just a calm demeanor.

    Feeling bold, he continued, "Boss, her actions scream disrespect. We should either fire her on the spot or find a permanent solution to the problem."

 Chapter 226

    The executive was riding high on his proposal, feeling pretty smug, until he caught sight of Dn setting the papers aside with an air of indifference.

    "All done?"

    "Yes, yes, I''m finished. I know you''re busy, Mr. Dn, so just leave it to me!"

    Dn called Aiden into the room.

    Aiden, with a cheerful grin, adjusted his sses and said, "You''re fired."

    The executive blinked, thinking he must have misheard. He straightened up, shifting his gaze between Aiden and Dn.

    Dn didn''t even look up, maintaining a cold and distant demeanor.

    The executive''s face flushed a deep red, his lips quivering slightly. "My recent projects have been quite profitable. We''ve made money on several. I''d like to know why this is happening."

    Dn set down his pen, pulled out a stack of reports, and replied in a t tone, "You''ve been mixing personal expenses withpany ounts."

    The executive''s face turned crimson on the spot. He thought he''d been discreet. Besides, it''s like something of an unspoken rule. After all, he was using funds from partners, not exactly skimming off thepany. He''d done it before without any issues, but this time, he''d been caught.

    "Everyone does this. Why am I the one getting the boot?"

    Dn leaned back in his chair, his earlier good mood long gone. "Unlike you, they know when to step back."

    The executive''s face went from red to pale, still clueless about where he''d misstepped. Wasn''t he just trying to lighten thepany''s load?

    Aiden gestured towards the door. Head hanging low, the executive slowly made his exit, epting his fate.

    Rumors buzzed among the top-floor staff about the executive''s abrupt departure. Changes at the helm of Ferguson Corporation were always a big deal, usually announced with some fanfare. This time, though, it happened out of the blue.

    When ra got to the office, she caught wind of the gossip-an executive had been shown the door?

    She was taken aback. If it was a sudden move, it had to be Dn''s decision, and he must be in a foul mood right now.

    It was almost quitting time, and she''d scheduled the revised contract to be delivered just then so Dn would get it soon.

    Was she about to walk right into trouble?

    ra was about to make a call to postpone the delivery, but before she could, Aiden was at her side. "Mr. Dn wants to see you." Aiden always seemed aloof when addressing her.

    ra set her phone aside and walked into the CEO''s office.

    The moment she stepped inside, she straightened her back. Just a minute ago, the contract hadnded on Dn''s desk, now lying beside him. She knew it well, since she personally put together the contract cover.

    Damn, those people never moved this fast with anything else. Why did they have to deliver so promptly this time?

    Now that Dn had called her in, it was clear she was in for a grilling.

    And, sure enough.

    Dn tapped his fingers on the contract with a slight chuckle. "Does your family think Ferguson Corporation is some kind of joke?"

    ra felt even more uneasy. Dn was clearly ticked off, usingnguage like that.

    "Mr. Dn, I wasn''t aware of this."

    No sooner had she spoken than he narrowed his eyes. "But I heard this n was your brainchild."

    Damn you, Greysen!

    ra''s mind raced for a solution, but no matter what excuse she thought of, the Bradford family''s betrayal of Dn was undeniable. And here she was, still working for him. It was practically treachery.

    For someone in Dn''s shoes, betrayal was likely the ultimate sin.

    Her heart pounded with anxiety, but then she saw him set the contract aside. "Got ns for tonight?"

    "What? Yes, yes, I''m free!"

    She wasn''t sure if she was imagining things, but as she nodded eagerly, she thought she saw a flicker of amusement in his eyes.

 Chapter 227

    "Come with me to Moonlight."

    "Sure thing."

    Since he didn''t bring it up again, she figured she''d just roll with it. Inside, she couldn''t help but admire how thoughtful Dn was. It seemed like she ought to return the favor someday.

    As she wheeled him into the elevator, she bent over to say something, but the doors slid open to reveal a young man.

    The guy shed a smile at Dn. "Dn, what a coincidence."

    This was Lincoln, one of the two sons of Dn''s third brother, Lucius, standing just outside the elevator.

    Lincoln''s eyesnded on ra, and he gave a slight smirk. "So this is Ms. ra. Who would''ve thought you and Ms. ra would get along so well?"

    The moment he showed up, the whole vibe in the elevator shifted to tense.

    What was Lincoln doing at Ferguson Corporation? Over the years, Dn had bought up lots ofpanies, and Walter sent the younger ones in the family to various branches to get some experience. Right now, only Dn, a few of the older folks, and Simon were at the main office.

    Dn''s tone was cool. "Need something?"

    Lincoln had already stepped into the elevator, keeping up appearances. "Just checking in on Simon. Wondering if his wedding''s still on track. As a cousin, naturally, I''m curious. Dn, I''ll catch youter."

    ra had thought about mentioning Simon wasn''t around, but she didn''t really know Lincoln. Plus, there was something about him that rubbed her the wrong way.

    Lincoln''s gaze felt like a lurking snake, ready to pounce. Out of the whole Ferguson crew, Dn was the one she found most reassuring.

    This time, she drove Dn''s car, helping him into the passenger seat while muttering under her breath. "No way the wedding''s getting canceled, right?"

    Dn watched her as she leaned over, trying to secure his seatbelt. Yet, despite her efforts, the buckle just wouldn''t click, and she started to sweat from the effort. Just as she was fumbling, arge hand covered hers and with a gentle push, the buckle snapped into ce.

    ra froze, feeling the warmth of his hand. She quickly retreated to her seat, hands steady on the wheel.

    Was it just her imagination, or was Dn acting a bit strange? Recently, she''d grown closer to Z, and she wasn''t as clueless about these subtle gestures between men and women as she used to be.

    She sat in silence, then heard him ask, "How are things going with your boyfriend?"

    A smile crept onto ra''s face. She hadn''t seen his face yet, but Z gave her a different vibe, like aforting, affectionate golden retriever. Sometimes, that clingy sweetness in a partner just gives you a sense of pride.

    "Really well."

    "Have you thought about meeting his parents?"

    ra hadn''t seen that questioning. She drove in silence for a bit before speaking honestly. "Haven''t thought about it yet. Want to get to know each other better first. So far, things are good."

    When ites to the sex part, things were indeed going smoothly. In adult rtionships, there aren''t as many twists and turns; getting along in bed often beats what most couples experience. Many girls put up with unsatisfying sex life because they love their partners, but ra couldn''t. She loved feeling taken and relished that clingy sweetness. If needed, she''d just work harder to support him.

    Dn turned his head, noticing the warmth in her eyes and the involuntary smile on her lips. He shifted his gaze to the window, resting a hand on his cheek to hide his own smile.

 Chapter 228

    Upon arriving at Moonlight Lounge, ra gently set the wheelchair down, helped Dn into it, and wheeled him towards their private room. Just as they got to the door, her phone buzzed with a message from Z: [I''m happy, want to kiss you.]

    ra''s cheeks turned a rosy red. This guy, always so direct with his words.

    She didn''t have time to reply immediately. After settling Dn in the room and opening the door, she was greeted by Nichs, Jackson, and Richard already inside. These four seemed to hang out often. As the only woman, she felt a bit awkward staying in the room.

    Noticing her unease, Dn said, "Go enjoy yourself outside." His tone was gentle, almost like he was soothing a child.

    ra avoided looking at Jackson, who always seemed ready for a fight when they met. With Dn''s go-ahead, she quickly left the room.

    Inside, Nichs put down his ss and asked Jackson, "Got any tips for impressing a woman?"

    Jackson raised an eyebrow, thinking he must have misheard, "Say that again?"

    Nichs just pressed his lips together, choosing to stay silent.

    Richard chimed in, "Just make sure she''s happy in bed. If she''s not into you, maybe you''re not trying hard enough."

    Thement seemed to hit a nerve with Nichs, sparking a debate. Dn,

    meanwhile, had been quiet since they arrived, lost in his thoughts.

    *

    Once outside, ra wandered around, her phone buzzing again. Another message from Z: [Where are you?]

    She smiled and sent him her exact location: [Working, entertaining my boss.]

    [I''ming to find you,] he replied.

    ra furrowed her brows. It wasn''t that she didn''t want him toe, but Moonlight was a members-only ce. If he got stopped at the door, it could be awkward.

    As she walked, she started typing a reply, but before she could send it, a hand reached out from a nearby room and pulled her inside.

    "Mmph!" Before she could say anything, she was caught in a kiss. He wore a thin shirt, and the room had a subtle, elegant scent. Breathless, ra pushed him back. She couldn''t see his face, so she cupped it with her hands.

    "How did you get here so fast? Were you already following me when you sent that message?"

    "Is that a problem?" He replied confidently, sensing her indulgence.

    ra chuckled softly, only to be spun around by him. She took a deep breath, knowing what wasing next. "We''re in a private room," she pointed out.

    His chest pressed against her back, his voice yful. "But I want you."

    His affection was always upfront, just like his texts. ra could feel his intense desire, but she worried Dn might wrap up quickly, which would make things awkward if they weren''t done.

    He nibbled her ear, "I think about you every second. I want to text you so much but didn''t want to annoy you."

    Her heart melted instantly. Loving someone deeply often means overthinking everything, editing a text a thousand times before deleting it entirely.

    "Please?" He sounded like a kid persistently asking for candy.

    ra hesitated only for a moment before whispering, "Make it quick."

    No sooner had she spoken than he sprang into action, like a wolf eager to satisfy

    his cravings. ra couldn''t help but rise on her tiptoes.

    Suddenly, footsteps approached from outside. Someone seemed to pause in front of the door.

    Her heart leaped into her throat, and the next moment the door creaked open slightly. The man behind her reached out, mming it shut with authority, his voicemanding, "Get lost."

    The person outside jumped, quickly realizing they had interrupted something private, and retreated. ra''s heart, still racing, didn''t have time to dwell on it. She noticed how the man, who had been so assertive, softened his tone to whisper in her ear, "Let''s continue."

    Every pore of her skin felt alive, her body bubbling with excitement. She chuckled, patting the head resting on her shoulder, "So fierce?"

    "Only to others," he replied, burying his face in her neck, with no hint of gentleness. His sweet words were easy to fall for, no wonder she''d been unable to resist him before.

    The hallway lights brightened suddenly. However, he held her waist firmly, making her immobile. "Won''t you let me see your face? What if someone asks what my boyfriend looks like?"

    He inhaled sharply, his breath revealing his agitation and self-doubt. ra frowned, wondering what could make him so insecure. In the next heartbeat, his action seemed determined to leave asting impression.

    When it was over, she reclined against him, both now seated on the sofa, basking in the afterglow, not in the mood to move. He took her hand, tracing his features repeatedly until ra opened her eyes. He couldn''t be unattractive, so what was he worried about?

 Chapter 229

    As ra''s fingertips were yfully nibbled, his voice still had that sultry, post-sex rasp. "You said you came here with your boss?"

    Feeling a bit worn out, ra yawned. "Yeah, I did."

    "What''s he like?"

    "He''s nice."

    "How does he measure up to me?"

    ra''s eyes popped open. The room was dim, just enough light to outline his silhouette. He had an impressive build. She definitely felt lucky.

    "No contest. You two are worlds apart. He''s like a snow-capped mountain-cool and distant. You''re more like a vibrant rose, hot and inviting. My boss is someone you admire from afar, not someone you cozy up to."

    "How can you be so sure? Maybe you just don''t know him well enough, like you don''t know me."

    ra furrowed her brow, cupping his face. "I don''t know you? Well, let me get to know you better over time. How can I if I never see your face?"

    "You''ve seen it before. You got pretty worked up and even pped me."

    ra sat up straight, suddenly embarrassed. She scratched her cheek, realizing she might have been more hot-tempered than she remembered.

    She had just shared an intimate moment with him and then pped him. No wonder he was so self-conscious.

    She felt like a real jerk. What had happened between them that made her hit him? She couldn''t recall.

    Taking a deep breath, ra gently patted his cheek. "Did I p you here? Does it still hurt?"

    "If you care about me, it doesn''t hurt."

    ra silently berated herself. ra, what were you thinking? How could you hurt someone so good to you?

    She quickly stood up and kissed him twice on each cheek. "Of course I care, but I''ve got to go. I''ve annoyed my bosstely, so I need to stick around and smooth things over. If anythinges up, text or call me."

    Just as she turned to leave, her wrist was gently grasped.

    "Do you think you might get too close to your boss?"

    ra couldn''t help but smile. Was he jealous? Ah, he was like a clingy golden retriever.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall for him. I just think he''s a decent guy, but he''s not my type."

    "What if he ever bes like me? Would you then..."

    ra interrupted with a quick peck on his lips. "Stop right there, no need for horror stories. Just the thought gives me chills. He''d have to be some master of disguise ˇŞa bit unsettling, really."

    The grip on her wrist rxed. "Alright, see you next time."

    As ra left the dim room, she couldn''t help but smile. He had been so

    considerate, even wiping her clean with a napkin to make sure no one noticed her disheveled state.

    Though he was obedient, he had a streak of possessiveness.

    As for what he saidter, she could not think about it. Dn was meant to be admired from afar. Whoever dared to make him her own was surely in the wrong.

    ra deliberately lingered outside before heading to Dn''s suite. Upon entering, she found the men already engrossed in discussing theirtest project.

    ra couldn''t help but reflect on her own actions. Sneaking out to meet someone else was truly bold.

    Her gaze locked with Dn''s, who maintained his usualposed demeanor, though his ears were still tinged with red.

    ra was puzzled, and her thoughts drifted back to Z.

    Z was the type to directly express what he wanted, persistent if necessary, unlike Dn''s silence.

    She quietly stood behind Dn, catching a faint scent of pine from him. Z had a different scent, indescribable but pleasant.

    Her thoughts inevitably drifted back to Z after their recent encounter, until an abrupt voice cut through. "Ms. ra, didn''t you bother to cover your tracks after sneaking off?"

    Jackson was about to light a cigarette when Dn stopped him. "There''s ady present."

    Jackson wanted to retort that ra hardly counted, but he heeded Dn''s words and put the cigarette away.

    ra gracefully adjusted her cor. "I just met my boyfriend outside, sorry about that."

    Jackson''s face twisted with disdain. "Isn''t Simon about to get married? Why is he sneaking around with you? Do you realize you''re the other woman? And to your sister no less. Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Only Richard nced quickly at Dn, then sneered. "I told you, some women are heartless. Better to marry quickly than wait around."

    Jackson didn;t realize who Richard was referring to,and assumed it was about himself. "What''s with the cryptic remarks? I''m not waiting for anyone. I''m quite happy with my current fling."

    Richard pushed his head away. "I wasn''t talking about you."

    "Not me? Besides me, there''s Nichs here. Nichs had a fling with Scarlette, but she found him too young. Who else could you mean? Certainly not Dn. Even at the end of the world, he wouldn''t chase after women."

    ra nodded in agreement. Dn seemed disinterested in romance, perhaps even finding it distasteful.

 Chapter 230

    The two of them were in the thick of a heated exchange when Dn cut in, "If there''s nothing pressing, I''m heading out."

    Jackson took a deep breath, pointing an using finger right at him. "Just look at him, would you? We mention girls, and he''s ready to bolt. You think he''s waiting on someone? It''s a wonder he''s not hitched to hisputer already. I bet he''ll spend his days hugging his piles of cash."

    Dn turned away, not even bothering to respond. ra found the whole situation amusing as the door to the private room clicked shut behind them.

    Dn caught her softughter and felt a bit miffed. "Is it that funny?" he asked, the words almost grinding out through gritted teeth.

    ra''sughter came to an abrupt halt. "I just think Jackson made a good point. But there''s nothing wrong with the way you are. It''s rare to find someone like you these days."

    Someone that''s genuine in love, willing to wait patiently for years.

    Dn lowered his eyshes, staying silent. ra wheeled him out, and they passed by several people who nodded and greeted Dn with respect. He barely acknowledged them, lost in his own thoughts.

    Once in the car, ra was about to hit the road when he mentioned, "I''m a bit hungry."

    Her boss was hungry, so naturally, she had toe up with a solution. But all the fancy restaurants needed reservations, and she doubted Dn would be up for a casual spot.

    Just as she was about to suggest something, he asked, "Can''t we go to your ce?"

    Her mind went nk for a moment before she declined. "Well, it wasn''t a big deal before, but now I have a boyfriend. Being alone with another guy might raise eyebrows, and my boyfriend is the jealous type. He even asked me tonight who''s better, you or him, so it''s a bit..."

    She spoke hesitantly. It used to be no problem to invite Dn over, but now she had to navigate these waters carefully. And to be honest, if her boyfriend invited another woman to his ce, she''d definitely feel uneasy too. She worried Dn might be upset, especially since the contract issue had just been settled a few hours ago, and she was still in a sort of redemption phase. Rejecting his simple dinner request seemed like a faux pas.

    Dn''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Yeah, having a boyfriend means you''ve gotta be mindful of these things. Make sure to turn down other guys this way too."

    ra let out a sigh of relief, her mood lightening. "That''s why I''ve always thought you''re a good man. You''re considerate and understanding. Though we can''t head to my ce, I can take you to this diner. As long as you don''t mind. Megan rmended it to me. It''s supposed to be really good."

    Dn gazed out the window. Though his emotions were hard to read, ra sensed he was in a good mood. He leaned back, his eyshes fluttering slightly. "Alright, let''s go then."

    The car pulled up in front of the diner, and ra helped Dn out, only to spot Megan inside. Megan was wearing an apron, helping serve dishes. When she saw ra and Dn, she nearly dropped what she was carrying and managed a smile. "ra, Mr. Dn."

    ra wheeled Dn to a clean table and then pulled Megan aside. "Are you working here?"

    "No, this is my uncle''s ce. I just help out when I''ve got time and get some free snacks in return." As she spoke, her eyes asionally flickered to Dn.

    ra patted her shoulder. "Bring out the best dishes, but keep it mild. Mr. Dn seems to prefer a more gentle vor."

 Chapter 231

    Megan nodded and headed to the kitchen. ra sat down next to Dn and took her time sterilizing his silverware with hot water. To break the awkward silence, she decided to strike up a conversation.

    "Mr. Dn, have you been sleeping bettertely? I noticed those dark circles are almost gone. Did you find a better sleeping pill?ˇ±

    Dn did look much healthier these days, and his usual aloof vibe seemed to have eased a bit. He nced at the bowl she nudged toward him and gave a simple, "Mmm."

    ra thought it was nearly impossible to have a real chat with him since his responses were usually just grunts. Just then, Megan brought out the food.

    ra noticed there were eight dishes, which seemed a bit much, so she tried to get Megan to join them. But Megan shot a quick look at Dn and declined.

    "No, thanks. I don''t think Mr. Dn would be toofortable with that."

    ra suddenly remembered how Dn liked his meals in small portions, even at the Ferguson family estate, where everyone used serving utensils first. She had missed that detail.

    Quickly, she used a clean fork to serve him some food in a small dish and looked at him warmly. "Is this okay?"

    Dn stayed silent, so ra bravely pulled Megan to sit with them.

    Megan ate cautiously, taking tiny bites, and whenever her eyes met Dn''s, she quickly looked away. ra got it; Dn''s presence was a bit intimidating.

    Especially since Megan worked at Moonlight, where Dn was a top client, she couldn''t afford to be too familiar. The meal was pretty quiet, and when ra saw Dn eating slowly, she hurried to pour him a ss of juice.

    "Mr. Dn, care for some juice? I heard the owner squeezed it himself."

    Dn epted the ss from her. Their fingers brushed slightly as she handed it over, and ra jerked back, nearly dropping it. Dn frowned, as if questioning her reaction.

    ra quickly exined, "I just worry my boyfriend might get upset. Even though he listens to me, he''s not easily calmed."

    Megan''s eyes widened with surprise and a hint of joy. "ra, did you get back with Simon? I thought you couldn''t let him go, but isn''t he getting married?"

    "It''s not Simon," ra replied calmly. "If the chancees, I''ll introduce him. He''s just not into socializing right now."

    Megan was thrilled, her eyes shining. "That''s wonderful! As long as you''re happy, that''s what matters."

    The rest of the meal passed in silence. After ra saw Dn to his car, Megan pulled her aside for a chat.

    "ra, is your boyfriend from the Ferguson family?"

    "No, he''s just a waiter."

    Megan paused for a moment, a bit awkwardly. "Oh, I see. As long as you''re happy. Hey, I''ve got some free timetely. We should go shopping. It''s been forever, and you could grab something for your boyfriend. He might appreciate it, and it could bring you closer."

    ra hadn''t thought about this before. Maybe she hadn''t been paying enough attention to him, which could be why he felt insecure. If she bought him more things, maybe he''d sense her sincerity. She was serious about him this time; otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone along with his whims.

    ra''s thoughts were straightforward: if she didn''t like someone, she wouldn''t get intimate.

 Chapter 232

    After dropping Dn off, ra headed back home and quickly texted Z.

    "Hey, I''m going shopping tomorrow. Want me to pick up some couple stuff? Like mugs or toothbrushes?"

    The reply was instant, like he was holding his phone, waiting.

    "Sure thing."

    Maybe he thought he sounded too blunt because another message followed soon after.

    "I''m really happy about that."

    ra smiled to herself. Just as she settled into bed, her phone rang. It was Calix.

    Hugh had been moved to a bigger hospital that morning, but his condition hadn''t changed.

    "ra, June''s still waiting on you."

    ra had been trying to get updates about the prison situation for the past few days, but the Bradfords were strictly a business family with no reach into such matters.

    She couldn''t go to Scarlette again, since Scarlette''s ties with the Greenards wereplicated.

    And Dn was in the middle of her own redemption, not in a position to owe anyone more favors.

    After mulling it over, she realized Simon was her only shot.

    Simon had been lying lowtely.

    She called him right away, and his voice sounded rough, like he''d been through the wringer.

    ra didn''t pry. "Do you have any pull at Twin Rivers Prison? I need to bring someone for a visit."

    Simon jumped up despite the fresh blood on his back fromying down for hours. ra rarely called, so he forced himself to rally.

    "I do. Getting in is a breeze with the Fergusons'' connections, but you gotta let me tag along."

    ra agreed and quickly informed June.

    At ten that night, Simon''s car rolled up right on time outside her building.

    As she got in, she noticed his hands looked shaky on the wheel.

    "What''s up with you?"

    Simon''s lips were pale. "I... never mind, you''ll see tomorrow."

    ra wasn''t invested in his drama and nodded offhandedly. "Alright."

    When they pulled up at Twin Rivers Prison, June was already there, having rushed over with trembling hands.

    Seeing ra, she almost dropped to her knees.

    ra quickly steadied her. "Let''s go in. Your husband''s probably waiting."

    June wiped her tears and adjusted the bundle she was carrying.

    Thest letter from South Ashford had mentioned being hungry and beaten, so she brought plenty of food.

    The three of them waited in a room, June anxiously twisting the fabric of her dress, eyes red, eager to see South Ashford.

    They hadn''t seen each other in years, and now, faced with the reunion, she was at a loss for words.

    Watching her, ra felt a tug at her heartstrings.

    Simon, clueless about who June was, leaned against the wall, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. ra caught a strong whiff of blood from him.

    But since Simon kept quiet, so did she.

    After ten minutes, the door swung open.

    "Who''s here for South Ashford?"

    June''s eyes lit up, and she shakily stood. "Me, I am... where is he?"

    The officer''s face was full of regret. "I''m sorry to say, South Ashford passed away half an hour ago."

    June wobbled, clutching the wall. "No, no, I need to see him. Let me see him just once more. I brought his favorite meat pies. He won''t go hungry now."

    The officer stepped back. "He truly passed. We''re here to have you im the body. It''s in the morgue now."

    Hearing this, ra hurried to support June.

    She expected June to faint, but instead, she closed her eyes tight, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Please, take me to the morgue."

    ra felt the weight of shock and sadness on the way there, the car ride heavy with silence.

    Upon arrival, ra helped June out.

    June stumbled, nearly hitting her head on a sharp stone.

    ra shielded her with her hand, scraping it in the process.

    But June didn''t see, her vision blurred with tears as she stumbled forward, ra trailing behind.

    Standing before South Ashford''s body, June gingerly pulled back the white sheet.

    She thought she''d aged over the years, but South Ashford looked even older, gaunt, and worn from hardship.

    Seeing this, June broke down, hugging the body, crying in silence, as if words had left her.

    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!"

    She shook South Ashford''s body, tears falling, but the dead could no longer respond.

    ra stood behind June, seething at Quinn''s heartlessness.

    His selfishness had dragged two good people into hell.

    June, exhausted, slumped to her knees beside the bed, crying with her thin hands, veins popping.

    ra wanted tofort her but felt choked with regret, wishing she''d acted sooner. Maybe June could''ve seen South Ashford onest time.

    June, after crying,posed herself, covered South Ashford''s body, then turned and bowed to ra.

    ra was startled, almost kneeling in response.

    "June, I''m sorry. I was toote."

    June shook her head silently, pointing to her throat.

    Grief can indeed rob someone of their voice.

    She wanted to console ra but couldn''t say a word, only pointing to her throat, shaking her head.

    ra felt a sharp pang in her heart, the pain overwhelming.

 Chapter 233

    As June left the morgue, ra found herself at a loss for words. She wanted to help sort out things for South Ashford, but June just shook her head and insisted on taking the bus. ra didn''t push further and simply stood there offering, "If you need anything, just give me a call." June nodded from the bus window, leaned back in her seat, and drifted off to sleep.

    ra lingered a bit, then turned to Simon, who looked worse for wear. His forehead glistened with sweat, and his lips were a ghostly white. Just as ra was about to ask what was wrong, Simon copsed. Panicked, she rushed him to the hospital, and when the doctor lifted his shirt, her heart sank at the sight of the brutal whip marks crisscrossing his back. Some were so deep they reached the bone. How could anyone be so cruel to someone from the Ferguson family?

    Still in shock, ra covered her mouth. The Ferguson family wasted no time, and Ada was the first to arrive. Seeing ra, Ada lunged to p her but ra caught her wrist. Ada trembled with anger, "You jinx! If it weren''t for you, Simon wouldn''t be in this mess!"

    ra almostughed at the absurdity. She didn''t even know what had happened to Simon, let alone how it was her fault. Before she could respond, Lincoln, whom she had seen earlier, walked in. His gaze made her uneasy, like a predator eyeing its prey, a smirk tugging at his lips. "ra, maybe you don''t know, but Simon burst into the family estate tonight, begging his grandfather to call off his engagement to Quinn. He confessed he had regrets and imed to love you instead. His grandfather had set the wedding date, invitations were sent. Canceling now would be a p in his face, and the Ferguson family would be humiliated. So, his grandfather invoked the familyw. Not many can endure it."

    ra''s expression darkened. Simon was out of his mind! He''d been secretly involved with Quinn for ages, and now, on the brink of marrying her, he says he''s changed his mind? All because of some recent video of Quinn, and now he ims to like ra-aplete joke.

    She turned to leave, but Ada snagged her arm. "ra, you can''t just walk away. You have to stay until Simon wakes up, or I''ll never let this go."

    ra took a deep breath, reminding herself that Simon had at least tried to help her this time. So, she stayed, waiting quietly for him to wake up. Simon''s injuries were severe. Doctors spent three long hours attending to his back wounds, especially where fabric had stuck to the raw skin, tearing it off. Even in his unconscious state, Simon couldn''t help but flinch.

    ra sat in the hallway until dawn, her phone buzzing with a message from Z, "I know everything, don''t think I don''t." She had been feeling down, but this message brought a smile to her face. This guy...

    She exined everything, reassuring him, "I''ll get you a giftter, don''t be mad. I won''t get tangled up with him again." His reply was prompt, as always, showing how much he valued her. It warmed her heart. She didn''t like letting people down, and his sincerity had softened her resistance.

    "I''m not mad, but you can always count on me." ra smiled to herself, thinking, "What can a waiter do?" He probably didn''t grasp the extent of the Ferguson family''s influence. But surely, working in that kind of ce, he must''ve picked up on some high society gossip, right?

 Chapter 234

    ra let out a sigh, hesitant to respond in a way that might hurt him.

    "I''ll definitely reach out next time."

    "Yeah, miss you, think about you every day."

    ra was grinning at her phone when she felt someone standing in front of her. She looked up to find Lincoln.

    His expression was dark. "Ms. ra, texting Dn at this hour? Isn''t he asleep yet?"

    ra frowned slightly, picking up on his sarcasm. "I''m chatting with my boyfriend. Mr. Dn is my boss; how could I dare disturb him sote?"

    Lincoln''s eyes widened slightly, like he''d just uncovered something big.

    ra, uninterested in his games, was about to reply to Z when Lincoln''s mocking voice cut in. "Don''t you think Dn''s acting a bit odd with you, ra? Taking you to that kind of cest night? First time in years, I bet. And you can go in and out of Palm Bay and even join his meetings."

    The more he talked, the more ra''s mood darkened. She put her phone away and stood up calmly. "Mr. Dn, are you tracking me?"

    Lincoln sneered, "Are you really clueless, or just ying dumb? I thought Dn''s feelings were obvious. He likes you; you''re different. He doesn''t treat others like this."

    "Mr. Dn, let''s be careful with our words. I work at Ferguson Corporation and have no interest in starting rumors with my boss."

    Lincoln gave her a long look, then chuckled dryly. "Seems like you don''t care about him at all. Makes things easier. Let''s chat somewhere else."

    ra frowned, wanting no part in the Ferguson family''s drama. Lincoln seemed to know too much about her whereabouts, likely nning something against Dn. People thought Dn''s legs were done for, making him seem like an easy target. She considered refusing, but Lincoln seemed like a shady character-you never knew what tricks he might pull.

    "Alright, let''s talk on the balcony at the end of the corridor."

    The hospital was getting busy, so surely, he wouldn''t try anything here.

    Once they reached the corridor, Lincoln pulled out a card. "ra, you care a lot about your boyfriend, right? I can find out who he is, where he works, and who his rtives are in just a day. If you don''t want him dragged into this, you better listen to me. Otherwise, the next time you see him, it might be in a coffin."

    Lincoln saw ra as easy to manipte, so he got straight to the point.

    ra''s face turned icy; she hadn''t expected Z to be in danger because of her. He was just a waiter, sensitive and insecure, yet always excited to see her, making him vulnerable.

    She took a deep breath, needing to keep Lincoln at bay for now. "What do you want me to do?"

    Lincoln''s lips twisted into a grin as he ced the card in her hand, along with his business card. "Keep me updated on Dn''s whereabouts, and help me figure out if his legs are really beyond repair."

    Everyone in the Capital was curious about Dn''s condition.

    ra gave a small smile. "Alright, but Mr. Dn is sharp. Don''t call me unless it''s urgent-just text."

    Lincoln added her as a contact, shing a grin that was more threat than warmth. "Let''s hope Ms. ra cooperates, for the sake of your little boyfriend."

    He threw in "little" to emphasize his assumption that ra''s boyfriend was just a regr guy, easy to manipte. If he could handle the Bradford family, why worry about an ordinary guy?

 Chapter 235

    After he left, ra waspletely wiped out. She rubbed her temples with a sigh and sank into the chair outside the hospital room, feeling drowsy.

    An hourter, Eden burst in, visibly upset, and immediately startedying into ra. "ra, get out of here! If it weren''t for you, my brother wouldn''t be in this mess! Just leave!"

    ra was more than ready to go. Hearing Eden''s words just made her grin. "Alright, I''m out. See ya."

    Eden was caught off guard, like punching a pillow, leaving him speechless and storming into the hospital room in frustration.

    As ra walked out of the hospital, a wave of relief washed over her. She headed home, changed clothes, and made her way to Ferguson Corporation, just barely making it to the top floor on time.

    Throughout the day, Dn was nowhere to be seen, not even at the executive meeting he was supposed to attend. Before she left, curiosity got the better of her, and she asked Aiden, "What''s up with Mr. Dn?"

    Aiden let out a sarcastic chuckle, shooting her a sideways nce. "Why don''t you ask Ms. ra about the delightful meal she shared with the CEOst night?"

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. They''d had street food, and she suddenly worried Dn''s sensitive stomach couldn''t handle it. "Is he really so sick he can''t evene to work?"

    Aiden adjusted his sses. "Worse. The family doctor from the mansion has been called, and Cedric knows too. Dn had a high fever and fell into aa this morning. I''d expect someone toe for you any minute now."

    ra''s heart sank. If she''d known Dn''s stomach was so delicate, she wouldn''t have taken matters into her own hands.

    In a panic, she grabbed Aiden''s sleeve, but he jumped back, eyes wide, like she was contagious. ra was baffled by his dramatic reaction. Then it clicked- Aiden never liked her and probably thought she was trouble.

    Taking a deep breath, she decided to cut to the chase. "Aiden, can I just turn myself in now?"

    Waiting for Cedric''s people to drag her in didn''t seem like a good idea. Aiden had regained hisposure, his expression serious. "Cedric holds Dn in high regard. Dn has a history of self-destructive behavior over past issues. Brace yourself. If Cedric scolds you, just take it."

    ra''s anxiety shot up. She was clueless about Dn''s past. If she''d known, she never would have suggested street food.

    She hurriedly followed Aiden to the car, and a chill ran down her spine as they arrived at Palm Bay. Cars from the military and the Ferguson family were parked outside.

    Her nerves tightened as they entered the hall, and she heard Cedric''s voice. "Thank you all for your efforts."

    ra nced up, spotting several high-ranking officers in uniform sitting with perfect posture. This was out of her league.

    Cedric noticed her and his expression shifted, but instead of blowing up, he gestured for her to leave. "Kneel outside until Dn wakes up."

    Aiden was about to plead for her, but ra stopped him. She understood Cedric''s anger; he''d just disciplined his grandson, and now his beloved son was in aa, all because of her. The fact that he hadn''tshed out was remarkable.

    ra knew better than to have someone speak for her now. Aiden frowned and murmured, "I''ll talk to Dn once he wakes up."

    ra felt touched, surprised that Aiden, who she thought disliked her, was now supporting her.

    The others in the hall paid her no mind, true to their professionalism. ra went to the courtyard and knelt. The ground was littered with small stones, and she didn''t bother avoiding them, letting them dig into her knees painfully.

    She kept her back straight, hoping Dn would wake by evening. But three hours dragged by, with people bustling in the hall, and the important figures even went upstairs once. ra''s knees were bloodied, but her worry for Dn far overshadowed her physical pain.

 Chapter 236

    Has Dn''s condition really gotten this bad?

    If Dn were to die because of her...

    A chill ran down her spine, and she straightened up even more.

    After kneeling for what felt like an eternity, she finally saw Aiden approaching, and her eyes lit up.

    Aiden, still in his work clothes, quickly ced a pastry in front of her.

    "Here, eat this."

    ra wasn''t in the mood for food and quickly asked, "How''s Mr. Dn? Hasn''t he woken up yet?"

    "He''s up. Cedric''s giving him a lecture right now, so I can''t go in. Cedric got a real scare this time. There are a few others with him, and they''re probably going to be talking for a while. The boss''s phone has been taken away, and he might need to rest at home for a few days."

    ra let out a sigh of relief. At least he was awake.

    She felt a wave of regret wash over her. Dn was such a good person, and yet, because of her...

    Her eyes welled up with tears, and she sniffled.

    Seeing her on the verge of tears, Aiden quickly cleared his throat.

    "It''s not as bad as it seems. Mostly, it''s the boss worrying too much. You don''t know what he used to be like. He... well, it''s definitely not because of what he ate this time; this was just the trigger. He used to be really hard on himself, going days without eating, smoking, drinking. Trips to the hospital for bleeding were prettymon."

    ra''s tears stopped instantly, surprised.

    "Mr. Dn had a rebellious streak?"

    Aiden gave her a knowing look. ˇ°No one''s born an adult. The boss had his moments, like driving all night just to see someone."

    ra felt a tug at her heart. Talking to Aiden eased her worries a bit.

    But she really didn''t know Dn well enough.

    "And then? Did he ever meet the person?"

    "He didn''t. Anyway, let''s drop it. Cedric''sing down."

    He quickly turned and headed back into the hall.

    ra was really exhausted and starving. If she didn''t eat something soon, she might just faint.

    So she quickly devoured the pastry Aiden brought, just as her phone buzzed.

    It was a message from Z.

    [Sick. Hurts.]

    ra almost jumped up in panic. How could he be sick too?!

    She was about to grab her phone to reply when she heard the courtyard door creak open, and Cedric walked over.

    She quickly put her phone down and knelt straight again.

    Cedric approached slowly, eyeing her for a moment before letting out a sneer, "You do kneel quite well."

    ra kept her eyes down, not daring to utter a word, afraid she''d be hauled off any second.

    Cedric seemed too weary to say much more and just rubbed his temples.

    "If it wasn''t for your grandfather... Forget it. Just keep your distance from Dn from now on."

    So, Cedric had some connection with her grandfather.

    ra felt a wave of relief at having dodged a bullet.

    Cedric''s eyes suddenly turned sharp. "This better not happen again.ˇ±

    "Don''t worry, Cedric, I''ll be careful from now on."

    Cedric turned and walked away with a cold huff.

    As someone of such stature, it wouldn''t be right for him to call for ra''s punishment over this.

    After all, Dn was partly to me; it couldn''t all fall on ra.

    However, the Ferguson family would never ept a woman like her into their home.

    Not in a million years.

    ra''s back was drenched in sweat. Cedric''s presence was something few could handle, and for a moment, she honestly thought he might harm her.

    She was always sensitive to such vibes.

    Lowering hershes, she continued to kneel obediently.

    Since Cedric was still in the hall and could spot her with just a nce, she didn''t dare to rashly reply to Z''s message, though she was really anxious inside.

    Z was usually a bit of a loner, and she had no idea if he had any friends around him.

    What if he was home alone, sick, with no one to look after him?

 Chapter 237

    ra''s knees were a mess, blood seeping through her skin, but that was nothingpared to the storm raging in her heart. She''d been glued to the spot, watching Cedric''s every move, and only when he finally disappeared upstairs did she pull out her phone to reply to a message she couldn''t ignore.

    [Is it serious? Have you taken your medicine?]

    Cedric barged into Dn''s room, carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. "Dn, you need to take it easy at home this time."

    Dn, propped up against the bed, just gave a small nod. Cedric knew his son was the strong, silent type, which only added to his frustration. "I don''t want a repeat of this. Otherwise, ra''s going to be doing more than just kneeling downstairs."

    When Dn heard ra was kneeling, his hand tightened around the bedsheet, though his face stayed expressionless. Cedric, misreading the situation, felt a wave of relief. "You''ve been looking bettertely. Maybe she''s been some help after all. I thought she was just pulling my leg. Get some rest, okay?"

    "Okay," Dn replied, his eyelids drooping like he hadn''t slept in days. Sensing the mood, Cedric got up and left, leaving the estate behind.

    Outside, a gentle rain began to fall, and ra, resigned to her fate, thought she''d be kneeling until sunrise. But then, out of nowhere, the ss doors to the courtyard swung open, and there stood Dn, wrapped in a coat, not far from her.

    Her eyes brightened instantly, and she tried to stand up quickly. Too quickly. She barely got halfway before her knees gave out, a sharp stone digging in painfully.

    Dn''s eyes widened, and he instinctively moved towards her, but she stopped him, "Mr. Dn, it''s chilly out here. Just stay put; I''ll be alright in a second."

    Gritting her teeth, she yanked the stone out of her flesh, and in no time, she was at his side, pale but determined.

    Dn''s hand trembled slightly by his side. ra noticed his lips twitch as if he was about to speak.

    She stood there, waiting to hear what he had to say.

    But all he managed was, "ra."

    ra was a bit confused but managed a small smile. "I''m just relieved you''re okay. You scared me. If anything happened to you because of me, I''d never forgive myself. Hey, are you hungry? I could whip up something for you."

    Dn seemed to struggle with his words, then took a deep breath, "Sure."

    ra helped him to the sofa and was about to dash to the kitchen when he caught her wrist.

    His eyes were deep and troubled, "Sit down. Let''s sort out that knee first."

    She was tough when it came to pain, waving him off, "I''m fine."

    But before she knew it, he had gently but firmly pushed her onto the sofa. Her trousers were quickly rolled up, revealing her battered knees.

    Dn fetched the first aid kit, rolling up his sleeves, ready to clean the wound himself.

    ra quickly reconsidered and pulled her leg back. "I can handle it."

    She snatched the disinfectant spray from him, spritzed her knee, and grabbed some ointment from the kit, hastily smearing it on before rolling her pant leg down. Dn''s hand hovered awkwardly in the air, fingers curling as he slowly sat back.

    ra had already noticed the fading bite mark on her calf from Z. She didn''t want Dn asking about it, especially since it was a bit awkward having her boss see it. Dn sat quietly beside her, and suddenly ra didn''t know what to say.

    She got up to try cooking again but was stopped by his voice, "You should head home."

    ra paused, unsure. How could she just leave when Dn''s current state was partly her fault?

    "I''ll make you something to eat."

    He seemed distracted, smoothing his sleeve absentmindedly, "No need, thanks."

    Dn was back to being distant, and ra felt a bit lost. She shuffled to the entryway, changing her shoes, preparing to leave.

    She felt guilty about Dn. Despite his high status, his manners were impable. Even after she caused him trouble, he wasn''t angry.

    The more she thought about it, the guiltier she felt. She lingered at the entryway for ten minutes, unable to walk out the door.

    Dn sat on the sofa with his back to her, like a silent standoff.

    Finally, ra caved, slipped back into her indoor shoes, and approached him again.

    "Mr. Dn, I heard from Aiden you''ll be taking it easy this week. Let me drop by

    daily and cook for you. Consider it my way of making amends."

    "Not rushing off to see your boyfriend?" he asked, catching her off guard.

    She blushed, embarrassed he knew. "I''ll goter."

    After that, Dn nced at her, "You''re not that into him, are you?"

    ra flushed, feeling exposed. Her feelings for Z weren''t quite love, just admiration. He had shown up at just the right time, during her amnesia, and his gentle presence had immediately struck a chord with her.

    She wasn''t sure what she liked before, but she did like him now. As for love, she wasn''t ready for it.

    The word was too heavy, too much to handle.

    The air between them shifted, bing delicate.

    Dn stood up suddenly, heading upstairs without another word.

    ra was left standing there, unsure whether to stay or go. She pulled out her

    phone, scrolling to her chat with Z, still with no reply.

    Could he have fainted from the pain?

    She sent another message.

    [How are you now? Let mee see you, give me your address.]

    Still, silence.

 Chapter 238

    ra was feelingpletely overwhelmed. She quickly found the housekeeper in the garden, watering the nts, and after a quick word, she rushed back home.

    On her way, she shot off several messages to Z, but got no replies. Normally, he was quick on the draw with his responses.

    Back at home, ra couldn''t shake off her restlessness. She thought about trying her luck at that grand casino estate she''d heard whispers about. But just as she was about to step out, she bumped into Scarlette.

    Scarlette was looking stunning today, her hair styled in big, carefree waves, and a sleek little ck dress that highlighted her figure perfectly.

    ra''s eyes lit up briefly as she hit the elevator button, and they headed to the parking garage together.

    "Scarlette, are you on your way to a date?" ra teased.

    Scarlette tossed her burgundy hair with a yful grin. "Just out for some fun. Care to join?"

    "Where are we headed?"

    "The Nightfall."

    ra recognized the name. It was that sprawling estate she''d heard of, where gamblers spoke of it in whispers, calling it the Nightfall. For a ce that upied an entire hill, dripping in opulence, the name ''Nightfall'' seemed a bit ironic.

    Scarlette not only knew the ce but seemed to be quite the regr there.

    ra was nning to go anyway, so they decided to team up. As ra settled into the passenger seat of Scarlette''s car, she caught a hint of her perfume. It wasn''t a typical fragrance, and ra couldn''t quite pin down the brand, but its charm was like sugar melting into water, subtly filling the air with its sweet aroma.

    ra hadn''t been sleeping well and was starting to feel a bit sleepy when Scarlette broke the silence. "Do you know who runs the Nightfall?"

    ra perked up immediately; with her memory wiped clean, she knew nothing.

    Seeing ra''s puzzled look, Scarlette''s lips curled into a sly smile.

    "Word on the street is that the entire Nightfall is under his control. The lower levels are for the casual gamblers, but deeper inside, anything goes. The ce is crawling with top hackers and elite fighters, dabbling in every gray market trade. Loads of powerful families have tried to strike deals with the mysterious owner, but he''s never shown his face."

    ra straightened up. "No one knows who he is?"

    As they paused at a red light, Scarlette casually pulled out a cigarette, but thought better of it and put it away, respecting ra''s presence.

    "Nobody knows. Rumor has it he was once an undercover agent overseas. You know how our country is cautious about certain things, especially after so many people got tricked abroad. They desperately needed an informant to feed intel back home. He was the one they picked, on the condition that he could find someone he''s been searching for. The details he gave were sketchy, supposedly about a little girl who saved his life years ago, but with so many people in the country, who could tell who she was? Eventually, someone pulled a fast one, bringing forward a random sick girl to pose as her, and he bought it, treating her almost like a sister. But just a few years into his undercover stint, he got word that the girl''s illness had returned. He asked toe back, but the powers that be wouldn''t let him, as the operation was at a critical point."

 Chapter 239

    ra furrowed her brow, clearly frustrated. "So, did he evere back?"

    Scarlett nced over, one eyebrow raised. "The girl died, and somehow he found out. Folks back home were scared he''d lose it, so they sold him out to his rivals, hoping they''d tear each other apart. He was just sixteen then."

    ra muttered a curse under her breath, her lips pressed tight with anger. "And after that?"

    "He came out on top. Took over that whole district. Later, he expanded his casino business back home. Those who betrayed him back then? They wouldn''t dare say a word now. Look at Midnight Enterprises-it''s thriving. No one dares investigate. Who knows what dirt he has on them, all worried about keeping their positions."

    Scarlett took a sharp turn as they drove. "But hey, take it all with a pinch of salt. It''s just rumors from Midnight''s side. A sixteen-year-old taking over an entire underworld scene? Sounds like something out of a movie."

    Still, ra couldn''t shake the feeling that it might just be true.

    The car pulled up outside Midnight. ra stepped out, watching Scarlett effortlessly chat with the entrance guard.

    They were let in quickly.

    As they walked inside, ra asked, "What are you really doing here tonight?"

    Scarlett shed a card with a smirk. "There''s an auction going on. The spots are reserved, so I can''t take you in. But feel free to explore the casino. We''ll meet upter."

    ra nodded and approached a server nearby, hoping to ask about Z, but found herself at a loss for words.

    She spotted a server she recognized from before and grabbed his arm. "You took me to that floorst time, the one with the... let''s say, unconventional services. Remember me?"

    The server grinned, all professionalism. "Of course, Ms. ra. Looking for the same service tonight?"

    "I need to see him. Where''s he at?"

    "That might be a bit challenging. I''ll see if he''s willing to meet. Would you like to wait somewhere, Ms. ra?"

    ra let out a sigh of relief. At least he could reach out to Z.

    Following the server, she soon found herself in an area with arge heated pool, the mist making everything hazy.

    The server bowed and retreated behind a screen. "The pool''s spotless. Feel free to take a dip while I check if he''s avable."

    ra wasn''t in the mood for a swim; she sat down on a nearby chair instead.

    The lighting was dim here too. She reached out to stroke the blooming flowers next to her, when a sudden memory sparked in her mind.

    In a simr misty setting, she had once looked at someone with sultry eyes. It was her first time, and the pain had made her arch her neck.

 Chapter 240

    ra stared at the flower in front of her, taking in the scene around her. The

    fleeting memory that had just crossed her mind happened right here, and she was the main character. So, was this where she first met Z?

    Her brow furrowed as she tried to pull more details from her memory, but the harder she tried, the more her head ached. Raising a hand to massage her temples, a pair of long fingers gently began to rub her temples for her.

    ra wanted to turn around, but the blindfold slipped over her eyes again. She sighed, "Feeling any better?"

    "Yeah."

    It seemed he wasn''t fully recovered; otherwise, why would he be so quiet? She stayed still, waiting for him to tie the blindfold properly before turning around. "Have I been here before?"

    As soon as she spoke, the grip on her wrist tightened painfully. She stayed silent, but he quickly realized, releasing her immediately. A red mark had already formed on her pale wrist.

    He gently caressed the mark, trying to ease her pain. Sensing his guilt, ra decided to change the subject. "Our first time was here, wasn''t it?"

    When she first walked in, the ce seemed lovely. The fragmented memories she had were enjoyable, so how did it turn into a fight? The man stayed silent, just tracing her wrist.

    ra was really frustrated with her memory loss. Not knowing anything made her feel so passive. She raised her hands to touch his face and felt his warmth. "Are you still running a fever?"

    "Yeah."

    She immediately wanted to remove the blindfold, but he stopped her. "Don''t look at me."

    "Alright, alright, I won''t look. But you need to take your medicine. Why are you out here with a fever? What if you faint? No wonder you''ve been so quiet today, just like my boss, so silent. I''m not used to it."

    He fell silent again. ra quickly realized her mistake and squeezed his wrist, "Let''s soak in the hot tub, sweat it out. I didn''t mean to bring up someone else."

    She thought he would stay upset, but his fingers had already begun to undo her clothes. Her breathing hitched, and she turned her head to the side, but then remembered she couldn''t see anything anyway, so she turned back.

    As she sank into the hot tub, leaning against Z''s chest, she remembered the gossip Scarlette had shared earlier. "Hey, Z, do you know what people say about your boss? They say he used to be an undercover agent, but apart from that, no one really knows much about his past."

    Z''s fingers pressed gently on her shoulder, the pressure just right, making her body go limp as she leaned further into him. She summarized what Scarlette had said and askedzily, "Have you heard anything like that around here?"

    His fingers paused for a few seconds. "Yes."

    ra perked up, slowly turning to sit on hisp, with only her shoulder above the water. "So it''s true?"

    She was blindfolded and oblivious to the scene she was creating, the water rippling around them. His gaze deepened, Adam''s apple bobbing, as his fingers moved down to hold her. "Some parts are exaggerated, but it''s mostly true."

    "Your boss''s life sounds pretty legendary. No wonder he''s so sessful with the business."

    Facing him, she straddled hisp, resting her chin on his shoulder. The mischief of his fingers asionally interrupted her speech. After a long pause, his hand stilled. "He found the girl who once saved his life."

    ra''sshes fluttered. Someone had once deceived him with this story, yet he found her himself what a twist of fate. She smiled, "Did they end up together?"

    "No, it ended very badly."

    Huh? This sounded like the start of a romantic tale, so how did it end poorly? Sensing her interest, his hand stroked her back as he spoke, "By the time he found her, it was toote. She had someone else, and... there were manyplications. It''s a long story."

    ra bit his shoulder lightly, "You sure know a lot."

    "Just rumors."

    Feeling they had soaked long enough, ra got up to leave, only to feel something pressing against her. "Z, you''re still feverish."

    "Yeah."

    ra reached out, touching his forehead. Due to the hot tub, he was sweating profusely, his skin burning to the touch. "Let''s wait until you''re better."

    "ra."

    "Hmm?"

    "The time I have with you now is borrowed."

    Her heart clenched painfully, realizing his mood was particrly low today, a constant undercurrent of sadness. She hurried to reassure him, "It''s not that I don''t want to; I''m just worried about your health, Z. You''re so sensitive, and it''s exhausting."

    He released her waist, and the sound of water sloshing indicated he was standing up. "Z?"

    The ce fell silent, and in frustration, ra ripped off her blindfold. Sure enough, he was gone. He left her alone there. That temperamental little waiter. She was both angry and helpless.

 Chapter 241

    As she stepped out of the hot spring, she spotted a fresh set of clothes neatly draped on a nearby chair, just her size. Taking her time, she got dressed and took a moment to rx. The soak had left her feeling rejuvenated, as if every pore had been cleansed and her mind was sharper than ever.

    She reached for her phone to send him a message but noticed one from Scarlette instead, asking about her whereabouts. She hadn''t realized an entire hour had slipped by.

    Hastily, she got up to leave, but as she rounded a corner, she bumped into a maning from the opposite direction. He was tall, with amanding presence, and wore a silver mask. Unlike Dn''s cool and reserved demeanor, this man had an aura that was sharp and dangerous, like a de ready to strike.

    ra winced from the impact, quickly muttering an apology before ducking into the elevator. The man didn''t follow; instead, he disappeared into the shadows.

    As the elevator descended, ra rubbed her still-tender nose, feeling a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu about the masked man.

    Downstairs, she finally spotted Scarlette waiting at the entrance. Scarlette''s eyes were bright with curiosity. "What happened?"

    "I bumped into someone a guy with a silver mask and a really intense vibe."

    Scarlette raised an eyebrow, a sly smile on her lips. "The only one gutsy enough to wear a silver mask here is the mysterious owner. You''re lucky; I''ve been here so many times and never caught a glimpse of him."

    ra was surprised. Was he really that hard to find?

    Walking outside with Scarlette, ra couldn''t shake her worry for Z. Noticing her distracted mood, Scarlette teased, "What''s up? Who left a mark on you?"

    Her fingers brushed against ra''s neck. ra hadn''t noticed the mark before. After getting out of the hot spring, she hadn''t checked the mirror. Now, she quickly covered it with her hand. "My boyfriend."

    As they settled into the car, Scarlette was quiet for a moment before speaking. "It wasn''t Simon, was it? If so, that''s a dealbreaker. I''ve heard Simon''s in some hot water with the Ferguson family and might lose his engagement to Quinn, who''s now aughingstock in the Capital."

    Could it be that ra''s years of persistence were finally paying off? ra sighed, her feelings a jumble. "No, it''s someone I met at the club, a waiter."

    Scarlette''s expression turned skeptical. "One of those ''special service'' waiters? ra, you know they''re all charm. You didn''t fall for some sweet talk, did you? No wonder you liked Simon; you''re such a romantic."

    ra leaned back. "He''s not like the others."

    Scarlette thought it was a lost cause. Everyone who fell for someone in nightlife said the same thing: "different from the others." But in reality, it was all just business.

    Just as the car started moving, a luxury car abruptly cut them off, stopping inches away. Scarlette mmed on the brakes and saw Nichs stepping out.

    Sighing, she handed the keys to ra. "ra, could you drive my car back tonight?"

    ra moved to the driver''s seat, watching Nichs grab Scarlette''s wrist and pull her toward his car. Scarlette pped him, but Nichs cupped her face and kissed her fiercely. The club was tucked away in a remote area, and at this hour, there weren''t many cars around.

 Chapter 242

    Scarlette stumbled back a few steps, finding herself pinned against the sleek

    ck car.

    "Nichs, that''s enough!"

    With a cut on his lip from her p, Nichs casually licked the blood away. "Scarlette, I heard you''re bringing Morgan to meet your folks?"

    Scarlette''s chest rose and fell as she clutched the car door frame.

    "This is my business, I don''t owe you an exnation."

    She took a deep breath, her voice softening. "We''re going to be family soon. Don''t look at him like he''s your enemy. You''re going to have to call him ''brother-inw.""

    Nichs chuckled darkly, his eyes clouded with intensity.

    Scarlette felt a hint of fear from his unpredictable nature and frowned. "And stop being so informal with me. Call me ''sister.'' If you keeping around like this, the Greenard family is going to give me a hard time. Nichs, stop acting like a kid."

    Before she could say another word, Nichs grabbed her wrist and pushed her into the car.

    Her head hit the seat, leaving her dizzy. Before she knew it, he was on top of her.

    "You y me like a toy. When you want to push me away, I''m just your ''little brother,'' but when you need me, you cling to me and call me ''husband.'' How many truths are you hiding?"

    The car door mmed shut, and in the cramped space, his presence felt overpowering.

    The car''s interior was roomy, but when Scarlette tried to get up, he pressed her down by the chest.

    She took a deep breath. "I''ve told you so many times, that night was a mistake, I was drunk."

    Nichs leaned in closer, his hand moving downward, parting her clothes.

    She gasped, trying to push him away, but he held her firmly.

    "Nichs!"

    He pulled back his hand, smirking as he examined his fingers. "You say one thing, but your body tells a different story. Is Morgan so useless he can''t satisfy you?"

    Before he finished, Scarlette pped him again.

    His head snapped to the side, five red marks blossoming on his cheek.

    Scarlette felt a pang of guilt and pain. They used to be so close, incredibly close. She thought his clinginess was just childhood affection, never expecting him to feel this way.

    That night, she really was drunk, but he wasn''t. Did he really not know whose name she was calling?

    She rubbed her temples, her heart softening as she gently touched his face. "Does it hurt?"

    They''d grown up together, and even if he were just a pet, there would be feelings. But to Scarlette, Nichs was like a brother. She never had any other thoughts. Nichs let out a coldugh. "Might as well p me to death."

    Scarlette knew his sharp tongue well. She rummaged around the car for a first aid kit but found none, so she resorted to using her hand to massage his cheek.

    Since that incident, she''d been avoiding him. But Nichs seemed to misunderstand, keeping a close watch on her, affecting her social life, and treating every man around her as a threat.

    When things fell apart, people around them couldn''t believe it. They''d say, "Isn''t Nichs just a doting little brother?"

    As she massaged his cheek, his hands wrapped around her waist, taking advantage of the closeness.

    Scarlette sighed in frustration. "Nichs, stop being so stubborn. We''re not kids anymore."

    It had been three years since that incident, and they both needed to move on.

    But Nichs refused. When she left the Greenard family, he deliberately made things difficult for her, using childish tactics to steal her clients.

    For those three years, she had been constantly on the run.

    Her position in the Greenard family was already awkward, and if anyone found out about their indiscretion, her reputation would be ruined.

    If she truly loved Nichs, she might not care about such things. But she didn''t love him.

 Chapter 243

    Nichs went silent, brushing her hand away from his face.

    Scarlette felt the sting on her hand but shrugged it off. She stepped out of the car and moved to the driver''s seat. "I''ll drive you home. You''re the CEO now, you shouldn''t be gallivanting around by yourself. The Greenard family has a lot of eyes on them, and you could be in danger."

    Nichs sat in the back, a reckless feeling bubbling up inside him.

    "Why not just let me die? I''m not interested in living anyway."

    The car came to a screeching halt. Scarlette gripped the steering wheel tightly. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Nichs caught the flicker of concern in her eyes and shed a sly grin. "Ah, so you do care if I die."

    Scarlette turned to re at him, ready to let loose, but the wildness in his eyes held her back. She just said, "Let me take you home."

    "I''m not going home."

    "Then I''ll drop you at the office."

    "I don''t want to go there either."

    Her patience was wearing thin, and she finally gave in. "You can''te to my ce."

    "What, already moved in with him? Should I start calling him ''brother-inw,'' or would that be awkward?"

    "Nichs!!"

    Scarlette mmed on the brakes, her face flushing with anger. "What do you want?"

    "Break up with him."

    He leaned in, speaking quickly, "If you want me off your back, break up with him. Stop dating altogether, and maybe I''ll leave you alone."

    Scarlette was silent for a few moments, then turned to face him. "I''m bringing him to meet the Greenard family in a few days. Quit joking."

    Nichs shrugged, his tone suddenly light. "Alright, if things go south, I''ll just tell the Greenard family elders that I''ve shared a bed with you."

    Scarlette was seething, grinding her teeth in frustration. Nichs was known as a living nightmare to outsiders, and she saw him the same wayˇŞalways quick to switch gears and say the most chilling things with a smile.

    She chose silence, driving on without a word.

    He leaned over and pecked her cheek. "Not going to the Greenard family, just drop me at your ce. I promise I won''t go up."

    Scarlette''s voice was calm, almost icy. "I''m driving. Stop fidgeting."

    Nichs settled down, quiet for the rest of the ride.

    The car stopped outside Scarlette''s apartmentplex. As she got out, Nichs called out, "Wait."

    Her heart softened a bit, remembering their years of friendship. She turned slowly. "Go home, put some ice on your face, and don''te looking for me anytime soon."

    Nichs grinned. "Come here, I have something to tell you."

    Scarlette frowned, wary of his intentions.

    As she stepped closer, Nichs yanked her back into the car, kissing her neck

    with reckless abandon, leaving marks everywhere.

    Furious, Scarlette raised her hand to p him, but he caught it swiftly.

    "Go ahead, p me. It''d just be icing on the cake right now."

    Arguing with someone so shameless left her feeling powerless.

    Even though Scarlette was a powerhouse in the business world, she was at a loss with him at that moment.

    Nichs moved from her neck, kissing and nibbling downwards, only releasing her after ten relentless minutes.

    Scarlette quietly adjusted her clothes, her face dark with anger.

    Most people would steer clear of her in such a mood, but Nichs just leaned in, nting a firm kiss on her tightly pressed lips.

    "Are you sure you want to take Morgan to meet the Greenards? I can''t promise I won''t make a scene."

    Scarlette said nothing, quickly tidying herself before opening the door to leave.

    Nichs wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, "You haven''t answered me. Are you really taking him home?"

    Scarlette''s expression shifted several times, at a loss for words.

    "Let go."

    Nichs, satisfied with his night of mischief, finally released her.

    As he watched Scarlette walk away, he lit a cigarette, then removed the car''s camera to download the photos of their encounter.

    The handsome man and beautiful woman, caught in the dim light, made for a striking image.

    He had nned to send them to Morgan, but his finger hovered over the send button, unable to press it.

    He took a deep drag, immersing himself in the video he had just recorded.

    From Scarlette''s anger to helplessness, to her tender concern for his bruised face,

    and finally to being pinned down for a ten-minute kiss.

    His body heated up, feeling like he was about to explode.

    He tossed the cigarette, leaned back, and exhaled slowly.

    "Scarlette..."

 Chapter 244

    As Scarlette stepped out of the elevator, she bumped into ra, who was heading downstairs to toss out the trash. Scarlette quickly adjusted her cor and smoothed her hair, trying to keep it together. She hadn''t realized ra had already caught a glimpse of them in the club''s private roomst time.

    ra felt awkward too, thinking she must have picked the worst timing ever to take out the trash. Trying to break the tension, ra said, "I parked your car in the garage. I''ll hand you the keys in a bit."

    Usually calm and collected, Scarlette found it hard to keep her cool this time. She was well aware of Nichs''s possessive streak. If he left marks on purpose, they''d linger for a week. And tonight, she wasn''t even wearing a turtleneck, so ra must have seen everything.

    Scarlette wanted to exin, but the nature of her rtionship with Nichs was tough to put into words. Sensing the difort, ra quickly stepped into the elevator. "I''ll just go dump the trash. You should head back inside."

    Scarlette exhaled a sigh of relief and gave a grateful smile. "Thanks."

    Back in her apartment, Scarlette rushed to the bathroom mirror, her fears confirmed by the marks on her neck. She checked her phone and saw a message from Morgan, which drained her instantly. If Nichs kept this up, it would surely ruin things with Morgan.

    From their school days to now, Nichs had been the cause of so many of her broken rtionships. At first, she thought it was just him being overly controlled by the Greenard family, plus his clinginess and insecurity, worried she''d abandon him if she started dating.

    Scarlette had always been mature for her age, knowing exactly what she wanted. Growing up in the Greenard household, she was acutely aware of her precarious position, so she worked hard at school, excelling in both academics and skills. The truth was, she didn''t much like the Greenard family''s vibe. Everyone seemed to look at her as if she was an outsider. From a young age, she had to be exceptionally nice to Nichs to prove her worth to the family.

    Initially, she didn''t like Nichs, but spending so much time together softened her resolve, making her care for him more than she intended. But Nichs seemed to grow more attached, which the Greenard family noticed, resulting in their coldness towards her. Wisely, she distanced herself from theirpany and started her own venture.

    She hadn''t expected Nichs to suddenly act out. Rumors now swirled about their estrangement, easing the Greenard family''s worries. Previously, there had been whispers about Nichs''s feelings for Scarlette, which would''ve been scandalous given their pseudo-sibling rtionship and Scarlette being raised by the Greenards. Beingbeled a "child bride" would''ve been even more awkward.

    Sitting on the couch, rubbing her neck, Scarlette received a message from Nichs. She usually ignored his texts, as they were often just him talking to himself. She had blocked him before, but his recent antics made her wary of provoking him further, so she unblocked him.

    Nichs had sent a photo of himself this time. As inappropriate as it was, she couldn''t deny he''d grown up quite well. Her forehead throbbed, and she couldn''t resist replying.

    [Nichs, are you nuts?]

    No immediate response came. Scarlette tossed her phone aside, fighting the urge to block him again. His call came soon after.

    "Hey sis, you home?"

    No matter how many times she lectured him, he seemed to forget instantly, calling her like nothing happened. Scarlette gave a curt "Yeah," puzzled by his heavy breathing.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    Nichs scoffed, "Why do you care? You lit the fire and won''t put it out. Can''t I handle it myself?"

    Scarlette gritted her teeth, at a loss for words. She felt utterly powerless. She abruptly ended the call, feeling her whole body heat with frustration.

    Just then, the doorbell rang. Composing herself, she opened the door to find ra, returning her car keys. ra''s gaze fell on Scarlette''s phone, and only then did Scarlette realize the screen hadn''t locked, disying Nichs''stest photo. Mortified, her cheeks flushed as she wished fervently for the ground to swallow her whole.

    ra averted her gaze, calmly handing over the keys. "Goodnight." Then she swiftly retreated, shutting her own door with a decisive "thud."

    Back in her room, ra took a deep breath. She recalled the media''s sensational reports about how the Greenard siblings had supposedly turned against each other, unaware of the fiery reality behind closed doors. Scarlette seemed uninterested in Nichs, leaving ra to wonder how their story would end.

    Unable to sleep, ra tossed and turned in bed until her phone chimed. Expecting a message from Z, she was surprised to see it was from Ryan.

    [ra, the Ferguson family has called off the engagement. Quinn is holed up in her room, possibly stirring up trouble.]

    ra frowned. Simon had indeed taken a beating and called off the wedding? She felt detached, ready to turn off her phone and sleep, but then another message from Simon arrived.

    "Don''t you think you should investigate the ident that caused your amnesia, ra? I suspect someone intentionally made you lose your memory."

    ra had been ignoring him, but when she saw this message, she slowly sat up straight.

    "What do you mean?" she replied.

    Simon knew that if he veered off-topic now, ra would lose interest and stop listening.

    "Your amnesia wasn''t caused by the ident. It might have been induced by medication."

    He already had a suspect in mind but was hesitant to say it out loud. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Dn was capable of anything, and his calm demeanor was just a facade.

 Chapter 245

    ra never really thought about digging into her memory loss. As she massaged her temples, she saw another message from Simon sh on her phone.

    "I''ll keep looking into it. Don''t worry. Just be careful when you''re out. I have a feeling someone might be tailing you."

    ra got out of bed and rifled through her closet, pulling out some certificates she brought with her. Each one demanded a high level of skill, making her realize she couldn''t have been just an ordinary person before. It was clear she needed to investigate that so-called ident.

    The next morning, as she stepped into Ferguson Corporation, she bumped into Lincoln. He''d been showing up a lottely, always wearing that sly grin.

    He followed ra to the break room and asked, "I heard Dn took you out for a meal and is still at home recuperating?"

    ra knew she had to tread carefully around him to avoid him targeting Z.

    "Yes."

    "He must trust you a lot. Would he eat anything you give him, even if you spiked his food with something extra?"

    ra frowned, wondering what he was up to.

    Lincoln pulled out a small white bottle and slowly ced it in her hand. "Long-term use of what''s in here will make someone lose their mind, be easily angered, and eventually lead to madness or even death from heart failure."

    ra''s face went pale. This guy was out for Dn''s life.

    She pushed the bottle back to him. "Mr. Dn, do you think I''m stupid? This is plotting against the heir of the Ferguson family. Living peacefully in the Capital after this? Cedric alone would see to it that I wouldn''t."

    Suddenly, Lincoln''s hand was around her throat, squeezing so hard she could barely breathe. This man really didn''t y by the rules and thought ra was easy to manipte.

    "ra, I''m not asking. If you don''t do it, your dad, your boyfriend, or your useless brother will face the consequences. Think it over."

    He let go of her, slipping the bottle into her pocket.

    ra clutched her neck, her mind racing. No way could she go through with this. Either she had to spill the beans to Dn and get him to y along or...

    Would Dn, raised in such a cutthroat environment, really believe her?

    As she moved to leave the break room, she found Lincoln waiting outside. True to his name, he looked every bit the polished gentleman, but his eyes were cold and calcting, like a viper''s.

    "ra, here''s a tip: even if it''s poison, Dn would eat it from your hands."

    His words oozed mockery.

    ra truly despised such deceitful people; they made her skin crawl.

    Lincoln, clearly impatient, said, "Half an hour for your answer."

    When ra returned to her desk, she was in a daze. The half-hour slipped by, and Lincoln sent another message.

    "If you don''t want your dear boyfriend in trouble, make sure Dn takes the medicine tonight."

    Reading it, she jumped up and tried calling Z immediately. But Z didn''t pick up.

    Getting more anxious, she fired off several messages, but still no response. Her heart sank, and she called Lincoln.

    Lincoln''s voice was smug. "ra, made up your mind?"

    ra''s expression was dark. She hated being cornered like this.

    "Is he with you?"

    "Yep, and I just took a finger. He didn''t even scream."

    ra bit her lip. To her, Z was a gentle soul, like a golden retriever. He didn''t deserve to be caught up in this mess.

    She took a deep breath. "Let him go, and I''ll do as you say."

    "Ha, letting him go isn''t happening. Until Dn''s taken half the medicine, your boyfriend''s staying with me."

    ra hung up abruptly and drove straight to Palm Bay.

    As she entered the Palm Bay hall and saw Dn sitting elegantly on the sofa like

    he owned the ce, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Dn nced up, his tone cool. "What brings you here?"

    ra took a step back, then suddenly smiled. "Mr. Dn, I had a change of heart. Thought I''de by and cook you a meal."

    Dn''s gaze lingered on her, silent for what felt like forever.

    ra''s scalp tingled, certain he somehow knew her true intentions.

    After another moment, he chuckled softly. "Alright."

 Chapter 246

    ra strolled into the kitchen, opened the fridge, and picked out a few ingredients without much thought before diving into meal prep. Her mind drifted to Z''s

    predicament, and in her distraction, she nicked her finger. It was just a tiny cut, but it bled more than you''d expect.

    She quickly pulled herself together, determined to finish cooking. Afterward, she reached for a bottle and shook out two pills. What ra didn''t realize was that the kitchen door was cleverly designed-opaque from the inside but almost see- through from the outside, making her every move a spectacle for anyone outside.

    Carrying a few dishes to the table, she shed a smile at him. "Dinner''s ready, Mr. Dn."

    Dn slowly closed the file he was reading and maneuvered his wheelchair to the table. ra served him some food and poured a bowl of soup.

    But Dn didn''t reach for it. His gaze lingered on the soup for a few seconds before hisshes fluttered down. "You''ve hurt your hand; you should feed me."

    ra nced at his hand. Wasn''t he just holding a pen a moment ago? But she kept her questions to herself and carefully brought a spoonful of soup to his lips.

    Dn looked up, giving her a sidelong nce. ra forced an awkward smile, "Go on, my cooking''s not bad, you know."

    He gazed at her intently before lowering his head and finishing the soup in one go. "Not bad at all."

    ra exhaled, relieved. "d you like it."

    After feeding him a small bowl of soup, she was about to end the phone call she had kept active, aware that Lincoln was listening in. Now, he should be content.

    She nned toe clean to Dn once the call was over, but suddenly, Dn copsed.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat, and she leapt from her chair. "Mr. Dn?!"

    Lincoln''s voice crackled through the phone,ughing, "ra, you really thought I''d use a slow-acting poison? Just one sip of that poison, and he''s done for. You''re finished!"

    ra quickly hung up. She had swapped the pills on her way over; she wouldn''t ever actually poison Dn. She was just putting on a show for Lincoln, knowing he was eavesdropping.

    Kneeling beside Dn, she threw caution to the wind and started CPR. They were just vitaminsˇŞwhy did Dn faint?! Her forehead gleamed with sweat, and after what felt like an eternity, he finally came to.

    ra let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding, her eyes misty. "Mr. Dn, don''t scare me like that."

    Dn rubbed his forehead, his voice weak. "I haven''t eaten all day. Probably low blood sugar."

    ra was so frustrated she could scream. Her teeth clenched, cheeks flushed with frustration, she didn''t know what to say, her body trembling slightly.

    But Dn''s calm demeanor suggested he was clueless about what just happened. He even touched the corner of his mouth, asking nonchntly, "What were you doing?"

    ra, still flustered, blushed with embarrassment. "I saw you faint and gave you CPR."

    Dn''s eyes took on an odd look as they swept over her. Remembering his dislike for close contact with women, ra quickly promised, "I didn''t mean to; I was just panicking. Mr. Dn, you''ve got to believe me."

    Dn turned away, "Get out, I don''t want to see you."

    He seemed disgusted, as if she''d crossed a line. ra felt a chill run through her. Last time, he''d misunderstood her during a business meeting, and now this-she felt like she couldn''t clear her name no matter what.

    She opened her mouth, hesitated, and finally said, "I have a boyfriend. I have no other intentions toward you, Mr. Dn."

    "Who''s seen your boyfriend? How does anyone know if you''re telling the truth?"

    ra was momentarily speechless, thinking of Z possibly suffering under Lincoln''s control. She wanted to tell Dn everything, but now he seemed to loathe her.

    Taking a deep breath, she realized Lincoln thought Dn was dead and might make a move soon. Once Dn acted, Lincoln wouldn''t have much time left.

    She decided to start by keeping tabs on Lincoln and finding out where Z was held. ra headed straight for the door, changed her shoes, and left.

    Dn watched her hasty departure, reaching out to touch a lush potted nt beside him. Aiden slowly stepped out from the shadows, hesitating before speaking.

    "Boss, do you really have to mess with her like that?" It was almost like watching a cat toy with a mouse.

    Dn paused, hisshes lowering. "You think I''m being too harsh?"

    Not exactly, but... the humor seems a bit dark, not fitting his image. Knowing ra had swapped the pills and still pretending to faint-he''d scared her into showing her true self.

    Dn continued to toy with the nt, his tone indifferent, "This is who I really am." Ever since she lost her memory, she''s been so easy to mislead, so entertaining. Before, she''d see through these tricks in an instant. He should thank those who caused her to lose her memory.

 Chapter 247

    After ra slid into the car, her heart was still racing from the chaos Dn had just stirred up. But knowing Dn, with his naturally reserved nature, he probably hadn''t meant to cause such a stir. It was just bad timing with his low blood sugar episode, which had left her drenched in a cold sweat, her back still mmy.

    ra rubbed her temples and tried calling Z again, but still no answer. She had no clue if Lincoln had actually gotten his hands on Z, and she wasn''t about to gamble on it. She''d managed to track down Lincoln''s address and was driving there with a mix of dread and determination.

    When she finally arrived, she discovered Lincoln had already headed to the Ferguson estate. In Lincoln''s mind, Dn was as good as gone, and he expected the Ferguson estate to be thrown into chaos soon. Cedric would surely need to name a new heir, and it would be between Lincoln and his younger brother Aaron. Simon was a lost cause, and Cedric had long since given up on him.

    With Aaron overseas and out of the loop, Lincoln saw his chance to win over their grandfather. He couldn''t believe how easily his clumsy scheme seemed to have worked against Dn-it was almostughable. Everyone at the Ferguson estate had always sung Dn''s praises, and yet here he was, supposedly taken down by a woman. Lincoln smirked at the thought that the heir''s position should''ve been his all along. Their grandfather was so tantly biased!

    Lincoln entered the Ferguson estate practically glowing with smug satisfaction. But that all shattered when he saw Dn sitting with Cedric, casually having tea. It was as if he''d seen a ghost; his legs gave out, and he crumpled to the floor.

    Cedric gave Lincoln a puzzled look. "What''s with the grand entrance?"

    Lincoln stared at Dn, dread pooling in his stomach. Dn, sitting there in his wheelchair, seemedpletely unbothered, sipping his tea as if nothing had happened. Lincoln''s mind was a whirl of confusion. Just two hours ago, he''d heard Dn was in dire straits. ra had sounded genuinely panicked, a tone you couldn''t fake. The poison Lincoln had used was supposed to be instant and irreversible. So how was Dn here, looking perfectly fine?

    Sweat dripped down Lincoln''s face, his lips quivering. Cedric watched him with a mix of irritation and concern. "What''s going on?"

    Lincoln wiped his forehead, avoiding eye contact with Dn, unsure how much he knew. He was desperate to escape the estate, but just as he was leaving, Dn ced a chess piece on the board with a deliberate clink. In that moment, Lincoln felt like a pawn in Dn''s game.

    Dn gave a slight smile. ˇ°Father, I''ll be heading out too."

    Cedric sighed, "Take care of your health. It''s only just stabilized."

    "Of course," Dn replied, always so polite to Cedric.

    As Dn maneuvered his wheelchair behind Lincoln, Lincoln, already on edge, bolted several steps forward like a startled bird. Even back in his car, his heart wouldn''t stop pounding. Over the years, he''d tried to have Dn eliminated, but Dn had always shrugged it off, never showing any sign of being hurt or seeking revenge.

    Gripping the steering wheel, Lincoln was eager to confront ra, to understand what went wrong. He floored the gas pedal, but as he neared his home, another car suddenly blocked his path, forcing him to m the brakes so hard his head hit the steering wheel, almost knocking him out.

    Taking a deep breath, he opened the car door to see what was happening, only to spot ra approaching. Lincoln clutched his head, a cold sneer forming on his lips. So, ra had the nerve to show up here. He was ready to spit out threats involving her family when ra unexpectedly swung a baseball bat at his head.

    Right there, near his home, in broad daylight-was she out of her mind? Didn''t she fear the consequences? ra dragged Lincoln out of his car and shoved him into hers, then called Aiden.

    "Aiden, what do you usually do with people who try to harm Mr. Dn?"

    Aiden paused for a moment before replying softly, "Bring them to Palm Bay."

    ra was taken aback but drove to Palm Bay and spilled all the details about the poison Lincoln had provided.

 Chapter 248

    Aiden poured ra a cup of coffee. Taking a sip, she noticed someone leading Lincoln away. Aiden soon followed them, probably to get some answers out of him.

    Feeling a bit restless with nothing to do and Dn nowhere in sight, ra decided to wander around the Bayview Estate. The ce was huge, with several empty houses that seemed to serve no apparent purpose.

    As she neared a uniquely designed house, she heard some faint noisesing from inside. Curiosity piqued, she pushed the door open. There sat Dn, casually in a wheelchair, absently fiddling with his fingers, while Lincoln was sobbing at his feet, pleading for mercy.

    Gone was the arrogant man Lincoln once was; he was now just a pitiful wreck. "Dn, it wasn''t me, it was ra! She orchestrated everything. I just nudged her a bit, never expecting her to go this far. A woman like her lurking around you can''t mean anything good. You must find out who sent her," Lincoln bbered, tears and snot running down his face.

    ra caught a whiff of blood in the air. Her gaze dropped to Lincoln''s legs, now limp and broken. It had only been ten minutes since he was dragged in, yet Dn had already done this much damage. His ruthlessness was shocking.

    As ra stepped back, the floor creaked, catching Dn''s attention. Their eyes met through the small gap in the door, his dark gaze now carrying a slight hint of amusement.

    Feeling a bit awkward, ra decided to just open the door fully and walk in. Lincoln''s face twisted into a crazed expression at her arrival. "You witch! It''s all your fault! I wouldn''t be in this mess if it weren''t for you," he ranted.

    ra took a deep breath. Under Dn''s watchful eyes, she delivered a swift kick to Lincoln''s head. His head jerked sideways, a few teeth flying out, his mouth now a bloody mess.

    Having seen her fair share of corporate power ys, ra knew exactly what to do. She quickly dered her loyalty to Dn. "Mr. Dn, I never actually used the drug. Lincoln threatened my boyfriend, forcing me to swap it with vitamins, making him believe I poisoned you. I regretted it immediately and brought him here to make amends."

    Kneeling in front of Lincoln, her voice was steady. "Did you really cut off one of my boyfriend''s fingers?" she asked.

    Lincoln was taken aback by her calm demeanor. Any other woman would have fainted at Dn''s intimidating presence, but she remained unfazed. ra wasn''t just any woman; she was as fierce as Dn himself!

    Blood filled his mouth as fear crept into his eyes. Spotting a guard holding a knife, ra grabbed it. "You chop one of his fingers, I''ll chop all ten of yours."

    Lincoln turned ghostly pale, trying to suppress the urge to vomit blood. "No! No!! I don''t even know who your boyfriend is! You didn''t give me a name, how would I know where to find him? I only noticed you weren''t too familiar with your so-called boyfriend, so I tried to scare you!"

    ra breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Z was safe.

    She initially wanted to leave and get in touch with Z, but having walked into this situation, she couldn''t just walk away.

    Lincoln continued to beg Dn, finally bringing up Cedric''s name. "Dn, Grandpa wouldn''t want us fighting like this. If I die, it''ll cause problems with the Ferguson family."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Dn calmly cocked the gun and aimed it at Lincoln''s head. Lincoln''s eyes widened in fear, and before he could say another word, a shot rang out, and he fell.

    ra jumped, her body tense, fingers curling as she swallowed hard. It was at that moment she realized the cold, unfeeling side of Dn beneath his polished exterior. He was as emotionless as theye.

    Her scalp tingled watching the gun spin elegantly in his hand, and she instinctively dropped to her knees, words spilling out faster than ever. "Mr. Dn, if you kill me, who''s going to lull you to sleep?"

    Dn paused, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he handed the gun to a nearby guard. Only then did ra realize she had misread his intentions; he hadn''t intended to kill her at all.

    Quickly, she rubbed her aching knees and tried to stand, careful not to aggravate the wounds still healing from Cedric''s earlier punishment.

 Chapter 249

    If ra hadn''t known Dn''s naturally aloof personality, she might''ve thought he was purposefully trying to scare her earlier. But that wasn''t Dn''s style. As she rubbed her knee, ra couldn''t help but mumble to herself.

    Dn maneuvered his wheelchair past her, and she hurried to keep up. After today, she realized she couldn''t afford to mess around in front of him anymore; even with his own family, he could be so ruthlessly decisive. ra''s thoughts were tangled as she carefully pushed his wheelchair, reying Lincoln''s look of shock before his demise. Who would''ve thought Dn would act so swiftly, without a moment''s hesitation?

    A guy like him, who seemed uninterested in women, appeared to be wless. A chill ran down ra''s spine. It made sense that someone without ws could reach such heights in the Capital and even gain fame overseas.

    Back in the hall, ra noticed a few drops of blood on Dn''s shoes-likely from the earlier incident. She quickly grabbed a tissue, knelt down, and wiped them clean. Dn watched her with a knowing look, aware she was trying to get on his good side. She was always adaptable, knowing when to bend and when to stand firm. He said nothing.

    ra tossed the tissue in the trash and stood up. "Mr. Dn, I''ll be on my way now."

    "Leaving? You brought Lincoln here so openly. Have you thought about the other Fergusons noticing?"

    ra''s face turned calm. "Because I trust you''ll handle it, Mr. Dn."

    Dn had held his spot in the Ferguson family for years, dodging countless assassination attempts. His crew was skilled at managing such messes.

    Dn smoothed out the wrinkles on his sleeve. "Why should I handle it for you?"

    "It''s for your own good, Mr. Dn. Lincoln was a direct Ferguson. When he goes missing, Cedric willunch a big search. If they trace it to me, I won''tst under their torture before spilling everything about you."

    ra scratched her cheek, her voice casual. "Or, you could deal with me now, which would be easy for you. But if you get rid of me, you''d still have to clean up all traces of this mess. Why waste my life when I can still be useful?"

    Dn''s eyes lingered on her for a while before he looked away, a slight smirk on his lips. Silver-tongued.

    "Go home."

    Back in her car, ra''s back was drenched with sweat. She leaned against the seat, catching her breath, and wiped her forehead with a tissue. Her perception of Dn had to change. She''d thought he was well-protected, that his dirty work was done by others. She hadn''t realized he''d personally kill, even if it was family.

    If Simon tried something in the future, would Dn pull the trigger just as easily? Did he even have those human emotions?

    Johnny was right; Dn was like a perfect machine. He spared her only because she was still useful. ra was conflicted but more certain that she and Dn lived in different worlds. No wonder his presence demanded respect, making her too scared to act out.

    Dn had climbed to his position over a mountain of bodies and a river of blood. He was like a god, indifferent to everything. Terrifying.

    ra sat in her car for half an hour, proud of her quick thinking. If she had bolted in fear when she saw Lincoln, she might''ve ended up dead before him. A guy like Dn wouldn''t tolerate cowardice. His elegance was matched by his coldness, and he expected those around him to be just as strong.

    Kicking Lincoln and knocking out a few of his teeth was ra''s way of showing Dn they were cut from the same cloth. Her palms were sweaty as she gripped the steering wheel.

    After a shower at home, she finally calmed down and saw a message from Z. [Sick.]

    Not just sick-probably upset too. ra felt a mix of anger and frustration and couldn''t resist calling.

    "No matter how upset you are, you can''t just ignore my calls. Do you know how worried I was?"

    "I like it when you''re worried about me."

    His voice was low and soft, always with a hint of a plea. ra felt her resolve crumble. In the end, he just needed some reassurance.

 Chapter 250

    She took a deep breath and softened her tone.

    "I''m heading out to grab those matching mugs and slippers right away. Just give me an address, otherwise, how am I supposed to track you downter?"

    Z, surprisingly quick this time, rattled off an address. It was pretty out there, almost like the back of beyond, outside the city limits.

    ra did a bit of sleuthing online about the ce and found it was surrounded by rundown factories, looking all deserted and bleak.

    Her heart twinged. Had he been working in the shadows all this time and still couldn''t afford a decent ce?

    She kept her thoughts to herself, simply saying she''d swing by that evening.

    It had been ages since she''d hit the shops, so she arranged a mall meet-up with Megan.

    Megan was game, and they met up at the shopping center.

    While wandering through the luxury section, ra''s eyesnded on an eye- wateringly expensive pair of slippers-two grand a pair, and they were a matching

    set.

    Megan, all dolled up for their outing, whistled softly when she saw them.

    "ra, don''t you think that''s a bit steep?"

    ra reached for the slippers, but someone else''s hand swooped in faster, followed by a mocking voice.

    "If you''re broke, don''t even think about these. They''re not for those who''d have to starve for months just to afford a pair."

    ra turned to see Eden standing there.

    Eden was all decked out with a hat, a braid, and dark sunsses, looking every inch the heiress.

    Seeing ra, she sneered, giving the slippers a shake.

    "ra, you barely get any money from home. Who are you trying to impress? And your friend here, she looks like she waits tables somewhere. Even if you can buy this stuff, I wonder where the moneyes from."

    Megan bit her lip, her cheeks ming as people stared.

    ra pulled Megan behind her, keeping her cool as she looked at Eden.

    "Ms. Eden, isn''t that a bit harsh?"

    Eden threw the slippers at ra, hitting her head, making her wince.

    "Too harsh? I haven''t even begun! You troublemaker, you made Quinn cry every day, drove her into depression. And at Ferguson Corporation, you dared to throw documents at me! Running into me today is your unlucky dayˇŞI''ve always disliked you."

    Without missing a beat, ra swung her handbag at Eden.

    Blood trickled from Eden''s forehead, and she held her wound, bursting into tears.

    "ra! Just wait! I''ll have Dn fire you! He''ll make you pay! Just wait!"

    Eden hade shopping solo to pick up a gift for Dn, and now she was sobbing her way back to her car, dialing Dn''s number between sobs.

    ra stood firm at the store entrance, then turned to Megan. "Megan, you okay?"

    Megan''s face was pale, and she shook her head. "Maybe we should check out somece else. Ms. Eden wasn''t wrong, this stuff is pretty pricey."

    ra patted her shoulder. "It''s all good. No one says you have to buy to look. Besides, I''m in a good mood since I started dating. I''ll get you a pair too."

    Megan forced a smile, though her eyes showed a hint of doubt.

    ra bought two pairs of matching slippers and spotted a few white shirts she liked.

    She''d felt Z''s build before, guessing he was at least six feet and solidly built. Megan trailed behind, curious about ra''s new guy.

    "ra, maybe you could bring your boyfriend out for dinner sometime? My treat. I''m just curious to see what kind of guy you''ve picked."

    Holding the shirts, ra responded swiftly, "He''s not handsome, and he''s pretty self-conscious about it. If he''s not up for it, I won''t push him. I''ll ask, but he''s probably not keen on going out right now."

    A not-so-handsome guy, a waiter-hard to picture ra with someone like that. Megan swallowed hard, "So, how far have things gone with you two?"

    ra chuckled, paying for her stuff. "Seems like you''re really curious about him. We''ve moved fast, done all the usual couple stuff, and we''re really happy. But he does get riled up easily. Normally he''s gentle, but when he''s mad, he''s a tough one to calm down."

    Seeing the twinkle in her eyes, Megan felt sure ra was seriously dating a waiter.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, cautiously asking, "Does Mr. Dn know?" "Dn?"

    ra was a bit taken aback. How did her rtionship concern Dn? Still, she replied, "Yeah, I told him. He didn''t have much to say about it."

    They ended up with quite a haul: clothes, pants, mugsˇŞra was juggling several shopping bags.

    She had nned to treat Megan to a meal, but Megan got a call about having to work overtime, so they parted ways.

    ra loaded her haul into her car. By then, it was 7 PM, and she rang up Z.

    "Have you eaten? I''m still at the mall. Want me to bring anything over?"

    "Not hungry, just waiting for you."

    The phone felt hot in her hand, and her face flushed.

    "Z, not mad anymore?"

    He''d stormed off from the spa all huffy, and now he was cool? Men, right? They''re

    like mysteries wrapped in riddles.

    "Wasn''t mad at you."

    "Alright, alright, not mad then. I''lle find you."

 Chapter 251

    After driving for what felt like forever, ra finally pulled up to the old, ramshackle cottage. The ce looked like it had been standing for at least two decades, surrounded by nothing but barren hills and scattered with leftover building materials-it felt more like a scene from a ghost story than a home.

    In the middle of the overgrown garden stood a lone grave, strangely well-kept and covered in fresh flowers, standing out against the otherwise neglected setting. Living out here, with only a solitary grave forpany-it was the kind of loneliness you could feel in your bones.

    ra couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. The windows were all boarded up, not a hint of daylight getting through. It was probably as dark inside at noon as it was at midnight.

    She rang the doorbell, and before she even had a chance to ring it again, a hand shot out, pulling her inside with eager anticipation.

    "Hey... you don''t have to rush every time. My bags are still outside," she teased, looking around. The room was dimly lit, barely enough light to see by.

    He gently turned her head back, capturing her lips in a deep kiss. ra melted into it, letting him guide her over to the couch.

    He was clearly impatient, leaning back and watching her with a hungry gaze, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he tightened his grip on her waist.

    ra pressed her hands against his chest, feeling his heart beating wildly beneath her fingers. Snuggling closer like a contented kitten, she murmured, "Is this really your ce?"

    So far from civilization-if it weren''t for him, she doubted she''d ever set foot in such a remote spot.

    He seemed satisfied, "Yeah, you don''t like it?"

    "No, it''s not that. I just feel for you. Out here all by yourself, no shops, no neighbors do you ever talk to anyone?"

    He tilted his head slightly to look at her. Even in the dim light, she could sense he saw the concern in her eyes.

    He felt full, like he was overflowing with emotion. ra couldn''t help but make a small sound.

    He seemed in high spirits tonight, "I don''t really like chatting with people."

    No wonder he always replied to her texts instantly unless he was upset he didn''t have many friends.

    ra cupped his face in her hands. Well, if he wasn''t keen on chatting, she wouldn''t force it. No wonder he had such an unusual personality.

    If she lived here alone, she''d probably go stir-crazy.

    Wanting to know more, she wrapped her arms around his neck. He nted a soft kiss on top of her head.

    "Feeling sorry for me?"

    "Can''t I?"

    "Sure."

    As soon as he said the word, he gave in to his desires. ra felt like a small boat at the mercy of a storm.

    Caught up in his passion, they moved from the couch to the coffee table and back, his enthusiasm leaving her breathless and hoarse.

    She asked him to stop, but he was relentless, treating each moment like it was theirst chance.

    Back on the couch, she was spent, leaning against him as she caught her breath.

    But after such a whirlwind, this slow burn was almost more than she could handle. She bit his shoulder, urging him on.

    "Come on."

    He chuckled softly, holding her tighter.

    When they finally came to rest, she sprawledzily on the couch, letting him clean up the mess they''d made.

    Feeling him wiping near her feet, she yfully kicked out.

    But she was too tired to put any strength behind it, and he easily caught her foot.

    She pouted, "Every time we meet, it''s like this-so reckless."

    He traced his fingers over her foot, bringing his lips close for a gentle kiss. "Don''t you enjoy it?"

    She did, but sometimes she wondered-wasn''t it all just a bit too wild?

 Chapter 252

    He could tell what she was getting at, so he eased up, gently cleaning her off. "I just love being with you like this."

    ra waspletely spent, feeling his kisses travel from her toes upward, making her instinctively scoot back a bit.

    "That''s just... not right."

    Who goes in for a kiss after everything''s done?

    But he was already diving in.

    ra turned her head away, every little sound seemed to echo in the quiet room.

    Right then, her phone started ringing. She had no desire to answer it, nor the energy to reach for it.

    She wanted to push him away, but he was way too strong.

    The ringtone kept going, and she didn''t even know how she identally hit the answer button. Simon''s voice came through the line.

    "ra, where are you? I''ve been ringing your doorbell for ages and no one''s answering. About the car ident..."

    ra wasn''t really listening; the call was a slip-up. She wanted to hang up but her fingers felt like jelly, refusing to cooperate.

    Her toes curled, pressing against Z''s shoulder.

    In the dark, every sound seemed amplified.

    Her thoughts were a tangled mess, and for a split second, she thought maybe staying in this darkness with him wasn''t so bad. They could just be together like this.

    Sensing the call was still going, he got even more yful, determined to make her melt.

    A sudden sh of rity hit her, making her body shiver hard.

    "Ugh... stop."

    He pulled her close, gently patting her back.

    ra leaned into him, catching her breath, her face flushed and warm.

    She really did love his scent, something only he had, a light, elegant floral hint.

    Simon''s voice was stilling through the phone, now sounding eerily cold. "ra, what are you doing?"

    The fog in ra''s mind cleared, and she finally grabbed her phone, which had somehow been kicked aside on the couch.

    Her voice was hoarse, almost unrecognizable. She tried to use the dim light to see him clearly, but he seemed to catch on, pulling her into his arms, and rested his chin on her shoulder. "No peeking."

    His voice naturally carried over to Simon.

    Simon felt like he''d been hit by a bolt of lightning. He''d sensed something was off when he heard those sounds but thought he was just imagining things. How could ra possibly be with another guy?

    But now, hearing a stranger''s voice, he realized how absurd he''d been.

    Anger surged through him, consuming him.

    "You found someone else? ra, how could you do this?!"

    ra found the noise unbearable, frowning. "He''s my boyfriend. I''m hanging up now; I''ve got things to do."

    Simon, blinded by jealousy, was desperate to hurl the harshest words he could think of.

    "What could you possibly be doing, lying there while he''s all over you?"

    ra''s face darkened as she took a deep breath. "Yes, but that''s none of your business."

    "ra!"

    She hung up immediately!

    Simon was seething, wanting nothing more than to race over to ra, but he had no idea where she was.

    His heart pounded, and after getting back into his car, he mmed his fist against the steering wheel, his eyes red with fury.

    ra, you traitor!

    Yet after cursing her, he slumped over the steering wheel, feeling indignant, desperate to know who she was with.

    Dn?

    No way. Knowing ra, even if she epted Dn, she wouldn''t jump into bed

    so quickly. She doesn''t even like Dn.

    Who was this random guy who got there first?

    Why did another man show up while he was locked in a battle with Dn? Damn

    it!

    He punched the steering wheel again, his eyes growing redder by the second.

    Then he wiped his face, determined to find out who this guy was!

 Chapter 253

    After ra hung up the phone, she rested her head against Z''s chest, still reeling from the thrill he had given her earlier. The man held her gently, not moving, just being there for her.

    ra felt as if Simon''s harsh words had somehow turned them into secret lovers, hiding away from the world. She couldn''t help but chuckle.

    He tilted her chin up, looking a bit serious. "What''s so funny?"

    "I just feel like we''re living in the shadows," she replied.

    His silence spoke volumes, and she realized she might have touched a nerve. Quickly, she said, "Until you''re ready to step out with me, I won''t push you. I''lle to see you here, is that okay?"

    She held his face tenderly, almost coaxing him. He murmured an agreement, burying his head into her neck, a hint of sadness lingering.

    ra thought about suggesting they get him a ce closer to her. She had some funds saved up from a deal with Naomi, and it seemed like a good use. But she held back, afraid to hurt his pride.

    Sighing, she shifted the conversation. "By the way, I noticed a grave outside. Whose is it?"

    He nestled into her neck and, after a while, replied in a hoarse voice, "My brother''s."

    ra''s heart ached. "Your brother?"

    "Yeah, we were twins."

    Regret washed over her for asking, fearing she had reopened an old wound. She was about to apologize when he kissed her neck lightly, saying, "He was the shining star, and I''m the shadow. So, I live here."

    ra couldn''t listen anymore. She cupped his face and silenced him with a deep kiss.

    After a long moment, she pulled back, "No more of that."

    "Okay, just don''t leave me."

    "I won''t," she promised. Knowing what she did now, she couldn''t imagine leaving him. She wanted to give him everything.

    If he wanted to stay in, she was fine with that. If he had no friends, she''d be enough. She wouldn''t even look at his face if that made him self-conscious. She would follow his lead.

    Her heart ached, knowing just a fraction of his story, yet feeling so much pain for him.

    They snuggled on the couch,fortable and warm, making her sleepy. There was plenty of room for both of them.

    He wrapped her securely in his arms, "Sleepy?"

    "Yeah, you should see how long you kept me up."

    "My bad, get some rest."

    His gentle voice was all she needed to drift off.

    In the quiet, he watched her sleep, unable to resist kissing her until she pushed him away in her slumber. Then he held her tighter, as if she might disappear.

    In her dreams, ra felt like vines were wrapping around her, holding her tight.

    The next morning, she woke up in her car, wearing fresh clothes, with a warm breakfast waiting for her. She rubbed her forehead, feeling refreshed after the night''s rest.

    After eating leisurely, knowing he still wanted his privacy, she drove straight to Ferguson Corporation without bothering him.

    As soon as she arrived at the top floor, Simon was waiting for her. His dark circles were hard to miss, and he nearly sprang from his seat when he saw her.

    "ra!"

    She worried he''d start shouting, letting the entire floor know about her night.

    "Keep it down," she whispered, taking a deep breath.

    Simon smirked, grabbing her wrist and dragging her to a nearby lounge.

    Once inside, he let go and started his rant. "ra! Who were you withst night? I''m busting my ass investigating the car ident, and you''re off with some guy?! Have you no shame? Was it Dn? Are you that far in with him? Seducing your boss and your ex-fianc¨¦''s brother, Dn? It''s scandalous!"

    His voice grew louder with each usation.

    Fed up, ra pped him.

    Simon froze, as if someone had hit his pause button.

    "Calmed down?" she asked.

    He held his face, his lips trembling, fists clenching as he took in her well-rested look.

    "ra, you''re just confused. That''s why you''re involved with Dn."

    "It wasn''t Mr. Dn!" she snapped, irritation clear. "I was with my boyfriendst night. He''s just a regr guy, not someone like Mr. Dn. Quit being ridiculous, Simon."

    Simon was stunned, "Boyfriend? Since when?"

    "I don''t believe you. It has to be Dn! You''re lying. You used to look down on waiters, and now you''re with one? Come on! We''re going to confront Dn right now!"

    ra looked at him incredulously, "Are you insane?"

    Confront Dn? Did he know Dn had just killed Lincoln? Dn wasn''t as innocent as he appeared.

    But Simon was too angry to listen, dragging her toward the CEO''s office with determination.

 Chapter 254

    ra felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she noticed all the staff on the top floor watching her and Simon''s dramatic entrance.

    Simon kicked open the CEO''s office door with one swift motion. There was Dn, sitting calmly at his desk like nothing in the world could ruffle him. Simon let out a mockingugh and mmed the door shut, blocking out the curious eyes from outside.

    Releasing ra''s hand, Simon turned to her with a challenging re. "Go on, spill it! You said Dn isn''t your boyfriend. So who was the guyst night, huh? Who was making you feel so good?"

    ra pressed her lips together, her face turning a deep shade of red. Simon always had a knack for humiliating her in front of Dn.

    Dn, engrossed in his paperwork, seemedpletely uninterested in their squabble.

    Simon, irritated by Dn''s cool demeanor, snatched the files from his hands. "Dn, was it you with rast night?"

    ra''s anxiety spiked at Simon''s confrontational stance. She worried Dn might react as he had once before with Lincoln-calmly but decisively, maybe even lethally.

    Simon might be a fool, but he didn''t deserve to die. ra yanked him back towards her. "Mr. Dn, I''m sorry I couldn''t stop him."

    Dn paused, pen hovering over the paper, and nced at ra''s protective stance in front of Simon. For a brief moment, he caught a glimmer of caution in her eyes.

    Without looking at her again, Dn smoothly retrieved the stolen documents. "Has your boyfriend ever seen you defend another man like this?"

    ra''s previous boldness crumbled at his words, reced by a creeping sense of guilt.

    Dn continued signing the papers at a leisurely pace. "Especially when that man used to be your fianc¨¦."

    ra felt her confidence wane further, but Simon suddenly spoke up with smug satisfaction.

    "Ha! So what if ra is siding with me? It''s obvious she cares about me and doesn''t want me to suffer Dn''s wrath. Seems like ra''s boyfriend isn''t you after all, Dn. I thought you were more impressive than that. Guess you couldn''t outmaneuver another man, huh?"

    Simon felt triumphant, convinced now that Dn wasn''t ra''s mystery man. Could it be someone she met on the outside?

    If that were the case, Simon thought, such a guy would be easy to deal with. He nned to uncover this mystery man''s identity-if he was just a waiter, Simon would offer him a substantial sum to disappear from ra''s life, paving the way for himself to step in and make Dn envious.

    The more Simon thought about it, the more optimistic he became about his prospects.

    Feeling quite pleased, he grabbed ra''s hand again. "ra,e on. I have new evidence to show you."

    ra shook off his hand. "I''m still at work."

    Simon nced at Dn, his smugness returning. "Fine, I''ll wait for you to finish. By the way, what does your boyfriend look like? Why doesn''t he want to be seen with you? Is he too ugly? You should think about your future kids. If you pick an ugly guy, you''ll have ugly kids."

    ra was too exasperated to respond and left the office without another word.

    Simon, buoyed by his own confidence, felt that getting rid of ra''s unattractive waiter boyfriend was only a matter of time.

    He was convinced that ra''s taste in partners had shifted, either due to past trauma or a subconscious belief that attractive men weren''t trustworthy.

    He was about to follow ra when Dn''s voice stopped him.

    "The project in New Haven, you''re going."

    Simon halted. New Haven? What backwater ce was that?

    "I''m not going anywhere, Dn. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You want ra''s boyfriend gone, just like I do. I''ve always been ahead of you, and this time will be no different. Even if you go to Grandpa, it won''t matter. I couldn''t care less about the Ferguson family fortune."

    Without that concern, no one could control him.

    Dn raised an eyebrow, setting his pen down. His tone remained calm and indifferent. "No wonder she''s not interested in you."

    Simon''s pride was wounded. Among the younger Fergusons, he was indeed the least ambitious. He''d once only dreamed of marrying Quinn, and now he was scheming to win ra over.

    His face flushed with anger, contemting whether he should focus on his career first. Maybe then ra would see him in a better light.

    But the sight of Dn''s face snapped him back to reality.

    "Even if I focus on my career, it''ll be after I''ve won ra over. You''re just trying to get rid of me, and I''m not falling for it. Within a month, ra will break up with that ugly boyfriend, and you won''t stand a chance."

    With that, Simon marched out, feeling a renewed determination. Seeing ra busy at her desk, he couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t noticed her allure before. He must have been blind.

    He wanted to approach her, but seeing the reluctance on her face, he knew he was currently unwee.

    Perhaps it was better to gather more evidence about the car ident. Once he had something substantial, ra would surely look at him with admiration.

    Buoyed by this thought, Simon was filled with motivation.

    However, as soon as he arrived at his destination, he was ambushed. A bag was thrown over his head, and before he could react, a brutal beating ensued.

    The attackers were swift and ruthless, stopping short of killing him but leaving him battered and unable to get out of bed for the foreseeable future.

    His back, still healing from a previous punishment, was now reopened, and he lost consciousness from the pain.

 Chapter 255

    After Simon left, ra nned to dive into her uing projects, but her focus was shattered when Eden swept in, storming straight to the CEO''s office.

    "Dn!" she cried out, tears threatening to spill over. She had wanted toin to Dnst night but couldn''t find him at Palm Bay. Now, her emotions were overflowing.

    Dn barely reacted, listening as she vented, "Look at this, ra did this! She was so reckless, she hit my forehead, and there was so much blood yesterday. Dn, you have to punish her severely!"

    ra knew Eden came to stir up trouble. When she was called into the office, she was prepared for anything, but she didn''t expect Dn to take Eden''sints so seriously.

    "Mr. Dn," she greeted, but he didn''t even nce her way, just tossed a file in her direction. "You''re in charge of negotiating this project."

    It was a project with the Dawson family. Given Jackson''s dislike for her, she knew this would be a rough ride.

    Eden, aware of ra''s history with the Dawsons, clung to Dn''s arm with a smug look. "Dn, I knew you''d have my back!"

    She smirked at ra. "Oh, a deal with the Dawsons. Everyone knows they can''t stand you. I''m curious to see how they''ll give you a hard time. Just a friendly tip: don''t start anything with them. The Dawsons can make someone disappear without a trace."

    With Dn''s backing, Eden was fearless.

    ra felt a knot in her stomach, unsure why.

    She picked up the file and turned to leave, overhearing Dn ask Eden, "Satisfied?"

    He was checking if Eden was happy with how he handled ra.

    Eden beamed, "Very satisfied. Dn, are you going back to the family home tonight? I heard Grandpa wants everyone there, probably to announce something big?"

    ra closed the door, still feeling uneasy.

    But she quickly pulled herself together. After all, she wasn''t anyone special to Dn. It made sense he''d favor Eden, right?

    She chuckled bitterly, recalling thest conversation she overheard. Cedric was likely going to announce something about Lincoln. Lincoln had vanished, and now the whole Ferguson family couldn''t reach him. Cedric was probably going to give some folks a stern talking-to.

    What he didn''t realize was that the mastermind was his seeminglyid-back youngest son.

    Dn''s calm appearance hid a ruthless streak.

    ra workedte, feeling increasingly uneasy, and finally vented to Z.

    [My boss is blind, coddling someone like Eden.]

    Z took a few minutes to reply.

    [Did you have a rough time?]

    ra hadn''t felt too upset initially, but his question made her heart pang.

    It was her own foolishness, thinking she and Dn were at least on the same team. Sending her to deal with the Dawsons felt like sending her to the wolves, didn''t it?

    Men.

    [A bit. I just can''t wrap my head around why he''d side with someone so shallow.] [Maybe everyone has their reasons. Just try to steer clear in the future.]

    ra knew that was her only option, but steering clear of Eden wasn''t realistic. Eden would seek her out to cause problems.

    She packed up her desk, ready to leave Ferguson Corporation, when she spotted Eden and two bodyguards.

    Eden wasn''t shy about ying dirty. If she could be so bold in front of Dn, there was no telling what she''d do now that she was waiting for ra.

    Sensing danger, ra stepped back into the elevator.

    Outside, Eden taunted, "ra, you witch, if you have the guts, don''t go hometer. Every time I see you, I''m going to hit you. With Dn spoiling me, I''m not afraid of anything!"

    The elevator whisked ra back to the top floor.

    The top floor was deserted now, with only her left. Her car was in the underground parking, but Eden''s men were stationed there. Not taking the garage was a dead- end, and she''d likely end up half-dead if Eden''s bodyguards caught her.

    Was she going to have to spend the night at the office?

    She rubbed her eyes, exhausted from a full day of work, and felt drowsy.

    Just as she was about toy her head down on the desk, the elevator doors opened, revealing Simon.

    She never thought she''d be so d to see Simon, though something was clearly wrong with him.

    "Simon, what''s wrong?"

    Simon looked pale and weak, as if he might faint at any moment. He grabbed her hand.

    "My bodyguard called, said Eden''s giving you a hard time. I came as soon as I could."

    He had just regained consciousness an hour ago, hadn''t even had time to investigate who attacked him, and now he was here, barely holding himself together, looking for ra.

    ra shook off his hand, watching as he stumbled back a few steps, struggling to stay upright.

    She frowned, then quickly moved to support him.

    Simon''s eyes showed a hint of satisfaction. Coming to ra while injured was sure to soften her resolve.

    He weakly coughed, leaning against her. "I was going to investigate more about that car ident this morning, but not long after leaving Ferguson Corporation, I was knocked out and taken to the hospital. I only woke up an hour ago. ra, do you think someone is deliberately stopping me because they don''t want you to know the truth about the ident?"

    ra saw that his weakness didn''t seem feigned.

    Though Simon might be foolish, he wasn''t beyond saving.

    She took a deep breath, impatiently helping him up.

    Simon caught a whiff of her perfume, his eyes reddening with emotion. "ra..."

 Chapter 256

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the office door swung open, and in rolled Dn, casting a quick nce their way. ra stood by her desk, with Simon leaning against her, looking all toofortable. Dn''s fingers clenched slightly around the armrest of his wheelchair.

    ra suddenly wondered if Dn had orchestrated the beating Simon received. Simon had run his mouth in the office earlier-not as recklessly as Lincoln, who had outright threatened DnˇŞbut enough to challenge Dn''s authority. Was this Dn''s subtle way of putting Simon in his ce? If Simon acted up again, would he end up like Lincoln?

    Dn wheeled himself slowly over to ra''s side. She swallowed, trying to keep her tone respectful. "Mr. Dn, I didn''t realize you were burning the midnight oil too."

    Dn''s eyes lingered on the hand ra used to steady Simon, and for some reason, ra felt her palm grow warm. Simon had nned to rile Dn up with a few choice words, but the pain he was in was no joke. He looked like he might pass out from it.

    "ra, I feel like I''m dying. Please, take me to the hospital," Simon pleaded.

    At first, ra thought he was exaggerating, but she could feel his body trembling slightly, like he was fighting off serious pain. It seemed like he really had made a break for it from the hospital.

    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Simon, are you a kid? Running over here like this -your mom''s gonna have a go at me again."

    Simon didn''t have the energy to argue and just muttered a weak, "I''m sorry."

    For a moment, ra didn''t know what to say. If Simon had thrown a fit like he did that morning, she wouldn''t have hesitated to give him a piece of her mind. But now, with him about to keel over, it seemed too harsh tosh out.

    She steadied him and nodded to Dn. "Mr. Dn, we''re heading out."

    She expected Dn to stay quiet, but he surprised her by repeating, "You two?"

    ra''s back went rigid, guilt creeping up on her. But remembering Dn''s attitude towards Eden, she straightened up and helped Simon to the elevator, leaving Dn behind.

    Dn sat there alone, looking a bit forlorn, but ra was too wrapped up in her own thoughts to notice. She helped Simon into her car and slid into the driver''s seat. Her phone rang-it was Z calling. She was in the middle of starting the car and couldn''t pick up.

    Simon, now as meek as amb, was sweating bullets in the passenger seat. Sometimes he''d gasp in pain, other times he''d ask if he was dying. It was clear his wound was infected, and he was likely running a fever.

    ra''s urgency spiked, and she blew through a few red lights to get him to the hospital. Once there, she found out the doctors had been searching for Simon; he had sneaked out just as they were about to treat him.

    With Simon in the care of the doctors, ra finally took a deep breath, sinking into a chair in the corridor. Her phone buzzed again in her pocket. She checked to see Z had called thirty times.

    Thinking it was something important, she quickly picked up. "Z, what''s up?"

    "I miss you. What are you doing?" he asked.

    There was no way ra could tell him the truth, especially since Z could get intensely jealous. Next time, he might very well keep her tied up in bed until she was worn out.

    "I''ve been at work all day, just got home. nning to shower and hit the hay," she fibbed, even letting out a yawn for effect.

    There was a pause on the other end before he quietly asked, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    ra sat up straighter, wondering if he somehow knew what she was up to. But Z lived way out in the sticks and spent his time working part-time at a club, so he couldn''t possibly know much about her life. He was like a loyal golden retriever, always waiting for her toe home.

    With that thought, she scolded herself for being so paranoid. "I wouldn''t lie to you."

    "Then I believe you, ra. I miss you."

    He always said those words, each time with such earnestness, as if he might not get another chance to say them.

 Chapter 257

    ra felt a warm glow in her heart. "I miss you too. Have you been wearing those slippers I got you?"

    "Yeah, I have."

    They shared a few more sweet words before she hung up. She was really worn out now and just wanted to head home and get some sleep. Tomorrow, she had a meeting at the Dawson Corporation for a project, and she couldn''t help but wonder how Jackson nned to make things difficult for her this time.

    She made her way to Simon''s hospital room, and that''s when she truly saw the extent of his injuries. Some were old scars from thest time the Ferguson family had punished him, but many were fresh wounds from thetest ordeal.

    From his neck down to his waist, there was barely an inch of skin untouched, showing just how harshly he''d been treated. And yet, he''d still managed to drag himself over to the Ferguson Corporation to see her?

    In that moment, ra''s resentment towards him melted away. At the end of the day, he was just a spoiled young man, unustomed to hardship, easily influenced by what others said.

    She turned to the doctor, "Are all his wounds taken care of? Is he out of danger?"

    The doctor wiped the sweat off his brow. "We''ve treated them, but this young man is incredibly reckless. If we''re not careful, he sneaks off, and the nurses looking after him have been scolded by Mrs. Pan multiple times. Ms. ra, if he''ll listen to anyone, it''ll be you. Please talk to him. Infections are no joke, and if he gets tetanus, it''ll be a real problem."

    ra gave a small smile. "Alright, I''ll have a word with him tomorrow."

    Just as she finished speaking, Simon woke up, his eyes a bit dazed.

    "ra, don''t go. I''ve got something to tell you."

    Ever since she lost her memory, ra found him quite annoying, but seeing him so weak now, any anger she had just faded away.

    "Go on, hurry up, I need to get some sleep."

    Simon felt a bit hurt but quickly swallowed it down.

    "It''s about your car ident. Remember I told you the driver''s identity had been erased? Once that''s done, they''re like a ghost, no traceable info. I had a hunch that the driver''s identity was bought. I know someone with the right connections, and they managed to find a tiny lead on the buyer."

    Seeing him struggle to speak, ra poured him a ss of water.

    Simon''s eyes lit up. ra still cared about him; she still couldn''t let go!

    He took a sip, remembering how she used to make him ravioli when he was hungry, or bring him soup when he had stomach aches at night, and how he never appreciated it back then.

    The more he thought about it, the sadder he felt, almost on the verge of tears. ra, waiting for him to continue, turned and noticed tears falling into his cup. She was a bit amused. "Simon, really? A ss of water got you all emotional?" Simon sniffed and set the cup down. "No, it''s just the pain from my wounds. It''s unbearable."

    "Want me to call the doctor for a painkiller?"

    "No need, I can tough it out. Anyway, back to the point. You might not grasp this fully with your memory loss, but buying an identity is a hush-hush thing. The government runs censuses, but the people doing them aren''t experts, so some extra identities slip through and can be bought. These identities can be used to give someone a clean te, a fresh start. That''s what happened with the driver who hit you. His identity was erased, which means his job is done. The buyer is in the capital, but I''m sure it wasn''t one of the big families."

    Simon had mentioned before that erasing someone''s identity took some serious influence, but now he was saying it wasn''t the work of one of the big families.

 Chapter 258

    ra raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "Why are you so certain about this?"

    Simon gazed into her eyes, feeling a strange satisfaction. It had been ages since ra had listened to him with such patience.

    "ra, even though I''m pretty full of myself, I know my skills aren''t on par with those shrewd folks from big families. The fact that I''ve picked up some clues here means something. The person behind this might be a rookie, leaving traces because they''re not used to doing this kind of thing. Your ident, thea that followedˇŞit was obviously an attempt on your life. I''ll look into the driver''s background to see if he''s some long-lost criminal."

    Hearing this, ra realized Simon had genuinely been putting in the effort on the investigation these past few days.

    "Thank you."

    Simon''s eyes lit up with happiness. He felt a wave of joy, thinking that even lying in bed right now was totally worth it!

    "You should get some rest. I''ll dig into the driver''s history quickly, and once we catch him, we''ll find out who''s pulling the strings."

    "Okay."

    ra got up and left. As she stepped out of the hospital, she yawned, her eyes watering from exhaustion.

    But as soon as she settled into her car, she sensed someone in the backseat.

    A chill ran down her spine. Just as she was about to turn around, a searing kiss caught her off guard.

    Her car was parked under a sprawling oak tree, its thick branches casting shadows that enveloped the vehicle. But she knew who it was-Z.

    She raised a hand to push him away, but his kiss only grew more determined. "You lied to me."

    His voice was a mix of anger and hurt, as if he wanted to drown her in his emotions.

    ra''s heart raced. Wasn''t he supposed to be living alone in that rundown cottage? Why was he suddenly here?

    "Z, I can barely breathe. Let me go."

    But he didn''t let her go, instead pulling her from the front seat to the back, holding her tightly.

    ra could feel his body trembling slightly, clearly from anger.

    It seemed he was really upset this time.

    She gently patted his back, trying to calm him down.

    But Z''s idea offort was far more physical.

    "Z!"

    Now she was getting frustrated. She was genuinely exhausted, with work tomorrow she just wanted to sleep.

    Yet Z was too anxious, relentless in his pursuit, causing the entire car to shake.

    Just as she was about to speak, his teeth sank into her shoulder, as if punishing her for a minor lie with a fierce bite.

    ra winced in pain, baffled by the intensity of his emotions.

    She turned her head, nting a soft kiss on his cheek, trying to be patient.

    "Alright, calm down. I didn''t mean to lie, and I wasn''t nning on spending the whole night taking care of him. I was heading home to sleep since I have work tomorrow. Can you please hurry up and settle down?"

    "Do you even know why I''m mad?"

    His voice was dark and brooding.

    ra knew she had to be careful with this question.

    But after thinking it over, wasn''t it just a simple case of jealousy?

    She couldn''t help but let out a small huff.

    His voice dropped even lower, almost to a whisper.

    "Do you know why you''re lying here letting me have my way?"

    ra frowned, finding his words grating.

    "Z..."

    "Because I know you''ve lost your memory. I deliberately seemed vulnerable, and you softened. When you soften, I take advantage, moving in step by step until I''ve conquered you. Once you feel sorry for me, you let me do as I please. But now, you''ve gone and felt sorry for him."

    In simple terms, he knew exactly how he''d won her over, and seeing someone else follow the same steps made him panic.

 Chapter 259

    ra opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words.

    When she first met him, she was swept away by the torrent of emotions that radiated from him-love, resentment, anger, sorrow. It was this intensity that stopped her from walking away. Her boundaries softened, and before she knew it, they were involved in a rtionship.

    The more she got to know him, the more she felt for him, and her boundaries kept shifting.

    "Z," she whispered.

    He didn''t want to hear it. He pulled her close, a storm of emotions raging between them.

    Afterward, ra heard him murmur, his voice hoarse and raw.

    "That''s why I don''t want you to see this side of me."

    With that, he opened the car door, mmed it shut, and left.

    ray in the backseat, watching his figure fade into the distance. He didn''t even bother to clean up this time; he must be really upset.

    Slowly, she sat up, her mind still spinning from the intensity of their encounter.

    She reached for the tissues beside her, cleaning up in silence, and in that quiet moment, she understood his feelings.

    It reminded her of a line from a poet:

    I offer you barren streets, the despair of sunsets, the moon of deste fields, I offer you a soul gazing long at the solitary moon, I offer you loyalty of one who has never had faith, I offer you my loneliness, my darkness, the hunger of my heart.

    ra tossed the tissue into the car''s trash bin. She got it, but carrying on like this was just too exhausting.

    Maybe it was time to give him some space. In the adult world, love can''t be the only thing. Relying on someone entirely is a scary thought.

    If she wasn''t careful, she might end up hurting him.

    She dragged herself home, washed up quickly, and copsed into bed.

    But that night, sleep was elusive. She dreamt of a hot spring under the night sky, clinging to him.

    He asked her softly if she knew who he was.

    Amidst the steam, her cheeks were flushed, a captivating beauty.

    She didn''t know what her dream self said, but he became agitated. A night of madness.

    When ra woke, she felt nothing but exhaustion, her head throbbing.

    Moving on autopilot, she washed her face and brushed her teeth. As she climbed into her car, she saw a text from Z sent at three in the morning, containing just three words.

    "I''m sorry."

    ra''s heart softened again. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t stay angry with him.

    People are funny that way, easily swayed by emotions that don''t make sense.

    She had nned to take a hard look at their rtionship today, maybe even consider a break to cool off. But knowing he was awake at three, sending such a message, she couldn''t bring herself to be tough.

    Maybe this rtionship still had some life in it; maybe he''d change.

    Yet, she didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she drove straight to Ferguson Corporation.

    Once at her desk, she picked up the materials for the Dawson family coboration and was about to leave when she spotted Eden talking to Dn.

    Eden''s eyes sparkled, and she bounced around like an energetic bunny. She was adorable, and if not for her ruthless streak, she''d be quite popr.

    Already in a bad mood, ra felt even worse seeing this. With her files in hand, she was ready to meet Jackson when Eden approached.

    "Oh, off to see your darling Jackson? Congrats, maybe you''ll end up in the hospital today."

    ra wasn''t a fan of Eden''s sharp tongue, but with Dn backing her, she felt stuck.

    She forced a smile and tried to leave, but Eden wouldn''t let up, yanking ra''s hair, making her wince.

    Eden reveled in her difort.

    "ra, you were lucky not to get hitst night. You dare go back and seduce my brother? You''re pathetic. Let me tell you, my brother doesn''t want you. You''ve been with others; no man will want you."

    ra swatted Eden''s hand away, rubbing her sore scalp. "Are you done?"

    Eden hade to provoke her, and ra''s calm only fueled her annoyance.

 Chapter 260

    "Not done yet! You wretch, you wretch, you wretch!" ra''s voice rang out, and before Eden knew it, documents flew from ra''s hands,nding squarely on Eden''s smug face.

    Eden winced, the sharp sting of paper biting at her nose and cheeks. She dashed over to Dn, desperation in her voice, "Dn, did you see that?!"

    She stomped her foot repeatedly, demanding Dn take her side. Dn, however, only nced at ra, who was calmly gathering the scattered documents, a heaviness settling over him.

    "ra," he said softly.

    ra, now standing straight with the papers in her hands, quickly put on a polite smile. "I understand, you want me to apologize to Ms. Eden, right?"

    She gave a slight bow. "Ms. Eden, I truly apologize, but Jackson is waiting for me, so I must excuse myself."

    Without another word, she turned and left, not even sparing Dn a second nce. Eden was left fuming, nearly screaming from frustration.

    "Dn, she doesn''t respect you at all! You should fire her. Anyone can do her job; she''s just a lowly worker."

    "That''s enough, Eden," Dn''s voice turned stern.

    Eden''s heart skipped a beat, realizing her mistake. She quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, Dn, please don''t be mad."

    With a grim face, Dn retreated into his office. Eden stayed put, her eyes shing with anger. ra wouldn''t get away with this!

    Later, ra was in her car, heading over to Dawson Enterprises. Upon arriving at the lobby, she exined her business to the receptionist.

    The receptionist made a quick call, then gave a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry, Jackson isn''t avable right now."

    ra knew this was just Jackson being difficult. She smiled back, "No worries, I''m here on behalf of Ferguson Corporation for a coboration. Just let me know when Jackson''s free, I''ll be on that sofa."

    Dropping Ferguson Corporation''s name was a subtle reminder to Jackson of the weight behind her visit. The receptionist nodded, "Of course, I''ll let Jackson know."

    ra hadn''t eaten breakfast, and as she waited on the sofa, her stomach growled loudly. She thought Jackson might keep her waiting a couple of hours, but morning turned to evening with no sign of him.

    Her stomach was empty and protesting, and by nine at night, the receptionist had left, leaving the ce deserted. She stood up and gged down a passerby.

    "Excuse me, is Jackson avable now?"

    The passerby recognized her, "Oh, you must be Ms. ra. Sorry, Jackson''s out having drinks at The Moonlight. He mentioned you should know where it is if you want to catch him."

    ra took a deep breath, releasing the passerby. "Thanks, I''ll head over."

    She expected Jackson to make things tough but didn''t think he''dpletely ignore the coboration. Driving to The Moonlight, a dull ache settled in her stomach.

    Her fingers trembled from the difort, but she pushed through, handing her keys to the valet. Approaching the private room, she opened the door to find Jackson with his usual crowd.

    She recognized most of them but didn''t know them well. Jackson looked up, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

    "ra, didn''t think you''d actually show up."

    She smiled, doing her best to appear unfazed. "With an invitation from Jackson, how could I refuse?"

    The room was full of whispers about her past, her failed engagement to Simon, and her reputation as a lovesick admirer.

    "So this is ra? Not much to look at, no wonder she was chasing after some guy."

    "Didn''t evennd him, and her sister swooped in."

    "Her sister, Quinn? The one with all those video scandals? The whole Bradford family seems like trouble."

    "Coming from a small family, it''s no surprise they''recking in finesse."

 Chapter 261

    ra had done her homework beforeing here. Brushing off the dirty looks from the crowd, she walked right up to Jackson and took a seat beside him.

    "Jackson, you haven''t checked out the Ferguson Corporation documents yet. When do you think you''ll have time to go over them? I can totally work around your schedule."

    Jackson swirled the wine ss in his hand with a smirk. "Trying to use Dn to twist my arm? Do you really think he''s got a special thing for you?"

    ra immediately switched to a more respectful tone. "I wouldn''t assume that. It''s just that Mr. Dn gave me this task, and I have to see it through. Otherwise, I can''t face him."

    Jackson''s eyes darkened. If ra had stepped out of line even a bit, he''d make sure she regretted it. But she was slick, not a single word out of ce.

    He felt a bit irked but then got an idea that made him grin mischievously. "Alright, if you want me to look at the contract, you''ve got to kiss the first person who walks through that door."

    ra''s brow furrowed, but she understood the stakes. If Jackson wasn''t satisfied tonight, the contract would be stuck in limbo.

    Everyone knew she was the go-between with the Dawson family; holding up the project would put her under the microscope.

    "Alright."

    Her quick reply caught Jackson off guard. Didn''t she have a boyfriend? Or was that all talk?

    With amusement in his eyes, he announced to the room, "You all heard it. For the sake of this contract, Ms. ra agreed to kiss whoever walks in first. Get your phones ready; this is a done deal."

    He was sure that by the end of the night, snaps of her kissing some random guy would be all over the ce. But ra didn''t care about the gossip; her focus was on the task at hand.

    The room buzzed with whispers again. "Poor guy, whoever he is."

    "If he knew ra would be the one kissing him, he might avoid this ce like the gue."

    "Get your phones out, this is going to be good."

    Everyone was on edge, eyes glued to the door, waiting to see who''d be the unlucky one.

    A minuteter, the door creaked open, and when they saw the man in the wheelchair with a cool demeanor, they all hastily tucked their phones away, acting like nothing was amiss.

    In this circle, they knew who was untouchable. While Jackson often hung out with them, Dn never wasted his time with such frivolities. He only showed up out of respect for Jackson and usually didn''t linger.

    Nobody dared to treat him differently because of his wheelchair; his presence wasmanding wherever he went.

    When ra saw Dn, her heart skipped a beat, and a chill ran down her spine.

    Jackson was taken aback by Dn''s appearance but then chuckled. "Dn, perfect timing. ra, looks like the odds aren''t in your favor. Go on."

    Dn, seemingly oblivious to the situation, spoke with a hint of boredom. "What''s this about now?"

    Jackson downed his drink. "Just some fun. I made a deal with Ms. ra a minute ago. If she kisses the first person to walk in, I''ll cut her some ck. And guess what, it''s you. She''s in quite the pickle now."

    Calling it a pickle was putting it lightly. ra''s face screamed "I''m in deep trouble." She certainly wasn''t going to risk kissing Dn, especially knowing how he operates. Keeping her distance seemed like the safest bet.

 Chapter 262

    She nced at Jackson. "Jackson, can I swap it for drinks instead?"

    Jackson''s face darkened for a second, but he quickly found something amusing, a yful glint in his eyes.

    "What''s the matter? Are you really that against kissing Dn? I get it. Dn''s Simon''s guy, and that connection alone makes it awkward for you. Plus, Dn''s not exactly into women. If you did kiss him, who knows? You might just vanish by tomorrow morning. Alright, if you can down ten bottles of vodka, I''ll let it slide."

    ra had agreed to the bet, and backing out now wasn''t going to be easy with Jackson. But ten bottles of vodka? That''s a straight ticket to the ER for anyone.

    ra pressed her lips together, not even sparing Dn a nce. She didn''t need to see him to know he probably regretted ever stepping into this lounge.

    She took a deep breath, resigned to the idea of a hospital visit if it came to that. At least she''dplete the challenge.

    She made her way over to the side table, which was piled high with bottles of expensive booze.

    The room was spacious, about a hundred square meters, and the table was nearly waist-high, covered in pricey spirits.

    Grabbing a bottle of high-proof vodka, she was about to take a swig when she caught sight of Dn, sitting in his wheelchair, head down, lost in thought.

    After finishing one bottle, her stomach felt like it was on fire, and her cheeks were flushed. The taste of alcohol lingered in her nose.

    Just as she was about to crack open another bottle, she noticed Dn making his way to the door.

    Her fingers hesitated for a moment before she opened the second bottle.

    Jackson, not wanting to see her drink herself silly, could tell ra was struggling. He quickly waved it off.

    "Alright, alright, just wait by my car. I''lle byter to pick up some papers." ra set the bottle down and replied swiftly, "Thanks, Jackson."

    Jackson hurried to catch up with Dn, worried that he might be upset since he wasn''t a fan of jokes about men and women.

    With the two of them gone, the other rich kids in the room finally found their voices, whispering among themselves.

    "Why does Dn have such a strong presence? The second he walked in, I felt this invisible force making me hide my phone."

    "Yeah, me too."

    "My folks said not to mess with him."

    ra listened to the murmurs, grabbed her bag, and shed a smile at everyone.

    "Sorry to trouble you all. Catch you next time."

    They had been hoping for a spectacle, but her poise left them feeling awkward.

    As the saying goes, you can''t hit a smiling face.

    ra made her way to Jackson''s car, her head spinning.

    Meanwhile, Jackson had caught up to Dn, apologizing quickly.

    "Dn, I was just messing around after a few drinks. I know you''re not into

    women; I won''t do it again. Please don''t be upset."

    Dn paused, his tone cool. "I''m not mad at you."

    Jackson, pushing Dn''s wheelchair, was confused.

    "Then who''s got you riled up? You can''t be mad ra didn''t kiss you, right? If she had, would she even see tomorrow? Remember that bold model who tried to kiss you? She was shipped off overseas the next day, and she hasn''t been back since. Everyone knows you''re not into those kinds of rtionships. ra was smart to dodge it."

    She''d rather face ten bottles of vodka than kiss Dn, showing just how much she wanted to avoid him.

    As they reached their usual hangout spot, Jackson heard him ask a question.

    "Do you think I''m good-looking?"

    If he hadn''t heard it himself, he''d think he was hearing things.

    Dn asking what?

    Good-looking? Why would a guy care about that?

    Wait a second!

    Why would Dn care about that?

 Chapter 263

    "''"''Of course you look great. That''s a no-brainer. If you ever let the media have a

    field day with you, they''d probably go on and on about how amazing you are. But you''ve always been clear-no reports on your private life." Jackson, who was usually clueless about romance, squinted at Dn as he spoke.

    "Dn, when a guy starts caring about his looks, it usually means he''s got someone on his mind. So, you... got someone?"

    "Nope." Dn nced down at the coffee table, reaching for his drink.

    Jackson quickly moved it out of reach. "That stuff''s strong. Sure you wanna go for

    it? You should watch your stomach. Heard Cedric gave you an earful the other

    day. Maybe stick to something lighter if you''re gonna drink."

    As luck would have it, the bottle Dn reached for was the same one ra had been drinking from earlier.

    Jackson chuckled to himself, thinking about ra probably throwing up somewhere. "ra''s probably tossing her cookies right about now. She should watch out-Moonlight''s got plenty of sketchy types. If someone picks her up, who knows when she''d get away."

    "Picked up?" Dn raised an eyebrow, his fingers drumming lightly on the wheelchair''s armrest.

    Jackson smirked, thinking Dn was clueless. "Yeah, it''s when those drunks pass out on the street and someone takes them home. They wake up the next day, and there''s nothing they can do about it. ra might not win any poprity contests, but she''s definitely got the looks."

    Jackson sensed something was off with Dn tonight. Normally, Dn couldn''t stand these social scenes, and it took a lot of convincing to get him out. Even then, he''d never show up alone. Yet here he was.

    "Dn, you meeting up with Nichs or Richard tonight?"

    "Nope."

    Then why are you here? Jackson was full of questions, but his phone buzzed-it was the woman he''d been seeingtely. She was his type, both in and out of bed. He hadn''t gotten bored of her yet.

    "Gotta run. Mydy friend wants to meet up. Maybe I''ll introduce her to everyone someday."

    Dn noticed the grin on Jackson''s face and, after a pause, asked, "Thinking of making it official?"

    Jackson rubbed his chin, considering. "Maybe. Honestly, I''m pretty wild in bed, and she keepsing back for more. You should try it, Dn. It''s way more thrilling than any business deal."

    "Hmm," Dn replied nomittally as Jackson quickly made his exit.

    *nJackson reached his car and found ra still there, leaning against the door, lost in thought.

    "Jackson." Her face still had a hint of a smile, leaving Jackson at a loss for words.

    He took the contract she handed over, tossing it into his car with a look of disdain. "Don''t puke near my car."

    "Jackson, if there are any issues with the follow-up contract, just let me know." Waving her off, Jackson hopped in his car and drove away.

    ra stayed there, finally giving in and squatting down, her stomach on fire and sweat pouring off her. If she hadn''t forced herself to wait for Jackson, she would''ve called a cab to the hospital ages ago.

    Now, she couldn''t even stand, sweat dripping down her face. And just then, she ran into Eden.

    Eden, with a crocodile leather purse in hand, was busy chatting with her friends about how much Dn adored her. Spotting ra, she swaggered over, swinging her purse.

    "ra!" The others didn''t dare intervene, seeing Eden''s attitude.

    Eden''s purse hit ra''s head sharply, almost knocking her out. Struggling to her feet, ra was met with a kick from Eden.

    "ra, you just won''t go away. Everywhere I go, there you are. It''s bad luck. I''m telling you, stay clear of where I am, or I''ll beat you every time to teach you a lesson!" With that, she swung her purse again.

    ra''s mind was a blur, too weak to dodge, her stomach cramping. Eden seemed satisfied, calling her friends.

    "Alright, that was satisfying. Drinks are on me tonight."

    Some nced at ra, worried, but all feared Eden and followed her inside.

    ray on the cold ground, every hit throbbing, her stomach''s pain acute. She didn''t even feel like throwing up, just tasted blood.

    She truly despised Eden, and by extension, Dn for letting Eden act this way. ra was someone who stood tall in the face of belittlement, with a stubborn determination.

    Fueled by anger, she regained some rity. After a while, she slowly stood up, unsure who to call, finally dialing Megan.

 Chapter 264

    Megan was working at the Nightfall Lounge tonight. Within ten minutes of ra''s call, she was outside, ready to help her friend.

    "ra!!"

    Concern etched across Megan''s face as she guided ra into the employee break room at Nightfall. ra was in so much pain her face had gone pale, yet she tried to reassure Megan, "I''m fine."

    "How can you be fine? I have another half-hour left on my shift. Just sit here for a bit, and I''ll take you to the hospital once I''m done. Here, take these painkillers."

    ra sat down, leaning against the wall. "I don''t need them."

    She wanted to remember the pain Eden had caused her, so she could strike back without hesitation when the time came.

    "Alright, if you don''t want to take them, just wait here for me."

    ra nodded slowly. Now that it was quiet, everything in her head felt muddled and confused.

    The break room was quite a distance from Nightfall''s private booths. As she rested, she heard heavy footsteps approaching-it definitely wasn''t a woman.

    Soon enough, the door swung open, and in staggered a drunken man.

    He wasrge and imposing, and his eyes lit up when he saw ra. "Well, what a surprise! A prettydy hiding in here. Come over and give me a kiss."

    The man lunged at her. ra hadn''t expected a drunk to barge into the women''s break room and quickly sidestepped to avoid him.

    The drunkard crashed into the wall and sobered up slightly, only to be more eager.

    "Don''t pretend. How many of you working at Nightfall are really clean? Last time, I gave a woman twenty grand, and she kept mepany right here in the break room. Just name your price, my time''s valuable."

    ra''s expression darkened immediately. "Get lost."

    Enraged, the man lunged at her again. "You ungrateful wench. Let''s see how long you can keep this up."

    Her stomach was in agony, but the situation had sharpened her mind. She dodged several times, frustrating him further.

    "You little b*tch, I''ll kill you today!"

    He grabbed a beer bottle from nearby, smashed it against the wall, and aimed the jagged edge at ra.

    ra yanked the break room door open, ready to run, when Megan''s voice came from the entrance.

    "ra, I was worried about you. I talked to a friend and switched shifts early. Let me take you to the hospital now."

    ra hadn''t expected her to return at this moment and moved to protect her, but Megan had already seen the man wielding the beer bottle and stepped in front of ra.

    "Shhrrrkk!"

    The bottle plunged into Megan''s shoulder, her face turning ashen as sweat beaded on her forehead.

    The man, panicked at the sight of blood, stammered, "I-I didn''t mean it."

    ra supported Megan, her lips quivering. "Megan, are you okay?"

    Megan nestled against her, slowly shaking her head, trying to say she was fine, but words failed her.

    Terrified, ra fumbled to dial 911, and when she nced up and saw someone approaching, her eyes lit up. "Mr. Dn!"

    It was Dn, the owner, and the manager of Nightfall.

    The manager was rmed and quickly moved to get Megan to the hospital. ra followed closely, her eyes wet with unshed tears. "Find out how that man got in here! This is supposed to be a women''s break room!"

    The manager nced nervously at Dn, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "We''re investigating it, we''re investigating it. Ms. ra, please, get your friend to the hospital."

    ra hurried after Megan, who was being taken away, but as she passed Dn, he caught her hand.

 Chapter 265

    ra instinctively pulled her hand away from his grip. He stood there, stunned for a few seconds, before quietly letting her go. Without a backward nce, ra rushed after Megan, her anger at Eden now redirected towards Dn. She was only human, with her own emotions and temper. If it weren''t for Eden tonight, none of this would have spiraled out of control.

    By the time they reached the hospital, Megan had already been whisked away into the emergency room. ra was feeling awful herself. A sharp pain gnawed at her stomach, her vision blurred and fading. Before Megan was even wheeled out, ra copsed, setting off another wave of panic in the room.

    When she finally came to, she found herself staring at a stark white ceiling. Someone was holding her hand, and as she turned her head, she saw Simon. His eyes were red-rimmed, but they lit up the moment he saw she was awake.

    "You''re finally awake!" he eximed.

    ra''s voice was a bit raspy. As she was helped to sit up, Simon quickly handed her a ss of water, preemptively cutting off her cough. Even now, he couldn''t resist taking a jab at ra''s boyfriend.

    "You''ve been out cold for so long, and where''s your boyfriend, huh? Not even here to check on you? ra, seriously, he''s unreliable. Doesn''t he even know how to pick up the phone? Seeing you lying there was terrifying, and it made me feel terrible."

    ra didn''t say anything, just took a few quiet sips of water before asking, "How''s Megan?"

    "She''s in the next room. She''s doing alright, thank goodness the wound was just on her shoulder. If it had been her stomach, it could have been much worse. Oh, and while you were out, Moonlight finished their investigation. Turns out the drunk guy had a murky past with one of the female employees and knew that spot was where they took breaks. He went back, not expecting to find you there."

    ra dropped her gaze, her head pounding with pain. Simon sat back down, his voice softening.

    "You''ve got a lot of injuries, bruises even on your head. What happened? Who did this to you?"

    ra let out a bitterugh. "Why don''t you go ask your darling sister?"

    A flicker of understanding crossed Simon''s eyes, and he sighed. "You''re talking about Amy, right? Dn''s spoiled her rotten. She''s fearless and doesn''t know when to stop. You don''t know, but back in high school, she nearly injured another girl for good. Even though our family paid a lot to smooth things over, she never learned. Dn got so worried she''d get into more trouble, he even assigned bodyguards at her school. She acted like she owned the ce, and no one dared to mess with her."

    ra felt a heavy weight in her chest, unsure of what to say.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Megan walked in, looking as pale as

    a sheet. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears.

    "ra, I''m so d you''re alright."

    Seeing Megan like this, ra''s heart ached. Megan worked so hard, juggling multiple jobs, and this was just a cruel twist of fate.

    "I''m fine, Megan. Are you in pain?"

    "No, it doesn''t hurt. I was just so scared. Even when I sleep, I can''t shake off the nightmares."

    Megan sat down beside her, about to say more when the door burst open-Eden barged in.

    Eden''s eyes zeroed in on Simon and then turned to ra,unching into a furious rant.

    "ra, you little maniptor! How many times do I have to tell you to stop trying to worm your way into my brother''s life? He''s not interested in you! If you don''t want to get hurt again, you''d better stay far away from the Fergusons! Especially Dn-I bet you''ve got some sneaky ns for him too, you conniving witch!"

 Chapter 266

    ra sat on the hospital bed, her eyes flickering with a cold light as she heard those words.

    "Are you done yelling?"

    Eden, seeing ra in such a sorry state, felt a wave of satisfaction wash over her.

    "Not even close! Did you forget how pathetic you lookedst night when I had you pinned down? Ha, there''ll be plenty more times like that. You''ve got trouble now that I''m watching you. Just wait and see how I deal with you!"

    She spoke with the smugness of a schoolyard bully.

    ra got off the bed, grabbed a cup nearby, and chucked it at Eden. Then, she picked up a chair and threw it too.

    Eden, caught up in her gloating, didn''t expect ra to fight back, and she got hit hard, her vision going ck as she nearly fainted.

    Simon hadn''t expected ra tosh out either, especially not with such force.

    "ra! Calm down!"

    But it was toote the chair had already hit Eden square on the head.

    Eden went pale and passed out right there.

    The doctors, alerted to themotion, rushed in and swiftly took Eden for emergency treatment.

    ra was still simmering with anger, feeling intensely unsettled, needing to let it out somehow.

    But before she could act, Dn hurried in, pushed by Aiden, who wore a stern expression. The two of them waited in the hallway.

    Megan, seeing all this, nervously clung to ra''s arm.

    "ra, what do we do? Mr. Dn looks really mad."

    ra knew Dn cared a lot about Eden, but she hadn''t thought he''d leave an important meeting toe.

    She pressed her lips together, unsure of what to say, when she heard Dn demand.

    "Who did this?"

    Simon quickly stepped in front of ra, taking all the me.

    "Dn, it was me. I was just messing around with Eden, didn''t mean to hit so hard. I''ll apologize when she wakes up."

    Just as he finished, Dn called out, "Aiden."

    Aiden walked up to Simon, and before Simon could react, Aidennded a sharp p on his face.

    The p echoed through the hallway, sharp and clear.

    Simon didn''t fight back. Everyone in the Ferguson family knew how much Eden was cherished, especially by this heir.

    And Eden was his sister. He hadn''t protected her, so he felt he deserved it.

    ra saw the harsh mark of the p on Simon''s cheek, her heart aching. "Mr. Dn..."

    But before she could say more, Simon grabbed her hand, "ra, I need to talk to you."

    With that, he led ra back into the hospital room.

    Megan was left standing there, feeling awkward, and could only stand quietly.

    Inside, Simon pushed ra down into a chair.

    "I''ve already taken a hit for this, so don''t go saying anything to Dn. Do you want to get pped too? Don''t say I didn''t warn you, between you and Eden, Dn will always pick Eden. Everyone in the Ferguson family knows how much she''s loved."

    ra''s chest felt tight, that suffocating feeling bubbling up again, needing an escape.

    Taking a deep breath, she heard Simon continue, "It''s been a whole day, and your boyfriend still hasn''t checked in? He really doesn''t care about you. Maybe you should break up, ra. You deserve someone better."

 Chapter 267

    ra''s head was pounding, and thest thing she wanted was to deal with the

    messy business of rtionships, especially when it came to Z. Things with Z wereplicated enough on their own.

    Simon, on the other hand, was busy plotting how to get into ra''s good graces and maybe move up a notch in her life. After all, he did take a p for her earlier, so suggesting dinner seemed like a reasonable next step, right? But before he could bring it up, ra sank back into the hospital bed, looking like exhaustion personified.

    "Simon, I''m really tired. Can I just get some peace and quiet for a bit?" she murmured.

    Simon pressed his lips together in thought. "How about dinnerter? Or I could bring you something here. You know your stomach''s acting up again."

    ra had already shut her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper. "Alright."

    Simon stood up and quietly left, closing the door with care.

    ra thought she could finally snatch a peaceful nap, but it wasn''t long before the door creaked open again. Assuming it was Simon, she snapped, "What now?"

    But the man who entered didn''t say a word. Simon wasn''t one to keep quiet like that. Slowly, ra opened her eyes and scanned the room until she saw it was Dn.

    Seeing Dn was thest thing she wanted. Her demeanor turned frosty, and her voice matched. ˇ°Mr. Dn, do you need something? If not, could you please leave? I need to rest."

    Dn''s fingers trembled on the armrest before curling inwards, almost as if he was holding something back.

    ra turned away from him, showing him her back. But she soon heard the soft sound of a wheelchair approaching and felt a gentle yet firm grip turning her shoulder.

    "Don''t turn your back on me."

    "What?" she snapped, already on edge from the whole Eden situation. "Mr. Dn, it''s Saturday. We''re not at work, so I don''t have to listen to you."

    Dn''s face briefly went pale, and ra caught a flicker of hurt in his eyes.

    Even more irritated, shey back down and shut her eyes tightly. She wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but she was genuinely tired and drifted off to sleep.

    Ever since the Lincoln incident, she''d been wary around Dn. Even in sleep, she stayed somewhat aware of her surroundings. She knew Dn hadn''t left, which was odd. Why was he still there?

    As she mulled over it, a warm sensation brushed her lips, jolting her awake as if she''d seen a ghost. She knew the feeling of a kiss all too well, and that warmth could only be someone''s lips.

    With no one else in the room, it had to be Dn, right?

    Her skin crawled with unease, and she nearly rolled off the bed in a panic. But when she sat up, the room was empty-Dn was nowhere to be found.

    Was it just her imagination? A dream?

    Her heart raced uncontrobly, and the idea that Dn might have sneaked a kiss made her want to pack up and run.

    Could it really have been Dn?

 Chapter 268

    ra tossed and turned, her mind racing with thoughts that wouldn''t let her sleep. She couldn''t tell if what had just happened was a dream or reality.

    As evening settled in, Megan walked into her hospital room. Megan looked pale, like she''d lost too much blood. When she sat by ra''s bedside, her fingers were trembling.

    Worried, ra quickly got out of bed. "What''s wrong? Is your wound bothering you?"

    Megan shook her head slowly, her face visibly drained of color.

    "ra, I''m getting discharged," she said, her voice hoarse, as if she''d been crying a lot.

    ra''s heart clenched. "Is everything okay at home?" She didn''t know much about Megan''s family situation.

    "No, I''m just really tired. I need to go home and sleep. I can''t rest here in the hospital," Megan replied.

    "Alright, let me take you home," ra offered.

    "No need, I just want to be alone," Megan insisted, looking so downcast that she almost stumbled as she stood up.

    ra could tell Megan didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t push further. After Megan left, ra felt the urge to head home too. Megan''s visit had distracted her, and she hadn''t thought about Dn since.

    But once she got in the car, ra nced at her phone and realized it was on silent. There were loads of messages from Z.

    [What are you up to?]

    [Why aren''t you picking up?]

    [I''ming to get you, where are you?]

    [It''s been three hours, are you mad at me?]

    ...

    There were over twenty messages in total. ra was too exhausted to read them all and drove straight home.

    At home, she copsed into bed. Half-asleep, she felt someone gently wiping sweat from her forehead. This time, it wasn''t just in her head. A warm hand held hers, and the warmth seeped into her heart.

    ˇ°Z?ˇ± she murmured, reaching for her phone to check the time, but a spoon was brought to her lips instead, along with his voice.

    "Have some soup," he said.

    She rxed, realizing she''d been carefully cleaned up. She''d sweated through her sleep, and even her pajamas had been changed. Any lingering annoyance melted away. She sipped the soup and noticed the aroma wafting from the kitchen.

    "Did you make this?" she asked.

    His fingers twitched slightly. "I''m not very good at it."

    The savory scent in the air had a strange undertone, suggesting he''d tried several times before getting it right.

    ra finished the soup, feeling a lot better. "What do you usually eat when you''re on your own?"

    "I just eat whatever''s cooked. As long as the meat''s done, I''ll eat it," he shrugged, not seeming to care about taste at all.

    After saying that, he seemed to realize he might have spoken out of turn. "I didn''t mean to."

    "Mean to what?"

    "Mean to say that," he rified, not wanting her to think he was fishing for sympathy.

    ra''s heart ached a bit. He must have sensed her recent distance, and now he was treading carefully.

    His hand still held hers, and she couldn''t help but give it a squeeze. "What time is it now?"

    "Eight o''clock," he replied.

    She scooted over and patted the space next to her. "Come on up here and sleep with me."

    The curtains were drawn, and the room was dark. He always seemed to appear in the shadows, as if, like he said, he couldn''t face the light.

    Z was about to join her when the doorbell rang, followed by Simon''s voice.

    Simon had nned to bring ra dinner at the hospital, only to find out she''d been discharged.

    "ra, I brought you dinner. ra, open up!"

    ra''s head throbbed. She wanted Z to answer the door, but remembering his circumstances, she slowly got up, giving him a quick, reassuring nce.

 Chapter 269

    "Go ahead and get some sleep; I need to have a quick word with him."

    Just as ra began to slip out of bed, she felt his arms wrap around her waist, holding her back. "Don''t go."

    His voice was low and had a touch of sadness, like something was weighing on him.

    ra was a bit puzzled but kept her tone calm and steady. "Z, you should get some rest."

    He slowly released her, lying back down without a word, his face half-buried in the nket. It was hard to tell if he was upset or just lost in thought.

    ra couldn''t help but feel a tug at her heartstrings. He had a knack for that.

    She had nned to head out and catch up with Simon, but now she just couldn''t bring herself to leave. Instead, she snuggled back into bed.

    "Feeling a bit down? You seem a little off tonight," she asked gently.

    Z turned to face her, pulling her into a tight embrace. ra couldn''t quite figure out what had upset him so much, but she could feel his need to be close.

    She was wide awake, having taken a nap earlier, so she decided to indulge in some light-hearted gossip with him.

    "Z, let''s chat for a bit. Tell me about your life. Is anyone giving you a hard time at the club?"

    "No one''s giving me trouble," he replied quickly, then paused before adding, "At least, not anymore."

    It seemed like he had been through some rough times before.

    ra turned to him, yfully poking his chest. "Really? You''re quite the tough guy now, huh?"

    Her words were teasing, and he caught her finger with a quick reflex. "You''re the only one who dares."

    ra felt a bit wronged. When had she ever given him a hard time?

    Just as she was about to close her eyes, he said, "Tell me about your job, your boss, your colleagues."

    "My colleagues aren''t worth mentioning. As for my boss, he''s pretty cutthroat." As soon as she said "cutthroat," the atmosphere got a little tense.

    ra, oblivious, snuggled closer to him. "We''re from different worlds. I even dreamt of him at the hospital this afternoon and woke up in a cold sweat."

    He looked at her, silent for a long time.

    By then, ra had closed her eyes, but she felt arge hand rest on the back of her head, followed by a passionate kiss.

    He loved deep kisses, the kind that left thempletely entangled.

    But she wasn''t a fan, feeling like she was giving up all control, left hanging in mid- air.

    "Z..."

    She gasped for air, resting against his chest.

    It wasn''t the first time she sensed he had a heavy heart, but he never shared, and

    she never pressed. Everyone had their secrets.

    The next morning, when she woke up, he was already gone.

    Opening her room door, she was surprised to find Simon stumbling in.

    If ra didn''t have a strong heart, she might have screamed.

    Simon had been sleeping against the door and now scrambled to his feet. "ra! Are you feeling better? I rang the doorbellst night, but you didn''t answer, so I figured you were asleep."

    ra looked him over, her tone slightly amused. "Did you stay here all night?"

    Simon nodded, circling her. "I''m just d you''re okay. I thought maybe you hadpany and couldn''te to the door."

    So he had camped out all night, but there was no sign of anyone else.

    Inside, everything was just as it should be. It seemed his imagination had run away with him.

    ra, not in the mood to deal with him, pulled out her phone and sent Z a text.

    [Did you see someone at the door when you left?]

    How had he managed to dodge Simon?

    [Yeah, he was out cold, like a log. Even kicking him didn''t wake him up.]

    ra chuckled. Z had a knack for yfully teasing Simon.

 Chapter 270

    Simon was still casually wandering around the room, finally rxing once he was sure there were no traces of another man.

    "ra, have you eaten? How about we go grab a bite together?"

    "Simon, I have a boyfriend now. You should stoping around; I don''t want him getting jealous."

    Simon''s face turned beet red, shaking with frustration. Sure, he might not be in the high society league, but losing out to a waiter? Really? Seeing ra''s serious look just made him feel even more wronged.

    "Do you have any conscience? I''ve gone through so much for you, and now you run off with a waiter? Are you that desperate? What''s he got that I don''t?"

    ra held back, resisting the urge to p him, and instead pointed to the living room door.

    "Just leave."

    Simon pressed his lips together, dropping his head with a tinge of regret. He had promised to handle things better with her. Slowly, he backed out, throwing a look over his shoulder every few steps. Once downstairs, he kicked a trash can in frustration, then pulled out his phone to rally some friends for a drink.

    Seated in a booth at The Moonlight Lounge, his anger simmered.

    "Do you guys think she''s lost it? My back''s still sore fromst time, and she actually told me to leave. Ha, must''ve hooked up with some waiter. I''ve probably hurt her too much before, or else her tastes wouldn''t have changed so much. She used to love handsome guys."

    His drinking buddies, hearing him rant, thought he was talking about Quinn. Wasn''t the thing with Quinn off anyway?

    Simon downed another bottle, then slumped over, sobbing. "ra''s out of her mind. Why am I even bothering? Her not-so-great boyfriend hasn''t shown up since she got sick, but she treats him like a treasure. It''s like she''s gone nuts." Finally, it dawned on the group-Simon was heartbroken over ra.

    "Simon, didn''t you say ra wasn''t worth your time? You even joked about setting off fireworks if she stopped bothering you."

    "Yeah, you were all over Quinn back then, and we all remember how you treated ra."

    "Exactly. Maybe ra''s just gotten really good at this game, and you''ve fallen for it."

    Simon stared at his drink, shaking his head slowly. "She''s got amnesia. Really doesn''t remember anything about us, and now she ps me for every little thing."

    He finished his words with another bottle, drinking himself into oblivion. Seeing him passed out, his pals were at a loss, eventually calling the Ferguson family to pick him up.

    But it was Quinn who turned up, and everyone exchanged curious nces. That video had been the talk of the town, and rumors were Quinn hadn''t been to the Bradford familypany in ages. Yet, here she was, looking like she''d bounced back.

    Quinn''s voice stayed soft as she helped Simon to his feet, leading him outside. "Simon, I''m here to take you home."

    Simon was truly stered, mumbling incoherently as they left.

    All the while, he kept calling out, "ra, ra, I''m sorry for everything. I like you. Can''t we start over?"

    Hearing this, Quinn''s face twisted with anger. She was grateful to whoever called her tonight, or she wouldn''t have been able to scoop up Simon. Recently, he''d been cold, not just canceling the wedding but refusing to see her, ignoring calls, eventually blocking her.

    Ha, but now he was in her grasp. The mysterious caller was right-if she didn''t act, she''d be left in the dust. Her position in the Bradford family was already awkward; losing Simon was not an option.

    She took him back to her ce, stripped them both, and snapped a fewpromising photos, sending them to every group chat. Reputation be damned, as long as she could stay tied to Simon. It wasn''t about love; marrying into the Ferguson family meant regr ess to Dn.

    She still couldn''t let go of Dn. If she couldn''t have such an exceptional man,

    she''d never rest in peace. After sending the photos, she made a call.

    "Are you ready on your end? This time, we need to make sure ra can''t recover."

    A low voice replied, "Ready, but I''ll need your cooperation."

    "Of course, anything! As long as that witch ra is destroyed!"

    If it weren''t for ra, she wouldn''t have ended up disgraced, wouldn''t have been assaulted on that dark, endless night. ra had to pay for this!

    Quinn''s face twisted with malice. After hanging up, she swept everything off her vanity in a rage, her chest heaving. Recently, she''d been trying hard to impress the Bradford family, and Naomi had finally started to warm to her. But Johnny and Ryan remained cold. Ha, no matter what she did, she''d never measure up to ra.

    Why should she? If that''s how it was, then no one should be happy! Quinn''s hands clenched tightly as she devised another wicked n. If pushed to the edge, she''d drag everyone down to hell with her.

    But before all that, she was determined to sleep with Dn! If she couldn''t have Dn, she''d never be satisfied in this life!

 Chapter 271

    After a few hours of brewing chaos, photos of Simon and Quinn had the whole town buzzing.

    ra''s phone wouldn''t stop ringing, with all the callsing from Simon. But she was in no mood to talk to him, so she blocked his number with a frustrated sigh. Then Ryan called her.

    "ra, did you see those photos? I''m worried you might be upset."

    "Yeah, I saw them. I''m okay," ra replied, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Ryan''s tone was serious. "Quinn did this on purpose, no doubt! She''s trying to make sure there''s no chance for you and Simon."

    Even though Ryan knew ra had lost her memory, he held onto the hope that if she remembered, her feelings for Simon would return.

    ra didn''t feel like getting into it. She opened herptop and focused on work. She still had to keep an eye on the follow-up to the deal with the Dawson family. Jackson had reviewed the contract, but who knew what other tricks he might have up his sleeve?

    "ra,e home for dinner tonight. Dad''s been asking about you. His health is getting worse, and the folks from the Bradford Corporation have been over a few times, stressing him out to the point of coughing up blood."

    Ryan''s voice was filled with uncertainty. Besides ra, he seemed at a loss for whom to turn to. After all, he was only neen.

    His voice softened, "I feel like he doesn''t have much time left."

    Those words made ra''s heart skip a beat. Thest time she saw Johnny, he really didn''t look well.

    She put her work aside. "I''lle over right away."

    Meanwhile, over at the Bradford house, Quinn was sobbing in Naomi''s arms.

    "Mom, those pictures must''ve identally been leaked by Simon. Now I''m too embarrassed to face anyone. If he doesn''t marry me, who in town would dare?"

    Naomi''s heart ached. This was the daughter she''d cherished for years. If she hadn''t been taken away back then, things might have been different. It was the Bradford family''s fault.

    She gently patted Quinn''s back. "Don''t cry. I''ll call Simon and talk to him."

    Quinn was crying so hard it seemed like she might faint.

    Ryan sat at the other end of the sofa, no longer moved by her tears. Who knew if they were real?

    After Naomi called, Simon picked up right away.

    As soon as Naomi mentioned Quinn, Simon got worked up.

    "Naomi, I''m only answering because of your friendship with my mom. Last night, after I got drunk, Quinn took me away, and then those pictures happened. I can''t believe I hurt ra over someone like her."

    "Simon, you and Quinn have been together for years..."

    "Don''t mention Quinn! She knows what she did. I wouldn''t marry her if she were thest woman on earth. It''s her own doing if no one wants her!"

    With that, he hung up.

    Naomi''s expression soured, feeling that Simon had no respect for her.

    Quinn seemed to get where Simon stood, tears flowing even more. She forced a smile. "Last night, I helped him home, but my first time with Simon was when he was drunk. Now he doesn''t want me. Last night, he mistook me for my sister and promised to treat me well forever. I was foolish to think that being good to him would change his mind."

 Chapter 272

    Naomi''s heart twisted with pain. Being mistaken for someone else in bed by a man was a blow that cut deep.

    "Quinn, maybe it''s time to let go of Simon," her mom suggested softly. "I can help you find someone who truly appreciates you."

    Quinn''s eyes shed with a mix of emotions. "Find someone suitable for me? Where are you going to find that? Do you really think my life is over? This mess is all Simon''s doing! He chased after me, and now he''s embarrassed and has tossed me aside. No one in our circle wants to be seen with me. Unless Dn shows interest, I''ll never regain any respect."

    As she spoke, a fierce resolve zed in her eyes. Dn was well-respected, and if he were to choose her, no one would dare disrespect her again.

    Ryan, who had been listening nearby, couldn''t hold back any longer. He stood up abruptly. "Quinn, you''re kidding yourself. Even without these rumors, Dn would never go for you! Do you even know who he is? You''ve got no grip on reality!"

    Ryan''s words struck a nerve, and Quinn''s eyes zed with anger. She swept everything off the coffee table in a fit of rage. "He can be into ra, that tramp, but not me? It''s just because I haven''t had a chance to show him what I''m made of. Once he gets to know me, he won''t want anyone else."

    Ryan had never heard anything so bold. He knew Quinn wasn''t exactly innocent, but her words took him by surprise.

    Quinn didn''t see any fault in her thinking. The idea of Dn choosing ra over her made her want to tear everything down. The man she desired was infatuated with someone she couldn''t stand. It was a wonder she hadn''t lost her mind yet.

    If she couldn''t find happiness, no one else would either!

    Furious, Ryan stormed upstairs, unwilling to hear any more of her wild derations.

    Quinn suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Naomi. "Mom, help me, please. When Anna visits the Bradfords, swipe her phone and use Dad''s situation to keep her there. Once Dn and I are together, I''ll do whatever you say. Otherwise, I''d rather die!"

    With that, she smashed a ss on the floor, ready to use the shards on herself.

    Naomi turned pale with fear. She knew Anna was right-Dn wasn''t just any guy. Countless women in the city were after him with no luck. How could Quinn, with her tarnished reputation, ever hope to win him over?

    "Quinn, maybe this isn''t the way..." Naomi tried to reason, but Quinn had already cut herself with the broken ss.

    On the verge of fainting, Naomi quickly agreed. "Alright, I''ll do whatever you want! Just stop this! Even if no man wants you, the Bradfords will always take care of you."

    Quinn''s eyes were filled with disdain. The thought of no man wanting her was worse than death.

    Just wait, she thought. She was going to make Dn hers, and those who mocked her would soon eat their words.

 Chapter 273

    When ra got to the Bradford house, she made a beeline upstairs to see Johnny. As she swung open the door to his room, she almost bumped into Naomi, who was on her way out.

    ra braced herself for some sarcastic remarks from Naomi, but surprisingly, she was downright polite this time. "Oh, you''re here. Go on in, your dad''s been waiting for you for ages."

    Feeling a bit thrown off, ra still stepped inside. The room was heavy with the scent of medicine, stinging her nose. She''d hoped that after sorting out the contract mess, Johnny would be on the mend. Instead, he looked even more frail than before.

    Guilt weighed on ra. Johnny hadn''t done anything wrong. With two daughters caught up in chaos, any father would have been worried sick. Years of stress had worn him down, and the added pressure from thepany had just caused everything to crumble at once.

    Sitting beside him, ra couldn''t hold back her tears. Johnny had lost so much weight, his eyes seemed toorge for his face. When he saw ra, his eyes welled up, and he said hoarsely, "You''ve done a great job with thepany. Cough, cough. From now on, Anna is your responsibility."

    ra''s voice trembled as she held his hand, "Dad, I''m sorry. I thought once the contract was sorted, you''d get better."

    She hadn''t even called him, maybe because she was unconsciously avoiding anything to do with the Bradford family.

    Johnny managed a weak smile, "It''s not your fault. Anna told me everything, about the memory loss. We didn''t want to believe you before, and that was our mistake."

    ra felt a lump in her throat, unable to speak. Johnny was a good man, but she felt she wasn''t much of a daughter. She couldn''t remember anything now and didn''t know how to give back the love he deserved.

    Her tears dripped onto Johnny''s hand, and he tried to lift it to wipe them away, but he just didn''t have the strength.

    "ra, your mom shouldn''t have med you for Quinn''s disappearance. You were just eight. You both were gone for three days, and we were frantic. When only you came back, she worried herself sick for a month. I knew she needed someone to me. She''s selfish, but she''s my wife. I could only watch her favor Quinn, so I tried to make it up to you by sending money to your ount, hoping to ease your pain. If none of this had happened, you wouldn''t have pinned all your hopes on Simon, and there wouldn''t have been so many messes..."

    The more he talked, the softer his voice grew, like he was losing the will to speak. "Dad, stop talking. Let me call the doctor."

    By then, Johnny had closed his eyes, looking so frail and weary. When the doctor came to check on him, Johnny justy there, not moving.

    ra stayed put, not daring to leave his side. Naomi popped in once with some fruit, which caught ra off guard, given Naomi''s unusually kind attitude today.

    But with Johnny lying there, she kept her thoughts to herself.

    After Naomi left, she handed ra''s phone to Quinn, cautioning her, "Don''t do anything rash. Your dad''s in bad shape; you should at least think about him." Quinn took the phone with a smirk, "Got it, Mom." And she dashed out the door.

    Watching her go, Naomi felt a sudden pang. Even ra knew to stick around for Johnny, but Quinn, who had been the favorite for five years, was only interested in running after boys.

    Naomi wondered if she''d gone wrong somewhere in her parenting, feeling a heaviness settle in her chest.

    Back in the room, she found ra quietly asking the doctor, "How''s my dad doing?"

    The doctor shook his head, "Years of stress and worry have taken a toll. Medicine can''t do much now. Maybe spending more time talking to him will help. He''s got a lot bottled up that he needs to let out."

 Chapter 274

    ra pressed her lips together and nodded sincerely, "Alright, thank you."

    After the doctor left, ra nced up to find Naomi standing there. Naomi approached Johnny''s bedside, tears silently streaming down as she held his hand. It was clear she genuinely loved Johnny; her sorrow was authentic, not a performance. Johnny slowly opened his eyes and gently patted her hand, remaining silent.

    Naomi''s heart ached even more, and she turned to ra, "Stay here tonight, keep himpany." ra had no ns to leave and nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, across town, Quinn quickly unlocked ra''s phone. She scrolled through the messages with Dn, her eyes filled with greed as she went through them one by one. However, finding no hint of romance between them, frustration and jealousy twisted her expression. It seemed Dn still had feelings for ra. Ha! ra didn''t deserve him!

    Quinn immediately used the phone to send Dn a message: "I want to talk to you about what you''ve been hiding from me." Little did she know, her message struck a chord. Dn saw it and tightened his grip on his phone. Soon, an address popped up a hotel close to the Bradford estate. He rubbed his temples and replied with a simple, "Okay."

    Seeing his quick response, jealousy burned in Quinn''s eyes. She wished she could storm over to the Bradford estate and have it out with ra. Taking a deep breath, she drove straight to the hotel, ready to execute her n. She had been preparing for this moment, and tonight, she was determined Dn would fall into

    her trap.

    Dressed in her most seductive outfit, she added a special potion to the room''s incense. Once Dn breathed it in, he wouldn''t be able to resist. Her lips curled into a sly smile as she waited in the dimly lit room. After a long wait, there was a knock at the door, and she quickly turned off the lights. The room was carefully chosen for its low lighting, ensuring Dn wouldn''t see anything clearly. Once they were together, it would be toote. If she ended up pregnant, the entire Ferguson family would have to cherish her as the mother of their heir. Just the thought made Quinn tremble with anticipation.

    She opened the door without revealing herself and darted back into the bedroom to wait. Dn, sitting in his wheelchair, noticed the scent in the room and raised an eyebrow. He gently closed the door and soon heard noisesing from the bedroom. As he maneuvered his wheelchair to the bedroom door, Quinn couldn''t contain herself any longer and emerged, barely clothed.

    "Dn..." Her voice was sultry, dripping with desire. Dn took a step back. Quinn''s cheeks were flushed, and she could only make out the silhouette of a man, yet she exuded immense enthusiasm. "Dn, it''s me, ra. Why are you ignoring me?" She shamelessly pretended to be ra, banking on the potion to cloud Dn''s judgment.

    But Dn remained unfazed in his wheelchair, even letting out a soft chuckle at her im. Quinn thought she had a chance and eagerly leaned against his leg, "Take me tonight, won''t you?" Her eyes were filled with seductive allure, but Dn simply lifted his foot and kicked her shoulder without any hesitation.

    Quinn was jolted out of her fantasy, trembling from the pain. His voice was calm, "Had enough fun?" Despite the pain, Quinn wasn''t ready to let this opportunity slip away. This was the closest she had ever been to Dn after all these years. In this moment, he was stripped of his office facade, exuding mystery and power. She had never seen this side of Dn before, and it set her blood on fire. A man like him was perfect for her! Even if it meant enduring pain tonight, it was worth every second.

 Chapter 275

    "Dn, it''s me, ra. Please, don''t do this to me."

    No sooner had the words left her lips than she fell silent, watching in shock as he slowly stood up. Her eyes widened-could it be true? Were Dn''s legs really healed?!

    She quickly crawled over, clinging to his feet, swallowing her pride. "Dn, let me take care of you, please."

    In the dim light, she did her best to exude charm, hoping to catch his eye. But then she heard the chilling click of a gun being cocked, and searing pain shot through her leg.

    "Ahhh!"

    She screamed, unable to hold it back, and soon her other leg was hit too. Dn approached, crouching beside her. "Get ra here."

    His voice was casual, like he was talking about the weather. Quinn suddenly found herself speechless as the gun pressed against her forehead. There was a hint of a smile in his voice.

    "You can do it, right? Call her over."

    Fear gripped Quinn. She had thought she wasn''t afraid of death, but now she was shaking all over. She''d do anything to stay alive. Nodding frantically, tears streamed down her face.

    Why, even now, did he want ra? Damn ra, that wretched woman-why couldn''t she just vanish!

    With trembling hands, she fumbled for her phone, terrified that another second''s dy might mean a bullet in her brain. This Dn was dangerous, yet so captivating.

    Her mind screamed in panic, but her fingers dialed Naomi''s number with speed. "Mom, you''ve got to get ra here, tell her Dn needs her right now!"

    Then she hung up, not daring to look at Dn. He was tall, crouching beside her like she was nothing more than a stray dog-maybe less. In his eyes, she wasn''t even worth a piece of trash on the street.

    But Dn was so mesmerizing, even now, Quinn wanted to try onest time. Maybe he was just under some influence.

    "Dn, let me take care of you. I can make you feel good too, and ra''s not innocent anymore. Who knows how many men she''s been with? She''s really not worthy of you."

    No sooner had she spoken than a bullet lodged in her shoulder.

    Terror filled her eyes as she scrambled backward, unable to believe the man before her. This wasn''t the Dn she remembered, the calm and collected one.

    Dn returned to his wheelchair, slowly cleaning the gun, silent. His presence was overpowering. Quinn was in agony but held back her screams. She couldn''t afford to scream; all she wanted was for ra to get there fast, or she''d die here.

    *

    Naomi, panicking that Quinn was really in danger, hurried to find ra.

    "ra, you need to go to Quinn. She''s in trouble. She used your phone to meet

    up with Dn, and now I don''t know what''s happened."

    ra stood up, thinking she must have misheard.

    "What did you say?"

    Naomi couldn''t meet her eyes, guilt written all over her face.

    "Quinn said she wanted Dn, so I gave her your phone. She just called me, crying, begging you to go to her. Something''s definitely gone wrong."

 Chapter 276

    ra couldn''t help but chuckle, "Do you even know who Dn is?"

    Naomi blushed, realizing she had been caught up in Quinn''s wild schemes, actually thinking Dn might have an interest in Quinn. "I... I... ra, please, Quinn is your sister after all. Can you check on her?"

    ra took a deep breath, ncing at Johnny, who was lying on the bed, looking anxious. "This is thest time. I''m not going to keep cleaning up messes for fools." Naomi''s face flushed with embarrassment, but she kept quiet this time.

    ra quickly found out which hotel they were at and headed out, making a call to Dn as she drove. Knowing Dn''s ruthless reputation, she was genuinely afraid that if she got there toote, Quinn might be in real danger. It was pretty clear Quinn had tried to drug him.

    Dn picked up, but his voice was urgent and shaky. "ra..."

    "Mr. Dn, I''m on my way. Please, don''t do anything to Quinn. The Bradford family will make things right. Just hold on."

    "ra, I... I''m feeling really dizzy."

    The drug had indeed taken its toll. ra was beyond worried; if anything happened to Dn because of this, it wouldn''t just be her in hot water-the entire Bradford family would be in jeopardy. What made Quinn think she could ever catch Dn''s eye?

    Rushing up the elevator, ra found Quinn curled up in the hallway, covered in blood and sobbing. Seeing Quinn alive was a relief; at least Johnny wouldn''t have to deal with a tragedy.

    Without even sparing Quinn a nce, ra pushed open the door, missing the sheer terror in Quinn''s eyes. "Mr. Dn."

    As ra stepped inside, a powerful force yanked her in. "Mr. Dn..."

    Dn pinned her against the door, his lips crashing onto hers, his hands moving swiftly, crossing lines.

    Fear shot through ra, and she instinctively pped him hard. The sound echoed throughout the room.

    Dn turned his head to the side, silent now, his movements halted. ra''s heart raced as she quickly moved away and flicked on the lights.

    The room was a disaster-bloodstains here and there, and an overpowering scent of incense lingered. Dn leaned against the door, his head hung low, deep in thought.

    ra spotted the gun on the coffee table, realizing Dn had indeed considered killing Quinn but hadn''t followed through. "Mr. Dn, it''s ra. You''re not yourself right now, but I know you''re better than falling for such a cheap trap. That p was necessary, and when you''re back to normal, I''ll take whatever you decide."

    Dn licked the blood from his lips, slowly lifting his gaze to meet hers. ra always felt there was a wild, untamed darkness inside him.

    Seeing him move toward her again, she quickly picked up the gun. "Don''te any closer."

    Her face wasposed, the gun loaded.

    Dn froze, standing still. ra didn''t want things to escte, but if she ended up tangled with Dn because of the drug, resigning and breaking up with Z would be next. She couldn''t let that happen.

    Dn hesitated for a moment, then took another step forward, "Are you really going to shoot?"

 Chapter 277

    ra''s grip on the gun tightened slowly. She was sure Dn was out of it.

    "Mr. Dn, I''m doing this for your own good," she said, her voice steady.

    But before she could finish, Dn rushed at her.

    "Then pull the trigger," he dared her.

    ra stayed calm, aimed for his arm, and pulled the trigger without a second thought.

    But instead of a bang, there was just a click. The gun was empty.

    She froze for a moment, then noticed the bullets scattered in the trash. Dn had removed them all.

    Before she could react, he snatched the gun away from her.

    He pushed her onto the couch, and the gun skidded across the floor.

    "Dn!" she shouted, calling him by his first name for the first time.

    A flicker of red danced in Dn''s eyes as he looked at her, then he suddenlyughed.

    "You''re something else, leaving no room for sentiment."

    ra didn''t feel she''d done anything wrong.

    "I''m doing this for you, Mr. Dn. You''re not yourself because of the drugs."

    Seeing the sweat on his forehead, she quickly added, "If you want a woman, I can find one for you right now, someone who''ll make you happy. Or maybe a trip to the Moonlight Club could help."

    The more she talked, the more she felt the tension in Dn''s demeanor.

    After a long pause, he let her go.

    ra sprang to her feet, trying to steady him, but he pushed her away.

    He wheeled himself back and seemed lost in thought.

    ra felt awkward. This was Quinn''s mess, and if Dn decided to retaliate against the Bradford family...

    "Mr. Dn..." she started.

    But she was interrupted by a knock, and Aiden walked in.

    ra fell silent, sitting back on the couch.

    Aiden whispered something in Dn''s ear, and Dn nodded, not even ncing at ra.

    ra stepped forward, but Aiden blocked her.

    "Ms. ra, I need to take Mr. Dn for a check-up. Whatever you have to say will have to wait."

    She could only watch them leave.

    Once they were gone, she picked up the gun from the floor and put it in her bag.

    Was it her imagination, or did the spark in Dn''s eyes die when she pulled the trigger?

    As she left, she spotted Quinn in a corner, struggling like a worm.

    Taking a deep breath, she called 911 for Johnny''s sake.

    But Quinn was hysterical, shouting nonstop.

    "Terrifying! Why is he so terrifying? He''s a demon, a demon."

    "ra, I won''t let you get away with this! I''ll make you pay!"

    ra was done listening. When she got back to the Bradford estate, she found Naomi waiting anxiously.

    Naomi jumped up. "How''s Quinn?"

    "She''s alive," ra said.

    Naomi''s face fell, and she rushed out to see Quinn.

    ra watched her go, unsteady on her feet, and couldn''t help but advise, "She''s tangled with Dn the heir to the Ferguson family. If anything happens, the whole Bradford family will be in trouble. Dad''s already in a bad way; do you want him to live out his days like this?"

    Naomi''s shoulders slumped, realizing her mistake.

    "I''m sorry, but Quinn''s my daughter, a part of me. ra, forgive me, but every parent has a favorite. I''ll indulge her thisst time. After this, I won''t listen to her anymore."

    Seeing Naomi''s stubbornness, ra had nothing more to say.

    Upstairs, she heard Johnny coughing and hesitated to enter.

    But Johnny sensed her presence. "Still alive?"

    She sighed and pushed the door open.

    "Still alive."

    Tears welled in Johnny''s eyes, dull with exhaustion. "That''s all that matters now. Just stay alive."

    "Dad..." ra wanted tofort him, but he shook his head and drifted back to sleep.

    Ten minutester, he woke up suddenly, gripping ra''s hand.

    "ra, if I don''t make it, look after Anna. She''s a good kid, just hasn''t grown up

    yet."

    ra felt a lump in her throat, like she was being choked. She barely managed to reply, "I know. I won''t abandon Anna."

    Johnny''s lips twitched into a weak smile. "I know you''re not a fan of the Bradford family''s business. Sell the shares if you want. Just keep you, Anna, and Quinn safe. Your mom won''t change; she thinks the family owes Quinn. Don''t expect much from her."

    "Dad, stop talking. Just rest."

    "If I don''t say it now, I might not get another chance. I''ve felt uneasy all night. ra, I need to tell you I''m sorry. When I see your grandpa, he''ll scold me again.

    It''s my fault, I''m not a good husband or father, I''m selfish too..."

    He mumbled as he fell asleep again.

    ra sat there, feeling suffocated, unable to do anything.

    Until Ryan burst in, panic in his voice. "ra, something''s happened!"

 Chapter 278

    "Mom just called," Ryan''s voice was trembling. "Some crazed woman attacked QuinnˇŞstabbed him once and shed Mom''s arm. They''ve caught her now, but Quinn''s in aplete frenzy. Even though the stab wasn''t fatal, he''s been screaming non-stop."

    ra was ready to rush to the scene but hesitated, worried about Johnny.

    Taking a deep breath, she pieced together who the woman might be it had to be June. Quinn had destroyed June''s life; her husband had died in prison because of him. June must have been waiting for her shot at revenge, even if it meant risking her own life.

    She wanted to pull Ryan aside to get more details, but Johnny''s hoarse voice interrupted.

    "Go on, I''m listening."

    Feeling a wave of helplessness, ra turned to Ryan, "How''s Naomi?"

    "Just minor injuries, but Quinn''s lost it, cursing wildly in the hospital. He''s even scratched up a few doctors. It''s like he''s found some insane strength."

    Three gunshots and now June''s stabbing, yet Quinn was still wreaking havoc¨D like an indestructible cockroach.

    Ryan leaned in closer, whispering, "ra, the doctors have removed Quinn''s bullets. They say he might need to bemitted to a psychiatric hospital."

    ra rubbed her temples and nced at Johnny lying on the bed, pressing her lips into a thin line. "Then let him go."

    Ryan fell silent, his head drooping as if he''d done something wrong. He didn''t feel nothing for Quinn, but after everything Quinn did, he couldn''t look at him the same way anymore.

    After several seconds of silence, Ryan hugged ra, his voice thick with unshed tears. "ra, please visit home more often..."

    This neen-year-old was already feeling the weight of loneliness.

    ra patted his hand and nodded in agreement.

    By two in the morning, they were both exhausted from keeping vigil over Johnny. Ryan wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. "ra, I''m a bit hungry. Let''s go get something to eat."

    Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, ra knew he hadn''t been sleeping welltely.

    They went downstairs together, and ra saw there were still a few ingredients in the fridge. "I''ll whip up a quick sandwich for you."

    "Great!"

    Ryan perked up instantly, hovering around her like a puppy, eager to help.

    ra''s mood lifted as well. She turned on the stove and got to work.

    Halfway through, she heard a noise outside.

    Ryan, holding a cup of still-warm soup, was about to drink.

    She didn''t think much of the noise but quickly stopped him. "That soup needs more seasoning. Slow down! You might get a stomachache."

    Just as she said that, she caught a whiff of smoke.

    Ryan put down the bowl, smelling it tooˇŞnot just smoke, but gasoline.

    They both rushed out of the room to find the upstairs already aze.

    ra''s heart sank, and she sprinted upstairs to Johnny''s room, but the gasoline had spread, turning everything into a sea of mes.

    She kicked open Johnny''s door, only to find the fire too far gone. The room was where the fire had started.

    Seeing the bed engulfed in mes, her heart shattered.

    Ryan burst in, taking in the scene, and tried to run toward the fire.

    "Dad!"

    ra grabbed him tightly. "We have to go!"

    "I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving! ra, Dad is dead, burned to death!" he

    screamed, desperately trying to break free.

    ra took a deep breath and pped him sharply.

    Ryan calmed instantly, though tears streamed down his face.

    Dragging him away, ra led them downstairs, where thick smoke filled the air.

    Ryan followed her mechanically, like a puppet on strings.

    Relying on memory, ra found the way out, but the front door was blocked.

    She grabbed a chair and smashed the nearby patio door, pulling Ryan outside. Covered in soot, they stumbled into Naomi, who had just returned.

    Naomi''s arm was still bandaged, and she looked at the scene in shock. "What happened?"

    Ryan copsed to the ground, sobbing.

    "Dad''s still inside. We couldn''t save him... we couldn''t... Are we ever going home again?"

 Chapter 279

    The mansion was a zing inferno, with smoke spiraling into the night sky as the distant wails of firetruck sirens cut through the chaos. Naomi copsed to the ground, disbelief clouding her vision. She clutched Ryan''s shoulders, her voiceced with desperation. "What are you saying? What do you mean?"

    Ryan''s face was smeared with ash, his eyes devoid of their usual sparkle. "Dad''s still inside. The fire started in his room... It''s toote... There''s no saving him..."

    In a frantic rush, Naomi tried to dash into the ze, only to be scorched by a sudden re that licked her arm. Tears streamed down her face from the heat and smoke, yet she pushed on, determined to reach him.

    ra sprinted over, yanking Naomi away from the ze. "Let me go! Let me go! Johnny!!" Naomi struggled fiercely, her nails leaving angry marks on ra''s skin.

    ra, having no other choice, raised her hand and knocked Naomi unconscious. As Naomi went limp, ra dragged her over to Ryan, who was still in tears, no longer resembling theposed heir he usually was.

    "ra, sobbing..." Ryan cried out, his voice a broken whisper.

    ra, unable to bear his helplessness, pped him hard. "Stop it! Crying won''t solve anything. Think about who could''ve started this fire. The Bradford family''spany needs you now."

    Ryan''s face was streaked with soot, his tears carving clean tracks down his cheeks. Wiping his face, he clung to ra''s leg. "ra, don''t leave me."

    ra''s patience was wearing thin, her temples throbbing with frustration, but she resisted the urge to shove him away. She called 911, arranging for an ambnce to take Naomi to safety, then coordinated with the arriving firefighters.

    The fire raged on until dawn, leaving only charred ruins in its wake. ra''s clothes were singed, and she looked as though she''d been dragged through ashes.

    Amid the devastation, identifying Johnny''sst resting ce was impossible; everything was reduced to soot and ruins. ra sifted through the remains, the structures crumbling under her touch.

    The police arrived to investigate the cause of the ze. ra, spotting Ryan sitting dazedly in the distance, hurried to brief the officers. "Please keep me in the loop about any developments. You can reach me directly."

    As the officers began their examination, ra pulled Ryan to his feet. Overnight, tragedy had struck their family, and at neen, Ryan was overwhelmed.

    "I''ll take you to my ce," ra said, guiding him to her car. "You''ll shower and rest. The police will handle the investigation. There''s a tough road ahead, but Dad transferred some shares to me... I''ll prepare a transfer agreement. You''re going to be the CEO of the Bradford familypany."

    Ryan, who had coasted through life without a care, felt the weight of responsibility for the first time. "ra, maybe we should sell the shares."

    The car screeched to a halt. ra grabbed his cor. "Listen, Ryan. Thispany was Dad''s life''s work. He built it from nothing. It''s not time to sell. I''ll pave the way for you, give you time to grow."

    Ryan, intimidated by her intensity, nodded silently, the tears slowing.

    Back at ra''s ce, she sent Ryan to clean up, handing him an oversized t-shirt

    to wear. She washed up quickly, her hair still damp as she emerged. Just then, the doorbell rang-it was Johnny''s assistant.

    Ryan recognized Cole, Johnny''s loyal and efficient aide, known for his silence and speed. Cole had already prepared the share transfer documents.

    ra signed the papers and instructed Cole, "List all the Bradford family properties and stores. Give me their current market values, and sell what you can within a month."

    Cole, though surprised,plied without question. ra, sensing his hesitation, was about to exin when Cole spoke. "Ms. ra, Mr. Johnny always said you were the one with vision. He trusted you with Anna''s future because he had faith in you."

    A wave of emotion hit ra. She owed her father so much, but he was gone, and she''d never get the chance to repay him. All she could do now was care for her brother.

    She nced at Ryan, who sat on the sofa in her oversized t-shirt, and advised, "Cole will get you some clothes. Stay put for now. Last night''s events will likely hit the news. Thepany''s shares will dip, and Greysen will make his move."

    Greysen had been waiting for an opportunity to take over from Johnny, even causing trouble during his illness. With Johnny gone, Greysen would undoubtedly try to coerce the Bradford family into relinquishing their shares.

    The biggest threat was if he approached Quinn. If Greysen secured Quinn''s ten percent stake, he''d have significant influence, second only to the CEO.

    Quinn, disillusioned by recent events, would likely seize any chance to make things difficult for ra.

 Chapter 280

    As ra slipped into her car seat, she felt utterly drained. A sleepless night coupled with a hectic morning had left her mind in a haze. She couldn''t shake the question swirling in her head: Who was responsible for the fire? Could it be Dn?

    Just hours after Quinn had stirred the pot with Dn, the Bradford family was caught in a disaster, which made Dn a prime suspect. Yet, ra had crossed paths with Dn before without incident, and he never seemed the type to hold a grudge.

    Massaging her temples, she reconsidered. Perhaps Quinn had pushed Dn too far this time. After all, Dn had brought a gun into the mix, so suspicion still lingered.

    Driving to Ferguson Corporation, ra''s thoughts were a tangled mess. It wasn''t until she settled at her desk that the world seemed to spin, prompting her to rest her head for a moment. But just as she was drifting off, a cold ssh jolted her awake, soaking her and her desk.

    Looking up, she met Eden''s smug gaze. Eden, with a triumphant grin, clutched a bucket she had snatched from a janitor. "ra, I warned you. Every time I see you, I''ll make you pay. Either quit and vanish forever, or deal with this."

    ra caught the snickers from her coworkers, as if they were amused by her misfortune of crossing the office diva. Wiping her face, ra forced a smile. "Feeling better, Ms. Eden?"

    Eden''s face contorted with anger as she raised the bucket to strike. This girl had the nerve to taunt her! ra hadnded her in the hospital, and today was payback time. But before the bucket coulde down, ra grabbed Eden''s wrist and threw a potted nt at her head.

    Eden, still not fully recovered from her hospital stay, went down as darkness closed in. "ra! I''ll make sure Dn fires you today!"

    Clutching her injury, Eden''s eyes burned with hatred as she red at ra. No, it wouldn''t stop at firing. She''d use the Ferguson family''s clout to make ra''s life miserable.

    Eden shot onest venomous look at ra and stormed out, not bothering to stop by Dn''s office.

    ra, drenched, shivered at her desk. Her colleagues were stunned by her boldness in standing up to Eden. Silence reigned in the office.

    When ra was summoned to Dn''s office, she braced for a firing. But Dn merely inquired about the Dawson family project.

    Noticing her soaked state, he frowned, coughing slightly before asking, "What happened?"

    ra kept her silence.

    Dn wheeled closer, trying to take her hand to inspect a bleeding cut on her finger.

    But ra pulled her hand away, asking, "Is your health alright, Mr. Dn?"

    His hand paused mid-air, his gaze shifting away. "Yes."

    "So, did you handle the Bradford family situation?"

    His eyes flickered, momentarily broken, before he softly asked, "Do you think it was me?"

    "I''m just being rationally suspicious."

    Dn started coughing again, covering his mouth with a handkerchief, his cheeks flushed, hisshes lowered, avoiding her gaze.

    ra, growing impatient, pressed on. "Mr. Dn, is it or isn''t it? Just answer the question."

    Dn finally stopped coughing, weariness lining his features as he smirked slightly. "What if it was?"

    ra stared hard, trying to gauge if he was serious or joking.

    Returning to his desk with a defeated air, he said, "Just assume it was."

    ra stepped forward, frustration rising, mming her hand on the documents he was pulling away.

    "What do you mean, ''just assume''? Are our lives meaningless to you, Mr. Dn? I''m seriously asking."

    With a tearing sound, the papers ripped in half as he yanked them from her grip.

    Only then did ra notice the veins bulging on the back of his hand, as if he was wrestling with something deep within.

 Chapter 281

    "Mr. Smith..."

    "ra!"

    They spoke in unison, their voices colliding in the tense air. Dn''s eyes were a storm of mixed emotions, with a sh of hurt beneath it all. "It''s me. What''s your n now? Going to hold me at gunpoint likest night?"

    ra was caught off guard. He seemed genuinely shaken by the previous night''s events, so much so that his tone was different from the norm.

    She knitted her brows slightly. "Don''t takest night to heart. It was unavoidable."

    "Heh, you aimed a gun at me, and you say not to dwell on it?"

    "I wasn''t trying to kill you. Last night you... never mind. I believe the whole Wellington family incident wasn''t your doing."

    As she turned to leave, something tugged at her thoughts. She turned back to him, frowning. "But Mr. Smith, you''ve been acting a bit off these past few days.''

    The way he questioned her felt as if their rtionship was more than just boss and employee, yet that''s all it was just a straightforward superior-subordinate dynamic.

    "

    By the time she got back to her desk, she waspletely drained. Being soaked from the rain didn''t help her mood either. She decided to call it a day, heading home to change.

    Back at her ce, she found Cole and Ryan still around. Ryan, now dressed in men''s clothes, was sprawled out on the couch, sound asleep. Last night had taken its toll on everyone, and he was still out cold.

    ra moved quietly, noticing how diligently Cole was working on the research she needed.

    She gave a nod of approval, changed her clothes, and headed back out, this time to the hospital to check on Quinn. She wanted to know ifst night''s fire had anything to do with Quinn.

    As she approached Quinn''s hospital room, she overheard Naomi''s voice.

    "Quinn, did you have anything to do with the fire at the Wellington cest night?"

    Quinn burst into hystericalughter and flung a cup across the room. "Hahaha, it wasn''t me, but it might as well have been. You all had iting. Who told you to treat me like dirt? If I''m going down, I''m taking everyone with me!"

    Naomi couldn''t hold back any longer and pped Quinn hard. Quinn''s eyes burned with hatred as she red at her mother.

    Naomi, rattled by her daughter''s look, took several steps back.

    "What''s with that look? Do you think I owe you something?"

    "Isn''t it clear? You''ve always favored ra over the years. Everyone in the Wellington family is the same kind of trash. I did so much, and you all turned a blind eye and coddled that brat ra. So, you all deserve what''sing. Is Johnny dead now? Serves him right!"

    "Smack!"

    Naomi, unable to contain herself, pped Quinn again, her shoulders shaking with fury.

    Her face was ashen. Losing her husband and now seeing her once-beloved daughter in such a monstrous light made her question if this was her karma.

    Seeing her mother''s expression, Quinnughed again, realizing Johnny was indeed gone.

    "Mom, let me be honest. Grandfather''s death was partly my doing too. I told him ra was chasing Simon and had let herself be used by many men. Cedric couldn''t handle it and fell ill, eventually kicking the bucket. Serves him right! I wanted you all to see that anyone linked to ra gets jinxed. First, it was Grandfather, now it''s Father. You''ve hated ra all these years, but didn''t expect the real culprit to be me, did you? Hahaha, what now? ra sees you all as strangers and won''t forgive any of you. I''ve given my shares to Greysen, and soon the Wellington familypany will belong to someone else. You all deserve this! A bunch of losers!"

 Chapter 282

    Naomi''s eyes were wide with disbelief, almost like she couldn''t trust her own ears.

    "What did you just say? Your grandfather is also..."

    "Yep, it''s all me! After I got back to the Bradford family, ra never actually bullied me. I just yed the victim, and you all bought it, hook, line, and sinker, hahaha! Who cares if you all wronged me? I came back to the Bradford family for revenge, and now look at us, nobody''s happy."

    Naomi grabbed her by the cor, her voice trembling. "Why would you do this? Why? Your adoptive parents were good to you, and yet you..."

    "Ha! Why? Because poverty eats away at you. No matter how nice they were, I craved wealth and the envy of others. You don''t know how awful it is to have a brother who''s not all there. People whisper behind your back, even specte you''re married to an idiot. I hated it so much. The whole world was against me, and I just wanted payback!"

    Naomi felt her knees buckle, copsing to the floor, drowning in guilt. She realized it was her fault for being fooled by Quinn''s tears, always taking her side and never letting ra exin.

    The Bradford family was in shambles because of her mistakes.

    In a burst of desperation, she sprang up and clutched Quinn''s throat.

    Quinn''s face turned crimson, eyes wild with madness. "You gonna strangle me? Go ahead, kill your own daughter. I''ll make sure you feel guilty forever. You should''ve never had me!"

    Listening to her daughter say such things, Naomi couldn''t handle it anymore and fainted.

    ra stepped into the hospital room, motioning for the doctors to take Naomi away.

    When Quinn saw ra, she went berserk, struggling to get up despite her severe injuries.

    Quinn startedughing again. "ra, you think you''ve won? You haven''t won anything, haha! Dn doesn''t truly love you; you just remind him of someone he''s lost. You''re just a sorry stand-in, ra. You haven''t won, not at all..."

    As she spoke, the memory of Dn''s gaze fromst night made her shiver and curl up, hugging her knees tightly.

    "Dn is terrifying. He''s a devil, a better actor than me. A devil..."

    Seeing Quinn in such a manic state, ra turned to the doctor.

    "Please, transfer her to a psychiatric facility. I''ll handle all the expenses." Upon hearing this, Quinn''s head shot up, kicking and thrashing on the bed.

    "You haven''t won. Once you see his true colors, you''ll want to run. You''ll be just like me, shaking at the thought, ra. Once you know who he really is, you''ll want to run!"

    She kept repeating those words, but to ra, it was clear-Quinn had lost her mind.

    Nothing she said mattered anymore.

 Chapter 283

    ra had initially thought Quinn was the one who set the fire, but seeing the state Quinn was in now, it was clear she wouldn''t be getting any answers from him. After Quinn was sent to a mental hospital, ra found herself sitting on a bench outside, feelingpletely drained.

    Even though she was exhausted, there was still Johnny''s funeral to arrange. With Naomi in the hospital and Ryan needing time to find his footing, it was up to ra to handle everything. Over the next week, she carefully nned Johnny''s funeral down to thest detail.

    On the day of the funeral, the sky poured with rain. ra, dressed in ck, noticed Ryan had stopped crying. He seemed to have found a bit of inner strength. She walked over, gently patting his shoulder in support. Ryan pursed his lips, turning his head to hide the tears that threatened to spill.

    ra hadn''t had a decent break in a long time. ncing around at the crowd, she realized Naomi was nowhere to be seen. On such an important day, why wasn''t Naomi there? Just as she was about to give Naomi a call, Ryan stopped her.

    "Mom said she''s decided to be a nun."

    With her husband gone and her daughter in a mental hospital, and with years of tension between her and ra, she chose solitude over reconciliation. ra understood and respected her decision. Over the week, she had liquidated all of the Bradford family''s assets-she bought Ryan a house and put the rest into a savings ount.

    As ra and Ryan made their way down the hill, ra suddenly lost her footing and slipped. Ryan, rmed, reached out instinctively.

    "ra!"

    ra tumbled a few meters down the slope and came to a stop, noticing that Ryan, in his rush, had fallen with her. She got up first, extending a hand to help him.

    Ryan''s eyes were still red from crying, but he ced his hand in hers. ra took a deep breath and said, "We''ve got a tough fight ahead. You need to be ready."

    Ryan was well aware of the vultures circling thepany. They''d been pestering him non-stop, even going as far as to approach Naomi, trying to pressure them into selling their Bradford shares for next to nothing. At first, Ryan was overwhelmed, but with ra by his side, he felt he could handle anything.

    The chill in the air was biting, their breaths visible in the cold. Once they got into the car, ra cranked up the heater, and Ryan hit her with a question.

    "ra, didn''t Simon mention you had a boyfriend? Where is he?"

    ra paused, caught off guard. The past week had been so hectic, she''dpletely forgotten about Z. She pulled out her phone and saw theirst conversation was over a week old. He hadn''t called or texted since.

    She frowned, wondering why she hadn''t heard from him. She had been busy, but what was his reason? She thought about calling him but hesitated, eventually setting her phone aside.

    She had been feeling there were unresolved issues between her and Z for a while. Maybe now was the right time to address it. If they were going to break up, it was best to do it while they both had a clear head.

 Chapter 284

    She paused for a moment, then sent a message.

    "Z, I think we''re just not a good fit. Let''s take some time to cool off."

    As soon as the message was sent, it showed he was typing a response. ra thought he''d reply quickly, but the typing status lingered, as if he was writing, deleting, and rewriting. After ten minutes of waiting and still seeing the typing indicator, she got fed up and drove off. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but it was frustrating.

    She was on her way to the new vi she''d bought for Ryan. Ryan had mentioned there was no need for such a fancy ce, but ra insisted. After all, how could a CEO live in a regr apartment? The vi had been spruced up for a week and now felt warm and inviting. With Cole staying there to guide Ryan, ra felt more

    at ease.

    Her biggest concern was Ryan; without much life experience, he could easily lose his way without proper guidance. Johnny, before he passed, had repeatedly urged her to take good care of Ryan. She couldn''t fail Johnny again and cause him unrest, even in the afterlife. The thought brought a sting to her heart. She reached over and tousled Ryan''s hair.

    "For now, stick with Cole and get familiar with thepany. If you have any questions, ask him, or you can ask me. I''ve organized everything you need to know about thepany. Even a newbie can get it. Anna, try not to be as stubborn as before."

    Ryan was dressed in a suit. Over the past week, ra had several suits custom- made for him. His young face was starting to show signs of maturity. Yet, in front of ra, he still slightly lowered his head, allowing her to touch it.

    "ra, I get it. You haven''t rested properly all week. You should head upstairs and take a break. There''s always a room ready for you here, you can drop by anytime."

    ra had taken a week off from Ferguson Corporation, busy with the Bradford family matters, she hadn''t been to work. The dark circles under her eyes were heavy. She yawned softly at his words.

    "Alright, I''ll grab a three-hour nap. Wake me up at seven, okay?"

    "Sure thing."

    Ryan watched her go upstairs before he settled on the sofa, looking at the stack of files ra had organized. Cole, sitting nearby, chimed in, "Ms. ra did an excellent job with these. Many points are exined in great detail, even more professionally than I could. Seems she''s been holding back her talents. With her guiding you, Mr. Bradford can rest easy."

    Ryan pursed his lips, his eyes a bit red, "But she''s working too hard."

    "Mr. Bradford, you''re not a child anymore. If you think Ms. ra is working too

    hard, the best way to repay her is to really dive into these materials."

    Ryan quickly wiped his eyes and opened a file with determination.

    "I''ll make sure to study hard."

    Cole''s face softened withfort. Johnny''s biggest worry before his death was ra and Ryan. Now, seeing them supporting each other and growing up overnight, he''d surely be at peace.

 Chapter 285

    When ra woke up, it was pitch ck outside. She nced at her phone-nine o''clock already. Hadn''t Ryan said he''d wake her at seven?

    Quickly, she jumped out of bed, grabbed a shower, and changed clothes. As she made her way downstairs, she noticed a few neatly arranged dishes on the table along with a note from Ryan.

    "ra, I''ve gone to the office with Cole."

    Feeling reassured, ra smiled. With her and Cole''s help, she was sure Ryan would turn out to be an amazing CEO.

    She microwaved the food, ate leisurely, and remembered the notification she''d seen earlier. Sure enough, there was a message from Z.

    "Please don''t break up with me..."

    The message was sent two hours ago, but she''d been asleep and hadn''t responded. Now, she wasn''t sure what to say, so she left it be.

    After dinner, she drove back to her ce. The past week had been exhausting,

    and all she wanted was to crash into bed and sleep straight through to tomorrow, when she had to report to Ferguson Corporation.

    But as soon as she opened her bedroom door, she was pulled inside with unexpected force.

    There was only one person who''d behave like this.

    "Z..."

    She barely got his name out before he kissed her, a kiss full of urgency, heat, and sincerity.

    They stumbled from the entrance all the way to the couch. Just as she was about to speak, his lips silenced her again.

    "Don''t break up with me."

    ra could barely breathe, feeling his whole body trembling slightly. He was genuinely scared.

    She took a deep breath, trying to push him away, but he suddenly pinned her legs down.

    "Z!"

    In the dim light, her voice sounded almost teasing.

    "Z..."

    ra regretted mentioning the breakup so casually; now he wasn''t hearing anything she said.

    She tried to sit up and talk it out, but he seemed lost in another world, ignoring her words.

    Gradually, ra found herself yielding to his repeated requests of "don''t break

    up."

    Who knows how much time passed, but eventually, he seemed to calm down, and

    she was left with no energy, just holding his face.

    Her whole body ached; he was like a machine that wouldn''t tire.

    "Z, enough, we''re not breaking up. Stop."

    She stroked his face, surprised to find it wet with tears. Startled, she pulled her

    hand back, but he grabbed it firmly, pressing it back to his cheek.

    He nuzzled into her palm like a calmed golden retriever.

    ra''s fingers curled slightly, wishing she could kick herself for taking her frustrations out on him.

    He hadn''t done anything wrong.

    For such a solitary guy, he''d been scared enough toe wait in her room, terrified of being left behind.

    Her palm brushed his cheek, ensuring all the tears were wiped away, before cupping his face again.

    "Okay, I''ve been in a bad mood and took it out on you. The breakup was just something I said in the moment. We''re not breaking up, not now."

    "What do you mean ''not now''? Am I just some dog you can throw away whenever you want? You sweet-talk me when you''re happy and kick me out when you''re not."

    ra frowned, feeling unfairly used.

    "Z..."

    She wanted to apologize and calm things down so they could talk it through.

    But something she said must''ve hit a nerve; he bit down on her shoulder.

    "Isn''t this what it''s about? You only got with me because I was convenient. You treat me like a pet, happy with my performance in bed. You don''t even care what I look like. Anyone could be by your side, and it wouldn''t matter if it was me or not!"

    He finished, his voice dropping to a whisper.

    ra heard his heavy breathing, realizing he was truly upset.

 Chapter 286

    "About a week."

    She got up and said, "Aiden, I might not be able to make it."

    Aiden gave her a quick once-over and replied, "Then you''ll have to tell the CEO yourself."

    ra wasn''t thrilled about seeing Dn; he always reminded her of the bothersome Eden. But she didn''t have much choice and had to head to the office.

    She knocked on the door and heard a chilly voice from within, "Come in."

    Pushing the door open, she found Dn absorbed in a stack of paperwork. She walked over, ready to ask him something, but her keen eyes noticed a faint scratch on his neck. It was subtle, like a tiny w mark.

    It took her a moment to figure it out. In the past, she wouldn''t have known what it was. But after a few wild sessions with Z, she''d picked up the habit of leaving little marks, sometimes without meaning to, and sometimes very much on purpose.

    That scratch on Dn''s neck? It looked a lot like a woman''s fingernail had been there.

    Could it be the Ferguson family had set up a date for him, and it went well? Did they hit it off?

    That didn''t seem right, though. Wasn''t Dn supposed to have some long-lost love he pined for?

    She stood there in silence until Dn finally looked up.

    "Do you need something?"

    "Mr. Dn, I can''t go to the Azure Shores project. You''ll need to send someone else. Anna just took over thepany, and I''m not entirely confident in her yet."

    He put his pen down. "Is he still in diapers?"

    ra was caught off guard by his jab at Ryan and was momentarily speechless. She forced a smile and said, "It seems like Mr. Dn has been quite the talk of the towntely... Are you seeing someone? I mean, that mark on your neck looks like it''s from a girlfriend."

    Dn''s fingers twitched on the paper, and he awkwardly picked up the pen again, even though he''d just set it down.

    "No."

    No?

    ra was sure she hadn''t misread it, and then it hit her, "Did Mr. Dn get a cat? That scratch looks pretty intense. Just make sure to keep up with the vinations."

    Of course, she thought, he wasn''t the type to mess around with women. How could he let one leave marks on him?

    And besides, he was Dn. If he were actually dating, there''d be a line of women ready to jump at just a hint from him.

    Dn stayed quiet, gripping his pen, eyshes lowered, back to his usual aloof self.

 Chapter 287

    ra often found herself trying to decipher his cryptic thoughts, leaving her with no choice but to repeat herself.

    "I can''t go to Azure Shores, sorry about that."

    "You have to."

    She furrowed her brows, considering quitting altogether, when he added, "Aaron is back."

    "Who''s Aaron?"

    "Lincoln''s brother. He''s not as easygoing as Lincoln. He''s digging into Lincoln''s business, and I''m getting you out of here because his interrogation tactics are brutal."

    ra squinted, "What''s that got to do with me?"

    "ra, he''s going to find you because the meds Lincoln gave you were from Aaron."

    Seeing his serious expression, ra couldn''t help but ponder deeply.

    With her current situation, she definitely couldn''t afford to mess with anyone from the Ferguson family.

    And if Dn said Aaron was a tough nut to crack, sticking close to him seemed like the safest bet.

    But why Azure Shores?

    Azure Shores was a long way off, and with Dn being under scrutiny, who knew if Aaron woulde after him?

    She wasn''t thrilled about sharing a ride with this guy either;tely, she''d sensed something odd about him.

    "Alright, I''ll go, but Mr. Dn, I''ll take the train. Your high status won''t permit that, so let Aiden drive you instead."

    She was about to walk out of the office, "Aiden said it''d be a week-long trip, so I''ll head home to pack a few changes of clothes. I''ve already bought my train ticket, so let''s meet at Azure Shores. It''s remote, with only one five-star hotel, so we''ll catch up there."

    As she reached for the door handle, half her body already out, she heard him say, "Is being with me that unbearable?"

    ra froze, reluctantly closing the door again.

    "Mr. Dn, I thought some things didn''t need to be spelled out. You''ve been acting oddtely, so naturally, I want to avoid any misunderstandings. I don''t want the higher-ups thinking I''m climbing thedder through you, nor do I want Cedric to think I have ulterior motives. Most importantly, I don''t want to get dragged into the Ferguson family''s drama, so whether you''re joking or have other intentions, I have every reason to decline."

    She spoke with calm rity, her gaze steady and without a hint of hidden agenda. Dn''s throat tightened.

    ra added, "I''m sure there are plenty of amazing women in the city waiting for you. I know I''m not your type, Mr. Dn, and to avoid trouble, I''mying it all out now."

    With that, her hand found the door handle again.

    "Anyway, I have no feelings for you, Mr. Dn. I really don''t like you, and you surely don''t like me either. This way, we both avoid any rumors, which is good for us."

    Seeing her eagerness to distance herself, Dn suddenlyughed.

    ra felt a chill run down her spine, quickly opened the door, and headed home to pack some clothes.

    Even on the train, Dn''sughter lingered in her mind, as if he wanted to crush her.

    Maybe she was reading too much into her words.

    After all, why would Dn be interested in her?

    The women who chased him before were at least supermodel-level, with legs and figures that didn''t even tempt him. Why would he notice a regr employee like her?

    Sitting by her seat, she yawned, nning to catch some shut-eye, when she overheard some nearby chatter.

    "That ce is deadly, better watch out, especially for the guy with the silver mask. I identally bumped into him once and almost fell to my knees."

    "You''ve only been there once and lost big; how''d you run into a big shot like that?ˇ±

    "I told you, I was losing bad and needed the bathroom. Then I saw him going up the spiral staircase, saying coldly, ''Take care of it.'' I was so scared I nearly wet myself."

    ra turned to see a group of burly men.

    Noticing the stunning woman across from them, the men realized their words

    were a bit much and quickly offered an awkward smile.

    ra, intrigued by the mysterious owner of the night establishment, couldn''t help but ask, "Is he really that terrifying?"

    The man''s curiosity piqued, "Miss, have you been there too? I told them, but they wouldn''t believe me, saying something about a ban on gambling."

 Chapter 288

    "I''ve been there, and I actually ran into him once."

    "Wasn''t it absolutely terrifying? After he casually mentioned taking care of it, he nced at me and asked the person next to him, ''How did an ant like this end up here?'' I nearly fell to my knees in fear."

    ra couldn''t help but burst outughing at the overly dramatic exchange.

    It seemed this guy was just lucky enough to have stumbled into the mysterious Nightfall once. She shifted a bit to getfy, nning to catch some rest, but she couldn''t resist adding, "You ran into him, and he didn''t kill you. Doesn''t that mean he''s not as ruthless as everyone says?"

    The man''s face turned serious. "That''s because I didn''t tell you the rest. I opened the restroom door I was heading to and found seven or eight bodies inside. They were all brutally killed, faces all messed up, beaten to death. I was so scared I took several steps back, almost wetting myself."

    In reality, he had wet himself, but with ra being so beautiful, he wanted to save face.

    Recalling the scene, his face went pale. "No wonder his hands were all red. He must have just finished killing them. The way he looked at me was like I was trash. I couldn''t move. He seemed like an emotionless monster, yes, a monster. When he called me an ''ant,'' I really felt tiny, like he could squash me with a single finger."

    ra raised an eyebrow and handed him a bottle of water.

    His lips were nearly white from fear. "Thanks. After that experience, I swore never

    to go back. The ce is indeedvish, but the world of the rich is beyond our imagination. Better to head back to the countryside and stick to farming."

    ra chuckled, "Exactly, have some water. Your lips are all pale."

    "Haha, sorry about that."

    ra leaned back to rest and drifted into a brief dream, again about the Nightfall pool.

    She dreamt of reaching for something cool and smooth.

    In her dream, she removed a mask, and her eyes shed with awe.

    She woke with a start, realizing her forehead was damp with sweat.

    It must have been the man''s vivid storytelling. Dreaming of a stranger, how odd.

    She grabbed a tissue to wipe her sweat, just as the train stopped and the conductor announced, "Azure Shores, we''ve arrived."

    She quickly gathered her luggage and got off the train.

    Once she reached the hotel, she checked into her room.

    Azure Shores was a promising coastal town, notrge but ideally located by the sea. The neighboring country had just announced visa-free travel for citizens from her home nation, making Azure Shores a potential hub between the two countries. Ferguson Corporation nned to build hotels and malls here, seizing the opportunity from the neighboring country''s policy change.

    After settling in, she called Aiden to ask when they''d arrive.

    Aiden nced at the silent man in the backseat and replied quietly, "Three more hours."

    Cars weren''t as fast as trains, and they took different routes.

    ray on the bed, "Alright, I''ll take a nap. Call me when you get here."

    Half-asleep, she heard loud noises from the hallway, thinking she was imagining

    it.

    She got up to listen closelyˇŞit was indeed Eden''s voice, directing people moving things.

    Why had Eden followed her to Azure Shores?

    ra felt a headacheing on.

    Eden''s voice continued outside.

    "Be careful with that. It''s for Dn. Can you afford to pay if it''s damaged?"

    "And this too, everything''s been sanitized. Dn''s only staying in this budget room because he has no choice."

    "This one''s mine. When he arrives, tell him there are no extra rooms so I can stay with him!"

    Eden''s voice was brimming with excitement, constantly instructing the staff.

    ray back down, already knowing this trip to Azure Shores wouldn''t be peaceful.

 Chapter 289

    Three hourster, Dn''s car finally pulled up.

    Aiden dialed ra, but she yed it cool, pretending she didn''t notice. After all, it was Eden who''d be there to wee him.

    And sure enough, Eden was right on the mark. The moment she spotted Dn, her face lit up. "Dn!" she eximed, running to him and wrapping her arms around his. ˇ°I had to pull some strings with Grandpa to join you on this trip. You better not mind having me around!"

    Dn''s gaze drifted past her, searching for ra. But she was nowhere in sight.

    Aiden, standing nearby, quickly pulled out his phone and gave ra another ring. "Ms. ra, the CEO''s here. Are youing?"

    Feigning a yawn, ra replied, "Sorry, overslept. You all must be settled in by now. I''ll skip the meetup today. Let''s catch up tomorrow when we head to the site."

    Aiden wanted to protest, but the line went dead.

    Hearing ra''s name turned Eden''s smile upside down. Why was ra always tagging along with Dn? Was Quinn onto something? Did Dn have feelings for ra?

    Just yesterday, she''d visited Quinn in the psychiatric ward, where Quinn, despite her erratic state, imed Dn was smitten with ra and warned of hardships ahead for her.

    Eden found it hard to believe. Dn was too sophisticated for secret crushes. But she wasn''t about to leave anything to chance.

    Her eyes shed with malice, but as she looked up at Dn, her expression morphed back into a picture of innocence.

    Meanwhile, Aiden handled the check-in. As expected, the receptionist mentioned only one room was avable. With a knowing smile, Aiden slid his business card across the counter. The receptionist paled and quickly arranged for more rooms.

    As Aiden wheeled Dn to the elevator, he caught Eden confronting the receptionist. Eden was livid. She had already spoken to the front desk, so how did Aiden manage to secure extra rooms?

    Ignoring the receptionist''s attempts to exin, Eden pped her hard. "Are you trying to get fired? If I''m upset, you''ll all be out of a job!"

    The poor receptionist clutched her cheek, tears brimming in her eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Eden tossed a few hundred dors on the counter, muttering, "Use this for the bruise. Don''t breathe a word about this to Dn."

    Quickly, she turned and hurried after Dn.

    The other receptionists rushed to console their colleague. They were used to dealing with spoiled heiresses like Eden.

    *

    Upstairs, Aiden paused by ra''s room as he wheeled Dn past. "Sir, this is Ms. ra''s room."

    Dn had been silent the whole ride, his thoughts a mystery. Now, he nced at ra''s door. It was shut tight, no sound from inside.

    His fingers twitched on the wheelchair armrest. He was about to leave when the door swung open.

    ra stood there, hair tousled from sleep.

    Dn''s eyes lingered on her for a few moments.

    ra met his gaze, feeling like luck wasn''t on her side today. Of all people to bump into, it had to be Dn. Should''ve checked her horoscope.

    Her expression was clear as day to Dn.

    She quickly shifted to a professional smile. "Mr. Dn, I thought you''d be settled in by now. Didn''t expect you just got up here. The rooms here are pretty basic, but hey, the ocean view''s nice." Sheughed lightly.

    "I''m off to grab a bite. Feeling a bit peckish." She waved, heading for the elevator, not waiting for Dn to respond.

    Aiden was about to continue to Dn''s room but noticed Dn still watching ra walk away. He gently reminded, "Sir, she''s gone."

    Dn finally looked away, murmuring a low "Hmm."

 Chapter 290

    ra strolled into the lobby just as Eden was about to hop into the elevator. Eden was in a frantic rush to catch up with Dn, her face all scrunched up with urgency. But as soon as her eyesnded on ra, that urgency quickly twisted into a fiery anger.

    "ra! You witch!" she spat, raising her hand to p ra, but ra was quicker, catching Eden''s wrist mid-air.

    The receptionists, noticing the drama unfolding, thought about stepping in. They were worried about ra shing with this high-profile guest, knowing well they''d be the ones in hot water with the managerter. But before they could act, ra surprised everyone by delivering a p to Eden herself.

    Eden''s head snapped to the side, her lips trembling. "How dare you hit me?" she stammered, disbelief coloring her voice.

    ra just chuckled, crossing her arms. "Oh, Ms. Eden, this isn''t my first rodeo. Remember the time you ended up in the hospital because of me? You''d think you''d have learned to keep it down by now."

    The receptionists were caught off guard, pausing in their tracks. They had initially worried about ra but quickly realized she was a force to be reckoned with, even more so than Eden. It seemed like this socialite had finally met her match. Secretly, they couldn''t help but feel a bit of satisfaction, almost hoping ra would give Eden another taste of her medicine.

    Releasing Eden''s wrist, ra took a step back. "Ms. Eden, you used to mock me for being a sycophant. Yet, you''ve been trailing after Dn for years, and it seems he''s still clueless about your feelings. Need me to give him a little nudge?"

    Eden went pale as a sheet. Dn only saw her as a junior, and she could only act yful with him under that guise. If her true feelings were revealed, Dn would surely keep his distance.

    "You wouldn''t dare!" Eden hissed.

    ra''s demeanor shifted, her eyes narrowing with a cold edge as she stepped closer. "I could keep this to myself, but Ms. Eden, you''d better mind your manners around me. Otherwise, I might just let it slip, and then the esteemed Mr. Dn will find out the not-so-innocent thoughts his ''dear junior'' has been harboring. Tsk tsk." "ra!" Eden''s whole body shook with rage, but there was nothing she could do. ra casually waved her off and made a beeline for the hotel''s restaurant. Eden bit hard on her lip, her eyes zing with malice.

    Witch, damn witch! This time, I''ll make sure ra never sets foot in New York again!

    After a satisfying meal, ra returned to her room to find Aiden waiting for her. "Ms. ra, didn''t you mention you''re good at leg massages?"

    Was this his way of saying she needed to give Dn''s legs some attention?

    "The boss has been cooped up in the car all day, and his legs are giving him trouble. Besides, his leg issues are because of you."

    Every time this was thrown in her face, ra couldn''t argue, as Dn''s leg problems were indeed tied to her.

    Taking a deep breath, she headed to his room. As she opened the door, Dn was stepping out of the shower, d in nothing but a loosely tied robe. His damp hair hung over his face as he leaned against the bathroom door, ncing at her before trying to move towards the bed.

    ra noticed his room''syout was different from hers, clearly spruced up and sanitized. Seeing his struggle, she quickly moved to support him.

    "Mr. Dn, after all this rehab, is your leg still acting up?" she asked, reminding herself of her promise to be at his service until his leg healed, even though she''d been a bit distanttely.

    Holding his arm, her fingertips brushed against his skin. His robe left a good chunk of his chest exposed, with the belt barely hanging on. Water dripped from his hair, making him look like something out of a painting.

    Kneeling by the bed, ra started massaging his calf. She was about to say something when a droplet from his hair identallynded in her eye.

    She blinked, her eyes turning red, instinctively raising a hand to wipe it away. Dn caught her wrist, "Don''t use your hand."

    She blinked a few more times until the irritation subsided. "You should dry your hair; otherwise, you''ll keep dripping on me."

    She found a clean towel Aiden had stashed in the suitcase and offered it to him, but he didn''t take it.

    That''s when ra noticed several scratches on his hand, like he''d crushed something. "What happened to your hand?"

    "It''s nothing," he replied.

    "How can it be nothing? You''re bleeding. Did you crush a ss? I''ll get Aiden in here to patch you up."

 Chapter 291

    ra turned to leave, but he grabbed her wrist, his grip so tight it stung. She yanked her hand away, stepping back a few paces while rubbing her wrist. Dn''s face fell, and he mumbled apologetically, "I''m sorry."

    "It''s fine, I''ll get Aiden," she replied quickly, eager to escape the awkwardness. She hurried off to find Aiden''s room.

    "Mr. Dn''s got a cut on his palm. Can you grab a first aid kit from the front desk and patch him up?" she asked.

    Aiden didn''t even open the door, sounding puzzled. "The boss was fine on the way here. How''d he get a cut?"

    "I''m pulling ate one here, Ms. ra. Could you handle it?" Aiden said, clearly tied up with work.

    ra sighed, knowing she couldn''t just leave it. If Dn got an infection, she''d be partly to me. She dashed to the front desk, grabbed the kit, but was stopped by Eden as she returned.

    Eden didn''t bother hiding her intentions anymore-ra was well aware of her feelings. "Dn''s hurt? Hand over the first aid kit. I''ll take care of him."

    ra was more than happy to pass the torch. She handed Eden the kit and retreated to her room, ready to catch some sleep.

    Just as she settled in, Eden''s crying echoed through the halls, clearly having been sent packing. Serves her right...

    About to doze off, her phone buzzed with a text from Z.

    [You still up?]

    [Yeah, what''s up?]

    After sending it, she realized it might seem a bit curt; not the best way to chat with her boyfriend. She took a breath and messaged again.

    [Just letting you know I''m on a business trip. Don''t swing by my ce this week, I won''t be there.]

    With that sent, she tried to sleep, but Dn''s message popped up.

    [You asleep?]

    ra decided not to reply, pretending she was already out cold. Then Z texted again.

    [I''ll miss you.]

    ra smiled, replying quickly, [I''m in a coastal city. I''ll grab you some seashells.] [Sounds good.]

    Seeing his response, she set her phone aside, yawned, and drifted off.

    The next morning, her rm red her awake. After getting ready, she stepped out to find Eden loitering by Dn''s door. As she moved to pass, the door opened and Dn was wheeled out.

    She hesitated, letting him go ahead and fell in step behind Aiden. On the way to the hotel restaurant, Eden rambled about the windy night keeping her awake, but Dn, true to form, stayed silent.

    At the restaurant, the local bigwigs from Azure Shores were already waiting. Eager to greet Dn, they hesitated upon seeing his pale face, opting for polite small talk before taking their seats.

    Dn ended up next to ra. She thought about switching seats but didn''t want to make it awkward, so she stayed put. Being in a coastal city meant a seafood feast awaited them.

    The table was packed with seafood, and the aroma was mouthwatering. ra was about to dig in when she noticed Dn''s palm was still raw and red, clearly untreated. He picked up a fork, but it slipped from his hand.

    Seeing this, ra couldn''t just ignore it. She used the serving utensils to ce some food on his te. "Mr. Dn, if there''s anything you want, just let me know."

    Dn nced at her but stayed silent. ra wasn''t sure if she was being helpful or overstepping, but she continued peeling shrimp for him.

    Eden, sitting across from them, sneered. "ra, don''t you know Dn''s allergic to seafood...?"

    Before she could finish, Dn popped a shrimp into his mouth. ra looked at Eden, puzzled. "Allergic to seafood?"

    Eden''s face flushed, caught in her own bluff. Dn used to have a seafood allergy, but apparently not anymore. ra shrugged it off, thinking Eden was just trying to stir the pot, and kept peeling shrimp for Dn.

    She peeled, he ate, until Aiden couldn''t hold back. "Ms. ra, you should eat too."

    ra chuckled and set the shrimp aside. "Mr. Dn, I''m going to eat now." "Alright," Dn murmured, his voice soft. Unbeknownst to ra, a rash was creeping up his neck, but she was too busy enjoying her meal to notice.

 Chapter 292

    ra sat back and enjoyed two bowls of m chowder while chatting with the manager about their new project. They both agreed to check out the indter that day since developing the ind hotel was a big priority.

    After they wrapped up the meal, ra dropped her utensils, grabbed a napkin, and handed it to Dn. His palm was injured, so she gently took his hand and carefully wiped his fingertips.

    Eden spotted this and was absolutely livid. She stormed over and shoved ra aside. "ra, back off! I know what you''re trying to do. Stay away from my Dn!"

    ra stumbled a few feet back. Seeing Dn''s silence, she figured she might have crossed a line, so she retreated quietly.

    With a smug grin, Eden wheeled Dn away, whispering softly to him. Yet, somehow, Dn''s mood seemed to drop to freezing.

    Feeling a bit uneasy, Eden told ra, "Go grab some disinfectant. Dn and I will wait on the boat."

    ra raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. She wasn''t in the mood to stick around, so she headed to a nearby shop.

    When she returned, the ce was buzzing with boats, and she couldn''t tell which one was theirs. She asked a nearby staff member, who gave her a quick once- over, his expression unreadable.

    "Are you Ms. ra? Mr. Dn and the others have already gone to the ind. You''ll have to catch up using a small boat."

    ra suspected Eden was behind this. If it meant taking a small boat, then so be it.

    But halfway through, the sky turned a threatening gray, and warning sirens wailed in the distance. She asked the boatman, "Why''s the weather gone bad all of a sudden? Is it safe to be out here?"

    Before she got an answer, the boatman jumped into the sea, leaving ra stunned.

    Ahead, the waves were growing terrifyinglyrge. With no time to ponder whose scheme this was, she steered the small boat toward the nearby ind.

    The coastal weather was unpredictable. Even on the ind, visibility was terrible, and the temperature plummeted, leaving her chilled to the bone.

    Taking a deep breath, she pushed forward, though the fierce wind asionally sent debris flying her way, one piece hitting her head hard enough to almost knock her out.

    Meanwhile, twenty minutes earlier, Dn and his team were about to head out when they got an urgent storm alert. No boats could leave for the next three days, forcing them to return to the hotel.

    Eden''s eyes gleamed with malice as she bribed a boatman to lure ra out to sea, hoping she''d end up stranded.

    Now, the rain wasing down in sheets, pounding on the windows. The Azure Shores manager was apologizing to Dn, saying they hadn''t expected the weather to turn.

    Dn nced outside, noticing ra wasn''t back yet, and the rain was relentless. She had no umbre.

    Ignoring the manager, he tried calling ra.

    But there was no signal on the ind. ra clung desperately to a tree, battling the wind to avoid being swept away.

    Taking a deep breath, she resolved not to let it end there.

    Back at the hotel, Dn frowned at her missed call, telling Aiden, "Go find her." Aiden knew exactly who he meant and quickly grabbed an umbre, heading out. He returned ten minutester, soaked. In this weather, an umbre was useless.

    "Boss, I couldn''t find Ms. ra. Do you think she might''ve thought we left and headed to the ind on her own?"

    The manager turned ghostly pale, shaking his head. "No way. All the fishermen got the storm warning. No one would go out-it''s a death wish."

    Dn''s gaze zeroed in on Eden. She''d been oddly cheerful from the get-go. "Eden."

    His voice was deep, eyes dark.

    Eden tried to hide a smile, ying innocent. "Dn, what''s up? I don''t know where she went. Maybe try calling again?"

    But Dn just stared at her, saying nothing.

    Facing Dn''s re took guts. Besides being spoiled, Eden didn''t have much experience. Seeing his genuine anger, she broke into a nervous sweat, her words stumbling. "Dn, why are you looking at me like that? I didn''t do anything."

 Chapter 293

    Dn''s expression darkened even more. "When we get back to New York, don''te looking for me again."

    Eden''s face went ghostly pale, staring at him in disbelief. In the past, no matter how big her blunder, Dn always found a way to forgive her. But now, he was saying he never wanted to see her again.

    Panicking, she was on the verge of tears, quickly dropping to her knees and clinging to his leg. "Dn, I didn''t mean to. It was just a prank. Who would''ve thought she''d actually go out to sea? I know I messed up. Please, take back what you said."

    Some of the executives nearby overheard and started getting anxious too. "A prank? In weather like this, going out to sea is deadly. The waves are enormous, and there could be whirlpools!"

    Edenughed to herself; her n had always been for ra to meet her end. She held onto Dn''s leg, ready to cry more, when she heard him call, "Aiden."

    Aiden quickly helped Eden to her feet, his voice turning stern. "Ms. Eden, don''t make this harder than it has to be."

    Eden stood up quickly, but inside, she was confident. Dn would forgive her eventually. Her lips curled up slightly, even as tears kept streaming down. "Dn, don''t be mad. I really know I was wrong, and I won''t ever do it again."

    But Dn was already wheeling himself towards the exit, and a few executives tried to block his path. Mr. Dn''s legs were already in bad shape, and if anything happened now, the Azure Shores project would be at risk.

    "Mr. Dn, please wait until the storm passes to head out to sea. It''s way too dangerous right now."

    "Yes, if something were to happen to you, we couldn''t take the me."

    Aiden locked Eden in a room and soon returned, smiling at the worried executives. "Which boat is the biggest? Don''t worry, the boss will be fine."

    They should have stopped him, but Dn''s determined look made them lower their heads and point out thergest fishing boat. Azure Shores wasn''t fully developed yet, and even its biggest fishing boat was no match for the cruise ships on the Hudson.

    In the pouring rain, umbres were useless. The moment they stepped outside, they were soaked. The executives, scared out of their wits, wanted to follow, but then they heard Dn say, "Once the rain eases up,e and get us on the ind."

    The executives were petrified-was he really going to the ind?

    "Mr. Dn..."

    But Dn had already been wheeled away. Aiden pushed Dn onto the boat, ready to join him, but Dn said, "You stay. If I don''t make it back, there''s a lot you''ll need to handle."

    Aiden hesitated, then sighed, finally advising, "Boss, be careful with your leg." Dn set off immediately. The storm was fierce, with thunder and lightning making the sea look like it was about to be swallowed by the dark clouds.

    ra, meanwhile, stumbled her way to a little cottage. She was grateful for the chat she''d had with the executives over dinner; it turned out that because of the Ferguson Corporation''s visit, this area had been hooked up with water, electricity, and some food supplies. She found the key hidden in a crevice, but the wind was so strong that when she opened the door, she was nearly blown away. She clung to the doorframe, her face scratched by the relentless wind.

 Chapter 294

    Finally, with a determined shove, she flung herself and the door into the cabin, leaving the raging storm outside. Shivering from the cold, she quickly switched on the heater and sniffled.

    Her phone still had no signal, leaving her stranded and unable to reach anyone. She had no clue when the storm would blow over, but it couldn''tst more than a week, right?

    With nothing else to do, she decided to change out of her wet clothes. Luckily, the closet had some extra linens, and the bed was neatly made with fresh nkets. She sneezed, hunching her shoulders against the chill.

    Peeling off her soaked clothes, she took a hot shower, which warmed her up a bit. Then, shey down, listening to the storm''s fury outside, nning to sleep and figure things outter.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. Did she finally have a signal? She grabbed it quickly. It was Aiden calling, but the signal was patchy.

    She only caught, "The CEO came to the ind to find you."

    ra thought she must have misheard and quickly asked, "Aiden, are you kidding? In this weather, you let Mr. Dne out here alone? His leg''s still healing!"

    But the connection was choppy again, and she couldn''t make out anything else. ra took a deep breath, touched by Dn''s gesture but worried sick about him.

    The ind felt like a scene from a disaster movie, with debris swirling in the wind. Getting hit could be disastrous. There was no way she could sleep now. She hurriedly put her wet clothes back on and braved the storm again.

    The rain pounded her face harder, like tiny needles. She struggled forward, clinging to trees to keep from being swept away.

    After just a few hundred meters, she spotted a silhouette. Was it her imagination, or did the figure nce at her before copsing?

    "Mr. Dn!" she called out, wanting to rush over, but the wind was so fierce she could barely keep her eyes open. It took her a grueling ten minutes to reach him.

    "Mr. Dn!" she repeated, finding him lying on the ground, drenched and pale. Kneeling beside him, she gently tapped his face. "Dn!"

    Slowly, Dn opened his eyes, sat up, and pulled her into a tight hug. Despite the chaos around them, the embrace was pure, and ra let out a sigh of relief, not pulling away.

    "There''s a cottage up ahead," she said. "I mentioned it to the locals earlier. Let''s get you there." Dn didn''t say a word, just held out his hand, clearly needing help.

    ra wanted to smile but couldn''t quite muster it. She quickly helped him to his feet. Leaning on each other, they headed toward the nearby cottage.

    She was surprised; Dn had been heading the right way. Had he overheard her chatting with the locals?

    The cottage wasn''t far. Once they were inside, she struggled to shut the door against the gusting wind. Dn was tall, with long legs, and ra worried about his injured leg. As soon as the door was closed, she knelt beside him.

    "Does your leg hurt? Where''s your wheelchair?ˇ±

    "It''s gone," he replied.

 Chapter 295

    Her fingers gently prodded his calf. "Does it hurt?"

    "Yeah."

    Oh no, is his leg getting worse?

    ra was seriously worried. "The conditions here are pretty basic, and I know you''re a bit of a neat freak, but could you just bear with it this time? Take off your clothes and pants, and let me massage your leg."

    With that, she started unbuttoning his shirt.

    As soon as she undid the first button, she was taken aback by therge red patches on his skin.

    "What''s with these red patches?"

    Dn leaned against the table with his eyes closed, looking a bit defeated. "Probably an allergy to shellfish."

    ra felt a wave of concern wash over her. An allergy to shellfish?

    Why did he eat when she was peeling shrimp for him?

    And he ate so much!

    She tossed his expensive suit aside and unbuttoned his shirtpletely. There were red patches not just on his chest but also on his back.

    ra turned pale, noticing how drowsy he seemed. She raised her hand to gently pat his face. "Mr. Dn, don''t fall asleep. Are you running a fever?"

    She ced her hand on his forehead, which was so hot that she almost pulled her hand back.

    Dn had dragged himself to find her in this state?

    ra was both angry and worried, her hand brushing against his belt.

    Dn slowly opened his eyes, looking less imposing than usual.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m taking off your clothes. I''ll wipe you down with warm water, then you need to lie down on the bed. Your clothes are wet, and if you lie down like this, you''ll soak the bed. And there''s only one bed here."

    The mention of one bed made Dn''s eyes flicker, and he turned his head away.

    ra noticed the tips of his ears turning red, and she felt a bit embarrassed herself.

    "Mr. Dn, pardon my intrusion."

    She helped him to the sofa and took off his pants, then hurried to the bathroom to fetch a basin of warm water to wipe him down.

    Dn''s physique was truly remarkable. How strange that someone who had been in a wheelchair for two years could maintain such a good shape?

    Blushing, she wiped him down thoroughly and helped him into bed, tucking him in snugly.

    She checked his forehead again. Still feverish.

    Quickly, she searched the room for medicine but found none.

    Desperate, she returned to the bed. "Mr. Dn, how are you feeling?"

    "Cold, itchy."

    His voice was hoarse, and his cheeks were flushed from the fever.

    ra, not caring about much else at that moment, quickly took a shower herself, grabbed a bedsheet from the closet to wrap around her, and slipped into the bed.

    With her there for warmth, maybe he wouldn''t feel so cold.

    She didn''t want anything to happen to Dn while he was under her care.

    But as soon as they were close, she could see Dn''s face clearly.

    Facing each other, Dn''s eyes were a bit unfocused as he slowly raised his hand, his fingertips brushing her cheek.

    ra quickly pulled away, and cold air rushed in as she heard him mutter, "Cold."

    She took a deep breath and inched a bit closer, this time not facing him directly but gazing at the ceiling.

    Hearing him constantly shifting, she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "The allergic spots, they''re itchy."

    Dn, you''re quite the handful. Even the saints don''t cause this much trouble. Reluctantly, she turned to face him again. "Chest or back?"

    "Chest."

    Dn''s eyes were downcast, a few beads of sweat on his nose, looking unusually vulnerable.

 Chapter 296

    ra bit her lip and gently ced her hand on his chest. The heating off his skin was intense, especially in the reddened areas, making her fingertips tremble a bit. Suddenly, Dn''s hand covered hers.

    ra''s fingers instinctively curled, and she quickly brushed away any other thoughts that tried to creep in. "Move your hand, let me scratch it for you," she

    said softly.

    Dn''s eyes were locked onto her face. Noticing she avoided making eye contact and seemed a bit uneasy, a slow smile crept onto his lips. "Alright," he agreed.

    As he moved his hand away, ra''s fingers began to softly scratch his skin. After a few moments, she asked, "Feel a bit better now?"

    His breathing grew heavier. ra could feel the body beneath her hand grow even hotter and more tense. Dn remained silent, his lips a firm line.

    Thinking she was helping, she continued to scratch his chest for quite a while. After about ten minutes, his eyshes fluttered, and he caught her small hand. "Enough," he murmured.

    ra sighed in relief, about to ask if he felt any better, when her knee identally brushed against something hot and firm. She froze, her face instantly turning crimson as she quickly turned away from Dn.

    In her head, she kept reminding herself that Dn''s legs were injured, not the rest of him, and such reactions were perfectly normal under the circumstances.

    In a daze, she felt a pair of warm hands slowly wrap around her waist. Even though she had a thin sheet between them, she could feel the unusual warmth of his touch.

    She stiffened slightly and scooted a bit further away, her voice low. "If you''re feeling better, try to get some rest. Once the storm passes, someone wille for us."

    But his hand lingered on her waist. Her waist was slender, fitting perfectly in his grasp.

    Taking a deep breath, she sat up and tucked the nket around him with a serious expression. "Mr. Dn, I really don''t have any other intentions towards you. I don''t know if this is just instinct or what, but if you really need femalepany, once we''re back in New York, Aiden and I can help find someone suitable for you, maybe even a secretary."

    Dn''s gaze stayed on her face, clearly reading her sincerity. She truly had no other intentions.

    He turned over, presenting his back to her. ra felt a twinge of awkwardness, wondering if she had misread the situation.

    She wrapped the sheet tighter around herself, considering moving to the sofa, but then heard him say, "Stay here. I was out of line."

    For some reason, his words seemed to carry a hint of dismissal to her ears. Her throat felt tight, and she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

    After lying back down, she moved a bit closer to him. "Don''t sleep so far away. You''re still feverish, and the AC isn''t enough. It''s just a normal reaction, I understand," she assured him.

    With that, she closed her eyes, drifting off to sleep. Dn had never met such a carefree woman before. Listening to her gentle breathing, he turned to watch her face quietly.

    His eyes went from calm to intense, and after a while, ensuring she was still asleep, he leaned in slowly. His fingers gently cupped her chin as he kissed her.

    ra remained in a deep sleep, undisturbed. Dn kissed her, bing more entranced, his grip on her chin tightening, his tongue yfully engaging hers, unwilling to pull away.

    It wasn''t until she furrowed her brow slightly that he snapped back to reality, retreating. His thumb brushed over her lips, now even redder, as he continued to gaze at her face with intensity.

 Chapter 297

    ra woke up to the relentless drumming of rain on the window. Her head felt like it was stuffed with cotton, and her vision wavered. Just her luck - now she was running a fever too.

    She nced over to see Dn stepping out of the bathroom. She froze, caught off guard, and quickly looked away once she realized. Last night, she hadn''t noticed much, but now she could make out faint scratch marks on Dn''s chest, likely from a woman''s nails. Maybe a cat had wed at him too, but there were simr marks on his back, which seemed pretty suggestive.

    Too tired to overthink it, ra decided to freshen up. The toiletries were bare- bones, like the kind you''d find at a budget motel-a flimsy toothbrush and a tiny tube of toothpaste.

    As she sluggishly brushed her teeth, she thought about how Dn was really getting the short end of the stick here. Just as she was lost in thought, Dn appeared in the cramped bathroom, standing behind her, presumably to wash his hands.

    ra instinctively shifted to the side, but the space was so tiny that their shoulders still brushed against each other. He was shirtless, washing his hands at

    a leisurely pace as if he were in some luxury suite.

    She could feel the warmth from his body seeping through her thin clothes, invading her personal bubble. She quickly sshed her face with water, rinsed her mouth, and turned to head back to bed.

    But then, his hand reached out in front of her. Even his arms looked like they belonged in a sculpture. ra forced a smile. "What''s up?"

    Dn leaned in, his eyes searching hers with an intensity that made her feel exposed, before slowly pulling back his hand. She let out a relieved breath and hurriedly grabbed her jacket from the day before, slipping it on. After a night under the air conditioning, her clothes were dry but felt ufortable.

    There were some cookies in the room, and she nibbled on a few. When Dn came out of the bathroom, she froze mid-bite. Dn walked over to her.

    She looked like a bird ready to take flight, wanting to get up but not daring to move. He lowered hisshes and casually opened a pack of cookies, taking a bite. ra turned her head, lost in her own thoughts.

    Dn quietly sat beside her, and she quickly jumped to the sofa, as if he were contagious. Neither of them spoke, and the silence was palpable.

    After ten minutes, he tossed the cookie wrapper in the trash and wiped the crumbs from his fingers with a napkin. ra stared at her phone, though there was no signal, pretending to be busy with nothing in particr.

    Dn chuckled softly, "So,st night, you were awake, weren''t you?"

    The question hung in the air, freezing the atmosphere. ra felt like she''d been caught, and tried tough it off. "What?"

    Dn opened another cookie, not looking at her, his tone lighter. "When I kissed you, you were awake, right?"

    ra''s face flushed, and she said nothing, her fingers nervously scrolling through her phone, wishing she could vanish.

    She had nned to act as if nothing happened, but Dn had shattered that illusion. With the storm outside, who knew how long they''d be stuck in this small room together? It was like a waking nightmare.

    After a long pause, she finally spoke. "Mr. Dn, we''re both adults. In that situation, it''s normal to get carried away. Once we leave this room, let''s pretend it never happened."

    "Do you let things go so easily with everyone?" He looked down at the te of cookies, his tone dropping, "What if I said..."

    She cut him off, "There are no ''what ifs,'' Mr. Dn. I just want to marry an ordinary person, live an ordinary life. Maybe it''s presumptuous, but that''s what I want. My boyfriend is a regr guy, and I don''t have any other aspirations."

    For some reason, Dn''s face went pale, his fingers trembled slightly. Once, she had said the same thing-wanting nothing more than a simple, ordinary life.

    He pressed his lips together, suddenly turning to watch the storm outside. "I''m sorry."

    ra heard his apology and smiled wryly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I know you weren''t yourself."

    "I..."

    "Mr. Dn, I''ll get you some water. You still seem feverish." Dn swallowed hard, returning to the bed.

    "Okay."

    ra had been sitting on the sofa. She stood to get water, but her vision blurred, and she copsed back onto the cushions.

    Dn reached out, pulling her onto the bed. "Did I pass my cold to youst night?"

    They both knew exactly what that meant. ra had been holding on by sheer willpower, but the moment she touched the bed, her mind clouded over.

    Dn adjusted her pillow. "Sleep."

    She hadn''t slept wellst night, tormented by his kiss. But now, as soon as her head hit the pillow, she drifted off. Dn watched her sleeping face and sighed deeply.

    Impossible dreams, impossible desires-then and now, they remained out of reach. Only Dn was unattainable.

 Chapter 298

    When ra came to, she realized she was already back at the hotel.

    She could hear Eden sobbing, "Dn, please, don''t be mad at me, okay?"

    Through the door, Dn''s voice was chilly, yet there was a touch of indulgence mixed in.

    "Just this once."

    Eden instantly brightened up, "I knew you wouldn''t stay mad at me! Dn, when are we heading back to the city? ra''s been asleep forever, it''s so irresponsible!"

    ra was fuming. This whole mess was totally Eden''s doing, but since Dn wasn''t holding her ountable, ra didn''t feel she had any right to argue.

    Her head was pounding as she checked her phone and saw she had been out for two days straight.

    As soon as she got up, she heard the sound of wheels. Dn pushed open the door and entered.

    Remembering the kiss, ra took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and collected.

    "Mr. Dn, I''ve made up my mind. Once we''re back in the city, I''m nning to resign. Anna still needs me, and I intend to spend some time at the Bradford family''spany."

    The sound of the wheelchair halted abruptly; he remained seated, unmoving.

    ra turned, offering him a polite smile. "I hope you''ll approve, Mr. Dn."

    His throat moved with difficulty, his fingers gripping the wheelchair handles tightly. All his emotions simmered beneath the surface, but ra could still sense a chill.

    "Why?" he asked.

    "It''s just to avoid any awkwardness. After what happened, I can''t just act like nothing did. Plus, I have a feeling Cedric will soon have you meeting someone new. The Ferguson family''s had a lot going ontely; it''s time for some good news."

    She got up and checked the project itinerary on her phone. The day after she was brought back, Dn and his team went to explore the ind, negotiating the project details for a whole day and night.

    ra had slept through it all, missing everything, but it also meant she could head back to the city.

    Dn watched her closely, trying to pick up on any other emotions, but when she talked about quitting, she seemedpletely at ease.

    His breathing became heavy, the veins in his hands standing out.

    After a long pause, he turned away, his voice hoarse, "Do as you wish."

    "Thank you, Mr. Dn. I''m nning to take the train back. I''ll get my ticket soon and might head out tonight."

    Dn''s shoulders stiffened, but he just grunted in acknowledgment and left.

    Once the door closed, ra let out a deep breath andy back down.

    Her fever had subsided, leaving her with stark memories of that night.

    She remembered Dn''s tongue entwining with hers, his breath mingling with hers, the pressure of his fingers on her chin, his dark, brooding eyes full of unspoken thoughts.

    Staying at Ferguson Corporation any longer could be a recipe for disaster; it was better to leave sooner rather thanter.

    During dinner, Aiden couldn''t hold back his curiosity.

    "Did you and the boss have a fight?"

    ra was caught off guard. What ce did she have to fight with Dn?

    "No, I just said I''d resign once we got back."

    Aiden gave her a look full of concern and hesitation, then asked, "Do you really have to leave? Ferguson Corporation pays well, and the boss treats you nicely. Did something happen on the ind?"

    A flicker of unease crossed ra''s eyes. "No."

    "ra."

    "Hmm?"

    "Why don''t you stay? Even if you go to the Bradford family, the boss will still call

    you when he can''t sleep. You promised him that."

    "Sorry, Aiden, but I have something to do now. I have to go."

    "ra!"

    Aiden was genuinely worried, wanting to follow her, but ra disappeared quickly.

    He stood there, ncing at the distant figure who had been sitting silently, then sighed.

    ra hurried back to the hotel, packed her things, and rushed to the station to catch a train.

    By the time she returned to the city, she was utterly exhausted.

    She didn''t hand in her resignation to Ferguson Corporation in person; she simply emailed Dn and thenfortably stayed home for two days.

    On the third day, she awoke to find the roompletely dark, despite leaving the lights on before sleeping.

    Rubbing her eyes, she noticed a silhouette sitting by the window, unsure of how long they had been there.

    "Z?"

    She called out, realizing she hadn''t been in touch these past few days.

    His voice was hoarse as he asked, "Where''s the shell?"

    ra froze. She had forgotten about the shell because of what happened with Dn at Azure Shores.

    "Sorry, I forgot. If you want, I can go collect some more another day."

    Z strode forward, standing before her. "What can you remember? You''ve been back for days and haven''t sent me a single message. Even a dog gets a treat now and then! You don''t see me as your boyfriend; you''re just pitying me..."

    ra''s expression darkened. She had indeed been avoiding the situation, unsure how to tell Z about the kiss with Dn, fearing his anger.

    Not mentioning it felt wrong too.

    In her indecision, she had avoided dealing with it.

    Hearing his usation, she suddenly felt weary.

    "ra, you don''t really like me. If I don''t reach out, you forget about me. You still despise me as you did before. You used me and then turned your back, chasing after the senior you adore. Your eyes are always on him. You hate me, you..."

    His rant abruptly stopped, his tone turning dangerous, "Are you ying me?"

 Chapter 299

    ra could tell something was off with him; he seemed unusually fixated. And who was this "brother" he kept mentioning?

    "I''m not messing with you," she said, reaching for his hand and pulling him to sit beside her on the bed. "I don''t hate you. Don''t overthink it."

    "What about the shell?" he asked again, hung up on every little promise she''d made.

    ra suddenly wondered if she''d gone too far. "I forgot. I''ll make it up to you next time."

    He stayed silent, his lips trembling slightly. "ra, you''re just ying with me."

    ra felt a bit of frustration bubbling up. She wasn''t one to sugarcoat things. The room felt charged with tension, and she decided to face it head-on. "If you think I''m ying with you, then maybe we should break up."

    As soon as those words left her mouth, she could feel the air change-like a storm was brewing, but it wasn''t directed at her.

    He stood up slowly, then suddenly cupped her face and kissed her hard. The metallic taste of blood spread in their mouths. She winced, trying to push him away, but he bit down on her lip.

    She flinched. "Z," she called out, and he let her go.

    "You''ll regret this, ra. You''ll regret it," he said, his voice rough.

    ra pressed her lips together, feeling the sting. He hadn''t held back at all. She reached out, trying to hold onto him, but he shrugged her off.

    He walked to the door and paused, like he was waiting for her to stop him. ra touched her sore lip, thinking for a moment before speaking. "Forget it. I''m tired too, Z. Maybe you''re right-you just happened to be there when I needed

    someone."

    As soon as she spoke, he moved even faster. ra heard the front door m shut with a loud bang. She took a deep breath andy back down, but after two days of avoiding everything, she knew sleep wouldn''te.

    Feeling restless, she got up, washed up, and looked out at the darkening sky, when her phone rang. It was Ryan.

    "ra, are you back in New York?"

    Hearing his voice warmed her heart and calmed her nerves. "Yeah, did you go through all the documents I prepared for you?"

    "I did, but Greysen and his crew are still causing trouble."

    A flicker of determination crossed ra''s eyes as she drove over to Ryan''s ce. Ryan, with dark circles under his eyes, looked older than his neen years, even sporting a bit of stubble.

    ra ruffled his hair, noting the piles of documents on the coffee table, pleased that he''d been diligent. Ryan hugged her tightly, full of affection. "I''ve been good while you were away. I''ve read everything. Cole''s been teaching me how to manage thepany, but you''re still the best, ra. You make it all so easy to understand."

    ra felt a surge of pride. Ryan wasn''t clueless, just a carefree soul sheltered too well from the world''s harsh realities. When he put his mind to it, he grasped things with ease.

 Chapter 300

    Ryan let go of her, immediately noticing the cut on her lip. He hadn''t seen anything like it before and was caught off guard. "What happened to your mouth?"

    ra''s lips were a bit swollen, and the cut made every word a painful effort. She gently touched her lips and walked over to the coffee table. "Is Greysen giving you a hard time again?"

    "Yeah, he even brought a bunch of board members, saying I''m too young to run thepany."

    Greysen was nothing if not ambitious.

    ra settled onto the couch, her eyes catching the pile of documents filled with dense notes, all in Ryan''s handwriting. A small smile yed on her lips. After a good ten minutes of reviewing them, she was sure her brother was on the right track to sess.

    Just as she was about to speak, the doorbell rang.

    Greysen was back. As long as Ryan held onto his shares, peace was out of reach. Plus, Greysen had already snagged ten percent of the shares from Quinn, making him the secondrgest shareholder.

    Half of the top brass were on his side, and they didn''t have much respect for Ryan, who''d been thrust into the CEO role against his will. Everyone knew Ryan was more about fun than business.

    Ryan took a deep breath and told someone to open the living room door.

    As Greysen and his crew walked in, they immediately spotted ra on the couch. But they didn''t pay her any mind, since she didn''t have any shares.

    Greysen gave Ryan a patronizing pat on the shoulder with a senior-like grin. "Ryan, have you made up your mind? If you agree, we can sign the papers right away. You''ll get thirty million, and you can hand over all your shares. You wouldn''t want your dad''s hard work to go down the drain, would you?"

    Ryan''s face burned with anger, barely keeping himself from snapping. But catching sight of ra, he held his tongue.

    "Uncle Greysen, I''ve already said I''m not selling my shares."

    Greysen sneered and brushed past Ryan to stand next to ra. "ra, sorry about my tone the other day at the office. There''s no need for us to be at odds. I could introduce you to my son, and we could all work together for thepany''s future."

    Greysen''s n was crafty. Everyone knew Ryan doted on ra. Getting her on his side meant he could control Ryan.

    With a p, a young man emerged from behind the group. His name was Chase, and it was surprising to see he was a rising star in the entertainment industry. Rumor had it his family was loaded, but no one expected him to be Greysen''s

    son.

    The moment Ryan saw Chase''s face, his expression shifted-not for any reason other than Chase was undeniably good-looking.

    Would ra be tempted? She''d been a sucker for romance before, willing to abandon everything for Simon. Even though she was more level-headed now, who knew if she''d fall for a handsome face again?

    ra''s eyes lingered on Chase for a few seconds, her brow furrowing. For some reason, he seemed familiar.

    Then it hit her. Chase bore a striking resemnce to Simon.

 Chapter 301

    Greysen''s smile widened as he spoke to Jacob, "Come meet ra. You young folks always have so much to talk about. Get to know each other. ra, Jacob here is on the rise, destined to be a big star. Dating someone like him will definitely boost your social standing."

    Jacob felt a twinge of irritation. Before he came, he''d been warned to make a good impression on ra, use his looks to win her over. Once they were married, he could do whatever he wanted, even if it meant ignoring ra. The goal was to marry her and control Ryan.

    But when he saw ra, he was caught off guard by her beauty. She was even more striking than top actresses. The idea of being with someone like her was tempting, and his smile turned genuine.

    He offered his hand, "Hi, ra. I''m Jacob."

    ra looked at his hand without saying a word. After a few moments, she slowly shook it. "Hi."

    Nearby, Ryan was getting restless. Worried ra might fall for Jacob''s charm, he called out, "ra."

    Greysen quickly put aforting arm around Ryan''s shoulders, "Ryan, this is your sister''s business. Stay out of it."

    Ryan felt uneasy and let down by ra. How could she be so easily swayed by every handsome face?

    Greysen and his group were pleased, their expressions smug.

    "Jacob, make sure to spend more time with ra," Greysen instructed.

    Sitting next to ra, Jacob was feeling pretty pleased with himself. A beautiful woman like her? He definitely wanted to be with her.

    "Sure thing, Dad. No worries," Jacob replied.

    Greysen left, leaving Jacob and ra alone.

    Ryan was furious, pointing angrily at Jacob. "Get out of my house!"

    Jacob dismissed Ryan''s outburst, casually holding ra''s hand. "ra, your brother wants us gone. Let''s head out. It''s still early, we can go for a walk."

    ra frowned, not because she was falling for Jacob''s charm, but because his face seemed oddly familiar. Familiar enough to jog her memory.

    She stood up and walked towards the door. Jacob quickly followed, taunting Ryan as he went.

    "Ryan, your sister''s an adult with her own life. She doesn''t need your worry. Besides, now that your dad''s gone, you should be listening to her. I bet it won''t be long before she convinces you to hand over your shares."

    Jacob was confident; ra had hesitated when she first saw him.

    As ra reached her car, her mind filled with fragmented memories she couldn''t quite piece together.

    Jacob joined her, opening the car door with a gentlemanly flourish. "ra, where do you want to go tonight?"

    ra looked at him, her thoughts slowlying together. "Have we met before?" Jacob paused, then smiled. "No, we haven''t."

    But he resembled Simon, which was no coincidence.

    ra settled into the passenger seat, feeling uneasy. She leaned back. "Let''s just find a ce to eat. I''m hungry."

    Jacob jumped into the driver''s seat. "Alright, I know a great spot. A friend of mine owns a restaurant-it''s pretty good."

    ra wasn''t in the mood to chat, wanting to sort through her thoughts.

    After they left, Ryan called Simon. "Simon, ra left with that guy, and I don''t know what they''re up to."

    Simon was annoyed. ra wasn''t supposed to fall for such an obvious ploy. "I''m going to find her," Simon said.

    He hadn''t been dreaming of ra being head over heels, but seeing her with Jacob at the restaurant threw him off.

    Jacob did look a bit like him. If ra didn''t still have feelings for Simon, why would she be with a lookalike?

    His heart raced with excitement, and he walked over confidently.

    "ra!"

    ra didn''t expect to see Simon. It seemed his injury had healed.

    Jacob, still trying to impress ra, turned to see who called her, his face souring.

    Simon was feeling triumphant. "If you still care about me, juste back. Why settle for a second-rate copy?"

    ra, hoping to clear her head, felt a headacheing on at the sight of Simon.

    Simon stood close, looking smug. "You say you don''t like me, but I almost believed you. You just can''t get over my past with Quinn. Don''t worry, once we''re married, everything I have is yours."

    He raised his hand as if to swear, but ra wasn''t interested.

    She nced at Simon''s face, then at Jacob''s.

    Simon was trying to contain his excitement. "So, in front of the real deal, doesn''t the imitation seem a bit silly?"

 Chapter 302

    From the start, Jacob''s expression was sour. "Mr. Stone, ra''s over you. Have some dignity, would you?"

    No sooner had the wordse out than Stone kicked Jacob''s chair, sending him sprawling to the floor.

    Jacob hit the ground with a thud, still tangled in the chair. The Stone family was powerful, and even though Stone wasn''t the heir, he had enough clout to do as he pleased in the city. When had a minor celebrity ever dared to challenge him?

    Jacob was fuming, his scalp tingling with rage, his lips trembling. "No wonder ra''s not into you, Mr. Stone."

    Stone just smirked, pulling ra into his arms with a cocky tilt of his chin. "Look in the mirror before you talk. You''re nothing but a stand-in."

    Jacob felt the sting of humiliation. He''d thought he had ra wrapped around his finger, but there she was,pletely unfazed by his plight.

    In a fit of anger, he forgot all of Greysen''s warnings and stormed out, tossing a threat over his shoulder. "ra, if you want to be with me, deal with your boy toy first."

    He acted like she couldn''t survive without him. But once he drove away, the more he stewed over it, the angrier he got. So he headed to meet some friends, only to find them gossiping about ra.

    "Just the other day, I was in North Ashford for a project. Didn''t expect ra to be such a big deal there."

    "Who''s ra?"

    "Johnny''s daughter, Mr. Stone''s sidekick. She''s stunning. Jacob should know her -his dad''s high up in the Bradford Group, right?"

    Eyes turned to Jacob. Despite not being at the top yet, these guys were all heirs to wealthy families.

    Jacob, still sore from Stone''s mockery, set his drink down hard. "Of course, I know her. She''s been chasing me, but I haven''t said yes."

    The room buzzed with interest. "Chasing you?"

    Jacob was handsome, which was part of why he''d shot to fame. As thetest heartthrob, he had plenty of admirers.

    A smug grin spread across his face. "Yeah, she asked me out tonight. I turned her down. Sure, she''s gorgeous, but once the lights are off, they''re all the same."

    The guys erupted inughter. "You got her into bed? She wouldn''t even nce my way."

    Jacob sneered, finally feeling like he''d regained some pride. "She''s not hard to get. She seemed a bit dazed when she saw me. A little push, and she agreed. Still thinking about taking it further."

    Compliments flew his way.

    Thinking of ra''s face, Jacob felt a mix of heat and annoyance. That woman had probably been with Stone countless times. Who was she fooling with her act? Once he had her, he''d show her.

    He was about to boast more when he felt a chill, like a predator was watching him.

    He looked up and locked eyes with a man on the second floor, hidden in shadows, a silver mask glinting coldly.

    A bad feeling crept over Jacob, making him quickly look away.

    After the gathering, as he headed to the parking lot alone, he didn''t even make it

    to his car before he was grabbed and dragged away.

    When he came to, he saw the man from the shadows, the mask still glinting ominously.

    Fear gripped him. "Who are you?!"

    The man said nothing, just stepped closer and lifted Jacob''s chin with a knife. "She looked dazed at you several times?"

    Jacob was confused until sharp pain on his cheek made his eyes go wide. His face was his career.

    "You''re insane! What do you want? Let me go!"

    But the masked man''s gaze was cold, like he had no emotions at all.

    After three cuts, Jacob finally pieced it together. "You mean ra?! Yeah, she looked at me like that. If you''re mad, take it out on her, not me. She''s just aˇŞ"

    His words were cut off by a knife plunging into his shoulder.

    Jacob''s face went pale, his survival instincts kicking in. This guy was probably another one of ra''s suitors, taking it out on him because he couldn''t have her.

    He cowered instantly. "ra doesn''t like me. I''ve never been with her. I was just joking. Maybe she saw me as a stand-in, asked if we''d met before. It''s our first time meeting. I might look like Stone. I don''t know anything!"

    His eyes were terrified, fearing the knife would cut his throat next.

    The man paused, wiping the blood from the de with a handkerchief.

    Jacob was near tears, watching as the man moved with calm, almost elegant precision. He felt like amb to the ughter.

    "I swear I''ll stay away from ra. Please, spare me. You and she are perfect together!"

    The man''s fingers hesitated, a small smile ying on his lips. "Is that so?"

    Having been around the entertainment block, Jacob knew what to say and fell to

    his knees. "Yes, yes, ra will love you. You two are perfect together."

    A tramp and a monster-weren''t they just made for each other?

    He had no idea what he''d done to deserve this, just that his boasting hadnded him in this mess.

    The man seemed pleased, tossing the knife aside. "We were meant to be."

 Chapter 303

    Jacob felt a chill run down his spine. The guy in front of him was definitely unhinged. Kneeling on the ground, Jacob''s lips trembled, afraid to move or speak. The man casually leaned back in a ck chair, resting his head on one hand. A silver mask covered his face, making it impossible to read his thoughts.

    Finally, the man spoke, "She broke up with me."

    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat. Was he talking about ra? But ra was always chasing after Simon, so who was this guy? Desperate to stay alive, Jacob knew he had to say something the man would want to hear.

    "She probably doesn''t really want to end things. Maybe she''s just waiting for you to make the first move. She can''t let you go."

    The man tilted his head slightly as if considering Jacob''s words, and Jacob felt a glimmer of hope.

    "ra definitely likes you the most. Women can be stubborn. Sometimes breaking up is just a way to see how you''ll react."

    Jacob was scrambling, trying to say anything to please this obsessed stranger. The man looked intrigued.

    "Testing my attitude?" he mused.

    Relieved, Jacob nodded eagerly. "Yes, she''s probably afraid you don''t truly care. Maybe if you meet her, you can clear things up. She might just be waiting for you."

    The man seemed to ponder this, and Jacob''s heart raced. If this guy actually met ra, what then? But right now, all Jacob wanted was for the man to let him go. "She doesn''t like me," the man said suddenly, and Jacob quickly jumped in. "No, she does! She''s just not the type to show it openly."

    "Really?"

    "Yes! Text her, ask her out. She''lle. Or pretend you''re hurt-she''ll be worried sick!"

    Jacob was desperate, hoping the man would leave to find ra and forget about him. The man pulled out his phone, typing away. Could he really be messaging ra? Jacob was on edge, feeling like his life depended on her response.

    If he made it through today, he''d definitely avoid ra from now on.

    Meanwhile, ra was ignoring Simon''s incessant texts as she headed to see Megan. She had already messaged Ryan to hold off on any ns.

    Ryan, always looking out for her, couldn''t help but ask, [ra, you''re not really into Jacob, are you?]

    [No.]

    Ryan called her right away. "Where''s your boyfriend? Why haven''t I met him? Did he bite your lip-did you guys fight?"

    ra touched her lip, deciding not to get into it about Z. "We broke up. Let''s focus on getting thepany stable for now."

    Ryan sensed her mood wasn''t great and left it at that.

    At Megan''s ce, ra slumped on the couch, staring nkly at a soda can. Megan, recovering from a shoulder injury, noticed the cut on ra''s lip. "Did your boyfriend do that?"

    ra leaned back, eyes on the ceiling. "Yeah, we broke up.ˇ±

    Megan poured them both some soda, surprised. "What happened? I thought you just went on a trip with Mr. Dn. Did something happen?"

    ra took a sip. "We just weren''t a good fit."

    Megan''s grip on the soda bottle tightened for a moment. "I thought you were really into him."

    ray back down. "Sometimes memories from the past pop up-just bits and pieces. It makes me uneasy. I saw someone who looked like Simon today, and it threw me. I guess I still have a soft spot for him."

    Megan rxed a bit, smiling. "Maybe you haven''t moved on from Simon. You chased him for so long. Even if you''ve forgotten, those feelings don''t just go away."

    ra''s phone buzzed. It was a message from Z. [Injured.]

    Attached was a photo of his hand, a nasty gash visible, bleeding heavily. ra shot up, dialing his number frantically.

    No answer.

    She tried three more times. Still nothing.

 Chapter 304

    Megan noticed her friend''s anxiety and quickly asked, "What''s up?"

    "My boyfriend''s hurt, and he''s not picking up his phone. I''m a bit worried."

    "But didn''t you guys break up? Why are you still concerned about him?"

    ra nced at the picture on her phone, her lips pressed into a tight line. "I don''t know, maybe I still care about him. I just don''t know how to deal with him. He''s sensitive and a bit unpredictable."

    He never seemed to believe she liked him, almost obsessively so.

    ra put her phone down, took a sip of her juice, and heard Megan ask, "ra, do you like Mr. Dn?"

    ra was surprised, unsure why Megan would bring him up. She frowned. "No, I don''t have feelings for him. Plus, the Ferguson family is a mess. I don''t want to get involved, and I''ve already left Ferguson Corporation."

    Megan was taken aback. "When did you quit?"

    "A few days ago."

    As she said this, ra noticed Megan''s mood lift.

    "ra, why not get back with your boyfriend? If you still care, maybe talk things out."

    ra rubbed her temples. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk; it was just that Z''s intense nature left her unsure.

    Her phone buzzed again, this time with a video of him standing on a cliff''s edge.

    The wind howled fiercely in the video, more terrifying than the storm at Azure Shores a few days ago.

    Seeing his feet so close to the edge made ra''s heart skip a beat.

    She quickly tried calling Z again, but he still didn''t answer.

    Her heart raced as she quickly texted him.

    "Z, don''t do anything stupid. At least think about your family."

    After sending it, she remembered his brother had passed away, and the tombstone was just outside his ce.

    Her chest tightened, and she quickly sent another message.

    "Think about me."

    Her palms were sweaty, and deep down, she feared he might actually jump.

    She didn''t know him well, but sensed that beneath his intensityy something deeper, like the ocean''s depths, which she didn''t want to explore.

    There was no reply, so she gritted her teeth and sent another message.

    "I want to hold you right now. If you jump, I''ll never get to hug you again. I regret breaking up with you. I like you. Seashells are too cheap for you. I got you other gifts. Will you open them?"

    It was clear she was saying whatever she could think of.

    But he took it seriously and finally replied.

    "Really?"

    ra couldn''t help but smile through her tears, quickly seizing the moment. "Really, I''ming to find you now. If I don''t see you, I''ll find someone else." "Don''t find anyone else. I''lle back."

    ra breathed a sigh of relief, grabbing a napkin to wipe the sweat from her palms.

    She hade to visit Megan tonight, nning to stay over. But now she had to leave.

    She stood up. "Megan, I have to go."

    Megan walked her to the door, asking, "Is it about your boyfriend?"

    "Yeah, he''s throwing a fit."

    "ra, you really care about him."

    ra didn''t respond, eager to go see Z.

    After she left, Megan nced at the pile of gifts on the table, including a very expensive bracelet, as ra''s peace offering.

    She snapped a photo and posted it on social media.

    "ra came by, brought all these gifts, and was thinking about her boyfriend the whole time. He''s so lucky. I wonder if they''ll get married. I''ve got my wedding gift ready."

    After posting, she kept her eyes on the notification, quickly noticing a certain avatar liking her post.

    Her eyes lit up, and her spirits soared.

    But soon, her smile faded.

    Because he only ever liked posts rted to ra.

    She gripped her phone tightly, her eyes shing with sudden intensity.

 Chapter 305

    ra strolled through the mall, picking out a simple gift she hoped Z would like. Just as she was about to head out, two bodyguards stepped in her path.

    "Ms. ra, our young master would like to have a coffee with you," one of them said.

    She frowned, ncing over at the caf¨¦ where she spotted a man she didn''t initially recognize. But it clicked soon enough-he looked a lot like Lincoln. This was Aaron, Lincoln''s brother, recently back from abroad and rumored to be looking into Lincoln''s disappearance.

    ra was about to say she was busy, but the bodyguard spoke up again. "Our young master prefers not to use force."

    She sighed, her mood darkening, and walked over to Aaron. Unlike Lincoln''s broody vibe, Aaron was all warmth and sunshine. The Fergusons were all blessed with good looks, but Aaron wore his effortlessly.

    As ra sat down, Aaron shed a smile. "ra, it''s been a while. Simon mentioned you lost your memory and have been hanging out with Dn a lottely."

    He slid a ss of juice her way, his voice calm and easy. "It''ste. Let''s skip the coffee and go with juice."

    ra left the juice untouched, suspicious it might be tampered with. "So, what''s up, Mr. Simon?"

    "Nothing much. I just got back to town and thought I''d catch up with old friends. You might not remember, but we were pretty close back in the day."

    ra wasn''t buying it and was about to fire back when her phone buzzed. It was another message from Z, showing a fresh cut on his palm, a silent threat if she didn''t show up.

    Her expression shifted instantly, and she quickly dialed his number. He didn''t answer, letting the phone ring out.

    Realizing she had no time to waste, ra got up abruptly. "Sorry, Mr. Simon, I really have to go. Let''s catch up another time."

    She was just a few steps away when Aaron chimed in. "Was it Dn messaging you? Makes sense. You used to hate him, and now that you''re finally warming up to him, he wouldn''t want you to remember the old days and the person you truly loved."

    ra halted, her mind spinning. The person she truly loved? Everyone knew she''d chased after Simon for years. Wasn''t he supposed to be her one true love?

    Aaron smirked slightly, ying with the ss in front of him. "ra, I know why you hated Dn before. Trust me, if you get too close now, you''ll regret it when your memoryes back."

    ra hesitated, puzzled. "Why are you so sure it was Dn who texted me?"

    Aaron put his ss down with a thoughtful look. "Just a feeling. He knows what I''m up to and wants you to keep your distance."

    She couldn''t help but think of how Dn had taken her to Azure Shores, right when Aaron returned. Anxiety bubbled up inside her, making her head throb. She couldn''t remember any beef with Dn, just that since she lost her memory, he''d seemed like a genuinely nice guy. If that incident on the ind hadn''t happened, she wouldn''t have quit; he was a great boss.

    Aaron stood and walked over to her. "ra, not everyone knows, but I do. The person you really cared about wasn''t Simon. It was..."

    His sentence was cut short by the shrill ring of her phone. ra nced at the caller ID and quickly cut him off.

    "Sorry, I really have to meet my boyfriend now. It wasn''t Dn messaging me; we''re not that close. Apologies."

    With that, she picked up the call and headed out. On the line, Z''s voice was low and tense. "Are you lying to me again?"

 Chapter 306

    ra''s head was pounding, and she felt a wave of anxiety after what Aaron had said.

    "No, just ran into a bit of a situation. I''m heading over now, should be there in about an hour."

    "ra, don''t lie to me."

    His voice had a touch of confusion.

    ra''s heart twisted. "I''m not lying."

    Back in the cozy caf¨¦, the warmth in Aaron''s eyes faded as he watched ra leave. Turning to the bodyguard next to him, he said, "Find out who her boyfriend is."

    It couldn''t be Dn. Dn should know that ra has someone in her heart. A guy like him wouldn''t stoop to using ra''s amnesia to sneak in as a third wheel, right?

    Aaron chuckled to himself, pretty sure that Dn had something to do with Lincoln''s troubles. Dn was just too sneaky, and no one had caught on yet. But now that Aaron was back in town, he had plenty of time to y this game. And he knew all of Dn''s weak spots.

    A sly grin appeared on his face as he sat back down. This city is about to get interesting.

    *

    ra arrived at the small cottage. It was already ten at night, and the darkness made the ce feel eerie. She was about to ring the doorbell when the door swung open on its own. Inside, it was pitch ck. She reached for the light switch but found nothing.

    "Z?"

    She shut the door behind her, feeling like she''d stepped into an abyss. Relying on her memory fromst time, she made her way to the couch. Suddenly, arms wrapped around her waist, his voice a muffled whisper, "Did you get the gift?"

    ra let out a breath of relief, quickly turning to grab his hand. She couldn''t see a thing in the dark but felt the bandages on his palm. Had he taken care of it himself?

    "I did. Will you guide me to sit down?"

    Z took her hand, and they settled on the couch together. ra noticed something different about him, a faint metallic scent in the air. She gently cupped his face and kissed the corner of his mouth. "Don''t scare me with those jumping threats again."

    This time, he wasn''t having it, turning his face away silently. ra quickly ced two more kisses on his lips. He seemed to soften, his voice rough, "Next time, I really will jump."

    Her hand shook slightly. She wondered what kind of person she had gotten herself tangled up with. She quickly grabbed a box next to her and opened it. "I got you a ring. It''s a matching couple''s ring. Let me put it on you, and you can put mine on, okay?"

    The gift wasn''t expensive, but it clearly meant a lot to him, his tone light with happiness.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, I picked it out just for you."

    ra took out the ring, found his finger, and slipped it on. Then she ced her hand in his. "You put mine on too."

    His breath hitched, and with trembling fingers, he picked up the other ring and slid

    it onto her finger. ra had more to say, but as soon as the ring was on, his

    kisses came crashing down, wild and overwhelming. She was nearly out of breath, feeling his kissesnd on her now-ringed finger.

    He seemed genuinely thrilled, his voice bubbling with excitement. "Have you ever given a ring to anyone else?"

    ra, with her lost memory, truly didn''t know, but now wasn''t the time to kill the mood.

    "No, you''re the first."

    He paused, suddenly serious. "And I''ll be the only one."

    That possessive vibe wrapped around her again, making ra''s skin prickle. Shey against his chest, feeling a bit lost. Sometimes, she wasn''t even sure if she cared for him or was just scared of his crazy side. In the dark, her lips found his over and over.

    On a whim, she asked, "Who''s that mentor you mentioned?"

    All the sweetness vanished in an instant. He froze, and the air turned icy.

 Chapter 307

    Realizing she had asked a question she shouldn''t have, she quickly leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

    But he turned his head slightly, a yful tone in his voice, "What did you

    remember?"

    "Nothing, just you on my mind."

    "Really?"

    "Mmm, really."

    His lips curled into a pleased smile, and he turned back, letting her kiss him again. ra let out a relieved breath as he drew her into another round of passion.

    Afterward, she felt drained and nestled into his arms, drifting off into a restless sleep. Her dreams were a jumble, a shadowy figure gently calling her name, ra, like a soft spring rain.

    She furrowed her brow, tossing and turning with the memory shing through her mind-don''t trust Dn.

    Dn...

    She felt like she was burning in a sea of mes, a soft hand wiping away her sweat. She turned over, trying to escape the fire, only to be pulled back, his arms wrapping around her like vines.

    "Dn..."

    She called out, snapping awake, sitting up and gasping for air. The arm around her waist froze, and a soft voice asked, "Who are you calling?"

    ra swallowed, scrambling for an excuse as she was still tangled up in the dream. She lowered hershes, hearing him ask again, "Who were you calling?"

    She bit her lip and snuggled closer. "My boss. He left thepany recently, and I guess I''m not used to it yet. Saying his name doesn''t mean anything; we weren''t that close."

    She felt a twinge of guilt as she spoke. He sat up, resting his head against her neck, murmuring, "Hmm."

    ra''s mind was a mess. That phrase-don''t trust Dn-was something she had written before, but why? After what happened with Dn on the ind, she couldn''t just bring it up. Besides, whatever was going on with Dn, whether it was male instinct or something else, she wouldn''t be seeing him anytime soon. Best to steer clear if possible.

    The next morning, she woke up in her car. Z was always a mystery; she still hadn''t seen his face. Her eyes drifted to a solitary grave, and with a sigh, she drove towards the Bradford Group.

    Meanwhile, Aaron nced at the report in his hand, a cold smile ying on his lips. The person behind him apologized, "Sir, we haven''t found any information on Ms. ra''s boyfriend."

    Aaron set the report on the table, frowning. "Are you sure Dn stayed at Palm Bay all night?"

    "Absolutely."

    ra imed she was seeing her boyfriend, but she wasn''t headed towards Palm Bay. Her boyfriend wasn''t Dn, so how could Dn just sit back? He nced at the nearly nk report, his eyes darkening.

    Just as he was about to call ra for another meeting, someone rushed in, breathless. "Sir, our shipment at the docks has been seized."

    Aaron''s expression changed instantly. That shipment was highly discreet, with a third of his assets invested in it. How could it be seized suddenly? He took a deep breath, convinced this was Dn''s doing to keep him from seeing ra.

    He quickly got up to leave, but paused, chuckling softly, ˇ°Send this photo to ra."

    He pulled out a photograph from the drawer. The photo was blurry, showing two figures, one unmistakably Dn. Dn''s leg was still fine then, holding a gun pointed at another person. But that person was just a silhouette in the photo.

    The scene was shrouded in mist, the surroundings bleak. The only reason Dn was recognizable was his unmistakable aura.

 Chapter 308

    No one really knew who Dn had at gunpoint. Aaron sent the photo over to the Bradford Corporation, but only he understood why. The courier was almost killed when a truck hit him, flinging him into the roadside greenery. The photo slipped from his hands, stained with a few drops of blood. Struggling to open his eyes, he could only make out a pair of cold, indifferent legs standing over him. Long, slender fingers picked up the photo, and the legs vanished into a car.

    Aaron was waiting for a report from his guy, but after three hours, there was still no news. He casually traced the rim of his cup and smiled. Clearly, Dn was scared of that photo falling into ra''s hands. What was meant to be a simple test turned out to be Dn''s weakness.

    ra had just settled into her seat at the Bradford Corporation when she saw Greysen storming toward her, fury etched on his face.

    "ra!" he bellowed, eyes filled with venom. "Why did you go after Jacob?!" Even if you don''t like him, you can''t just destroy his face-he''s a celebrity!

    ra was confused. What had happened to Jacob?

    Greysen was so angry he almost ground his teeth to dust. He took a deep breath. "Fine, fine, I didn''t want to go this far, but you''ve left me no choice. ra, mark my words, if you can ruin Jacob''s face, I can do the same to Ryan!"

    Jacob was Greysen''s only son, his pride and joy. This morning, when they found Jacob, he was a mess, screaming to stay away from ra like he''d seen a ghost. Greysen''s eyes were bloodshot, nearly bursting with rage. He barely held himself back, but his gaze made ra uneasy.

    She headed to the CEO''s office to find Ryan, who looked worn out, his stubble more pronounced than usual.

    "ra," he greeted her warmly.

    ra sat next to him. "Ryan, do you know what happened to Jacob?"

    Ryan shook his head, rubbing his tired eyes as he continued with his work. "Not really. But this morning, he was found near the Bradford Corporation, and it looks like his face was messed up. He kept calling your name. The board is saying you did it. Those who backed Greysen are now too scared to show up, iming they''re sick."

    In their minds, if ra could take down Jacob so easily, they feared they''d be next. They nned to help Greysen take over the Bradfordpany, but Jacob''s incident scared them off. That''s why only Greysen showed up to confront ra.

    ra was even more puzzled. Jacob left on his own yesterday, and it couldn''t have been Simon.

    Simon might be a jerk emotionally, but he wasn''t that cruel. Besides, he thought he''d already beaten Jacob. So who did it?

    She lowered hershes and turned to Ryan. "Didn''t Greysen call the police?"

    "He did. You got herete, ra. He called them an hour ago. They came by, but after checking the footage, it turns out Jacob cut his own face. Greysen doesn''t believe it."

    Ryan rubbed the back of his hand. "Honestly, I thought it was you."

    ra burst intoughter. "You think I''m that ruthless?"

    Ryan didn''t say anything, but deep down, he did think ra had a certain edge to her.

 Chapter 309

    ra watched the surveince footage the police had pulled up once more.

    Filmed in the early hours, the video was grainy, only showing indistinct shadows. Jacob was clearly hurting himself, looking pretty unstable. Yet, just yesterday, he seemed totally fine.

    Whatever went down, at least now, the higher-ups at thepany were too spooked by Jacob''s situation to hassle her and Ryan openly.

    She ruffled Ryan''s hair gently. "Go through the rest of the documents. Those guys are spooked, so they won''t make any moves soon. But keep an eye on Greysen. If he asks to meet, call me, okay?"

    Ryan was still finding his footing. Smart as he was, with a bit of time, he''d definitely rise to be one of the city''s new elites. To bring peace to their father''s memory, ra, as the big sister, was determined to look out for him.

    Ryan''s eyes were red from exhaustion. Lately, he hadn''t had the mental space to process everything the Bradford family had been through. Seeing ra''s concern almost brought him to tears. But he''d promised her at Johnny''s funeral that he wouldn''t cry anymore.

    Quickly, he blinked back the tears. "ra, you take care too."

    ra felt a soft ache in her heart. With Johnny gone and Naomi retreating to a convent over Quinn, things were tough. She hadn''t been particrly close to their parents, but they''d been good to Ryan, so the loss hit him harder than it hit her.

    Sitting across from him, she sorted through the Bradford Group''s recent documents,nding on one specific project. It was the deal Quinn had made with the Ferguson Corporation. Trying to save the falteringpany, ra had cleverly canceled the contract. Instead of a mall, they were nning to build homes, like the Dawson family. But given the Dawson family''s resources, the struggling Bradford family couldn''tpete.

    This project was a lifeline for the Bradford Group. Without a big win here, beating Greysen wouldn''t mean much. Johnny had poured everything into this for two years.

    Ryan saw her staring at the project proposal, lost in thought, and couldn''t help but ask, "ra, are we really building homes there?"

    ra lowered hershes, a bit puzzled. Did Johnny really snag thatnd by luck? The Dawson family snapped up all the surrounding plots except this one. With their connections, did they hear something beforehand?

    More suspicious was how Dn stayed indifferent when she canceled with Ferguson. Unease crept in. After a moment, she called Aiden.

    "Aiden, about thend the Bradford family was gonna develop with Ferguson, have you heard anything?"

    Aiden adjusted his sses, a gleam in his eyes. "You need to ask the CEO. He''s been busy, not taking calls. You might need to meet him."

    She''d tried to steer clear of conflicts, but for this project, she needed to see Dn. Jackson wouldn''t help; he''d rather see her gone. Dn seemed more promising.

    She took a deep breath. "Where''s Mr. Dn now?"

    Aiden sent an address right away. It was a well-known hotel, and Dn was supposedly meeting someone in its restaurant.

    Without overthinking it, ra told Ryan to dive into the documents, grabbed her car keys, and headed out.

 Chapter 310

    After stepping out of the taxi at the hotel, ra made a beeline for the restaurant, but Dn was nowhere to be seen in the lobby. She had to ask a server for directions, who quickly pointed her to the restaurant he was in.

    As she rounded the corner, ra spotted Dn sitting across from a woman in a striking red dress. The woman leaned in, chatting animatedly, her back radiating confidence and charm. Dn, however, seemed unfazed, hisshes lowered, maintaining a coolposure.

    ra hesitated, her instinct telling her to turn back, thinking she might be intruding on a date. But then the woman turned, her eyesnding on ra with a sudden change of expression. Before ra could grasp what was happening, the woman grabbed her purse, sauntered over, and gave ra a dismissive once- over. "Not much to look at," she sneered, before storming off, her heels cking angrily on the floor.

    ra stood there, momentarily stunned, until her eyes met Dn''s. Turning back now felt unnecessary. Seeing his table now empty, she walked over and took a seat.

    "Mr. Dn," she greeted, noticing the lipstick mark on the ss in front of him. Dn remained calm, looking up with a serene expression. "Do you need something?" he asked.

    ra suddenly realized that what happened on the ind might have been just a fleeting moment, and now that Dn was calm, his demeanor towards her seemed distant. Her own restless thoughts over the past few days felt almost silly inparison.

    With a small smile, ra felt a wave of relief. "Mr. Dn, I heard Quinn had a deal with Anderson Enterprises. Do you know anything about that property?"

    Just as she was about to delve into sensitive business matters, another woman''s voice interrupted from behind. "Excuse me, but this is my seat. Did you maybe sit in the wrong ce?"

    ra froze, looking up to see another woman, impably dressed, staring at her with hostility. But her expression softened when she met Dn''s gaze. "Mr. Dn, is she here for a blind date too?"

    Dn didn''t reply, his fingers slowly tracing the edge of his ss. ra was about to stand, but seeing his unreadable expression, she decided to stay seated, smiling at the woman. "No, I''m not in the wrong seat. Sorry, but we''re already nning our wedding."

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock, turning to Dn. "Mr. Dn, is that true?" Dn''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Yes."

    The woman took a deep breath, her face paling, lips quivering as she reluctantly left. Once she was gone, ra rxed, letting out a breath she didn''t know she was holding.

    She hadn''t anticipated Dn being on a blind date, but it was clear he was growing tired of the endless string of women. Apart from that night on the ind, Dn had never shown any interest in romance. Now, he was back to being untouchable, high above where he seemed to belong.

    Just as ra was about to speak again, Dn cut in. "My father''s people are watching. What you just said will get back to him word for word."

    ra felt like she''d been hit by a bolt of lightning, her vision darkening momentarily. ncing around, she noticed several men in ck suits for the first time. No wonder everything had gone so smoothly; everyone assumed she was one of Walter''s arranged dates. And now it made sense why Dn was sitting there obediently-it was all Walter''s doing.

 Chapter 311

    ra was at a total loss, feeling a cold sweat break out on her forehead.

    Dn calmly pushed his ss aside, his voice cool and detached. "My father''s probably going to want a word with you soon."

    ra had sworn to Walter earlier that she had no intentions toward Dn. But Walter wasn''t one to buy excuses easily. He definitely wouldn''t believe her now.

    She pressed her lips together, her mind racing for a way out. But it was clear there was no wiggle room here. She had toe clean.

    "Mr. Dn, I was just trying to get you out of a sticky situation. It seemed like you didn''t want to be there either."

    "Did I ask for your help?" he replied, his tone steady and oddly calm.

    ra was momentarily speechless because, well, he hadn''t asked for help. She''d

    just jumped in on her own. If Walter decided to act, she''d be toast.

    After a beat, she asked, "So, what do I do now?"

    Before she''d even finished speaking, Dn was already maneuvering his wheelchair to leave.

    Panicked, she quickly followed. "Mr. Dn..."

    He got into the elevator, and she had no choice but to join him. Once they

    reached his suite, and the door closed behind them, they were alone.

    He headed toward the bedroom, and ra hurried to keep up. Dn stopped and casually unbuttoned his shirt, noticing her trailing after him, and raised an eyebrow.

    "I''m changing."

    ra felt a real sense of urgency. She couldn''t afford to be Walter''s target now, or the Bradford family''spany would be in serious trouble.

    "Mr. Dn, you could use me as a shield to fend off those unwanted dates in the future. You wouldn''t just let a handy tool like me slip away, right? Besides, when I said that earlier, you didn''t stop me, which means you''re capable of handling the fallout."

    She realized Dn had quietly given his consent when she made that im. She didn''t know him well, but the Dn she''d met was at least polite and wouldn''t just let her be taken down by Walter.

    Dn had already unbuttoned two buttons and tossed his tie onto the bed. He tilted his head slightly, his Adam''s apple moving a little. "What about your boyfriend?"

    "I''ll talk to him about it."

    "Talk to him?" His tone had a mocking edge, like he was questioning which guy would be cool with that.

    ra wasn''t sure herself. Z was unpredictable, like he''d do something drastic if he thought she''d betrayed him. She was just trying to buy time and maybe get some info about that piece ofnd from Dn.

    Dn had changed and wheeled over to her, a brief smile ying on his lips. "Alright."

    Was that a yes? She let out a breath of relief, putting her hands on the back of his wheelchair and pushing him out.

    "So, about that piece ofnd, Mr. Dn, could you share a little info?"

    "No."

    ra froze, thinking she might''ve heard wrong. Dn was already at the living room sofa, picking up a file and diving into it. The sound of his pen scratching on paper filled the room. He kept his head down, like he''d forgotten she was even there.

    ra stood still for a moment, remembering he hadn''t eaten back at the restaurant. She quietly slipped out, nning to bring back some food. When asking for help, you''ve got to humble yourself; pride was useless right now.

 Chapter 312

    As soon as she left, Aiden quietly stepped into the room, standing respectfully in front of Dn, his mind racing with thoughts. Those bodyguards were indeed Walter''s, heading back to the Ferguson estate. If Dn didn''t step in, what ra said would definitely reach Walter.

    Aiden was there to gauge Dn''s reaction. He stayed silent, patiently waiting. But even after ten minutes, Dn remained focused on his documents, the sound of his pen scratching against paper filling the room.

    As fifteen minutes ticked by, Aiden tentatively asked, "Sir, should we intervene?"

    Dn paused, his pen still, eyes flickering briefly before he calmly replied, "No need."

    "But..."

    If they didn''t act, Walter would surely make a move. Sometimes, Aiden just couldn''t figure out what Dn was thinking.

    Finally, Dn set his pen down, hearing footsteps approaching, knowing ra was returning. His lips curled slightly. "I want to see what choice she''ll make."

    Aiden didn''t quite understand but chose not to press further.

    When ra entered, she noticed Aiden was there too. She ced the tray beside Dn and meticulously wiped the spoon, offering, "Mr. Dn, I noticed you haven''t eaten much. Please, have a bite."

    Dn looked up, meeting her gaze. ra''s intentions were obvious. Ignoring the food, he picked up his pen again, continuing his work.

    Only Aiden noticed that Dn was reviewing a document he''d already looked over. Meanwhile, the food on the tray grew cold. ra reheated it again and again, repeating this cycle eight times over three hours.

    Finally, at two in the afternoon, Dn put his pen down and took a sip of the soup. It had been reheated so many times that the taste was off, but he seemed

    content, a slight lift in his eyebrows giving him away.

    Aiden could clearly tell Dn was in a good mood. He nced at ra with sympathy; no matter how clever she was, she couldn''t match Dn''s subtle maneuvering.

    Seeing Dn finally eat, ra exhaled in relief, her gaze lingering on the back of his neck before drifting to his wheelchair. A sudden memory shed through her mind, a snippet of her speaking to someone: "He''s dead; why are you still alive?"

    A sharp pain pierced her head, and she instinctively massaged her temples, feeling a heaviness in her chest. Who was this "he"? And to whom was she speaking?

    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, and even when fragments surfaced, they didn''t connect. After Dn finished eating, she promptly cleared the tray and returned with coffee.

    Aiden stepped back slightly, observing her hustle around. During a meeting, ra stood by Dn''s side, ready to hand him water whenever he reached for it. Dn''s gaze asionallynded on her, only to shift away without much interest.

    ra took a deep breath, sometimes finding Dn hard to please because she never knew what he truly liked. He had everything-status, money, power- making gift-giving a challenge.

    As the meeting concluded, she finally asked, "Mr. Dn, is there any gift you particrly like?"

 Chapter 313

    Dn pulled out a handkerchief and casually dabbed at the corner of his mouth. "Sure, but it''s out of your price range."

    ra felt a bit awkward. In this city, no one could match Dn''s wealth.

    She thought about it for a moment, then a light bulb went off, and she smiled, as if she''de up with the perfect idea. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Mr. Dn, if I can find a gift that pleases you, would you share the details about that property?"

    Dn raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her confidence. There was a spark of interest in his eyes, though he quickly masked it. "Alright," he said.

    With a n forming in her mind, ra saw no reason to stick around. She left the hotel and immediately got in touch with her friend, Scarlette.

    Scarlette was taken aback when ra asked her about the looks of a deceased member from the Dawson family. "ra, what''s this about?"

    "Do you happen to have any photos of her?" ra pressed.

    Everyone knew about Dn''ste ''dream girl.'' If she could find someone who looked like her, maybe that would make Dn happy. Although ra doubted he was that shallow, since he was already going along with Walter''s matchmaking, maybe he''d be open to a lookalike?

    Scarlette dug around and eventually found a photo of the Dawson family''ste daughter, warning ra, "Be careful with this."

    Scarlette didn''t know ra''s full n, but she could guess.

    ra reassured her confidently, "I''ve got this covered. Thanks, Scarlette."

    The two of them were neighbors and had be pretty close over time.

    After hanging up, ra studied the photo on her phone. Shelly had this gentle, ssic beauty, exactly the kind you''d expect from someone called an ''ideal woman.'' Now it was clear that was Dn''s type.

    She lowered her gaze, remembering the rumors that linked Shelly''s death to her. Would Dn be furious if she set up a lookalike?

    But she''d already set things in motion. There was no turning back now.

    Sometimes you just have to take a chance.

    ra started scouring karaoke bars, searching for someone who resembled the photo. Eventually, she found a match-a student who had just started working at a karaoke bar to support her struggling family, and she hadn''t gotten involved with anyone yet.

    Looking at the girl''s face, ra had a moment where she couldn''t believe her luck. The likeness was uncanny, making all her effort worth it.

    A smile curved on her lips as she gently touched the girl''s shoulder. "What''s your name?"

    "Sarah," the girl replied.

    It''s a good name, ra thought, and her soft, gentle demeanor seemed like something Dn would appreciate.

    Sarah stood nervously in front of ra. Growing up in a small vige, she''d never left until college, and it took all her determination to make it to the city. Seeing the city''s splendor only made her feel more out of ce.

    Those morous socialites with their stylish clothes always seemed so distant, making Sarah feel like a little mouse peeking into a world of happiness she could never reach.

    Facing ra now, those feelings of inadequacy surged back. She twisted her hands nervously until ra spoke, "Just follow my lead. I''ll handle everything."

 Chapter 314

    ra even offered Sarah ten thousand dors just to show up in front of a manˇŞ nothing more, nothing less. Sarah was a bit puzzled, but ra seemed genuine enough, so she went along with it.

    Once ra had everything set, she asked Aiden about Dn''s schedule, confirming he''d be free that evening. She arranged to meet Dn at a hotel. But Aiden couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling in his gut.

    "Ms. ra, are you sure this gift will make the CEO happy?" he asked, concerned.

    ra had been MIA for two days and had already quit Bradford Enterprises, so she was out of the loop on how things had shifted at the top. There''s a saying thoughˇŞthe higher the expectations, the bigger the letdown. Aiden had already warned her, hoping she was serious about her n.

    ra shed a confident smile at the young woman with her. "Aiden, isn''t there a spot open at the top now that I''m gone?"

    If Dn liked her idea, he could easily bring this girl into the upper ranks. All she''d have to do was be there for him. And if he really liked her, he might even consider marrying her. It wouldn''t solve all his problems, but it''d be better than staring at a cold gravestone.

    ra was at a dead end and figured she might as well give it a shot.

    Aiden took a deep breath. "So, are youing back?" he asked.

    "No, the Bradford family is keeping me tied up, and I doubt it''ll be peaceful. Could you set up a meeting with Mr. Dn for me? I''ll be at the hotel at 8 PM."

    Hearing this, Aiden felt a bit relieved. Maybe she was finally thinking things through.

    When Aiden passed the message to Dn, Dn''s fingers trembled slightly. It was 2 PM, and he had another meeting lined up. Still, everyone could tell that the usually focused CEO was distracted, ncing at the clock on the wall more than

    once.

    People exchanged nervous nces, unsure of what was going on but continuing their reports nheless. The meeting dragged on until 5 PM. Normally, Dn would be all over the reports, pointing out issues, but today he was silent.

    After it ended, nobody dared leave since Dn hadn''t moved from his seat. He sat there, eyes down, deep in thought, and it made everyone uneasy. The execs were sweating bullets, some even sneaking messages to Aiden.

    This wasn''t the first time meetings ran long, but with the reports done and Dn saying nothing, people started worrying about their jobs.

    When Aiden walked into the room, he calmly approached Dn and murmured, "Sir, the meeting is over."

    Dn''s eyshes fluttered as he finally looked up at the clock.

 Chapter 315

    As Dn got nudged out of the conference room, he let out a quiet "Hmm." Inside, the tension had been thick, but the moment he left, it was like a weight lifted off everyone''s shoulders. They all breathed a sigh of relief.

    Once back in his office, Dn stayedposed, though his desk was piled high with paperwork he couldn''t bring himself to tackle. Numbers that usually made sense to him now looked like squiggling tadpoles on the paper. Rubbing his temples, he turned to Aiden and said, "I''m going to take a nap. Wake me at seven."

    "Got it," Aiden replied.

    Dn had been battling severe insomnia, and recently, the dark circles under his eyes had deepened. But today, lying on the couch in the break room, he surprisingly drifted off, perhaps because he was in a rare good mood. Yet, dreams of tangled past memories often haunted him, making his sleep restless.

    In his dream, a calm voice cut through the confusion. ˇ°He''s gone, so why are you still here?" It felt like a dagger to his heart, and the suffocating feeling surged back. Startled, he woke up, realizing only twenty minutes had passed.

    Pale-faced, he called out, "Aiden." Aiden quickly came in, recognizing the signs of another nightmare. He handed Dn a few sleeping pills. "Boss, take these and try to rest."

    Dn rubbed his temples, his voice hoarse. "Still no new sleeping pills?"

    Most sleeping pills were simr, and he''d built up a tolerance. The stronger ones had harsh side effects, which Aiden was wary of.

    "No, there''s a new one being developed abroad, but it might cause slight brain damage, and it''s irreversible. I don''t rmend it."

    Dn''s mind was too precious for that risk. Pausing, he took a deep breath, "Get it for me."

    "Boss..." Aiden hesitated but knew the toll of not sleeping could be worse, seeing Dn''s bloodshot eyes. "I''ll contact the experts overseas."

    Dn nodded, closing his eyes to rest without another word.

    When seven o''clock rolled around, Aiden drove him to the hotel. On the way,

    Aiden felt uneasy, texting ra multiple times.

    "Ms. ra, are you sure the boss will like the gift?"

    ra replied quickly, "Absolutely."

    Considering Dn had visited Shelly''s grave earlier, even if he didn''t like the gift, the resemnce might cause him to pause.

    Feeling a bit reassured, Aiden nced in the rear-view mirror at Dn, who kept his emotions well hidden. But there he was, resting his head against the window, watching the city blur by with a faint smile, clearly in good spirits.

 Chapter 316

    Aiden was on a roll, dropping off the person at the hotel in no time. ra had managed to snag Dn''s suite, thanks to some special privileges Aiden had arranged. She''d set Sarah up in the bedroom, telling her to wait there.

    Sarah felt a bit on edge, worried that the guy showing up might be one of those sleazy types. Money was tight for her, and if not for her financial mess, she''d never have taken a job at the karaoke bar. The cold reality was, if ra hadn''t whisked her away tonight, she''d be selling herself to someone else soon. ra''s generosity was a lucky break.

    Taking a deep breath, resolve glinted in her eyes. If the guy turned out to be halfway decent, she was ready to make her move.

    In the living room, ra had dimmed the lights, leaving just a cozy glow. She''d spritzed some citrus perfume around, the same scent Scarlette said Miss Dawson from the Dawson family had adored.

    The sound of a wheelchair outside the door made ra perk up. Dn, sitting in it, gave a gentle knock. The door was slightly open, enough for him to nudge it wider.

    As he wheeled inside, the fragrance hit him. The room was dim, showing only a shadowy figure as she approached to close the door and positioned herself behind him to steer the wheelchair.

    Dn''s throat bobbed a few times, his grip on the armrests tightening, veins popping a bit on his hands.

    "You..."

    With the low light and the scent in the air, it was hard not to let your mind wander.

    ra leaned in from behind, her voice soft. "Mr. Dn, everything''s set."

    Dn''s fingers twitched, gripping tight. "Set?"

    raughed softly, her breath teasing his ear. "Yeah, you''re gonna love it."

    Dn''sshes fluttered, his hands repeatedly clenching and releasing.

    ra rolled him into the bedroom, a space even darker, nearly pitch-ck.

    She covered Dn''s eyes with her hands, whispering, "I''ve got a special surprise for you."

    She''d dimmed the lights on purpose, wanting to stir his deepest thoughts. When he finally saw the girl, she hoped he''d bepletely taken.

    Finishing her words, Dn raised his hand, cool fingers brushing over hers.

    His eyes were shielded by her hands, the chill from his palm making her stiffen slightly.

    Thatrge hand, initially cold, warmed up, the heat spreading through her skin. Feeling a bit uneasy, she braced herself, sticking to the n.

    "Mr. Dn, when I uncover your eyes and turn on the lights, will you be ready?"

    "Yeah."

    Though he often kept it short, this time, there was a clear note of excitement in his voice.

    ra, noticing his growing anticipation, felt a wave of pride. Looked like the surprise was hitting the right spot.

 Chapter 317

    As ra leaned in closer to talk to Dn, the soft scent of her hair drifted over to him, causing his eyshes to flutter against her palm. It tickled her a little.

    She took a deep breath, trying to shake off the strange feeling in her chest. "Close your eyes for a moment," she instructed.

    Expecting some pushback, ra was surprised when Dn actuallyplied without a fuss. Tonight, he seemed unusually cooperative. Given his status, people usually mored for his attention, and here he was, patient with her despite their worlds being so far apart.

    She moved quickly, turning on the lights and guiding him to where Sarah sat waiting.

    Sarah was on the couch, and when she saw Dn''s face, her eyes widened in awe. Is he even real? What happened to his legs? Are they permanently damaged? Though she felt a twinge of regret, she quickly reassured herself. With a face like that, even losing the use of his legs wouldn''t change how she felt. She''d dly take care of him, even if it meant being his caregiver for life.

    Nervously, she rubbed her sweaty palms together, watching as ra slipped out of the room and called back, "Mr. Dn, you can open your eyes now."

    Dn''s lips curled into a subtle smile, eyes sparkling with amusement. But as soon as his eyesnded on Sarah, that warmth turned to ice.

    Sarah felt her anxiety spike, thinking of how other women might try to win over a man. She gently nudged his leg with hers. "Hi, Mr. Dn, I''m Sarah."

    Her voice was shaky because just a moment ago, he''d seemed almost approachable, and now his smile was gone. Even without saying a word, his calm demeanor scared her, as if invisible snakes were slithering at her feet, ready to strike.

    ra had already shut the bedroom door and sat outside, feeling rather pleased with herself. Her smile lingered until Aiden entered the room.

    Aiden, concerned about how things were going, let himself in with his key card. Spotting ra in the living room, he quickly scanned the area. "Where''s the boss?"

    "He''s in the bedroom," ra replied softly, not wanting to disturb whatever was happening inside. She quickly pulled Aiden into the hallway.

    Aiden knew ra well before her memory loss and couldn''t fathom why the boss was so fixated on her. But since it was the boss''s choice, he didn''t argue.

    Once they were in the hallway, he couldn''t hold back anymore. "If the boss is in the bedroom, why are you out here?"

    ra was confused. Surely, she couldn''t just barge in on him? He was probably lost in memories of his past love, and she didn''t want to interrupt that.

    Seeing her confusion only made Aiden more uneasy. "What exactly did you do in the bedroom?"

    A chill ran down his spine.

    ra''s lips curled into a sly smile. "A stand-in, of course. He has a thing for thete Miss Dawson, right? I found someone who looks like her. It''s not perfect, but I have no other choice. I need to know about that piece ofnd."

    Aiden''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he almost wanted to shake some sense into her. "You!!!"

    He roughly shoved ra aside, his anger palpable.

    ra stumbled back against the wall, wincing at the pain, bewildered by Aiden''s reaction.

    Aiden hurried to the bedroom door, but just as he reached for the keypad, it swung open from the inside.

    Dn stood in the doorway, his face unreadable.

    Aiden''s worry was evident. "Boss, are you okay?"

    Dn, who had been staring at the floor, finally raised his eyes and locked them on ra.

 Chapter 318

    ra wanted to ask if he was happy with things, but something stopped her. It felt like she was caught in a web of danger, unsure of his thoughts. She swallowed hard, her nerves getting the best of her. As Aiden pushed Dn past her, she froze, intimidated by Dn''smanding presence. It wasn''t until they disappeared into the elevator that she snapped back to reality.

    Hastily, she rushed to the bedroom. Sarah was on the sofa, cheeks flushed and lips trembling with excitement. ra, clueless about what had happened, quickly asked, "Did he like you?"

    Sarah blushed even deeper, her face and neck turning a shade of crimson. "I think so. He just kept staring at my face without saying anything."

    ra felt a wave of relief wash over her. Dn wasn''t the type to stare, so maybe he really was impressed. As for his quick exit, perhaps his emotions were just too intense. Even the mostposed people can lose their cool in front of someone they hold dear.

    Sarah grabbed her hand, her excitement barely contained. "Ms. ra, will I get to see him again?"

    ra had already given her ten grand to tide her over financially. Sarah was more than willing to skip payment next time, just for another glimpse of him.

    ra, unsure of Dn''s feelings, didn''t want to make any promises. She set Sarah up in another room at the hotel, just in case. They exchanged numbers to keep in touch.

    Leaving the hotel, ra felt uneasy and tried calling Aiden, but he didn''t pick up. She''d hoped to gauge his thoughts, but that n was a bust. Back home, she couldn''t shake her anxiety. Was Dn satisfied or not? Why wouldn''t he just say something?

    Her worry lingered into the next day, and another call to Aiden went unanswered. She realized he was dodging her on purpose. Did Dn have a problem with Sarah? Was she not the right fit?

    As she debated calling Dn herself, fear gripped her. Just then, Ryan''s call interrupted her thoughts, offering a brief respite.

    "ra, Greysen is quietly buying up shares from other shareholders," he said.

    If Greysen seeded, the Bradford family''spany would be out of their hands. ra frowned. The execs seemed to back Greysen, and if things didn''t change, Greysen could be the new CEO.

    She quickly reviewed the Bradford Group''s exec files. The situation was grim since they''d recently opposed Ryan''s rise to CEO. Ryan was at a loss, which is why he turned to her.

    Taking a deep breath, she zeroed in on one key executive who held the most shares-seven percent. If Ryan could secure those, Greysen''s ns would be

    halted.

    "Ryan, focus on your duties. I''ll handle the shares,ˇ± she reassured him.

    Despite his exhaustion, Ryan wanted to stand by her, "ra, I want to be with you on this, just in case."

    "No need. You keep studying those documents and get everything down pat," she insisted.

 Chapter 319

    Ryan was about to argue back like he usually did, but he hesitated, pressing his lips together thoughtfully. "I get it, ra. Just be careful, okay?"

    Greysen was out for ra''s blood now, and there was no telling what illegal tricks he might pull.

    ra had nned on taking a breather, but instead, she found herself heading to the living room,ptop in hand, determined to dig up more on the executive who held seven percent of thepany''s shares.

    Meanwhile, that very executive was kneeling beside a man, trembling with fear. He had no clue who he had crossed or why he was hauled into this nightmare. His legs felt weak, and the room reeked of blood, making his skin crawl with dread. It was like something was choking him, and he couldn''t get a word out. Sweat was pouring off his forehead, pooling on the floor below, and he was close to breaking down.

    The man sitting across from him hadn''t uttered a word, just sat there like a silent devil in the shadows. Earlier that day, Greysen hade to him, and he''d agreed to hand over his shares. But now, terror gripped him. Was this guy here because of ra? After all, she had been ruthless enough to ruin Jacob''s looks.

    His lips quivered as he finally managed to stammer, "If you''re... if you''re here for the shares, I''ll give them to you. Just let me live."

    He was shaking all over, but then the man simply said, "Sell to Greysen," and vanished without another word. The oppressive air in the room lifted as if nothing had happened, and the body next to him was taken away.

    The executive felt like he had narrowly escaped death. As he wiped his sweat, his phone buzzed with a call from ra. He didn''t think twice before hanging up and blocking her number.

    But the next morning, as he opened his front door, there was ra, standing right there. She clutched a thick stack of proposals she''d worked on all night. If thepany followed her vision, the stock prices would skyrocket in two years.

    ra had done her homework on this executive. He held the most shares, showing how much Johnny had trusted him, and he wasn''t exactly buddy-buddy with Greysen. He was more of a neutral yer. ra was convinced that with the right push, he''d back thepany.

    But after what happenedst night, everything had changed. His life was now tied up with those shares, and seeing ra at his doorstep made him recoil in fear.

    "Ms. ra," he stammered, stepping back.

    ra, surprised by his reaction, offered a warm smile. "Tyler, I''d love for you to check out thispany n. You started from scratch with my father, and I believe you care about thepany. Greysen''s lost sight of what really matters- he''s just power-hungry now. You''re the one who still cares about the future. Can I have a moment of your time?"

    She thought he''d jump at the chance, but instead, he brushed past her. ˇ°I''m sorry, I''ve decided to sell my shares to Greysen."

    "Tyler, please, for my father''s sake."

    Tyler paused for a brief second but quickly moved on. "My mind''s made up. The contract''s about to be signed. Don''te looking for me again."

    If he didn''t sell to Greysen, he feared he might not live to see tomorrow.

 Chapter 320

    ra watched Tyler walk away, biting her lip in frustration. She had hoped that once he read the proposal, he''de around. But he didn''t even give it a chance.

    What went wrong?

    Determined not to give up, she rushed after him, catching up at his car window. "Tyler..." she started.

    But before she could say more, he floored the gas pedal and was gone.

    With a sigh, ra jumped into her car and sped after him.

    Tyler drove straight to the Bradford Corporation, where he''d stayed up all night preparing the share transfer contract.

    Seeing how resolute he was, ra knew there was no changing his mind.

    Since Greysen hadn''t arrived at the office yet, Tyler waited in the conference room, packing his things. Once the shares were signed over, he nned to leave thepany for good. He had made enough money to livefortably and didn''t see the point in risking his life anymore.

    Realizing she needed a new n, ra took a deep breath and hurried over to see Ryan.

    Ryan was already on edge and grasped her wrist as soon as she arrived. "ra, what do we do now?" he asked, anxiety clear in his voice.

    His heart pounded. If Greysen took over thepany, Johnny''s legacy would be in jeopardy. It was his life''s work, after all.

    ra gave his hand a reassuring pat. "We need to speed up going public in New York. Dad set up everything for this, and we might be able to push it through faster..."

    Going public could bring in new investors and dilute Greysen''s control.

    But, it required an investment bank and a hefty billion-dor coteral, which they didn''t have. The Bradford Corporation was already bleeding money, and even

    after selling all her properties, ra didn''t have enough cash.

    Plus, any scandal during the process could ruin the whole thing.

    It seemed like every path was blocked.

    There was no way she could just get rid of Greysen.

    Though she tried tofort Ryan, doubt gnawed at her.

    "ra...ˇ± Ryan''s face was pale, his mind a nk.

    ra lowered her gaze and asked, "Is Jacob in a psychiatric facility?"

    "No, Greysen''s got him locked up at home," Ryan replied.

    Greysen wouldn''t send his only son away unless he had no choice.

    ra patted Ryan''s shoulder. "You''re the CEO; keep it together. I''ll handle this. Just focus on knowing our materials inside and out."

    Ryan''s eyes filled with tears, but fearing a reprimand, he just nodded.

    ra peeked into the conference room. Tyler was still waiting for Greysen. Once that contract was signed, there would be no turning back.

    Finding out where Greysen was, she learned he was on his way to the office.

    Quickly, ra got into her car, heading straight to find Greysen''s mistress.

    These execs rarely kept their private lives clean, though they hid it well. Many, flush with cash, grew tired of their wives and took on mistressesˇŞsometimes more than one.

 Chapter 321

    ra didn''t beat around the bush. She told the mistress straight up that Greysen had splurged millions on jewelry for his wife, who was also expecting a baby. This mistress had been by Greysen''s side for years, always iming she didn''t care about money, just love, and rarely getting much out of it.

    She was the kind of woman who was easy to like-understanding, charming-so their affair still felt passionate and fresh. Women who are head-over-heels in love are pretty easy to manipte. Just tell her Greysen''s wife is pregnant again, and she''dpletely lose it.

    She had always wanted a child with Greysen, but he was practical enough to know that a kid would justplicate things. So, even though their rtionship was intense, she never ended up pregnant. She tried countless times without any protection, hoping for a baby, but it never happened. Now hearing that Greysen''s nearly fifty-year-old wife was pregnant drove her over the edge.

    In less than half an hour, she stormed over to Greysen''s house. His wife, unaware

    of the mistress''s existence, quickly got into a physical fight with her. And with Jacob acting hysterically, the Simpson household was thrown intoplete turmoil.

    Greysen was almost at work when he got a call that forced him to turn back. He heard Jacob had run off because of the fight between the two women. Panicked, he called Tyler, asking him to hold off for a few more hours. When he got home in a hurry, both women had bruises from their brawl.

    The young mistress immediately burst into tears when she saw him. Greysen felt a headacheing on, his expression sour. "Where''s Chris?"

    He doted on his son immensely and fully supported his entertainment career, even though wealthy families usually looked down on celebrities. But if his son wanted to pursue it, Greysen was all in. Even after Jacob''s face got messed up, Greysen only thought of what was best for him.

    His wife, overwhelmed with anger, started smashing things around the house, making a mess thatsted over ten minutes. Greysen''s face turned even colder. "Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on Chris? He''s not in a good mental state. What if he goes out and something happens?"

    But the distraught woman couldn''t hear him and quickly got into another fight with him, leaving the mistress awkwardly standing on the side.

    Eventually, the neighbors called the police, and all three ended up at the station. ra, upon hearing they got taken to the police station, breathed a sigh of relief and immediately called Scarlette.

    Scarlette had more connections than ra and might be able to keep them there a bit longer. She was loyal and reliable, but the only person she could reach out to was Nichs.

    And Nichs...

    He truly considered ra a friend and knew this was crucial for the Bradford Group''s survival, so he decided to call Nichs himself. Nichs looked at the blinking name, hardly believing it. Scarlette was actually reaching out to him!

    He took a deep breath and quickly answered the call, "Hey."

    Since realizing his feelings, he''d stopped calling her "sister" and started using her first name.

 Chapter 322

    After Scarletteid it all out, Nichs lowered hisshes, a fleeting smile ying on his lips. "It''s not hard for me, but how do you n on rewarding me?"

    Scarlette knew exactly what he meant. ying dumb wasn''t going to work this time.

    She rubbed her temples, "What''s on your mind?"

    Nichs didn''t beat around the bush, his voice dropping to a sultry whisper, "I want to sleep with you."

    Scarlette paused, still trying to wrap her head around how much Nichs had changed. They''d grown up as siblings, or at least she thought of him that way. When did he start thinking differently? And how did he get so shamelessly bold about it?

    Thinking about ra, Scarlette realized there was no backing out. After all, it wasn''t like they hadn''t been down this road before.

    "I''lle over tonight."

    Since their fallout, she hadn''t set foot in the Greenard estate. Then Nichs moved out, bought himself a vi, and she''d never been there either.

    Nichs''s eyes reddened slightly, not sure why she suddenly agreed, but his heart felt warm nheless. He quickly sent her the address, knowing full well that Scarlette, with her tendency to avoid him, probably didn''t know where he lived now.

    The thought made him grit his teeth in frustration. She''d been the one to make the first move, so why was she avoiding him like the gue now?

    When Scarlette saw the address, she finally realized where he lived these days. Over the years, she''d gone out of her way to avoid anything rted to him. Once she shed the identity of the Greenard family''s adopted daughter, their worlds never really crossed paths. She only heard about him now and then through mutual acquaintances.

    With a deep breath, she drove over. Once outside the vi, she sent ra a message.

    "You have no idea how much I''m sacrificing."

    ra didn''t get it at first, about to ask when Scarlette sent another.

    "In the future, you owe me. No excuses."

    ra adored Scarlette''s boldness.

    "Miss ckwood, if you say go east, I wouldn''t dare go west."

    Scarlette chuckled, rang the doorbell, and waited. Footsteps quickly approached; it was Nichs who opened the door.

    He''d been in the middle of a meeting when her call came through. The moment he hung up, he ditched the meeting and rushed over.

    Seeing Scarlette, his eyes lit up, and he pulled her inside, eagerly capturing her lips.

    Scarlette, with her sultry elegance, turned her head slightly, feeling a bit awkward. "Call the police first."

    Nichs, his face flushed with excitement, was already unbuttoning her blouse with one hand, phone in the other, dialing the police.

    Once he was done, he tossed the phone aside and swept Scarlette into his arms.

    She found herself on the bed, watching as he unbuttoned his shirt, approaching her step by step.

    Their first time, they''d both been drunk, and she''d identally called out someone else''s name. They hadn''t been intimate since. Now, seeing her once little brother so passionate, she felt a bit panicked.

    On the business field, Scarlette was sharp and decisive, easily handling other men. But with Nichs, she was out of her element.

    Nichs was too eager, pressing in close.

    Scarlette took a deep breath, surrendering. "Cover my eyes."

    He gripped her chin, "Don''t want to see my face that much?"

    She frowned, "Nichs!"

    Nichs entered her, lowering his head to capture her lips. "No blindfold. Look at me."

    Scarlette''s face was a mix of red and white. She might flirt with younger men asionally, but she''d never be this blunt-especially not with Nichs.

    She turned away, not wanting to meet his gaze, but Nichs held her chin firmly.

    "Scarlette, look at me."

    Scarlette closed her eyes, bracing herself.

    But Nichs seemed to have learned a thing or two since their first drunken encounter. Back then, she was in control, and he didn''t even know how to react. Now, he was navigating with confidence.

    Watching her expressions, he realized she was pretending, and his pent-up frustration finally eased.

    "Say my name."

    Scarlette bit her lip, refusing, so he continued.

    She thought she''d give in, but Scarlette was stubborn, holding out till the end.

    A dangerous glint passed through Nichs''s eyes, and he intensified his actions.

    When Scarlette finally passed out, Nichs felt a pang of guilt, burying his head in her neck, confusion in his eyes.

    What now? He couldn''t bear to let Scarlette go. Why should his world be thrown into chaos after that night while she could just walk away, leaving a chasm between them?

    He couldn''t ept that.

 Chapter 323

    ra finally got word from the police that Greysen would be held for ten days. She let out a deep breath, feeling a wave of relief. Ten days. That was enough time to figure out her next move.

    With this temporary reprieve, ra could strategize. If convincing Tyler proved impossible, she might need to consider swaying the other executives. Theirbined shares were nothing to scoff at. But right now, none of them seemed to have faith in her and Ryan. They needed to see that they could handle thend issue wlessly. Only then would everyone feel assured that thepany was in capable hands.

    Dn was aware of the situation but wasn''t budging. She had sent him a gift, but he remained tight-lipped, leaving her in a tricky spot. No matter how she looked at it, thend issue was the key.

    She tried calling Aiden, but he didn''t pick up. So, she sent him a text: "Aiden, is Mr. Dn happy or not?"

    Aiden stood right next to Dn, regretting not stopping ra from sending that gift. Now, everything was awkward. Dn was an enigma; ever since he returned, his calm demeanor hadn''t changed. No one could tell if he was upset.

    Aiden figured Dn would be furious and make life tough for ra, but Dn just carried on as if nothing had happened. After thinking it over, Aiden finally spoke up. "Sir, ra just called. She wants to know if you''re satisfied."

    Dn paused, then chuckled softly. Aiden felt a shiver down his spine. Dn, a man of few words, onlyughed when pushed to the limit. Taking a deep breath, Aiden said nothing more, silently hoping ra would find a way through this.

    ra kept texting him, but Aiden didn''t reply. She waited until 9 PM, but still no response. She considered whether to directly confront Dn when she got a message from Z, asking what she was up to.

    She''d promised to ward off Dn''s admirers, so the rumors floating around made her feel uneasy. Seeing Z''s message only made her more anxious. "About to go to bed, what''s up?" she replied.

    "Do you remember I''m your boyfriend?" Z shot back, making ra''s heart skip a beat. Just when she feared Z might stir up trouble, he sent another message. "Heard at The Ivy tonight that you and Dn are a thing. Who is Dn, your boss?"

    ra didn''t expect Z to hear this so soon, and the thought made her jump. She tried calling him, but he didn''t answer. That helpless feeling crept in again. Worried about what Z might do, she quickly texted him back, exining everything as fast as she could. But his reply stung. "Why am I always thest to know? Do you think I don''t deserve an exnation?"

 Chapter 324

    ra went quiet, feeling overwhelmed by how busy she''d beentely. She thought about ending things with him again, but the memory of him standing on that cliff edge held her back. She just couldn''t bring herself to hurt him like that. Plus, she had so much else on her te, and dealing with his emotions felt impossible right now.

    Every time he got upset, it was a whole ordeal that stretched into the next day, leaving her worn out. Her fingers hovered over her phone, hesitating to type that breakup message. Just then, another text from him came through.

    "I can''t live without you. I know you always think about leaving, but I can''t let go. I miss you so much. Every day, I just want to see you. You don''t know how much it hurts."

    ra''s heart clenched with guilt. He knew exactly how to hit her soft spot, and each word tugged at her conscience. Maybe it''s just a woman''s instinct to feelpassion when someone shows vulnerability. And really, he hadn''t done anything wrong.

    She bit her lip and replied, "I miss you too, but I''ve been swamped. Once things settle down, we can spend all the time you want together, okay?"

    Surprisingly, he took it well this time, texting back, "Okay, I believe you."

    ra felt her heart melt a little. She was always more moved by kindness than by anything else, and she even managed a small smile, sending him a heart emoji.

    With her phone set aside, her mind drifted back to thend deal. Should she really go to Jackson for help? The thought of his cold stare made her shiver. Dn seemed like a safer betˇŞat least she''de back in one piece.

    She drove to Palm Bay and waited until midnight for Dn''s car to appear. As soon as she saw it, she stepped in front to stop him and went to the window.

    "Mr. Dn."

    The window rolled down slowly, showing his serious profile. His eyes stayed on the documents in hisp, his voice cool. "ra, do you think I won''t get mad?"

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she opened her mouth to speak, but he turned to look at her. His gaze was as icy as ever, freezing her in ce. She realized then that her decision to find someone else had really upset the usually calm Dn.

    Watching him drive through the iron gates, regret washed over her. Dn''s first love had been gone for years, yet he''d never moved on, even visiting her grave. His devotion was beyond anything ordinary, and her attempt to rece that was an insult.

    Why had she ever thought it was a good idea?

    Desperate, she grabbed her phone and called him. But he didn''t pick up, letting it ring out on the table. Determined to show she was truly sorry, ra decided to stay outside Palm Bay until Dn was ready to forgive her.

    By three in the morning, Dn checked with the guards and found out she was still there, standing tall like a g in the night. He lowered his eyes, but his expression gave nothing away.

 Chapter 325

    The next morning at six, his car cruised past her. ra had been on her feet all night, and though exhaustion weighed heavily on her, her eyes sparkled when she saw him.

    "Mr. Dn..." she called out, but the car didn''t even slow down.

    With a sigh, she resumed her vigil. She waited until afternoon, standing in the biting cold of a New York winter. Her feet felt like blocks of ice as the temperature continued to drop. Snow began to fall again, and she sniffled, knowing she couldn''t leave until Dn''s anger had melted away.

    Somehow, Simon caught wind of her standing outside Dn''s ce in Palm Bay and showed up in no time, his voiceced with irritation when he saw her.

    "ra! What on earth are you doing here? Why are you camped outside Dn''s house?"

    Ever since hisst run-in with Jacob, Simon was convinced ra had feelings for him. But her silence left him unsure, leading to countless rants to his rowdy group of friends.

    In the past, they all sneered at ra, seeing Simon''s devotion as a joke. They''d often egg him on. Lately, though, Simon''s attitude shifted. Whenever he got drunk, ra''s name was the only thing on his lips, muttering about love and loss.

    "How could she just stop loving me? Did she ever really love me at all?"

    "Is Jacob just a ceholder? Am I? Are we both?"

    "No way, I''m Simon! I''m decent-looking and loaded. ra must be blind to treat me like a substitute."

    He''d go on and on, sprawled over a club table, while his friends, always quick to back him up, joined in on the ra-bashing.

    "Why waste your time on her? There are plenty of better women in New York. If you''re unhappy, let''s move on."

    At this, Simon would snap upright, "I won''t have anyone badmouth ra. It''s my fault. I was foolish to fall for someone as toxic as Quinn, and sleeping with her tainted me in ra''s eyes."

    He''d keepmenting until everyone ran out of words. He could criticize ra, but no one else was allowed to.

    Now, standing by ra, Simon saw her cheeks flushed red from the cold and angrily started to shrug off his coat.

    "What happened with you and Dn?"

    He was puzzled, trying to drape his coat over her shoulders, but she stepped aside.

    Simon felt frustration boiling up, almost ready tosh out, but he bit his tongue, remembering he was trying to win her over.

    "Come on, ra. Just be honest with me. Did you use Jacob as my stand-in? If you still care for me, let''s quit this back-and-forth and get married. I''ll do whatever you want."

    The idea of marriage made his eyes light up, imagining a future with ra. She had always been good to him, and her cooking was amazing. A life with her would be blissful. His lips curved into a hopeful smile until she responded coldly.

    "I''ve said it a hundred times-I don''t like you."

    Simon''s smile vanished, and he tried once more to wrap his coat around her.

    ra frowned, a memory shing in her mind.

    Long ago, she had made him soup. It was freezing, and she waited for him toe down and get it, but he was upstairs with Quinn, who was pretending to be sick, ignoring her calls. ra had waited until the soup went cold, then took it back home to reheat.

    She rubbed her temples, feeling a pang of sympathy for her past self. To put an end to Simon''s persistence, she spoke inly.

    "Simon, I have boundaries. You slept with Quinn. We can never be."

    Simon felt as if he''d been stabbed, angrily throwing his coat to the ground. "ra, you!!"

    Hadn''t she been with someone else too? Who was her mystery man? Was it Dn? The curiosity was eating him alive.

    He wouldn''t care if she''d been with someone else, so why did his past matter so much to her?

    The more he thought about it, the more wronged he felt, even suspecting his night with Quinn was a setup, knowing her maniptive ways.

    His eyes reddened, his finger nearly jabbing at ra''s face.

    "I must''ve been set up with Quinn!"

    ra looked at him calmly and dropped a question that cut to the core.

    "Even if the first time was a setup, what about after that?"

 Chapter 326

    Simon froze, his whole body going stiff as his face turned pale. ra picked up the clothes from the ground and tossed them back to him. "These clothes cost a fortune. Try not to waste them. Everything you''re spending ising from the Ferguson family, and you haven''t even started earning your own money yet."

    Her words hit him like a punch to the gut, wiping out thest trace of color from his face. Holding the clothes tightly, he turned away, feeling defeated. As he opened the car door, he couldn''t help but ask, his eyes burning, "ra, who is your boyfriend? Can I at least meet him?"

    He just needed to know what hecked. Even if he was a failure, could he really be worse than a waiter? ra just closed her eyes. "Why do you want to meet him? He doesn''t like meeting people."

    A waiter who avoids people? Yeah, right. He probably looks awful and doesn''t want to embarrass ra. But ra was never short of handsome guys around her. Even her younger brother Ryan was quite the looker.

    Simon got into the car, mming the door shut. He was determined to find out who this so-called boyfriend was.

    After he left, ra waited until nine when Dn''s car finally arrived. She didn''t even bother to call out, knowing he was probably still upset. The car stopped in front of her, and a voice came through the slightly open window. "Get in."

    ra was taken aback for a moment but quickly opened the door and got in. She was chilled to the bone, and the warmth inside the car made her shiver slightly as she rubbed her hands together.

    Dn''s eyes stayed glued to the documents on hisp, not even ncing at her. But ra noticed the dark circles under his eyes had deepened. Though they didn''t take away from his good looks, they made him look worn out.

    The car pulled into the main residence at Palm Bay. She got out first, opening the door for him. Dn was wheeled into the study without a word, leaving ra unsure of how to break the silence.

    She sat next to him, quietly organizing his papers until Aiden came in, holding a bottle of medicine. "Sir, this was shipped overnight from overseas."

    Dn acknowledged him with a grunt, took the bottle, and swallowed a pill with some water. ra was curious. Was it for insomnia? It didn''t look like a sleeping pill.

    She quickly followed Aiden out into the hallway, grabbing his arm. "Aiden, is that for insomnia?"

    Aiden turned cold again, brushing her hand off. "That''s none of your concern, Ms. ra."

    ra admitted her mistake, "Is Mr. Dn''s insomnia worse than before?"

    Aiden let out a bitterugh, "Thanks to your little gift, Ms. ra."

    Guilt washed over ra. Maybe seeing his past love''s face had upset Dn, making it even harder for him to sleep. She bit her lip, feeling like she was to me.

    Despite everything, Dn hadn''t said a word against her, while she''d been petty about the ind incident. Taking a deep breath, she suggested, "There''s an alternative medicine expert in my dad''s hometown. I''d like to take Mr. Dn there."

    "Ms. ra, that''s not necessary. I can''t trust you anymore."

    ra''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she lowered her gaze. "Ryan told me I was sickly until I was eight. No one really saw me until that expert in my dad''s hometown helped me get better."

    "So, Ms. ra, you''re not even sure, but you want to drag the boss on a wild

    goose chase? Do you know how much he makes in a minute?"

    ra was at a loss for words, realizing her mistake. "Then I''ll go to the countryside myself to get the medicine."

 Chapter 327

    After wrapping up the conversation, ra left Palm Bay, feeling the need to drop by and see Ryan.

    Her past was a blur, and it was only by chance that she found out about the alternative medicine expert from Ryan. When she got to his vi, Ryan was passed out on the couch, surrounded by a sea of thick documents, looking utterly wiped out.

    Seeing his youthful face, ra couldn''t help but wonder if pushing him into this role was the right move. But Johnny''s biggest worry had always been this son, and ra had promised she wouldn''t take anything from the Bradford family. Taking over as CEO after Johnny''s death seemed out of the question.

    ra had to admit, ever since she woke up, she never quite felt like she belonged in this family, even though she knew she was letting Johnny down.

    She gently tapped Ryan''s cheek. "Ryan, wake up."

    He slowly opened his eyes, red and tired. "ra."

    ra sat next to him. "You once told me that before I was eight, I was really sickly, and you hardly saw me. Then I went to see some alternative medicine expert in Dad''s hometown, and I got better, right?"

    Ryan nodded, remembering the conversation.

    "Do you remember where that expert is? I want to go myself and get some insomnia medicine for Mr. Dn."

    Mr. Dn?

    Ryan thought he must''ve heard wrong. Was she talking about Dn? ra used to hate him.

    ra exined, "The Bradford family''snd might have some issues, and Dn knows what''s up."

    "ra, without your memories, you probably don''t know where Dad''s hometown is, and you''re not familiar with that area. Let me go instead."

    He sounded a bit down. "I''ve memorized all this stuff, but staying here in the Capital doesn''t help much. Could you let me handle this? It''ll make me feel less useless."

    At neen, being thrust into this position was terrifying for him. He was scared of dragging ra down.

    ra looked at his tired face and patted his head. "Alright, I''ll leave this to you. Just be back in three days, okay?"

    A spark of determination lit up in Ryan''s eyes, and he smiled. "Yes, I''ll get it done."

    Seeing him grow up so fast made ra proud. Right then, she got a call from Megan and filled her in.

    To her surprise, Megan knew the ce. "Your dad''s hometown is Bridgetown, a really remote little vige."

    ra didn''t remember, but it seemed she''d mentioned it to Megan before. She smiled slightly. "Ryan''s making me proud; he''s grown up so fast."

    To ease ra''s mind, Ryan packed up that night and was ready to hit the road, only to run into Megan at the toll station.

    He''d met Megan before and knew she was close to ra. Back then, his feelings about ra wereplicated. He often asked her to cook, rarely talking about anything else, because ra always seemed uninterested, always busy. Over time, ordering food became one of the few chances they had to connect.

    Megan waved, stopping the car. "Ryan, I talked to ra. I know you''re heading to Bridgetown. I need to go there too. Can I join you?"

    Ryan, a proud young man at heart, wasn''t big on chatting with strangers. But since she was ra''s friend, he didn''t refuse and opened the car door. "Hop in."

    Megan smiled, something unreadable glinting in her eyes, and got in the car.

 Chapter 328

    Bridgetown was this tiny, out-of-the-way vige, about a six-hour drive from the Capital, almost like you''re heading into another city altogether. They hadn''t even gotten around to setting up high-speed trains yet; all they had were those old, clunky green trains that rattled along slower than a car.

    Ryan found somefort in the fact that Megan was pretty easygoing. As soon as they got in the car, she started sharing stories about ra, which piqued his interest. They chatted away until noon when Megan admitted she was tired and needed a break, giving Ryan the chance to focus on the drive.

    By the time they rolled into Bridgetown, it was the crack of dawn-four in the morning. With no motels in sight, Ryan had no choice but to lean back the car seat and try to catch some sleep. Growing up with the Bradford family''s luxury, he wasn''t used to roughing it like this. He woke up sore all over, but by eight, he was up and nudging Megan awake.

    Megan had that ssic good-girl look-petite and fair-skinned. Once they were out of the car, Ryan made a beeline for the mountain path. The road was too narrow for cars, so they had to leave theirs behind. Megan noticed his quick pace and hurried to keep up.

    "Ryan, why are you rushing?"

    Ryan didn''t slow down; ra was on his mind, making him anxious. "ra gave me this task, and I''ve got to see it through."

    He was determined not to let ra down, even if it meant pushing himself to the limit to find the old herbal medicine expert for the insomnia remedy.

    Megan wasn''t looking too happy, and after a few steps, she twisted her ankle and fell, scraping her skin. Hearing her fall, Ryan spun around, rushed over, and helped her up.

    But he wasn''t feeling particrly gant. "Megan, you''re hurt. Maybe it''s best if you wait in the car. It''s about an hour''s walk to the herbalist''s ce. I should be back in about three hours. There''s food in the car, and you can rest."

    Megan felt dismissed, her face paling. "But ra mentioned the herbalist too. I wanted to get something for cramps. Doesn''t ra need that too?"

    Her thoughtfulness for ra softened Ryan''s resolve, and he decided to help her. "Alright, I''ll help you. We should make it in two hours."

    Megan shed him a smile. She worked at Moonlight and knew how to soften a man''s heart with just the right look, like the smile she''d perfected in front of the mirror. Even the most jaded would fall for it.

    But Ryan didn''t even nce her way. He just pulled her up and kept moving, practically dragging her along. Megan''s leg throbbed with pain, and her face went pale for a moment.

    Trying to keep the conversation going, she asked, "Ryan, do you know about ra''s boyfriend?"

    She was curious about him-was he good-looking? Ryan perked up at anything involving ra. "Yeah, I know. ra really likes him, but he''s pretty insecure and doesn''t like meeting people. Once he''s ready, ra will probably introduce him to me. After all, I''m her only brother."

    He sounded almost boastful about being ra''s brother, like it was something to brag about. Megan''s expression soured further, especially seeing that pride on his face, and her hand clenched at her side. But when she heard ''insecure,'' she rxed a bit. It seemed ra''s boyfriend was just a regr guy.

    After an hour of walking, Ryan was getting impatient, having to support her. Megan dug through her bag and handed him a small piece of chocte.

 Chapter 329

    "Here, have something to boost your energy. ra used to love these," Megan said, handing the treat to Ryan.

    Ryan''s eyes brightened as he epted it, quickly taking a bite. Over the next hour, Megan passed him a few more, keeping his spirits up.

    Finally, they reached the house of the old alternative medicine expert. Ryan had Megan take a break outside while he knocked on the door.

    The expert, now in his eighties, lived in a home filled with the earthy scent of herbs. Despite his age, he was lively and seemed to recognize Ryan right away.

    "Grandpa, do you have anything for insomnia?" Ryan asked eagerly, stepping closer.

    The old man studied Ryan''s face intently, stroking his chin. "You''re Johnny''s boy, aren''t you? Haven''t seen you in ages. How''s Johnny doing?"

    Bridgetown had be a ghost town, especially this hill where the old expert lived alone after his wife passed thirty years ago. He''d devoted his life to studying ancient herbal remedies, rarely leaving except to gather more herbs.

    Hearing his father''s name, Ryan''s face fell. "Dad passed away."

    The old expert paused, clearly shocked, and took a slow sip of tea. "So young... It''s hard to believe. He was so full of life, always the most talented in Bridgetown. He even repaired all the roads after he made it big."

    Johnny had built a small school too, never forgetting his roots. It was hard to ept he was gone so soon.

    Ryan forced a smile that looked more pained than pleased. "Grandpa, I really need that remedy for insomnia. Your skills are legendary. Could you prepare some for me? I promised ra I''d get it done. And she also suffers from bad cramps- could you help with that too? I''d really appreciate it."

    The old expert looked confused, finishing his tea. "ra? I thought your sister had passed away?"

    Ryan was taken aback, quickly shaking his head. "No, no, don''t say that, Grandpa. ra and Quinn are fine. Quinn''s just having a tough time and is in a mental health facility, but she''s alive."

    "But I remember Johnny..."

    Sensing time was slipping away, Ryan gently urged the old man. "Grandpa, I''m in a bit of a rush. Can you please prepare the remedies quickly? I''ll pay you well." Seeing Ryan''s urgency, the old expert nodded and moved to his herbal cab.

    He prepared over fifty packages. "Simmer these slowly; take them all. Thirty are for insomnia."

    Ryan hurriedly packed all the medicine into a bag, leaving a generous amount of cash on the table. "Thank you, Grandpa. If it works, I''ll be back often."

    The old expert epted the money without fuss and walked him to the gate.

    Just as Ryan was about to dash off, the expert asked, "Does ra look like you?"

    Ryan chuckled, "Absolutely, we''re both quite the lookers! Take care, Grandpa. Bye."

    The old expert watched Ryan until he faded from view, then slowly turned back to his herb-filled garden. He picked a nearby flower, cing it by a small hill, murmuring to himself.

    "Strange, indeed."

 Chapter 330

    As Ryan stepped outside, he pulled Megan up from her spot on the boulder where she was resting. "Come on, Megan," he said. "I''ve got all the herbal remedies for cramps-twenty packets in total. Eight for you and twelve for ra."

    Ryan had never been one for equal distribution; ra always took priority in his mind. Megan trailed behind him as they headed down the mountain, listening to Ryan rave about ra the entire way. ra was beautiful, an amazing cook, and super talented at work-he just couldn''t stop listing her qualities during the two- hour descent.

    Megan''s mood was souring, and she kept offering him candies from her bag, which Ryan happily epted. Once they reached the car, Ryan pulled out some bread he had stashed and insisted Megan eat a bit, reminding her they still had a six-hour drive back to the Capital ahead.

    Megan left her stash of candies in the car. "Ryan, if you ever get too caught up and forget to eat, just have some of these candies. They''ll keep your blood sugar stable, and it''s safer when you''re driving."

    "Thanks, Megan," Ryan said with genuine appreciation. He hadn''t stopped to rest all day, driving over ten hours and hiking several more, but the thought of ra''s praise kept him energized.

    They rolled into the Capital around 7 p.m., and Ryan dropped Megan off at her ce first. As she stepped out, Megan reminded him, "Don''t forget the candies- keep your energy up while driving."

    "Got it, thanks, Megan," Ryan replied, handing her the eight herbal packets through the window. Megan smiled, thanked him, and watched as the car disappeared down the road. Once it was out of sight, her smile faded, reced by a cold, hard stare.

    From the shadows, a voiceced with sarcasm broke the silence. "You''re quite the actress. No wonder ra hasn''t caught on to who you really are."

    Megan tossed the herbal packets into a nearby trash bin, her face unreadable. "I only make my move when it matters. Unlike you, I don''t make a spectacle of myself. Don''te looking for me again; you''re too reckless, and I won''t let you drag me down."

    The figure in the shadows bristled with anger. "Megan! You think you''re better? You''re just a rat in the gutter. You''ve got a thing for Dn, right? As if someone like you could ever dream of being with him. Do you even know what he''s really like? He''s a monster, and anyone who gets close to him ends up terribly."

    In a sh, Megan''s hand was around the woman''s throat, her eyes fierce and unyielding. "Whether Dn is a monster or not is none of your business. You, a madwoman, have no right to judge him. I''m not like ra-I know what I want and I go after it. Now that you''re out, watch how I win this."

    Gasping for air, the woman was filled with terror. She had underestimated Megan, thinking she was just a timid girl, not realizing the strength she hid beneath her calm exterior. When Megan finally released her, she copsed, coughing and shocked.

    Megan crouched down, not holding back as she lightly pped her cheek. "Quinn, if I had your background, there''d be nothing I couldn''t achieve. Your problem is you''re too obvious your foolishness and greed are your downfall. People like you always meet a swift end. Don''te looking for me again. If you end up dead in some alley, the Bradford family won''t even notice. Right?"

    Quinn''s face went pale, and she scrambled back, horror-stricken by the woman standing over her. Megan, unfazed, stood up, wiping her hands with a tissue as if Quinn was contagious. Quinn didn''t dare retaliate; she suddenly realized she was the one truly outmatched.

    Megan walked into the alley, unbothered by its reputation as a slum in the Capital. She was confident that one day, she would seize everything she desired.

 Chapter 331

    As Ryan drove back, he couldn''t wait to call ra. "ra, I''ve got the herbal medicine," he announced eagerly.

    ra was at the vi, waiting for him. As soon as she saw him looking exhausted and travel-worn, she knew he hadn''t paused for a single break. "Hand it over, and then go upstairs to shower and get some sleep," she instructed gently.

    Ryan really needed the rest; his eyes were bloodshot with fatigue. "Heh, ra, did I do well this time?" he asked, like a kid seeking approval.

    It was always like this. Every time he aplished something, he looked to ra for praise, though she rarely gave it. ra smiled and tousled his hair. "You did great, Ryan. You''re really growing up."

    Feeling that all his effort had been worth it, Ryan quickly dozed off on the couch. ra draped a nket over him, picked up the herbal remedy meant to help with insomnia, and headed to Palm Bay.

    The guard at the gate recognized her and let her in. Dn wasn''t home yet, and after saying hello to the housekeeper, ra got to work in the kitchen, carefully following the old alternative medicine expert''s handwritten instructions.

    As Dn entered, the rich smell of herbs filled the air. He frowned slightly while maneuvering his wheelchair towards the living room. Eden, who hade back with him, waved a hand in front of her nose. "Dn, what''s that smell?" she asked.

    Right then, ra walked out from the kitchen, and Eden''s eyes shed with anger. "ra! What are you doing at Palm Bay?!"

    Since the incident at Azure Shores, Dn hadn''t answered her calls for days. Just as things were getting better, here was ra, stirring things up again. Eden''s chest heaved with anger, and she bit her lip hard, holding back the urge tosh out because Dn was there.

    ra hadn''t expected Eden to be there but carried on, presenting the remedy. "Mr. Dn, Ryan went to great lengths to get this remedy from an old expert. It''s supposed to help with insomnia. Try it for a few days, and if it works, we''ll get more."

    She walked past Eden, intending to set the bowl down to cool. But Eden, provoked, knocked it from her hands. The hot liquid spilled over ra''s hand, leaving an instant red mark.

    Eden smirked. "Serves you right! I know what you''re up to. You''re just trying to win Dn over to fix the Bradford Group''s mess!"

    She stepped back, standing by Dn. "Dn, don''t fall for it!"

    Dn''s gaze lingered on ra''s reddened hand. After a moment, he spoke coldly, "Apologize."

    ra thought he was talking to her and was about to say something when he rified, "Eden, apologize."

    Eden stared at him, stunned, tears welling in her eyes. "I won''t apologize! Can''t you see her real intentions, Dn? She''s vile! She''s the reason you lost your legs, why your sister died, why Quinn ended up in a mental hospital. I can''t believe she has the nerve to show up here! Someone like her should just disappear!"

    She was almost hysterical, refusing to apologize to ra. Meanwhile, ra hade intending to apologize herself, needing something from them. So, she couldn''t afford to stand her ground against Eden and quickly spoke up.

 Chapter 332

    "Mr. Dn, don''t worry, there''s still another bowl in the pot. I''ll go get it." ra tried to ignore the pain in her hand. Right now, she didn''t have time to fuss over it.

    As she turned to head back to the kitchen, Eden darted past her. "No, let me do it! You''ll just mess up the dishes with your hands!"

    ra stumbled back a few steps, watching as Eden rushed into the kitchen. She gingerly touched her aching hand, staying put. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Dn staring toward the kitchen. Was he lost in thought, or worried Eden might burn herself?

    Dn really did care about Eden.

    ra lowered her gaze, her heart skipping when she heard him ask, "Does it hurt?"

    She blinked, a wave of emotion washing over her, making her eyes sting. "It doesn''t hurt, Mr. Dn. I''m really sorry."

    Eden had been right earlier. With all her mess-ups, how did she still have the nerve to stand in front of Dn?

    Dn looked up, his eyes meeting her face. She looked so small and vulnerable, her nose a little red, her longshes casting shadows.

    He quickly looked away, his voice calm. "The Bradfordnd has an underground river. It''s not good for building, but only Kingston and I know."

    That''s why the Dawson family picked up the other plots but left this one alone.

    ra''s eyes lit up with surprise, and she crouched down in front of Dn. "Mr. Dn, thank you so much!"

    The brightness in her eyes was more dazzling than the stars. It seemed to make him ufortable, and he turned his head away, mumbling, "Hmm."

    ra was thrilled, her heart racing. Land with an underground river wasn''t worth much. Everyone thought the Dawson family would grab all the plots, so they didn''t bid on this one. But the Dawson family skipped it, leaving it to Johnny.

    Now, no one else knew about the underground river. She still had a chance to find a fool to take it off her hands.

    She thought of Greysen. He''d been eyeing the Bradford family for a while, secretly plotting with somepany. If that was the case, finding someone to offload this on wouldn''t be hard.

    Her smile widened as she looked at Dn. "Once I sort this out, I promise to take you out to dinner, Mr. Dn!"

    "Hmm," he replied, still not meeting her eye.

    ra suddenly regretted her crazy decision to find a stand-in. She hadn''t realized how much it would hurt him, how it made a mockery of his feelings. But she didn''t want to bring it up again. No point in making things awkward between them.

    She quickly found an excuse to leave, sending a message to Scarlette to release Greysen in a couple of days.

    Dn sat alone in the living room, feeling the loneliness seep in, until Eden walked out with the medicine, her tone full of disdain.

    "She left? I knew it. She gets what she wants and bolts. That''s just the kind of person she is! Dn, don''t go soft on her. She''s just using you!"

    Dn looked at the carefully prepared medicine, knowing she''d put effort into it. He drank it all down.

    Eden, anxious, grabbed his arm. "Dn, you should hate her."

    Dn slowly put the bowl down. "Yeah, I do hate her."

    When there was trouble, she was nowhere to be found, but when everything was fine, she was all sunshine. She''d always been like this.

    But it wasn''t her fault. She just didn''t love him.

 Chapter 333

    Once ra got home, she dove into finding out who had been in touch with Greysen, and to her surprise, she hit the jackpot.

    Back when Johnny was still around, Greysen had always been itching to take over thepany, but he didn''t have enough shares. All he could do was y the seniority card. Everything changed when he teamed up with Victory Capital, and suddenly, he had some real power to throw around.

    Victory Capital didn''t have any ties with the Bradford Group initially. They jumped on the Greysen bandwagon because, five years ago, ra had unknowingly ticked off the heir of Victory Capital. No one knew what she did to get on his bad side, but he definitely held a grudge.

    Reading through this, ra felt a headacheing on. She didn''t even know who this heir was. Following this thread, she finally stumbled upon a nameˇŞ Darrick.

    She tried to jog her memory but came up nk, so she called Scarlette, her go-to for everything.

    "Darrick? You mean the Victory Capital heir? I think he lost an eye, and since then, he''s stayed out of the public eye."

    Lost an eye? That couldn''t be her doing, could it?

    "Do you think I had anything to do with his eye injury?"

    "I''ve never heard that. The juiciest gossip about you in the Capital is your thing for Simon. Besides that, you''ve flown under the radar; no one links you to anything unless it''s Simon-rted." Scarlette paused to pour herself a ss of wine.

    "But this Darrick guy, he''s a bit off his rocker and has a nasty streak. He''s messed up a lot of young women before. Remember the rumor? He was obsessed with Quinn, openly dered it a few times, and then, out of nowhere, his eye got injured. He was already a brooding type, and now he''s probably even darker."

    ra couldn''t be bothered with these old tales. If Darrick was messing with the Bradford family, she had every right to push back.

    Meanwhile, after being spooked by Megan, Quinn had been drifting around the streets for days. Though she was in a psychiatric hospital, the staff had stopped paying her much mind once they realized she wasn''t in anyone''s good books anymore. Even if she disappeared for a week, no one would probably bat an eye because the Bradford family had prepaid a decade''s worth of fees.

    She was walking when a car suddenly pulled up beside her.

    A dark voice called out, "Quinn?"

    Quinn''s nerves were shot, making her feel like the whole world was out to get her. Hearing that voice, she instinctively wanted to run, but a hand reached out and yanked her into the car.

    "Let me go! Let me go!"

    She looked up and met the gaze of an artificial eye, lifeless yet strangely captivating. Suddenly, she had no clue who this man was and shrank into the corner, trembling with fear.

    Darrick raised an eyebrow, a cold chuckle escaping his lips. ˇ°Don''t recognize me?"

    Quinn was as pale as a ghost. "I really don''t know you. Who are you?"

    Darrick whipped out a dagger, pulling her closer and pressing the de to her neck.

    "Don''t recognize me? Or are you just pretending?"

    Quinn''s mind shed back to Dn, to that nightmare, and the fear nearly made her pass out.

 Chapter 334

    But Darrick shed her cheek, and the pain was so intense that Quinn couldn''t even pass out.

    "Quinn, I heard ra had you locked up in a psych ward. How sad is that? Wasn''t she supposed to have your back? You little witch, if it weren''t for you, would she have blinded my eye?"

    Tears streamed down Quinn''s face. This guy was nuts, and she had no idea who he was.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! I really don''t!"

    Before she could say more, Darrick grabbed her hair and mmed her head against the car window.

    "ying dumb, huh? Try remembering harder!"

    Quinn was terrified, her mind spinning, and she kept shouting, "Help, help!"

    After being mmed over and over, a forgotten memory came back to her.

    She remembered. Five years ago, when she was seventeen, Darrick, a ssmate, had taken an interest in her.

    Back then, she had just joined the Bradford family. Everyone thought she wasn''t favored there and waited for her to mess up.

    Darrick was the same. When they bumped into each other at a club, he started boasting about how he liked her and could offer her a better life.

    Quinn had just been introduced to the Bradford family''s world of wealth and indulgence. She felt insecure, too timid to stand up to Darrick.

    This only made Darrick more certain that she was an unloved, clueless girl just brought back home.

    He spiked her drink heavily, threatening her to drink it.

    Amidst the mockingughter of others, Quinn swallowed her pride and the drink.

    Then Darrick sent everyone else away, saying he was going to have his way with her that night.

    Quinn begged and pleaded, but it was useless. Just when Darrick was about to get what he wanted, ra showed up.

    The memory was so foggy. All she remembered was ra''s cold expression as she walked in, smashing a beer bottle on the table and stabbing it into Darrick''s eye.

    Quinn had never seen anything so terrifying. Sure, she had a rebellious streak, but she couldn''t bring herself to do something like that. She screamed in terror.

    Because of the fear, her mind had blocked out the memory. Now, as it came rushing back, she felt like she was going to throw up.

    Seeing her reaction, Darrick stopped and kicked her aside.

    "What''s this? Finally remembering?"

    Quinn''s whole body hurt, and tears kept falling.

    When she first joined the Bradford family, ra had been kind to her.

    But the kinder ra was, the more jealous Quinn became. She couldn''t admit it, though, because it would make her look terrible.

    It felt like she was the only one in the Bradford family who was awful and dirty.

    So, she had to take everything that belonged to ra.

    As she cried, Darrick grabbed her chin.

    "Why are you crying? Because your dear sister dumped you in a mental hospital with no remorse? She risked crossing me to save you back then. You seemed pretty grateful at the time."

    Quinn covered her ears. "Stop it, ra is not my sister. She''s just a witch, a witch!"

    Inside, she was filled with panic, fear, and resentment towards ra.

    If only ra wasn''t around in this world.

 Chapter 335

    Darrick let out a sneer, brushing his fingers over his eye. The scene of that wine bottle crashing into his eye reyed over and over in his mind like a horror movie. For years, he''d hidden away, too ashamed to show his face. But now, with Johnny gone and the Bradford family in shambles, his chance had finally arrived.

    He wanted ra to pay, to take everything from her-her sight, her legs-leaving her as nothing more than a lifeless doll trapped in bed. Just imagining it sent a thrill through him, his raspyughter echoing like wind through a torn sail, eerie and unsettling.

    Quinn was silent, huddled in a corner, a pool of fear beneath her. The more she suffered, the deeper her hatred for ra grew. If not for ra, her life would be smooth sailing.

    Two dayster, Greysen walked out of the police station, his personal drama now the talk of the town, with rtives from both sides arguing and giving him relentless headaches. He was desperate to get Tyler to sign the stock contract, but Tyler''s phone was unreachable.

    Unbeknownst to him, Tyler was stuck at Ryan''s vi, locked in a room without his phone, unable to do anything. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he begged Cole, "Cole, I''ve been loyal to thepany for ages. I''m only considering selling my shares to Greysen because I''m being threatened. If I don''t, I''m done for. It''s not that I don''t trust Ryan and ra."

    Tyler was on edge, terrified the mysterious threat would catch up to him. But Cole, ever the skeptic, didn''t believe a word of it. Tyler was left with nothing but his own frustration.

    Meanwhile, ra and Ryan were already in the office when Greysen barged in, mming his hand on the desk in fury. "ra, what did you do to Tyler?"

    ra rxed on the sofa, amused. "What are you even talking about, Greysen? I have no idea."

    Greysen''s eyes shed with malice, his gazending on Ryan with a knowing smile. "Oh, so you locked Tyler up, did you? That''s illegal, you know."

    ra leaned back, unfazed. "Feel free to report us."

    Fresh out of the police station, thest thing Greysen wanted was to go back. His face darkened, yet he suddenly smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "So, ra, what''s your n?"

    ra smiled, sitting up straight. "I like talking to smart people. You want the Bradford familypany, right? Let''s make a bet. We can hand it over, but my dad spent two years on a project, buying thatnd for eighty million. Now, I want to auction it. Let''s see who can sell it first."

    Greysen looked at her like she was crazy. Auction it? Didn''t she know the Dawson family nned to build around thatnd? Just putting up a hospital or a mall there would be a goldmine.

 Chapter 336

    He took a deep breath, excitement shining in his eyes-ra really didn''t get the ins and outs of business.

    "ra, how much are you nning to sell it for?"

    ra smirked a little. "Not too much, maybe two billion. That sounds about right, doesn''t it?"

    Given thend''s valuation in that area, her price wasn''t off the mark.

    Greysen chuckled. "You want to make a bet with me? What if I manage to sell thatnd?"

    "In that case, I''ll have Ryan transfer seven percent of the shares to you, and you''ll be running thepany."

    Greysen''s brow furrowed. Seven percent? Had Tyler already sold his shares to Ryan? But such deals were supposed to be public, and he hadn''t seen any records.

    ra seemed to catch on to his thoughts. "The shares are in trust with an institution right now. Tyler and I agreed-whoever sells thend gets the deal."

    Greysenughed to himself. These siblings were still too green. Thatnd had been held for years, its value shooting up, especially with the Dawson family''s influence. And she was asking for just two billion?

    He left right away, getting in touch with Victory Capital.

    Darrick had been hiding at home for years. Even at parties, he''d find some secluded spot because of his eye condition, which made him paranoid and insecure.

    When he heard Greysen''s pitch, his remaining eye darted around.

    Greysen kept pushing. "Mr. Dawson, believe me, thatnd is a goldmine! If it''s not, I''ll sell all my shares to make it up to you!"

    Darrick hated ra deeply, his anger making his chest rise and fall. His room was a shrine of sorts, stered with secretly snapped photos of ra, like their of an obsessed stalker.

    He reached out slowly, driving a dagger into ra''s photo. He''d waited forever for this moment.

    Greysen chimed in again, "Plus, we have another ace up our sleeve, right? ra''s going to lose big this time."

    Darrickughed darkly, pulling the dagger and photo off the wall. "Buy it."

    A spark of ambition red in Greysen''s eyes. He''d dreamed of taking over thepany for nearly ten years. With Johnny gone, his dream was closer than ever.

    In just three days, ra sold thend. Two billion, every cent ounted for.

    Ryan never doubted her decisions, but seeing Greysen''s smug grin, he couldn''t help but ask, a bit downcast, "ra, am I packing up my office today?"

    Greysen stood nearby, a triumphant grin stered on his face.

    "Of course, you''re moving out. This is my turf now! You two can go as far away as you want. Ryan, you''re better off lounging at home. Business isn''t your game."

 Chapter 337

    Ryan''s face flushed with anger, "You!" But words failed him. Not wanting to cause any trouble for ra, he simply stood protectively in front of her. "ra, let''s get out of here."

    He''d already packed up his things. Years ago, Johnny had put up eight million dors of his own money to buy thend, draining all their cash flow. Now, the money from selling it was safely in Ryan''s ount. Even though he was technically wealthy, he felt a strange emptiness inside.

    As he slipped into the car with ra, a sense of loss lingered. "ra, I''ll transfer all this money to you. We''re done with thepany. I might go back to school, and you shouldn''t worry about working. If you manage it wisely, this money will take care of you for life."

    Two billion. He didn''t want a cent for himself; it was all for ra.

    ra, a bit worn out from dealing with Greysen''s antics over the past few days, yawned. "Let''s keep it in your ount for now. You know what''s crucial for apany, right?"

    ying the role of the attentive driver, Ryan replied, "Cash flow."

    In this day and age, cash was everything. Eight million had gone into thatnd, and thepany had struggled ever since, hitting roadblocks all over. The bigger the business, the more important cash flow bes; one slip, and it''s all over.

    "Ryan, don''t stress. Let''s just wait and see."

    Her words were soothing, and Ryan felt instantly lighter. Even if life stayed just like this, he''d be happy as long as ra was by his side. He drove toward ra''s vi.

    To ra, the whole ordeal felt mostly resolved. She''d promised to take Dn out for dinner. This time, she had to get it right. Plus, she needed to patch things up with Z; she''d been too busy to reply to his messages.

    When Ryan parked and noticed how tired ra looked, he felt a sting of inadequacy. She was exhausted because he couldn''t do more. He didn''t wake her. Instead, he gently covered her with a nket and reclined her seat forfort.

    Just then, his phone buzzed. It was the psychiatric hospital, reporting that Quinn was missing. Frowning, Ryan stepped out to take the call, not wanting to disturb ra.

    "How does someone just disappear?"

    Before he could process it, another call came inˇŞfrom Quinn. He ended the hospital call and answered hers, his voice cold.

    "Quinn, stop creating chaos. Once you''re feeling better, I''ll send you abroad."

    He wanted her out of the way for ra''s sake.

    Quinn''s voice was shaky with tears, "Ryan, I''m really struggling. The hospital staff is awful-they hit me, insult me, and barely feed me. I can''t take it anymore. I''d rather just end it."

    Ryan didn''t buy it anymore, but family ties still made him worry. "I can get you out of here immediately. Thepany''s relying on ra; she doesn''t want to see you."

    ra was at the center of every decision he made.

    Quinn''s tone turned icy, gripping her phone tightly, "I''ll text you my address. Meet me, okay? I''ll stay in the city for two more months, then leave. I promise not to cause trouble."

    Thinking of the times he''d shared with Quinn, Ryan''s resolve softened. He left a note for ra saying he was heading back, but in reality, he was going to meet Quinn.

 Chapter 338

    When Ryan saw Quinn, he could hardly believe his eyes. She was covered in bruises, clearly from a vicious beating.

    Furious, he was ready to march to the hospital and demand answers, but Quinn stopped him.

    Her face was a mix of fear and exhaustion, and her voice shook as she spoke. "Please, Ryan, don''t go after them. I brought this on myself. I''ve made so many mistakes before, but I''ve changed. Just visit me sometimes, okay? I''ll only be here for two more months. Is that alright?"

    Ryan couldn''t stand to see her wounds. Reluctantly, he nodded and arranged for someone to look after her in the apartment he had already paid for. He didn''t expect Megan to be the one who''d show up.

    Megan was just as surprised, standing at the door, trying to process the situation. Her eyes met Quinn''s across the room.

    Ryan quickly shut the door, worried Megan might tell ra, and he pleaded, "Megan, please keep this between us. I''m only letting Quinn stay here for two months, then I''ll send her abroad."

    Megan sighed, "I won''t say anything."

    Ryan asked, "Don''t you have a job? Why take this on?"

    Megan gave a small, tired smile, holding a medical kit. "Didn''t ra tell you? I juggle a few jobs. Moonlight is my main gig because the tips are good. I also help out at my rtives'' restaurant, where I''ve run into ra before. I didn''t expect you to hire me, but since you''re paying well, I couldn''t say no."

    Ryan thought about asking her to leave, but after hearing her, he didn''t know what

    to say.

    Megan handed him some candy, her lips curving into a reassuring smile. "Let me stay. If you n to visit, just give me a heads-up. Don''t worry, I''ve been a nanny before. I know how to take care of people, and I won''t let her down."

    Having someone familiar looking after Quinn was a relief.

    Ryan quickly transferred five thousand dors to her. "Alright, Megan, I''m counting on you."

    He took the candy with a smile, "But please, don''t mention this to ra."

    Megan chuckled softly, medical kit in hand, as she opened the door. "I won''t." Ryan left feeling reassured.

    But as soon as Megan was inside, she tossed the medical kit aside, her voice suddenly cold. "Take care of yourself."

    Quinn, having endured days of torment from Darrick, sneered at Megan. "You really know how to act."

    Megan''s brow furrowed. "I told you, I don''t fight battles I''m not ready for. If you hadn''t threatened me, I wouldn''t be here."

    A chill flickered in her eyes as she moved closer, giving Quinn''s leg a nudge. "Quinn, do you think I wouldn''t dare touch you?"

    It was only after Megan arrived that she realized she''d been tricked by Quinn.

    Now, with Ryan thinking she was taking care of Quinn, if anything happened, she''d be the first suspect.

    Beforeing, she had no idea she''d be looking after Quinn.

    Quinn scoffed, struggling to the medical kit, pulling out supplies to disinfect her wounds. Tears streamed down her face as she worked.

    But Megan felt no pity. To her, Quinn was foolish and spiteful, and that''s why she ended up like this.

 Chapter 339

    ra woke up in her car, headed straight home, and slept through to the next day. After a long, rxing bath, she stood in front of the mirror, feeling refreshed, and finally decided to call Dn.

    "Hey, Dn, are you free tonight? I''d love to take you out for dinner."

    She''d already made a reservation the night before, ensuring the menu was Dn- friendly, with no seafood in sight.

    Dn held the phone in silence.

    Thinking he might be busy, ra was about to say something else when he finally spoke, "My dad set me up with another date."

    The news caught ra off guard. If Walter knew what she had said, he''d realize

    she and Dn were together. His arranging another date could only mean one thing: the Ferguson family didn''t approve of ra.

    ra had promised to fend off any unwanted attention from Dn, and she was ready to step up.

    "Where are you meeting her? I''ll be there."

    Dn paused, his pen leaving a tiny ink stain on the paper.

    He casually mentioned the hotel''s name, while ra responded eagerly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there by six!"

    Dn let out a soft chuckle as she hung up, leaving ra a bit flustered.

    A few minutester, her phone buzzed with a message from Z.

    [I want to see you.]

    It was only nine in the morning. She figured she could visit Z, then leave by three to get ready for dinner with Dn.

    At the mall, she picked a scarf for Z, finding a matching one for herself.

    She knew Z preferred simple, heartfelt gestures over expensive gifts.

    Driving over, she parked by the rundown mansion and noticed the lone gravestone again.

    As she got out, nning to walk over, her phone buzzed again.

    [Come in.]

    Not wanting to upset him, ra quickly grabbed the gift box and headed inside.

    This time, instead of a kiss, he greeted her with a warm hug, burying his head in her neck like he''d missed her.

    ra patted his back gently. "Sorry, I''ve been so busy."

    She pulled out the scarf, wrapped it around his neck, and smiled.

    Z''s eyes lit up. "For me?"

    ra felt her heart soften. "Yeah."

    He yfully nibbled at her neck, his voice full of contentment. "Thank you."

    With him being so affectionate, it was hard for ra to be upset.

    He was like a golden retriever, always seeking attention.

    The room was still dark, but she could feel his warmth and sincerity.

    He pulled her to the sofa, wrapping her in the scarf with him.

    ra found his face in the dim light and kissed him.

    Z responded eagerly, pulling her down onto the sofa with him.

    Meanwhile, the people following ra lost her trail. Several cars were parked on the road, and someone was trying to check the security cameras. But within minutes, all the cameras in the area had been disabled.

    Someone quickly called Aaron.

    "Sorry, sir, we lost her."

    Aaron''s expression darkened. He''d been trying to find out who ra''s secret boyfriend was for days.

    But ra had been engrossed in work, only taking a brief trip to Palm Bay. After asking around, Aaron learned she''d gone to see Dn.

    ra''s interactions with Dn didn''t seem romantic. So, who was her boyfriend?

 Chapter 340

    Aaron found out ra was heading out today, so he sent his men to tail her. But halfway through, another car blocked them, and ra''s vehicle vanished without a trace. It seemed even the surveince footage had been tampered with. Her boyfriend couldn''t just be an ordinary guy.

    Aaron rubbed his temples, deep in thought. He''d even tried probing Simon, but Simon was clueless about this mysterious man too. In fact, Simon was investigating him as well.

    "Should we keep following her, sir?" one of his men asked.

    Aaron''s voice took on a serious tone, "No,e back for now."

    He nced at the photo in his hand, desperate to discover who Dn was pointing a gun at. But years of investigation had led nowhere. This person seemed to be a ghost in the elite circles of the Capital.

    What was the secret between Dn and ra?

    He set the photo down and lit a cigarette. Momentster, after a hurried phone call, someone nearby spoke up, "Sir, Lincoln''s body has been found! Walter''s already there."

    The discovery of Lincoln''s body meant Aaron couldn''t focus all his attention on ra anymore. He stubbed out his cigarette on the coffee table, regaining his calmposure.

    "Let''s go take a look."

    After being deprived of proper meals for days, one meal wasn''t enough for him. ra had been through the wringer several times and nowy in his arms, catching her breath.

    The man gently wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. Annoyed, she turned her head, "Didn''t I tell you we had to stop before three?"

    "Did you? I must''ve missed that," he replied with a teasing grin.

    ra was frustrated. It was almost four, and she had a long drive ahead with no time to freshen up. Taking a deep breath, she quickly slipped into her clothes from the sofa.

    Z wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, nuzzling into the small of her back. "How about Ie visit you next time?"

    ra thought about how he was always alone in this dimly lit ce. It wouldn''t be long before the solitude took a toll on his mental health. "Sure, but text me before youe. I''ve got to go now."

    As she stood, her legs wobbled, nearly giving out. He scooped her up like a cat, reluctant to let go.

    ra cated him with a few quick kisses on his lips, "Alright, I really have to run."

    He finally let her go, chuckling softly. ra hurriedly drove back to the city and dashed into a makeup studio for a touch-up. Thankfully, the studio she randomly picked had decent skills. With no time to change at home, she wrapped a couple''s scarf around her neck to hide the marks Z had deliberately left, then headed to the hotel.

    The hotel was by the riverside, with window seats offering stunning views. She took a deep breath, checked her wless makeup, and stepped out of the elevator on the top floor.

    Passing staff couldn''t help but be wowed by her look. ra''s outfit was youthful and lively, with a bright scarf that added a pop of energy.

    She instantly spotted Dn by the window, sitting across from a woman. Compared to ra''s fresh look, the woman looked more polished and alluring.

    ra quickly made her way over and slid into the seat next to Dn, "Sorry, Dn, I''mte."

    The woman, who had been unting her charm, frowned at ra''s arrival. Dn, who had been disinterested, turned his attention to ra at her words. She rarely wore makeup, but today she looked vibrant, her lips shimmering with gloss. She smiled warmly at him, linking her arm with his and sweetly calling his name.

 Chapter 341

    ra yfully leaned against Dn''s arm, as if she had just noticed the woman sitting across from them.

    "Dn, who''s this?" she asked with a teasing smile.

    The woman red, biting her lip hard before mming her knife and fork onto the table. "I was about to ask you the same thing. Who are you?"

    "Oh, I''m Dn''s girlfriend. We just made it official. Dn, want some steak?" ra replied, cool as ever, spearing a piece and holding it up to his lips.

    Dn hesitated, so ra leaned in and whispered urgently, "Come on, Mr. Dn, y along or the gig is up."

    With a quick nce at her scarf, something unreadable shed in Dn''s eyes. He tried to turn away, but ra gently cupped his face, guiding him back with a yful persistence.

    "Go on, eat," she coaxed, her hands resting on his cheeks, noses almost touching as their breaths mingled.

    While ra''s eyes held steady on his face, Dn''s gaze dropped, and he reluctantly took a bite. She had no other choice; she feared him pulling away would ruin their cover, so she took matters into her own hands.

    After feeding him, ra turned to the woman. "See? We''re pretty close."

    To be honest, the woman was stunning, with a deliberately seductive style but an undeniable sharpness in her demeanor. She narrowed her eyes, noticing Dn''s downcastshes, and sneered.

    ˇ°So what? I feed other guys like that all the time. Let''s see you two really kiss if you''re so close."

    ra''s smile faltered at that challenge.

    The woman leaned back, eyebrow raised. "Aren''t you two a couple? Never kissed?"

    ra''s heart raced. Kissing Dn in front of this woman would be a mess to exin, not just to Z but to Dn himself.

    She froze, feeling like a deer in headlights.

    The woman chuckled, swirling her wine smugly. "Dn, where did you find this actress?"

    Just then, ra took off her scarf and wrapped it around Dn''s neck. Despite the sh with his suit, his striking features and build blended perfectly with the bright scarf, softening his usually aloof vibe.

    ra held his hand, kissed the back of it, and leaned in sweetly. "Miss, we''re not into public spectacles like that. Dn and I are more reserved. But trust me, our bond is solid when no one''s watching."

    Her neck bore telltale marks, a silent testament to their closeness.

    The woman paused, her wine ss mid-swish, a strange look crossing her face.

    ra poured Dn a ss of juice and cut another piece of steak for him. "Dn, still hungry? You''ve got that meeting tonight, right? Isn''t it almost time?"

    She offered the steak again, her eyes sparkling with humor, the fresh marks on her neck adding to her glow.

 Chapter 342

    ra had this uncanny ability to charm anyone she set her sights on; no one could escape the web she wove.

    Dn took his time finishing his steak and then looked up at the woman across from him, offering a polite, "I''ve got a meeting to catch, sorry about that."

    The woman exhaled slowly, gesturing gracefully, "Please, go ahead."

    ra quickly whisked Dn away. In the elevator, she pulled out a sanitizing wipe she had ready, crouched down beside him, and started wiping his hand.

    Earlier, she''d applied lip gloss, leaving a faint imprint on the back of his hand.

    She carefully wiped it away, using three wipes, before letting out a deep breath.

    "All clean, Mr. Dn. Really sorry about that earlier."

    Dn pulled his hand back, staying silent.

    Worried she''d upset him, ra quickly added, "I didn''t have much choice; that woman was tough to handle."

    Without her quick thinking, they wouldn''t have gotten away with it.

    The elevator soon reached the ground floor, and as the doors opened, there stood Simon.

    His eyes narrowed sharply, like he''d caught them red-handed.

    "ra, what''s on your neck?!"

    ra felt a headache brewing; why now, of all times? "I don''t owe you an exnation."

    Simon scoffed, trailing after her, "Aren''t you dating someone? Why are you with Dn, dressed like that, with marks on your neck? Is Dn your side piece? Have you no shame?!"

    His voice grew louder, turning into a shout.

    "Smack!"

    ra pped him hard.

    Simon tasted blood at the corner of his mouth, his throat tight as if he wanted to say more, but then Dn called, "ra."

    She turned quickly, "What''s up?"

    Dn took the scarf off his neck, signaling for her to bow her head.

    Still frazzled, she instinctivelyplied, and he wrapped the scarf snugly around her.

    His tone remained calm, "Don''t catch a cold."

    With that, Aiden had arrived to pick him up.

    ra stood there, Simon''s voice piercing the air again, "Wow, you two seem close. Is he really your side piece, ra? You know what Dn once told me?"

    Her headache intensified, but even if she exined tonight''s ordeal, Simon probably wouldn''t get it.

    Simon stared at her, eyes bloodshot.

    Dn once said, the one not loved is the real third wheel. Ha.

    Simon was truly bitter; why was he the first to know ra, yet Dn ended up winning her over?

    She must have slept with Dn.

    Damn it!

    His mind was spinning as he suddenly reached out, trying to pull ra into his arms, only to be met with another p.

    ra''s expression turned ice-cold, her gaze piercing.

    "Simon, I''ve made it clear. There''s no future for us, and I never liked you."

    "Impossible!"

    Simon shouted, feeling nothing but humiliation.

 Chapter 343

    ra didn''t even look back as she walked away.

    Simon stood there for what felt like forever, and by the time he finally stepped outside, ra had vanishedpletely.

    He drove home in a fog, not paying any attention to the road, and before he knew it, he''d crashed his car into the river. As icy water surged into the car, his first instinct wasn''t to save himself-it was to call ra. Memories of their good times flooded his mind, overwhelming him with regret.

    He remembered how he had tried to exin that his first time with Quinn was a mistake, but ra had hit him with the hard truth: "What about all the times after that?"

    He had no real answer back then. His attitude was careless-if it happened once, why not again? Plus, in his mind, ra loved him enough to forgive anything. He always thought that no matter how badly he messed up, she''d always be there waiting.

    But he never saw her losing her memorying. Or her warming up to Dn, the guy she used to hate.

    Simon was kicking himself for everything.

    When ra picked up the phone, his voice cracked. "ra, I''m gonna die."

    ra, beyond frustrated with his antics, took a deep breath. "Simon, you''re a grown man. Stop acting like a kid."

    "I''m serious, I''m really gonna die!"

    "Then go ahead and do it, but stop calling me."

    Her words came out sharp, fueled by the embarrassment he''d caused her earlier at the hotel in front of Dn. She''d told him over and over that there was nothing going on with Dn, but Simon never listened.

    Her words left him stunned, disbelief swirling in his head. "What did you say? Say it again, ra, or I''llˇŞ"

    But hearing the strength in his voice, ra knew he was fine and hung up on him.

    The water had reached his chest by then, and a desperate urge to survive pushed him to the back seat. He kicked out a window and swam to safety.

    As he reached the riverbank, he copsed, crying. He was furious at ra for telling him to die and for letting Dn into her life. If Dn could be her sidekick, why couldn''t he? Hadn''t she once loved him more than anyone?

    His mind was a chaotic mess until footsteps approached, and a shadow loomed over him.

    Simon looked up, water dripping from his hair, blurring his vision. His eyes stung and he rubbed them, finally realizing who it wasˇŞit was Aaron.

    He turned his head away immediately. "What are you doing here?"

    Aaron, noticing Simon''s puffy eyes, handed him a photo. "Simon, ever wonder why ra was so good to you? She saw you as a recement. The person she really loved was someone else. I only got a shot of the guy''s back, but doesn''t he look a bit like you? It''s not you, though. When ra was with you, didn''t it feel like she was looking past you at someone else? Whoever she really loved must have had something happen to them, and she turned to you forfort."

 Chapter 344

    "Impossible!"

    Simon jumped up from his seat, his voice booming with defiance. His eyes were burning red as he snatched the photo from Aaron''s hands.

    Aaron had pulled a fast one. The photo only showed the back of some mysterious guy, with no evidence of Dn holding a gun.

    Aaron patted Simon''s shoulder. "Come on, deep down, you know it''s true. I even think ra might''ve had a thing for Dn all along. Maybe she was hanging around you just to get his attention. How else do you exin Dn showing up at her graduation?"

    Simon''s face turned even paler, but he and Dn didn''t look alike at all.

    He let out a bitterugh, notpletely fooled. He threw the photo back at Aaron. ˇ°If she''s into Dn, then who''s this guy in your photo? That''s not Dn. You''re just trying to mess things up between ra and me!"

    Aaron chuckled, lighting a cigarette. "Do I really need to mess with your rtionship? I don''t have to lift a finger, and she already can''t stand you. As for this photo, I''m not sure if she likes Dn or this mystery man. I haven''t figured out who he is yet. But if it''s Dn, it all adds up. After she lost her memory, she''s been all about Dn, treating him like he''s the best thing ever. Doesn''t that say something?"

    Simon clenched his fists, feeling a wave of humiliation unlike anything before.

    He used to brag about ra being all over him, even made it a joke among friends. Never thought ra saw him as just a stand-in, someone she could easily ditch.

    After her memory loss, she forgot himpletely, looking at him with nothing but disdain.

    She imed she had a boyfriend, but no one had ever seen him. Was she lying the whole time, using him to get Dn''s attention, secretly dating Dn while acting like they barely knew each other?

    The more Simon thought about it, the angrier he got. What was all his love worth? Had he just been a fool, yed from the start?

    Tears ran down his face; he wiped them away roughly.

    Aaron took a drag from his cigarette, smirking. "And don''t you think ra isn''t just some clueless girl? She''s got some of the toughest certifications in the world. Face it, Simon. To her, you were just a game, nothing more than a side note in her life, not even a backup n."

    Simon''s face went ghostly as he stumbled up the stairs, nearly tripping and falling back down.

    Watching Simon fall apart, Aaron chuckled softly.

    With Lincoln''s body found, Aaron had to sort out the funeral and meet with family. He couldn''t go after ra just yet, but Simon was easy to manipte. Even if his story was full of holes, Simon was bound to fall for it.

 Chapter 345

    Simon staggered home, his mind in a fog. Before he even reached the door, Ada''s sobs echoed in the hallway.

    "What does she want from me?! How long is this torture going tost?! I''ve had enough!"

    Ada had been on edge for weeks, overwhelmed by the whispers and snide remarks from everyone around her. Her husband had run off with her sister, and it seemed like the whole world was mocking her.

    Michael, her husband, couldn''t handle her meltdowns and had stoppeding home altogether. Ada tried to take herints to Walter, but after a few visits, even the old family estate turned her away.

    All she could do was stay home, caught in an endless shouting match with Sonya, losing her mind.

    Simon, soaked to the skin, walked into the living room just in time to catch an ashtray Ada had hurled, hitting him squarely.

    The pain didn''t even register as he stumbled back, watching blood trickle down his face.

    Ada gasped, rushing over. "Simon, are you okay?"

    Simon absently touched his wound, memories flooding back to the day Sonya was caught with his father. He''d suspected ra then, but dismissed it, thinking she loved him too much to do something like that.

    Now, looking at the chaos in his home, he couldn''t help butugh.

    ra, with her impressive credentials, was anything but a fool. The way she''d pursued him, her act so convincing, proved she was shrewd.

    Back then, Ada had given ra a hard time, wanting to marry her off to Uncle Nate. And so Ada''s picture-perfect marriage fell apart, and Uncle Nate faced his downfall.

    Piece by piece, as everything clicked in his mind, Simon began tough.

    Ada was terrified by hisughter, fearing he''d lost his senses.

    "Simon, don''t scare me. I''ll take you to the hospital right now."

    Her voice shook with fear as she tried to lead him outside. But Simon stood firm, casually wiping the blood from his forehead.

    "I''m fine, Mom."

    Ada''s eyes welled up. "This is all my fault. And Sonya''sing back soon. I can''t take it anymore!"

    Simon leaned in slightly, cing his hands on her shoulders. "I''ll take care of it."

    Simon had never been the kind to take charge. He waszy, used to a life of ease andfort.

    Ada thought her son had changed, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint how.

    Simon turned to leave.

    Worried, Ada held him back. "Simon, are you sure you''re alright?"

    He startedughing again, though with blood on his face, it looked rather menacing.

    "Really, I''m fine."

    He walked out slowly, smoking a few cigarettes until he saw Sonya approaching.

    Sonya had been livingrge, extorting millions from Michael. But she wanted more ˇŞAda''s ce, to be thedy of the house.

    Just as she was about to step inside, she noticed Simon standing there, smoking, his clothes drenched, water dripping off him like a ghost.

    Sonya was startled, almost cursing out loud, but held back.

    "Simon, what are you doing?"

    Simon dropped his cigarette, stamping it out.

    "Aunt, I need to talk to you. Come with me; let''s go over there."

    Sonya and Simon had gotten along fairly well. Despite her antics, Simon hadn''t made things hard for her.

    So she followed him without hesitation.

    "Simon, don''t me your aunt for being ruthless. People are selfish. I just want a good life. Don''t worry, once your mom''s out of the picture, I''ll treat you like my own son. You''re your father''s only son, after all. Everything in this house will still be yours. Even with money, people see me as just a mistress. I just want a legitimate ce. Is that too much to ask?"

    She thought her words would sway Simon. They walked to a quiet corner of the garden, away from any cameras, near arge pond.

    Simon stopped, turning to her with a calm gaze.

    Sonya, hands on her hips, was about to try a new angle when Simon suddenly grabbed her hair and shoved her head into the pond.

    Sonya didn''t even have time to scream, water filling her nose and mouth, silencing any cries for help.

    Simon held her down with a fierce grip, submerging herpletely.

    Sonya struggled for several minutes before finally going limp.

    Simon let go, watching her crumple to the ground, her face twisted in agony, clearly having suffered greatly before the end.

    He lit another cigarette, eyes full of resentment. "Wanting more isn''t wrong, but greed has its limits."

    You can''t have everything.

    He finished his cigarette, and suddenly Ada''s scream shattered the air.

    Unable to rest easy, Ada had followed them, only to witness the scene.

    She had resented Sonya, wished her gone, but now that Sonya truly was, panic set in.

    "Simon, what... what have you done?"

    Her voice trembled. To her, Simon had always been the obedient, well-behaved son, prone to minor mischief but nothing serious.

    But now, he had killed.

    Her instincts had been right; Simon had changed.

    Ada was terrified, her scalp tingling, stepping back, contemting calling the police. But he was her only son.

    She bit her lip, finally conceding, "We''ll say she identally fell into the pond." Simon, cigarette in hand, brushed past her, a chill in his wake.

    Ada pressed her lips together, tears welling up, quickly calling for someone to clean up, then hurried after him.

    "Simon, if you ever need anything, tell your mother."

    Simon paused, looking down at the cigarette burning his fingers, blistering his

    skin, yet he felt nothing, smiling as he spoke.

    "I just don''t want to be the fool anymore."

 Chapter 346

    Over the next week, ra stayed low-key at home, keeping tabs on the buzz at work. Greysen was on a power trip, swapping out anyone he didn''t like. Most of the top brass backed him, but a few decent folks stayed neutral-and those were the ones who got the boot. Desperate, they reached out to ra.

    "Ms. ra, what do we do now? We''ve been with thepany for ages."

    Switching jobs at their age seemed like a hassle, but leaving the corporate grind altogether felt unsettling. To them, the CEO''s chair was like a throne, where picking the right side meant hitting the jackpot. Clearly, Greysen didn''t care for fence-sitters.

    ra wasn''t a fan either, but at least these folks hadn''t stabbed Johnny in the back. She told them, "Hang tight for two weeks."

    They immediately wondered if she had something up her sleeve. It was obvious that Ryan still had a lot to learn, and ra was the real power yer. But since she rarely showed up at the office, they didn''t know what to expect from her.

    ra kept it vague, just telling them to sit tight. After the call, she even had the luxury of cooking herself a nice meal.

    Three dayster, Greysen tried to push through a bignd development project, hoping to cash in on the Dawson family''s clout by building a hospital. But the moment they submitted the ns, they got shot down.

    Turns out, an underground river made thend a no-go for construction. Greysen was floored and resubmitted the proposal, only to get rejected again.

    As he clung to a shred of hope, news about the underground river spread like wildfire. If it had stayed under wraps, he might''ve sold thend to some unsuspecting buyer. But now, no one wanted to touch it.

    Greysen was in a panic. Victory Capital had financed thend, and now they were staring at a two-billion-dor ck hole. When Darrick called him up, Greysen was sweating bullets.

    "Mr. Darrick, I think ra set us up. Maybe she knew about thend issue and that''s why she sold it."

    Darrick, touching his prosthetic eye, chuckled. "So, you''re saying our two billion is gone?"

    Greysen was terrified of Darrick. He''d once promised to sell his shares if he couldn''t recover the money.

    "Mr. Darrick..."

    Darrick''s voice was icy. "You''ve got two weeks. If I don''t get my money back, you know what happens."

    Greysen was a mess. He owned about twenty percent of the shares, but selling them wouldn''t evene close to covering two billion. The Bradford Group''s shares weren''t worth that much.

    He tried calling ra, but she wouldn''t pick up. Desperate, he turned to Ryan. Ryan had just left Quinn''s ce when he saw Greysen on his knees.

    "Ryan, you''ve got to help me. Your sister''s got it in for me! If I can''t fix things with Victory Capital, Darrick will ruin me."

    Ryan had been diving into the materials ra gave him, aware of the tension between Victory Capital and the Bradford family. He didn''t want to get involved and was ready to leave, but Greysen grabbed his pant leg, begging and banging his head on the ground.

    Blood trickled down his forehead; he looked pitiful. Ryan remembered him from his childhood, seeing Greysen alongside Johnny from their humble beginnings.

    "Ryan, I messed up. I know that now. Can you talk to ra, get her to return the two billion? I''m willing to give up all my shares and leave the Capital. Just help me this once, and I promise I''ll be out of your hair."

    Ryan, sheltered from such chaos, had never seen anything like it. Greysen''s eyes shone with desperation, and he banged his head harder, leaving a pool of blood.

    It was winter, the cold wind biting, making him seem even more pathetic. Ryan took a deep breath.

    "Greysen, this is beyond me. ra''s the one in charge."

    "She''ll listen to you! She has to! Ryan, can''t you see she''s grooming you? For your dad''s sake, help me out. Don''t push me to the edge. I''ll sign over my shares to you right now."

    Ryan saw the fear in Greysen''s eyes and thought of their long history, so he called ra.

    ra listened to his plea and didn''t scold him. Instead, she said, "In business, emotions are a liability."

    A good leader, like Dn, never lets sentiment cloud judgment.

    Ryan hesitated but sighed at the sight of the blood-stained ground. "ra, he''s willing to give me all his shares. Isn''t this what Dad would''ve wanted? I don''t want to be heartless."

    ra was silent, gazing out the window, her breath fogging the ss.

    "If that''s your call, then so be it."

    She would make sure he remembered this: never to show mercy to those who''d turn on you, especially someone like Greysen, who could easily be swayed by his own interests.

 Chapter 347

    The stock signing was scheduled for the next day, and Ryan was practically bouncing off the walls with excitement, chatting non-stop around ra. She kept her cool, though, staying a bit distant until she was sure everyst share Greysen had was now in Ryan''s name. Only then did she rx, letting Ryan send the money back.

    Once everything was wrapped up, Ryan even went out of his way to say goodbye to Greysen before he left. "Greysen, best of luck in the future," he said.

    Greysen shed a fake smile, giving Ryan a pat on the shoulder. "Your dad would be proud. Keep thepany on track, and it''s bound to thrive under your leadership."

    Ryan nodded, watching the car pull away before turning back to ra. "ra!" he called, his face lighting up with admiration. "How did you pull it off? You''re incredible!"

    ra looked at his sincere face and yfully ruffled his hair. She knew Greysen probably had some tricks hidden up his sleeve, but she wasn''t sure what they might be yet.

    Ryan, still buzzing with energy, asked as they headed home, "You''ve been with your boyfriend for ages now. Don''t you think it''s time I meet him? I am your only brother, after all!"

    ra sat in the passenger seat, her mind wandering, but she still reminded him, "Be careful with whatever you do next. I''ll have Cole keep an eye on things. He''s reliable, so don''t hesitate to ask him if you need help."

    She was cautiously optimistic. Back when Johnny was around, he''d hoped that one piece ofnd would save thepany, but now it was just dead weight. She needed to find new ways to secure business for the strugglingpany.

    Ryan''s excitement dimmed slightly at her words. "I know, I''ll work hard to learn," he promised.

    Just as he said this, his phone rang. It was Quinn. Startled, he quickly turned off the phone and stuffed it into his pocket.

    ra noticed his panic, frowning slightly. "Who was that?" she asked.

    "School," he replied. "I''ve signed up for some online courses, but there are a lot of group projects I need to help withtely."

    ra studied him but kept quiet. Ryan was a terrible liar, and sweat was starting to bead on his forehead. Just as he braced himself for ra to call him out, she simply said, "You''ll have to grow up eventually."

    His heart pounded with relief and a bit of hurt. If he couldn''t even trust his family, what kind of person would he be? ra was right-life was survival of the fittest. But he wanted to live by his own rules first.

    When they got home, ra noticed a few bodyguards outside her building. Inside, she spotted a familiar figure it was someone from the Ferguson family. Her heart sank.

    As expected, the bodyguards approached politely. "Ms. ra," they said.

    Walter wanted to see her again. Her brow furrowed as she followed them to the car. The bodyguards were careful, leaving her phone outside the building.

    ra wasn''t sure what Walter wanted this time, but she hoped Dn would head to the Ferguson family soon. But after about twenty minutes on the road, she realized they weren''t heading to the Ferguson estate.

    She nced at the bodyguard next to her. "Isn''t Walter expecting me?" she asked.

    The bodyguard was still polite. "It''s Ms. Eden."

    Ms. Eden? So it was Eden. Eden was obsessed with Dn, and who knew what she had nned.

    ra lowered hershes, discreetly slipping a nail from the car floor into her pocket. They arrived at a vi perched on a mountaintop.

    Two bodyguards grabbed her arms, leading her into a room. Inside, Eden sat in the center, dressed to the nines, holding a long whip. She sneered at ra, slowly getting up.

    "ra, I''ve heard some rumors. Are you really with Dn?" she asked.

    ra stepped back, but the room was filled with other guards. Eden''s face twisted with anger, ordering them, "Grab her!"

    The guards moved toward ra. She tried to run, but the door was already blocked. Two guards hoisted her onto a rack.

    Eden cracked the whip on the floor, the sound echoing loudly. She clearly knew how to use it.

    The guards left the room, reminding her before closing the door, "Ms. Eden, no serious harm."

    Dn had set the rule-no fatal injuries. Eden had always stuck to it.

    Sheshed the whip across ra''s body,ughing. "Did you know? I learned this from Dn. He''s so gentle with me, even says I have a knack for it. I didn''t want do this to you, but you''re just shameless. I told you to stay away from Dn, but you didn''t listen. Serves you right!"

    Eden''s face was full of malice as she delivered twentyshes, leaving ra''s skin raw and bloody. Satisfaction gleamed in her eyes.

    "I''m not going to kill you today. If you run to Dn, you''ll be disappointed. Dn and I have secrets. He needs me, I need him. No one cane between us. No matter how much I hurt you, he won''t punish me too harshly, maybe just skip a few meals."

 Chapter 348

    ra hung her head, her whole body screaming in pain. When the whip cracked against her chest again, she felt like she might just spit blood.

    "Eden, do you really think this is fun?"

    Eden tightened her grip on the whip, eyes zing with anger. "Of course it''s fun! You brought this on yourself, ra. First my brother, and now you''re after the one I love? Today, I''m going to ruin that pretty face of yours and see how you n on seducing anyone then."

    She stepped forward, snatching a knife, ready to scar ra''s face.

    But ra interrupted, "Isn''t it Dn''s heart you want? I can help with that. I''ve got a boyfriend, and Mr. Dn knows it. Like you said, I''m only around him for business. Once he sees who I really am, he''ll want nothing to do with me."

    Her eyes were cold,shes lowered. "To me, he''s not as important as mypany. You''veshed me thirty times already. If you keep going, you''ll push him too far. Dn''s a gentleman-he won''t want his people turning out like this. Are you ready for his full wrath? I''ve seen him take care of Lincoln."

    Eden''s face turned pale.

    ra raised an eyebrow. So Eden knew Dn had dealt with Lincoln.

    Wasn''t she scared? Or was her love for Dn so strong she didn''t care what he was capable of?

    "Lincoln crossed the line, and Dn dealt with him. You''ve made him mad more than once. Do you think he''ll forgive you again? I remember him saying if you messed up again, you''d never see him."

    For Eden, the thought of never seeing Dn again was worse than death.

    She stepped back, fingers trembling around the knife.

    ra seized the moment, working harder to free herself. Her hands were tied above her, but from the firstsh, she had been using a nail to work at the rope.

    Eden was briefly shocked by ra''s words, but soon snapped back. "I don''t care. I''m going to ruin your face this time. You''ll regret this forever. I''ll deal with Dn''s angerter!"

    She lunged with the knife.

    In that crucial moment, ra broke free and kicked Eden in the stomach.

    Eden gasped, dropping the knife.

    ra grabbed it, using all her strength to drive it through Eden''s hand, pinning her to the floor.

    As Eden was about to scream, ra stuffed a rope into her mouth!

    Eden''s eyes widened in fear. She didn''t dare move her impaled hand, stuck to the ground.

    After everything, ra almost passed out.

    Her body ached, sweat dripping off her.

    After a pause, she struggled toward the window.

    The guards were at the front door; no one thought ra would escape through the window.

    Bloody and shaky, ra opened the window, her fingers leaving red streaks.

    She managed to climb out, stumbling away, leaving Eden behind.

    Eden''s tears fell, her hand throbbing, unable to speak with the rope in her mouth.

    When the guards found her, blood was pooling on the floor.

    "Ms. Eden!"

    They rushed to remove the knife, a painful process for Eden.

    Her face was pale as she red in the direction ra had fled, eyes filled with hatred.

    "ra! ra!!"

    She screamed, wishing she could tear ra apart.

    Before passing out, she told the guards, "Don''t let Dn know."

    They nodded, rushing her to the hospital.

    Eden knew ra wouldn''t tell Dn. ra kept things to herself, solving her own problems without involving others unless caught.

    It was her strength and her weakness.

    ra had no idea how long she ran. Blood loss made her vision blurry.

    She copsed by the roadside, too weak to worry about passing cars.

    A car stopped. Someone got out, gently lifted her, and ced her in the passenger seat.

    She tried to open her eyes but couldn''t see clearly.

    A name floated in her mind, but she couldn''t grasp it.

    Someone had once made her feel this warmth.

 Chapter 349

    ra felt like she had been lost in sleep forever. Her dreams were a chaotic swirl of disconnected images, like a puzzle that refused to fit together. The final scene lingered in a dark cave, pierced by a single beam of light slicing down from above, creating a beautiful but unnoticed disy.

    In this dream, she was just a little girl, around seven or eight, softly tapping a boy''s cheek, pleading with him to stay awake. His injuries were severe, and he was getting colder by the minute. By the second day of being trapped, in a desperate move, she bit her wrist and let him drink her blood, hoping to save him. It was amazing that a child so young coulde up with such a way to help.

    For two days, she kept feeding him her blood until finally, the boy woke up in her arms. Her face was ghostly pale, but she held on to his face with both hands. "Are you okay? You scared me. Don''t worry, someone wille to save us.''

    "What did you give me?" he asked.

    ?

    "Blood. It can save lives when it counts," she replied, showing him her injured wrist and then, a bit embarrassed, she scratched her cheek, "You''ve still got a fever, so try to rest a bit more."

    The boy stayed silent, an intense vibe radiating from him. ra tried desperately to see his face clearly in the dream but never could. Everything was so muddled, and she didn''t even know how they were eventually rescued.

    She jolted awake, locking eyes with Simon, whose gaze was full of concern. She tried to rub her head, but he gently caught her wrist. "You''re all bruised up; don''t move."

    ra wanted to speak, but her throat felt raw, like it was being squeezed shut, and no words came out. Simon picked up a ss of water from the bedside and held it to her lips.

    "You might not have heard, but they found Lincoln''s body, and the Ferguson family is in chaos. Grandpa''s having it thoroughly investigated, and Dn''s swamped with work. ra, how did you end up on the road, all beat up? Who did this to you?"

    She drank half the ss quietly, her parched lips finally finding some relief. Every little movement sent sharp pain through her body, like being cut by a thousand tiny knives. She also wondered why Simon had been there; did he really not know who had hurt her? She looked into his eyes and saw nothing but genuine

    concern.

    This guy, though a bit naive, never seemed to have a mean bone in his body. She closed her eyes, exhaustion creasing her face. "Simon, do you know why Mr. Dn is so fond of your sister?"

    Over in the shadows where ra couldn''t see, Simon raised an eyebrow, something unreadable shing in his eyes before he returned to his usual expression. "Emily was taken in by Dn. Without him, she wouldn''t have made it. She depends on him, and Dn really cares for her. Out of everyone in the Ferguson family, she''s his priority."

    But ra distinctly remembered Eden saying that Dn needed her. What was really going on between them? Did Dn have something on her? As the powerful CEO of Ferguson Corporation, Dn wasn''t someone to be easily manipted. If anyone had leverage over him, his first move would be to eliminate the threat. Yet, he let Eden cross the line again and again.

    "ra, if it involves my sister, maybe it''s best to let it go. She''s pushed others around before, and Dn just paid them off to make them leave."

    ra managed a weak smile. She never thought she was special to Dn and understood that his previous actions were just him sticking to his principles. She took a deep breath, but it only made her lungs ache. Simon helped her lie back down. "The chef made some food for you. Try to eat a bit. I also told Ryan you''re taking some time for yourself, so he won''t bother you."

    She nodded, eyes closed, feelingpletely worn out, especially after those bizarre dreams that left every cell in her body tired. Simon sat in the living room for a while, thinking, before heading to the kitchen to ask the chef to prepare something nutritious.

    When ra woke up again, it was already midday. She forced herself out of bed, washed up, and tried to drink some nourishing soup. But after just a few sips, she couldn''t hold it in and grabbed the trash can, throwing up. The vivid dream of blood haunted her, making her feel nauseous at the sight of food. She hadn''t eaten much, and eventually, only bile came up.

    Simon stood by the bathroom door, watching her struggle, and suddenly asked, "Could you be pregnant?"

 Chapter 350

    ra froze for a moment, remembering how intense things always got with Z. She was always careful afterward, so getting pregnant seemed out of the question.

    She lowered hershes, tugging at her lip. "I doubt it. We took precautions."

    Her straightforwardness in saying this showed she really had no feelings left for Simon.

    Simon''s fingers curled a bit at his side before he pulled out a check for half a million dors.

    "Emily came clean to Dnst night. He asked someone to pass this along to you and has arranged for a specialist from abroad. Those whip marks shouldn''t leave scars. Do you need to head to the hospital?"

    ra nced at the check, imagining Dn''s calm, detached demeanor.

    Getting whipped wasn''t ideal, but the money made it a bit more bearable.

    She tucked the check away, managing a smile. "Please thank Mr. Dn for me."

    Simon, trying to ease her difort, offered some advice. "Emily''s been his favorite for a long time. I''d suggest keeping your distance; with Dn backing her, she''s capable of anything."

    ra bowed her head, rinsed her mouth, and sshed her face with water to regain herposure. "Got it."

    For now, she''d have to swallow this loss.

    But the itching from her healing wounds was driving her crazy. She wanted to scratch them so badly.

    And then Eden sent a threatening message.

    "If you get close to Dn again, things will get worse."

    Annoyed, ra blocked the number.

    Back home, after three days of resting up, Z sent her a text saying he wanted to drop by.

    With nothing else going on while she was healing, she agreed.

    Z always seemed to arrive with the night, reminding ra of the cave from her dreams.

    It was nine at night, the lights were off, and shey in bed, hearing the faint sounds of activity in the living room.

    When he came in, the aroma of warm soup followed.

    A spoonful of soup was gently offered to her lips.

    ra had only mentioned feeling unwell, not where specifically. Yet Z came to

    take care of her, which warmed her heart.

    She wasn''t really hungry, but after a sip, she spoke up.

    "I had this dream. In it, I was with a boy in a deep cave. He was dying, and I fed him with blood from my wrist."

    "tter."

    She paused as the spoon dropped into the bowl.

    Darkness covered the room. ra bit her lip, reaching out to hold his hand.

    "Was that boy you?"

    His fingers jerked away slightly, trying to retreat.

    ra held on tighter,cing her fingers with his hesitating ones.

    "Z, was it you?"

    She couldn''t clearly see the boy''s face from her dream, but she remembered those bright eyes, like a lost puppy hoping for rescue.

    She sensed Z''s body tense up, realizing she was pushing too hard, and sighed, "You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to."

    Everyone has secrets.

    "It was me."

    His voice was soft, always deliberately so when he spoke to her, sounding both deep and vulnerable.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. She''d been guessing wildly, never expecting it to be true.

    In the dream, the boy was severely injured; without her blood, he might not have survived.

    "Were you really hurt that badly? How did you end up in the cave?"

    Her dream was patchy, and she had no idea how she ended up there, so she asked the only one who might know.

    Z quietly stirred the soup, his emotions now settled.

    "I was thrown in there, left to fend for myself, until I met you."

    "So, I was your savior then?"

    She tried to lighten the mood, but he didn''t say more.

    Worried she''d hit a nerve, ra quickly changed the subject, "I''m a bit hungry. Can I have some more?"

    There was a pause before he replied, "You were my savior. I''ve loved you since then."

    ra nearly choked on her soup, coughing for several minutes while he gently patted her back.

    No wonder he was so drawn to her; they had such a deep connection. Meeting her at his lowest, sustained by her blood-even after everything she''d done to hurt himter, she was still the light from that day.

    ra suddenly didn''t know what to say, as she had forgotten-forgotten toopletely. If it weren''t for the recent beating sparking some memories, she might never have recalled this small chapter of their lives.

 Chapter 351

    Some moments leave asting impression on one person, while for someone else, they just breeze by-it''s not exactly fair. ra could feel his mood shift and quickly grabbed his hand.

    "I haven''t done anything to hurt you, have I?" she asked, noticing how he tensed up even more.

    The truth was, ra didn''t remember much about her past. Besides being known as Simon''s admirer, she hadn''t left any real clues about herself.

    "No, you''ve been great," he replied.

    She sighed in relief, a smile spreading across her face.

    "Good, as long as I haven''t wronged you. In my dreams, I''m really young, like seven or eight. If you''ve liked me since then, that''s a lot of years, huh? Speaking of which, I remember Simon saying something about my school uniform getting stolen in high school, so I was the only one not in uniform for the graduation photo. Why do I have this sneaking suspicion it was you?"

    He didn''t say anything, just kept stirring thest bit of soup with his spoon. ra was joking, but his reaction made her wonder if it was true.

    "If you were at my high school graduation, were you at my college graduation too?"

    Her college graduation day was unforgettable. There was a car ident with Dn, and he lost his legs. It happened right on her graduation day.

    She couldn''t always recall it clearly, but people brought it up often. And the way Z looked at her, it was like he was obsessed, always watching, longing, wanting to be close but scared of overwhelming her.

    She shut her eyes, waiting for his answer.

    After what felt like forever, he whispered hoarsely, "I was there."

    ra opened her eyes and broke into a smile. "You really were there?"

    "Yeah."

    Her heart warmed, and she regretted casually talking about breaking up before. She had started this rtionship just to see where it went, having lost her memory and finding the world unfamiliar except for him. He felt different, and she didn''t push him away.

    She admitted she was a bit indifferent, sometimes thinking it wouldn''t matter if they broke up. But after that dream, her heart softened.

    When someone loves you genuinely and quietly watches over you, even a heart of stone would melt.

    She stood up suddenly, found his hand, and hugged him. "If I could go back, I''d definitely talk to you more."

    Z stiffened, carefully ced the bowl on the bedside table, and hugged her tightly.

    They stayed like that in the dark for a long time, until ra yawned.

    "I''m feeling a bit off, heading to bed. Want to join me?"

    "Yeah."

    He left the bedroom, washed the bowl in the kitchen, took a shower in the bathroom down the hall, and then slipped back into bed with her.

    ra found it funny how he acted like he was keeping a secret from her, worried she might see his face. But she had decided to respect his privacy until he was ready to open up.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close, almost like he couldn''t bear to let go. She felt tiny against him, like she fit perfectly in his embrace.

    She rxed, pushing away sleep to chat with him.

    "Z, I''m not going to talk about breaking up again. Don''t take what I say when I''m upset to heart."

    The arms around her tightened a bit. "Really?" he asked, his voice full of cautious hope.

    ra couldn''t help butugh. "Really. Sometimes life just throws terrible things at me, and I take it out on you. But once I calm down, I''lle find you."

    He rested his forehead against her shoulder, his voice content. "Alright."

 Chapter 352

    ra was feeling better too, but then he asked, "Is there really something between you and your boss, Dn?"

    "No way, we''re just too different. I don''t have feelings for him, though I do respect his business skills."

    After the recent incident, she realized her ce more clearly. She used to think she might be a bit different from other women, but that $500,000 check was like a wake-up call, snapping her back to reality.

    "Z, my thing with him is strictly business. If you''ve heard any rumors, they''re not true. I''m just focused on making the Bradford Group seed; otherwise, I wouldn''t bother with Mr. Dn."

    The arm around her waist tightened a bit, almost squeezing the air out of her.

    She sighed, thinking it was his insecurity ring up again, feeling like he couldn''tpete with Dn.

    She gave his hand a reassuring pat.

    That night, they didn''t do anything but just held each other and drifted off to sleep.

    When ra woke up, she noticed some snacks on the bedside table and a note he left.

    - Until next time.

    She smiled, noticing her phone was back too.

    With a sigh, she sent him a text.

    [Until next time.]

    Her recovery was really impressive. Despite how bad her injuries were, she was almost healed after just a few days, with only some fading scars left.

    She wondered about Ryan, now that Greysen''s shares were transferred to him. He must be swamped at work.

    She tried calling Ryan, but he didn''t answer.

    Earlier, she''d brought back some senior staff who were let go. They hadn''t expected her to outsmart Greysen and now stood firmly by her side.

    She gave them a call.

    "Has Ryan been at the office?"

    They quickly chimed in, "He hasn''t shown up in two days, and he doesn''t look well. We don''t know if he''s been burning the midnight oil or got something else going on. Ms. ra, maybe you should swing by?"

    ra frowned, a bad feeling creeping in.

    She called Ryan again, but after ten tries, still nothing.

    So, ra headed to his ce, knowing the door code. She let herself in and waited on the couch.

    Ryan came home around two in the morning, startled to see her, and took a few steps back.

    "ra."

    She looked him over, not spotting anything off.

    "The team said you haven''t been to work in two days. What''s going on? I mentioned we need to be quick about bringing in new projects."

    "I was at school. I had to catch up on some coursework. Couldn''t miss it, so I spent the past couple of days there."

    ra let out a breath of relief and asked, "Greysen hasn''t reached out, has he?"

    Greysen had acted weird when he handed over the shares, and ra was worried he might be plotting something, but he''d been too quiettely.

    "No, he hasn''t."

    ra lowered her eyes, trying to figure out what might''ve gone wrong. She was

    sure Greysen wouldn''t give up that easily.

    Just then, she heard Ryan coughing a few times.

    "Do you have a cold?"

    "No, just a tickle in my throat."

    ra moved closer, but he nervously stepped back.

    She caught a strong whiff of smoke on him.

    Her expression darkened, "Have you been smoking?"

    Ryan used to smoke a bit to look cool but quit after ra pped him a few times

    for it. He knew she hated the smell, so he''d kept his distance since he got in.

    "I ran into some guys on the way back. They were smoking, and I must''ve picked up the smell from them."

 Chapter 353

    ra moved closer, but every time she did, Ryan would nervously step back. Her face hardened, and she said firmly, "Stay right there."

    She could tell if he''d been smoking just by sniffing his fingers. Ryan stood still, not daring to move as ra approached. She grabbed his hand and took a whiff yep, the smoky smell was obvious.

    "Ryan, are you really lying to me now?" ra asked.

    Ryan flinched, quickly apologizing, "I just didn''t want you to be mad."

    ra let go of his hand. "Make sure it doesn''t happen again."

    "ra, I promise I won''t smoke anymore. I''ve just been stressed with school stuff and was in a bad mood. I''m sorry."

    Seeing how sincere he was, ra couldn''t stay mad. She just ruffled his hair and let it go, but the next day, she still decided to check out his school to see if he was really busy with schoolwork.

    Not knowing Ryan''s major made finding him tricky, especially with sses constantly changing rooms. She ended up at the car dealership where one of Ryan''s ssmates worked. This was the same guy who had stolen Ryan''s crush once, and ra had pped him before, leaving him bitter.

    As she walked into the dealership, she immediately spotted him. She approached slowly, "Hey there."

    The guy, about Ryan''s age, nced at her, recognition flickering in his eyes. "I''m Ryan''s sister. I just wanted to know if he''s been going to schooltely or if you guys have any big projectsing up?"

    He pressed his lips together, continuing to wipe the car window. Just when ra thought he wouldn''t answer, he quietly said, "He hasn''t been around in a while. Didn''t he switch to online sses?"

    ra paused, then pulled out her phone to call Ryan, but he didn''t pick up. Worried, she hurried out and hired a private investigator to find out where Ryan was that day.

    Feeling anxious, she waited at home for three hours until the investigator finally told her where Ryan was. ra drove straight to a low-key bar.

    Upon arriving, she stepped out of the car and walked in. It was the evening, but the bar was already packed with young people. Ryan used to hang out with friends at school, drinking light stuff, never in wild bars like this.

    ra''s worry intensified as she opened a door to find several young people sprawled out, surrounded by items that were clearly illegal. She froze, but quickly recovered and stormed inside.

    There was Ryan, right in the middle, sound asleep. She grabbed his cor and pped him awake.

    Ryan winced, frowning slightly. When he saw her, all the color drained from his face. "ra, what... what are you doing here?"

    He looked guilty, trying to hide his face. Furious, ra yanked him up with a surge of anger.

 Chapter 354

    "Ryan, seriously, do you even know what you''re doing? Do you have any clue?!" Ryan''s eyes welled up instantly, and he was about to bolt when suddenly, the room was swarming with cops. They shed their badges and cuffed everyone there, including ra, just because she was present.

    Even in the police car, ra couldn''t take her eyes off Ryan. He sat across from her, staring at his feet, too scared to meet her gaze. ra kept her cool, but her silence only made Ryan more anxious. His hands were mmy, and he was at a loss for words until the car pulled into the station and the officers ushered them out.

    Everyone got checked out. ra was clean and got released, but Ryan wasn''t so lucky. Looking around at the crowd of young faces, ra suddenly grabbed a broom and struck Ryan hard. The broom snapped in two, and the others shrank back, terrified. Ryan didn''t dare fight back, just curled up on the floor.

    "ra, please, stop! I''m begging you." Watching her brother like this didn''t bring her any relief; it just broke her heart even more. She couldn''t figure out how things had spiraled so quickly in just a month. Tears streamed down her face as she kept hitting him with the broken stick. Ryan shielded his head, saying nothing, bruises forming everywhere.

    The police rushed in and pulled her away. "Ms. ra, please, calm down. These kids just turned eighteen. Luckily, they''re not involved in anything heavy like trafficking. We think they''ve been misled. Let us handle it; don''t hit anyone."

    ra''s anger cooled just a bit. Of course, Ryan might be a reckless kid, but he wouldn''t get into this unless someone led him astray. She took a deep breath and nudged him with her foot. "Speak up. Have you met anyone new, eaten anything weird? This isn''t from just once or twice unless someone''s been feeding it to you regrly. That person''s trying to mess you up. Now that the cops are here, you better spill."

    Ryan stayed curled up, refusing to talk. ra was so furious her whole body tingled. She crouched down and grabbed his hair, "Ryan, talk to me!" But when she forced his head up, his face was soaked with tears, hisshes wet, looking pitiful. ra wasn''t about to pity him. She pped him again, his cheeks swelling.

    "You''re crying? Do you even know how much trouble you''ve caused me?" Ryan pressed his lips together, his face so swollen his eyes were just slits. ra''s heart ached, but she had to draw the line somewhere.

    "Was it Greysen? Or someone else?" Greysen had been too quiettely; maybe he was up to something. But Ryan stayed silent, just crying softly. ra raised her hand again, ready to p him, when a cop said, "He''s passed out."

    ra hadn''t held back at all that night. She couldn''t let Ryan go down this path.

 Chapter 355

    The officer watched as ra acted with such determination and quickly pulled her aside. "Ms. ra, please, take a moment to calm down."

    ra was genuinely furious, her anger clouding her judgment as she rubbed her temples. "Officer, I''m ready to fully cooperate with your investigation."

    She had been so focused on other things over the past month that she''d neglected Ryan, thinking as long as he was with Cole, everything would be fine. She never imagined he''d get into such a big mess.

    In a hurry, she called Cole and found out his family had been sick, so he''d been guiding Ryan remotely. Ryan had been acing his online courses, so Cole hadn''t mentioned anything to ra.

    Cole''s voice was cautious yet serious. "Ms. ra, is something wrong?"

    The fewer people who knew, the better. The Bradford Group was already in a shaky position, and if this got out, thepany''s stock would crash.

    ra brushed off the call with a few vague words but was still uneasy. It wasn''t until she spotted the news trending online that her mind went nk with shock.

    Typically, such news wouldn''t make the top of the trending list, but the whistleblower imed that a young CEO from a big corporation was among those caught. Everyone was buzzing with curiosity, waiting for the name to drop.

    ra was instantly overwhelmed, still clueless about who was manipting Ryan. Her mind first went to Greysen, then to Quinn. After thinking it over, Greysen seemed the most likely suspect.

    She called Greysen, but he had already skipped the country and was living it up abroad. "ra, I knew you''de begging one day. You want to know who set Ryan up, don''t you? Well, I''m not telling."

    ra had recorded their call. "Greysen, Ryan at least gave you a break."

    "Ha! That''s because he''s too soft. Serves him right. Just like Johnny. That''s why thepany never went public. If it were in my hands, who knows how far it''d go? Ryan inherited Johnny''s stupidity. Those two should just reunite in hell."

    ra hung up abruptly. Only Ryan knew the full story now. She stayed by his hospital bed, not leaving his side. The hospital was close to the police station, which made it easy for the authorities to keep an eye on him.

    When Ryan woke up, he stared nkly at the ceiling. He knew ra was still there but didn''t dare to look at her. ra yed the recorded conversation with Greysen, the words echoing in the room.

    Ryan''s eyshes fluttered, and then he covered his face with the nket, crying softly. ra had once told him he''d have to grow up someday. She just didn''t expect the cost of growing up to be so harsh.

    She yanked the nket away. "What right do you have to cry? The person behind all this is about to expose your arrest online. If we don''t stop it in time, both you and thepany are finished. Even now, you refuse to tell me who''s behind it?"

    Ryan bit his lip, tears streaming down as he shook his head. ra felt the urge to p him again. But she was starting to piece things together. Ryan had his ws, but he valued family above all else. Otherwise, Quinn and Naomi wouldn''t have had such an easy time manipting him.

    He had once openly despised ra, but after she pped him a few times, his only retaliation was to throw harsh words. She took a deep breath, grabbed the cup beside her, and held it to his mouth, forcing him to drink.

 Chapter 356

    His lips were cracked from all the crying, and he hadn''t had even a sip of water. ra hurriedly tried to give him some, but Ryan ended up choking, coughing so hard that his nose started to run. She didn''t notice and put the cup down. "Is this about Annie?"

    Ryan''s eyshes fluttered. He turned his head away, refusing to speak.

    ra let out a bitterugh. "The rehab center called me. They said Annie''s not there anymore. Did you rent her an apartment? All thosete nights and early mornings were you sneaking off to see her?"

    Ryan opened his mouth, his voice hoarse, "Annie did give me a lot of things to eat."

    Every visit brought something new, and he wasn''t sure what had steered him wrong.

    ra grabbed his cor, staring down at him. "Ryan, snap out of it! She''s going to ruin you and take down thepany. If you keep siding with her, I''m done with you. Don''t even think about calling me ra! And whatever you''re hooked on, if you don''t quit, don''t ever reach out to me again!"

    Fear shed in Ryan''s eyes; he was clearly scared.

    But ra turned and walked away. Ryan quickly pulled the IV out of his hand and got out of bed to follow her. His hand began to bleed from the rough action, but he didn''t even notice.

    "ra, I was wrong! I really was!"

    He was so weak, he barely made it a few steps before copsing. ra didn''t stop, heading straight into the elevator once she left the hospital.

    Ryan got up and rushed after her. Seeing the elevator doors closing, he frantically pressed the buttons. "ra, don''t ignore me, I was wrong, I really was."

    He just didn''t want to lose another family member. It was his own weakness, his indecision. He wanted to live by his own rules once, but he didn''t expect such a harsh lesson.

    ra was right; he needed to grow up.

    Ryan stumbled all the way to the ground floor, but ra''s car was already gone. He stood there, sobbing uncontrobly.

    The nearby police officers were instructed not to let him leave, and they quickly held him back. "Mr. Lee, please return to your room."

    Ryan was desperate, clinging to the officers'' arms. "Please, call ra for me. I know I was wrong."

    But the officers took him back to his room without a word.

    Ryan cried until his eyes were swollen again. Under police watch, he was stuck, without a phone, cut off from the world.

    When the officers brought his meal, one of them spoke. "Mr. Lee, this stuff can ruin your life. Since you were set up, we agreed with your sister to keep you here. Otherwise, you''d be in a detention center for rehab. If you hadn''t been found in time, in a few months, you''d be a shell of yourself. Don''t me Ms. ra for being tough. This stuff is a demon that can destroy anyone and any family. We won''t let it slide."

    Ryan sat on the bed, pale as a ghost. "I don''t me ra."

    The officer handed him the food. "Then show some resolve. Ms. ra has a lot going on right now."

    Ryan''s lips quivered, his eyes reddened, and he started crying again. The officers couldn''t understand how a man could shed so many tears, like he was made of water.

 Chapter 357

    Once ra left, she didn''t waste any time. She immediately started checking out the properties Ryan had recently rented.

    When she arrived at the vi, she found Quinn, just as she''d expected. Sunlight streamed into the room, and there was Quinn, sitting on the floor, looking a mess andughing mockingly.

    ra walked right up to her and kicked her over. Quinn''s head smacked against the table corner, and she grimaced in pain. "Who?!"

    The second she saw ra, her eyes red with hatred. "ra!"

    Quinn struggled to her feet and lunged at ra. But she was weak and malnourished, and ra easily overpowered her, sending her flying with a hard kick. ra then pinned Quinn''s face to the floor with her foot.

    Quinny there, humiliated, with ra''s shoe pressing into her cheek. ra applied a little more pressure, her voice icy. "Did you lead Ryan into this mess? Are you the one pulling the strings with the media?"

    Quinn''s eyes gleamed with malice as sheughed. "Finally, everything''s falling apart. Serves you right! ra, as long as I''m alive, I''ll make your life hell. You feel guilty about Dad, right? I''ll make you watch Ryan get destroyed, watch the Bradford Corporation crumble! I''ll make you suffer and regret!"

    ra lifted her knee and stomped down hard on Quinn''s cheek. Quinn felt a sharp pain, almost spitting blood.

    In that tense moment, ra asked, "Did you really think I''d let this slide?"

    Quinn shivered, realizing ra wasn''t one to be messed with. Just as she processed that thought, ra grabbed a nearby chair and smashed it down on her.

    Quinn felt searing pain in her spine and feared it might be broken. She curled up on the floor, unable to speak.

    ra crouched down beside her. "Quinn, if Ryan''s secret gets out, I''ll hand you over to Darrick, and you''ll wish you were dead."

    ra didn''t actually know Darrick, but she knew he was ruthless. If Greysen was tied up in Ryan''s problems, Darrick probably was too. They were all in this together.

    ra was testing her, and Quinn''s reaction to Darrick''s name was immediate panic. "Don''t hand me over to him, please! I didn''t do it!"

    ra brushed off Quinn''s outstretched hand, her face emotionless. Quinn gritted her teeth, "I reallyˇŞ"

    Before she could finish, they heard a noise outside. ra turned to see Megan. What was Megan doing here?

    Megan''s eyes widened in surprise, nearly dropping the medical kit she was holding. "ra, how did you... find this ce?"

    She spoke cautiously, ncing at Quinn''s sorry state and frowning. "Don''t be mad. Ryan kept it from you because he didn''t want you to worry. He asked me to take care of her."

    ra stood up slowly, her gaze locked on Megan.

    Megan walked over, setting her medical kit on the coffee table. "So, since you''re here, where''s Ryan?"

    ra, with no memory of the past, wasn''t sure about Megan and Ryan''s connection. But knowing Ryan, he might''ve asked a trusted friend to look after Quinn.

    She took a deep breath, rubbing her temples. "How much is he paying you a month?"

    Megan hesitated, looking awkward before answering, "Twenty thousand. It''s pretty generous."

    Seeing Megan, Quinn quickly hid behind her, trembling. ra smirked. "Hiding won''t help you, Quinn. I''ve got nothing to lose. You''ve got three hours to think things over. I''ll be back this afternoon."

    With that, ra left.

    She didn''t have much else to say to Megan; she had enough on her te. As soon as ra was gone, Megan''s demeanor changed. She pushed Quinn away coldly.

    Quinn swallowed hard, her lips trembling. "Megan, don''t let Ryan''s secret out. It''ll be the end of me. ra''s a loose cannon, willing to do anything. I just want to get out of here, start fresh somewhere else."

    She couldn''t bear the thought of falling into Darrick''s hands, knowing how ruthless he was.

    Megan continued sorting through the medical kit, seemingly indifferent to Quinn''s pleas. Frustrated, Quinn moved to open the door and escape, but Megan swiftly pulled out a syringe, injecting a murky liquid into her.

    Quinn turned back, terrified by the twisted look on Megan''s face. "What did you inject me with?"

    Megan chuckled softly, retracting the syringe with a serene smile. "Something to turn you into a vegetable. Since you''ve got nothing left, why not enjoy life in bed? Thanks for taking the fall for me."

 Chapter 358

    Quinn''s heart raced with fear as she fumbled with the door, her hands betraying

    her. She never imagined things would go this wrong. Megan had promised that if they worked together, they could topple ra from her throne. So why the

    betrayal?

    "Megan, why did you lie to me?!" Quinn''s voice cracked with desperation.

    With a smirk, Megan knelt beside her, pretending to care. "I didn''t lie. I told you, take the fall, and I''d handle ra. The Bradford Group is on the brink, Ryan''s almost finished. Isn''t that what I promised? You were bound to pay a price, right? We can''t let ra suspect me."

    Quinn, barely conscious, reached out weakly, clinging to Megan''s skirt. "Please, don''t do this. Give me the antidote!"

    Megan stood, nudging her lightly with her foot. "It takes more than just being ruthless to rise to the top. You''re just my stepping stone."

    "Won''t ra see through you? You''re the one taking care of me! If I end up in aa, she''ll suspect you first!"

    Megan chuckled, tucking the syringe back into her kit. "Do you think I''m that naive? Greysen got this drug from Darrick. It''s illegal. Even if they take you to a hospital, they''ll just think you had a stroke."

    Quinn''s tears flowed freely. She regretted every move against ra. Ever since entering the psychiatric hospital, she should have let go of her resentment. Jealousy over ra''s bond with Ryan had blinded her.

    She realized her mistakes, wishing she hadn''t taken this destructive path. Maybe ra would still be kind to her. But regrets didn''t have antidotes.

    Quinn remembered her grandfather''s words before he died: "You''ll reap what you sow." Five years ago, she nted those seeds, and now she was tasting their bitter fruit.

    ra was shocked to learn about Quinn''s sudden paralysis. She rushed to the hospital, finding Quinn looking pale and worn out, with Megan nervously at her side.

    Megan jumped up when ra arrived. "ra, I have no idea what happened. You hadn''t been gone long before she copsed. The doctors say it''s psychological."

    ra clenched her fists, feeling nothing for Quinn. After everything Quinn had done, this seemed like justice. She called the doctor, but the answer was the same as Megan''s.

    Exhausted, ra felt Megan''s reassuring pat on her shoulder. "Is there anything I can do?"

    Since ra had woken up, Megan had been nothing but supportive, even risking herself once for her. This issue could involve Victory Capital and Darrick; Megan needed to stay out of it. She was just trying to get by.

    "It''s fine," ra sighed.

    Megan gave a small, tight-lipped smile. "Ryan''s paying me well. I should''ve been more vignt. I''ll pay him back."

    "Keep it," ra said. "Ryan''s too busy to worry about that."

    Megan didn''t press for details, knowing more than she let on.

 Chapter 359

    After leaving the hospital, ra nced up at the gloomy sky, feeling like a heavy weight had settled on her heart. She drove over to the Bradford Group, where a few top execs who had always supported her quickly gathered around.

    "Ms. ra, did you find the CEO?" one of them asked.

    ra sank into the CEO''s chair, rubbing her temples tiredly. Just then, Cole walked in unexpectedly. "Weren''t you supposed to be with your family?" she asked, surprised.

    "After your call, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Is everything okay?" he replied.

    ra nodded for the others to leave, keeping Cole behind. He''d been with Johnny for years and had been a reliable ally to Ryan afterward. She trusted him.

    She exined Ryan''s situation and showed him the trending topic that was heating up online. It was clear someone was stirring up trouble, and once the topic hit number one, Ryan''s story would break wide open. When that happened, it wouldn''t just be Ryan under fire; the wholepany would be in the spotlight.

    With things as they were, ra knew she only had one choice. She caught Cole''s eye, and he quickly understood.

    "Ms. ra, you''re the only one who can step in as CEO and put these rumors to rest," he said.

    Despite Ryan being manipted, the situation was a breach of ethics, and wrong was wrong. Mistakes had consequences. ra gave a small, ironic smile. She''d put Ryan in this position because Naomi had always viewed her with suspicion, convinced she was after the Bradford family''s wealth. Naomi hadn''t been kind to ra, but she was fiercely loyal to Johnny and their son, Ryan. The empire Johnny built was as much Naomi''s legacy as his.

    ra wanted to live with integrity, no matter how dark the world seemed. But with Quinn out ofmission, she really had no other choice now. Taking a deep breath, she firmed up her resolve. "Let''s go ahead with it. Issue a public statement, admit our mistakes, and exin that Ryan was manipted. He''s in custody now, and we won''t excuse his actions."

    Sometimes the public just needs acknowledgment. The more you try to bury the news, the worse the bacsh when it finally breaks. It''s better to be upfront, apologize, and even donate tow enforcement to help fight these issues.

    The Bradford family was already on shaky ground, with their assets tied up innd and not much cash on hand. ra donated five million, money Simon had given her from Dn as hush money for the Eden incident.

    With the statement out and the donation made, plus a major shake-up within the Bradford Group that saw a lot of young talent promoted, ra showed everyone she meant business. From deciding to take charge to implementing all these changes, only six hours had passed.

 Chapter 360

    ra felt like she had just lived through six centuries, even though it had only been six hours. Her unwavering determination and a hefty five million dor donation turned the public spotlight away from thepany and onto her brother Ryan, who was suddenly seen as lucky to have such a supportive sister.

    "I was ready to criticize her, but honestly, I can''t find a single misstep. She''s handled everything perfectly."

    "Her attitude has been top-notch, and even the official statements were sincere. Word is that the Bradford Group is strapped for cash, yet she still donated."

    Seeing the shift in public opinion, ra finally exhaled in relief. She and Cole had spent those intense six hours glued to their screens, keeping a close eye on the media buzz. Her open honesty left the online whistleblower with no ammunition, and some folks online even spected that the whole drama might have been a setup by whoever was trying to lead Ryan astray. It was clear that the inte crowd wasn''t easily duped these days.

    With this win under her belt, ra wasted no time calling a high-level meeting. All of Greysen''s old crew had cleared out, leaving only a handful of seasoned executives she herself had chosen to promote.

    As she settled by the expansive windows, ra had already gone through the Bradford Group''s future project ns. Each one was teetering on the edge of failure. With a swift decision, she scrapped them all. A couple of executives looked ready to protest, but her unwavering gaze made them think twice.

    Among the senior team were Pierce and Maxine, both in their forties and wise to the game. When it seemed like one of their colleagues might speak up, Pierce gave a subtle nudge. "Remember how you got your spot here," he whispered. "We agreed to follow Ms. Bradford''s lead. Trust me, I''ve got a knack for reading people. Ms. Bradford knows what she''s doing."

    Pierce didn''t hesitate to switch his address from ''Ms. ra'' to ''Ms. Bradford,'' signaling his full support.

    The executive next to him took a deep breath and swallowed his doubts. "Alright."

    From there, the meeting flowed smoothly, with no objections to any of ra''s decisions. The younger execs she had promoted looked up to her like she was the North Star. Unlike Johnny, the previous leader who had a soft spot for those who helped build thepany from the ground up, the old guard was stuck in their ways. People like Greysen were especially worried about losing their spots to more capable colleagues, which had cost the Bradford Group a lot of talent.

    ra had kicked those roadblocks to the curb and elevated the skilled team members. No matter where she led thepany next, this move alone had already outshone Johnny''s legacy. Johnny was talented in many ways, but as Greysen often pointed out, his sentimentality was his Achilles'' heel in the business world.

 Chapter 361

    The meeting dragged on until ten at night, leaving everyonepletely drained. Even ra admitted that what Bradford Group desperately needed were

    profitable projects. Without them, thepany would just keep limping along until it finally went under.

    After all, there were thousands of employees depending on them, with huge monthly expenses. Once the money dried up, bankruptcy was inevitable.

    When ra finally got home, her eyes felt gritty, and she was beyond exhausted. All she wanted was to copse into bed and sleep.

    What ra didn''t realize was that someone had already set out in the dead of night to find Naomi.

    After Johnny''s funeral, Naomi had retreated to a secluded convent. It was a four- hour drive from the city, and someone had driven through the night, twisting the truth with every mile.

    "Your beloved son was led astray by her," the visitor imed. "All those loyal executives who stood by Johnny were fired. Don''t you want to fight for justice? Don''t you want to see your son, who''s been through so much?"

    Naomi clutched her prayer beads, eyes closed, reciting her prayers. The visitor''s tone remained calm and deliberate.

    "Naomi, you were Johnny''s first wife. People believe you. If you tell everyone that ra did all this out of greed for the Bradford fortune, then Ryan could be saved. Everyone would pity him for being betrayed by his own sister."

    Naomi kept murmuring her prayers, hands sped, undisturbed by the visitor''s words.

    The visitor''s patience wore thin. "Naomi, I''ve been talking for ages, and you haven''t even opened your eyes. Isn''t that a bit rude?"

    Naomi had shaved off her beautiful hair and wore simple, coarse clothes. When Johnny was alive, he spoiled her with designer clothes and fine dining. They had risen from poverty together, and he had never let her down.

    She loved Johnny more than anything. Now that he was gone, life felt pointless. And after seeing Quinn''s true colors, she couldn''t tell what was real anymore. The solitude of the convent brought her peace.

    She lit some incense, bowed with respect, and finally spoke.

    "I know why you''re here. I was foolish, blinded by my own biases, forgetting ra is my daughter too. Our estrangement is my fault. I tried to make her life hard to make up for neglecting Quinn. But Quinn''s words were all lies. I''ve been deceived for so long, losing my husband, my father, and even my daughter. If my own daughter can deceive me, why should I believe you?"

    Her voice was calm, as if she''d truly seen through life''s illusions.

    The visitor grew anxious. "Don''t you care about your son? Ryan is confined, and only you can save him."

    Naomi finished lighting the incense and resumed her prayers, smiling slightly. "Why save him? What he did was wrong. He should face the consequences. I know my son; if he felt wronged, he would crawl here toin. If he''s hiding, it''s because he''s guilty."

    The visitor, at a loss for words, grew angry and knocked the sticks onto the floor.

    ˇ°Ha, Naomi, you might have given up on life, but when you lose your son too, you''ll regret it. ra is ambitious and ruthless, and if you ignore her, you''ll end up alone!"

    But Naomi remained unshaken, continuing her prayers, beads slipping faster through her fingers.

    Thete-night visitor was Megan. Ovee with anger, she stormed out, but just

    as she was about to leave the hall, Naomi''s voice called out behind her.

    "Those who do wrong will meet their end. That''s my advice to you."

    Megan froze, gripping the doorframe tightly.

    "Naomi, there are no gods. I control my fate, not the heavens. I''ll make sure I have a good life, and no one will stop me. You''ve given up, relying on nonexistent gods. If there were gods, the Bradford family wouldn''t be in this mess. Your husband was always doing good deeds, wasn''t he?"

    Even as she left, Megan tried to shake Naomi''s faith.

    Naomi merely swayed slightly, then resumed her prayers with renewed vigor.

    As Megan got into her car, anger still simmered. She had nned to reveal that Ryan was detained, dragging him and the Bradford Group into ruin. But ra had defused the situation, even turning public sympathy toward Ryan.

    Taking a deep breath, Megan mmed the steering wheel.

    But she wouldn''t let this setback get her down. Within ten minutes, she was calm again.

    She looked down on Naomi, believing Naomi''s enlightenment was just an escape. Megan always knew what she wanted and how to get it.

 Chapter 362

    By five o''clock the next morning, ra was already up and about. She got straight to work, organizing all the strengths and weaknesses of the Bradford Group and sifting through an overwhelming eighty pages of documents. The deeper she went, the more confident she felt in handling all that information.

    She remembered seeing some pretty impressive certificates before, some of the toughest to earn in the finance world. It made her wonder what she had been doing with her life until now. But that thought was fleeting as she quickly got back to work, sorting the documents. The way things were going with the Bradford Group, they had maybe two more years to turn things around. If they didn''t catch the next big wave in tech, not even a miracle could save them.

    Not long after she settled into the office, Scarlette called.

    "Nichs is gonna be giving a talk at Center College soon. The next five years are gonna be huge for Al, and there''s this genius from Center College that everyone wants to snatch up. Are you thinking about making a move?" Scarlette asked.

    This was right up the Bradford family''s alley since they were in electronics. But their sales had been tanking because they just couldn''t keep up with the times. The old-school management kept pushing outdated TVs and air conditioners, only appealing to the older crowd.

    Smart homes were the new trend, and Al was about to explode, with all sorts of robotsing into y. Having an Al genius on board was like striking gold.

    Scarlette added, "Isn''t your brother into this stuff?"

    ra''s heart sank at the mention of her brother.

    Scarlette, realizing she''d touched a nerve, tried to recover quickly. Everyone knew the Bradford family''s situation, and ra was too famous in their circles. People were just waiting for her to stumble.

    "ra..." Scarlette started, but ra cut in.

    "I''ll head over to Center College," ra replied, her determination rekindled.

    Seeing ra''s spark return, Scarlette felt relieved.

    With plenty of time on her hands, ra hung up and drove to Center College. But just as she was getting close, Dn''s car identally bumped into hers.

    She was ready to lose her cool and confront the driver, but then she recognized the license te. ra froze, suddenly feeling guilty. Hadn''t she promised Dn a meal after thend deal was sorted out? But then Eden''s drama had thrown her off, and she''dpletely forgotten about it.

    Since Dn was at fault, she was ready to let it slide and get back in her car when his window rolled down.

    Caught off guard, she couldn''t just ignore him, so she walked over.

    "Mr. Dn, what a coincidence. Heading to Center College too?" she asked.

    She had graduated from Center College, but her amnesia meant she couldn''t even remember her major.

    Dn looked at her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was holding back something every time they made eye contact.

    "Yes," he replied with a single word, then asked, "How much?"

    He was referring to the car damages.

    ra remembered the five million he had given her before and thought about Eden''s nonsense. With a wry smile, she joked, "Five million."

    To her shock, Dn swiftly wrote out a check and handed it to her so quickly she barely processed it.

    He raised an eyebrow, his tone calm, "Is that not enough?"

    She couldn''t believe that someone like Dn couldn''t tell her car wasn''t worth that much. It felt like he was just ying along.

    Not one to pass up an opportunity, she took the check eagerly.

    "It''s more than enough," she said, knowing she desperately needed the cash.

    With the money in hand, she naturally put on a friendlier face. "Mr. Dn, are you also going to Center College? How about we grab a bite afterward?"

    Both the Greenard and Ferguson familypanies supported Center College, so it wasn''t a surprise to see Dn there with Nichs giving a talk.

    It was unusual for someone as private as Dn to show up. The media could never even snag an interview with him.

    "Yes," he answered with another single word before his window started to close.

    ra stood there, a bit stunned. Did she just score five million from a quick chat outside her car?

 Chapter 363

    Earning money from Dn was a breeze.

    Once back in her car, ra quickly tracked down some students from Center College. After a few questions, she had the name she was after.

    When she finally met him, sitting quietly absorbed in a book, something clicked in her mind.

    "Justin?" she called out.

    Justin looked up from his book, blinked at her, then went right back to reading.

    Right then, ra wished she could drag Ryan, her brother, out for another stern talking-to. Who would have guessed the genius Ryan used to pick on was this very whiz in artificial intelligence?

    She walked over and sat down next to him. "Is this seat free? I''d love to chat."

    Justin''s face was calm, and it seemed he wasn''t the chatty type. "Yeah, it''s free." ra jumped right in. "You''re graduating in a year. Got any ns?"

    Justin didn''t beat around the bush. "You want me to join yourpany?"

    Clearly, he''d been keeping up with the news online. He wasn''t as shy as he seemed.

    ra felt a bit awkward but quickly got back on track. "Yeah, I bet lots ofpanies are hitting you up. I might not be as big as those guys, but I can offer youpany shares."

    That was a huge deal. No otherpany would hand out shares to a student, no matter how talented.

    Justin''s eyes flickered with interest as he looked at her. "Ms. ra, you''re making a bold move."

    Although they''d met before, they hadn''t really talked. But from these few moments, she could tell he wasn''t your average student.

    His demeanor was anything but student-like. Even when facing a prospective boss, he was cool and collected.

    "If I''m reaching out, I''ve got to bring my best offer. Why else would you pick me?"

    Nobody else woulde out with such a bold proposal.

    Offering shares was something reserved for employees with at least fifteen years at otherpanies.

    Justin paused for a moment before he said, "Alright."

    ra hadn''t expected things to go so smoothly. She was taken aback for a second.

    Justin smiled. "I said alright."

    Sheughed. "Great! I''ll draft up a contract. And I remember there are top-notch Al experts abroad. I can fund your studies overseas."

    "No need. A professor from abroad reached outst night and offered me online courses."

    For someone to offer him online courses, his reputation must be ster.

    He mentioned it like it was no big deal.

    ra patted his shoulder. "Okay, I''ll get the contract ready right away."

    As she turned to leave, Justin asked, "Is Ryan doing okay?"

    ra paused, surprised. "I thought you couldn''t stand him."

    "I can''t."

    That threw her for a loop.

    ra responded, "We''ve cut ties for now. He needs to rethink some things."

    "Then he must be pretty upset."

    Ryan was overly reliant on his sister, almost to an unhealthy degree.

    ra gave a wry smile. Being upset wouldn''t fix anything; a mistake was a mistake, especially in cases like this-there was no room for leniency.

    Leaving the ssroom, she called Cole to get the contract ready.

    After the call, she rang Dn to see when he''d be done. To her surprise, he was already finished.

    What was Dn doing at the school anyway?

    Could meeting with the school''s top brass really be that quick?

    Nichs, who was genuinely there for a meeting, was just as curious. Seeing Dn in his car, he was puzzled.

    "Dn, what''s up with you being here?"

    Dn hated dealing with school admins and definitely wasn''t there for Nichs, his friend.

    He was known for being aloof, not the kind of guy to make social calls. His friends always had to make the first move.

    As Nichs spoke, he saw Dn engrossed in his phone, busy texting someone.

 Chapter 364

    Nichs was scratching his head, trying to figure things out. "Who are you texting? You never reply when we message you."

    Dn casually nudged Nichs''s head away and rolled up the car window.

    Nichs, standing outside, knocked on the ss. "I''ve got a meeting with some university officials. Since you''re here, wanna grab dinnerter?"

    "No time."

    Nichs was left wondering why Dn even bothered showing up. Just as he was about to leave, a car pulled up in front of Dn''s, and the window rolled down

    to reveal ra''s gorgeous face. She gave Dn a friendly wave.

    "Mr. Dn, I just booked a table. Care to join me for dinner?"

    Dn rolled his window back down, chuckled, and said, "Sure."

    Nichs, still standing there, was floored. What just happened, dude??? He was starting to question if he was seeing things.

    Right then, Nichs''s assistant came over and whispered, "Mr. Nichs, it''s time to go."

    But something made Nichs open Dn''s car door and hop in. He told his assistant, "Reschedule the meeting. Tell them something came up."

    As he settled in, he nced over at ra in the other car. "Ms. ra, mind if I join you for dinner?"

    ra was cool with it. She''d gotten a heads-up from Scarlette about Nichs''s ns and managed to get ahead, so she figured keeping things friendly was the way to go.

    Her car led the way, unaware of the tension in the car behind.

    Dn''s face had noticeably darkened. Nichs, being his usual nosy self, kept a close watch.

    Dn wasn''t much of a talker, so the drive was silent. When they arrived at a private dining spot, Nichs finally spoke.

    "I ask you to dinner, and you''re busy. But when she asks, you''re all in. Dn, something''s up."

    Nichs had a knack for digging into things when they didn''t seem right.

    Dn brushed him off and got out of the car with his wheelchair, Aiden ready to help. Nichs watched them head inside and sneakily called Richard.

    "Hey, Richard. Don''t you think Dn''s acting weird with ra?"

    He''d had his suspicions before but thought they were too out there.

    Richard, lounging with his legs up, was entertained. He''d noticed it ages ago, but loved a bit of drama, so he yed along. "Weird how?"

    "I can''t put my finger on it. Asked him to dinner, and he said no. Then ra asks, and he''s in. So I came to see for myself."

    Richard chuckled. Wasn''t Nichs just setting himself up as the third wheel?

    "Oh? Keep an eye out for what''s really going on."

    Nichs smirked, "You bet. I''m not letting ra pull one over on him."

    With that, he hung up.

    Richard shook his head at his phone. Someone had nned for some alone time, and now it was out the window.

    Meanwhile, ra had booked a private room. Aiden stayed outside, leaving her and Dn inside. But the peacested only a moment before Nichs strolled in and plopped down next to ra.

    Dn, sipping tea, paused but yed it cool.

    ra hadn''t expected Nichs to sit so close, so she quickly offered him the menu. "Mr. Nichs, any food allergies? Mr. Dn can''t have seafood, so I''ve already had it taken off the menu."

    The ce had a changing menu, and ra had already sorted it out with the waiter.

    "I''m good with anything."

    Nichs had parked himself next to ra to stop her from trying anything. He''d heard rumors that back when ra was at Ferguson Corporation, she had taken advantage of Dn''s limited mobility to sit on hisp when no one was around. The gossiper even said Dn had told her, "Don''t do that."

    So Nichs wasn''t a fan of ra. He couldn''t wrap his head around why Dn would agree to dinner with her.

 Chapter 365

    ra was feeling a bit on edge with Nichs''s eyes glued to her. His expression kept shifting from frowning to pursing his lips, leaving her guessing at his thoughts. She felt like she was under a microscope.

    The whole room seemed to chill, and when she nced over, she noticed Dn wasn''t looking his best. He was pale, sipping water constantly, and his wrist was tense around the ss.

    Without hesitation, she got up and went over to him. ˇ°Mr. Dn, are you feeling okay?"

    Dn just lowered his gaze, his hands wrapped around the cup. "I''m fine."

    ra knew him well enough to realize that even if he wasn''t fine, he wouldn''t bother saying much about it.

    Leaning in a bit, she whispered, "Is it your stomach? There''s a pharmacy nearby. I can grab some meds for you."

    Before Dn could respond, Nichs tapped the table. "Ms. ra, please sit down and keep some distance from Dn."

    Only then did ra grasp that Nichs was ying the protective role, thinking she might have some hidden agenda with Dn. She couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought and quickly returned to her seat.

    Dn''s fingers trembled briefly as he shot Nichs a look. Nichs just raised an eyebrow, mentally giving himself a nod of approval. He figured someone like ra wasn''t right for Dn. With him around, no sneaky intentions would get past!

    ra sat back, maintaining a good three feet between her and Dn. The table was massive, designed for private, high-profile dinners, so there wasn''t any room for small talk-or small tables.

    As soon as she settled in, Nichs sneered, "Don''t think I''m unaware of your game. It''s better to drop it. I''ve heard all the rumors flying around. Did you start them? Walter''s still setting up dates for Dn, which means he''s not into you."

    He kept his voice low, just for ra to hear. ra just smiled, closing the menu calmly. "Mr. Nichs, I know where I stand."

    Once the dishes arrived, ra eagerly introduced each one to Dn, having done her homework on the ingredients and preparation.

    "Mr. Dn, this soup is said to be..."

    Nichs cut her off, "No talking during meals."

    ra mped her mouth shut, worried Dn might not appreciate her culinarymentary, and quickly apologized. "Sorry about that."

    She could sense Dn''s growing difort, fearing he actually disliked her dish introductions. She shed a thankful smile at Nichs. "Thanks for the heads up, Mr. Nichs."

    Nichs sneered again, "Trying to win me over won''t work."

    ra was a bit taken aback. She''d heard Nichs was notoriously hard to deal with, but at least he wasn''t as harsh as Jackson. He might be sarcastic, but he wasn''t hostile, just thinking she wasn''t the right fit for Dn.

    She kept her silence.

    For the rest of the meal, she only said, "Mr. Dn, Mr. Nichs, enjoy your meal."

    After that, she stayed quiet till the end, worried about making Dn ufortable.

    But as time went on, the mood around Dn only got heavier.

    When it was time to leave, she eagerly went to push his wheelchair, asking, "Mr. Dn, was the meal not satisfying?"

    Given it was a fancy private dinner with extra dishes she''d ordered, it shouldn''t have been about not enough food.

 Chapter 366

    Dn stayed quiet, eyes downcast, keeping his feelingspletely hidden.

    ra, still feeling good about the half a million dors she justnded, gave a friendly smile, trying to lighten the mood. "How about I whip up something light for you at Palm Bay?"

    Just as she said that, Nichs snorted. "A supper at Palm Bay? Come on, ra, it''s obvious what you''re really after."

    Caught off guard, ra quickly changed her tune. "Mr. Dn, how about I order some takeout for you instead? I can have the chef here deliver it. Is there anything specific you''d like?"

    Dn turned his attention to Nichs.

    Nichs raised an eyebrow, a smirk on his face, ready to say there was no need to thank him. He was here to put a stop to ra''s ns. But the longer he smiled, the more unsettled he felt.

    Dn asked, "Where''s Scarlette tonight?"

    Nichs honestly didn''t know. Scarlette had been avoiding him, even though they''d been together not long ago. But for her, it seemed like nothing.

    The hard truth hit him he couldn''t let go of Scarlette, while she seemed to thrive without himˇŞand it made him sad.

    ra jumped in, "I think she''s out with her boyfriend tonight."

    Scarlette had mentioned it briefly when they talked earlier that morning.

    The moment ra said this, Nichs''s expression turned icy, a dark, moody vibe taking over. He stepped aside to call Scarlette immediately.

    Scarlette was having dinner with Morgan right then, and by coincidence, they were at the same restaurant.

    When the door to the private dining room opened, ra and Scarlette locked eyes.

    Scarlette hadn''t noticed Nichs, who was already marching toward the elevator, and hung up the call, turning to ra with a smile.

    "So that''s why you asked me for restaurant rmendations this morning. You nned to treat Mr. Dn."

    Just as she finished speaking, she felt a heated gaze. She looked up and met Nichs''s stormy eyes.

    Nichs didn''t even nce at ra; his focus was all on Morgan. If looks could kill, Morgan would''ve been long gone.

    Morgan, a university professor, gave a slow nod in acknowledgment.

    ra felt like the whole hallway was charged with tension, like a storm was brewing. Right then, Dn asked, "Have you set a wedding date?"

    Scarlette was almost thirty, and it was a question she''d been thinking about.

    But Dn''s question sent Nichs over the edge.

    He walked up, eyes fixed on Scarlette.

    "What do you mean, Scarlette? Are you nning to marry him?"

    His voice shook, surprise and hurt all over his face.

    Scarlette hadn''t thought about marrying Morgan, and Dn''s sudden question confused her.

    She pressed her lips together. "Nichs, let''s talk about thister."

    Nichs''s eyes turned red.

    "When ister? You won''t even see me, and now you want to talkter! Scarlette, just tell me, are you really nning a wedding behind my back? Does he know you were in my bed not too long ago?"

    The whole atmosphere in the hallway grew darker and more intense.

    ra felt a chill and cautiously wheeled Dn a bit further away.

    In her mind, Dn''s question was just small talk, but it had unintentionally sparked a confrontation between the two.

 Chapter 367

    Dn stood there, head down, not saying a word. The room felt tense. ra, feeling awkward but loyal to her friend Scarlette, hesitated to leave.

    *p!*

    The sound echoed through the hallway. Nichs touched his cheek, trying to mask his anger with a forced smile. "Really, Scarlette? I don''t get it. Every time we''re together, you just toss me aside without a thought for my feelings. What does this older guy have that I don''t? We were together not long ago, but look at him not a word, not even a punch."

    If he ever found out about Scarlette and Morgan, he''d lose itpletely. His misery would be everyone''s problem.

    Morgan adjusted his sses, his voice calm and mature. "I respect all her decisions."

    "Respect? More like cowardice!" Nichs spat.

    Scarlette took a deep breath. "Nichs, enough. If you''re going to have a meltdown, do it elsewhere."

    "No way! Why do you treat me like this?!"

    Nichs had been spoiled by the Greenard family, always getting his way. Scarlette was the first to challenge him, breaking his heart and then distancing herself.

    He had been nothing but passive and humble, and for what?

    ring at Scarlette, Nichs suddenlyughed. "Think you can just marry someone else? Dream on!"

    He grabbed her wrist. "We need to talk."

    But Scarlette''s other hand was in Morgan''s grip, leaving the two men locked in a silent standoff.

    ra, standing a few steps away, observed the drama. Then she heard Dn''s soft voice cut through the tension. "I''m hungry."

    His tone was indifferent, as if the chaos around him didn''t matter. Just then, the elevator arrived, and ra quickly ushered him inside. Staying to watch the spectacle seemed inappropriate.

    Once they reached the lobby, ra suggested, "Mr. Dn, how about I order you some takeout?"

    Dn looked up, his voice icy. "Do you really think I eat takeout?"

    Of course not. Dn wasn''t the kind to settle for that. Remembering the five million she owed him, ra quickly added with a smile, "How about I bring the restaurant''s chef to cook for you at home tonight?ˇ±

    Surely, a personal chef would make him happy, right? But Dn''s intense gaze made her uneasy. Just then, Aiden appeared, wheeling Dn away.

    ra wondered if she''d annoyed Dn again. His reasons for getting upset were always so mysterious.

    As she followed them outside, she saw someone unexpected-Sarah. ra had used Sarah as a stand-in before, crossing Dn''s boundaries and leading to her being ignored for ages. Seeing Sarah here uninvited felt like trouble.

    ra tried to intercept her, but Sarah, entranced by Dn, approached him with a flirtatious smile. "Mr. Dn, remember me? I''m Sarah."

    She was attractive and neat, assuming Dn would remember her. But Dn just nced at ra, leaving her with a sense of dread. She hurried to pull Sarah away.

    Sarah, however, shook her off, "Ms. ra, you promised I''d see Mr. Dn again, but I waited at the hotel for over a month. Did you forget me?"

    ra had been too busy to think about Sarah. Besides, she''d already given Sarah a hefty sum, solving her immediate problems. Sarah had once acted like she didn''t need men anymore, so why wasn''t she content?

    Seeing Sarah''s infatuation, ra understood. Dn''s looks could outshine any Hollywood star, and women couldn''t resist him, especially with his wealth and power.

    Sarah had been smitten at first sight, fantasizing about a life with Dn, forgetting her ce. ra''s expression cooled as she turned to Dn, "Mr. Dn, you should head back. I''ll handle this."

    Dn gave a nomittal "hmm," not sparing Sarah a nce as he got into the

    car.

    Unexpectedly, Sarah shouted, "Mr. Dn! I know I look like your lost love, and I don''t mind being a stand-in. Just let me stay by your side I''ll do anything! I fell for you at first sight, please, let me stay!"

    She tried to rush past ra, but ra held her back, her face growing colder. Sarah pushed ra away, "ra, you lied to me first! Let me go!"

    ra felt a headache forming. If she''d known Sarah was this ungrateful, she would have avoided involving her!

    Now, Dn was upset again. Seeing Dn already in the car, ra quickly pushed Sarah away and joined him, shutting the door behind her. "Aiden, please drive."

    She didn''t even bother with her own car, seeing Sarah trying to catch up, and urgently repeated, "Aiden, drive."

    Just as she finished speaking, Dn said softly, "Get out."

    Thatmand was clearly not for Aiden.

 Chapter 368

    ra reluctantly got out of the car, still managing to throw in a cheeky remark, "Mr. Dn, do you still need that chef?"

    The only answer she got was the sharp m of the car door.

    She realized she''d done it again-managed to push the ever-cool Dn''s buttons.

    It was almost a skill, really, to annoy someone asposed as Dn so often.

    As ra walked over, she caught Sarah''s eyes glinting with mockery. "I thought you''d be going back with him. Guess you''re not all that after all.ˇ±

    ra frowned, turning to face Sarah.

    Just a month ago, Sarah was all nerves around her, and now she''d mastered

    sarcasm.

    "Sarah, has someone been talking to you?"

    Sarah scoffed, "What? Worried I''ll spill your secrets? You came to me just to mess with me. You introduced me to Dn, then never set up another meeting, leaving me pining for him."

    Whoever said it had a point-ra never took women from humble backgrounds seriously.

    To her, Sarah was just a means to an end.

    Do the wealthy always get to trample over others'' dignity?

    Sarah''s drastic change only confirmed ra''s suspicion that someone had been feeding her ideas.

    As ra turned to leave, Sarah trailed after her.

    "ra, I won''t let this go. I will marry Dn!"

    ra stopped, unable to hold back.

    "I thought you had some self-awareness when I first approached you. I was wrong. You want to marry Dn? With what, your non-existent skills? Women who marry into wealth usually have either beauty or brains. You barely finished high school. Can you even follow when Dn talks stocks?"

    Sarah felt the sting of humiliation, resentment shing in her eyes as her hand clenched.

    This woman, she thought, just wait!

    ra got into her car and drove off, ignoring Sarahpletely.

    Sarah burned with anger. Why did she have to be trampled by the rich? She had her own dignity!

    She immediately pulled out her phone and called Megan.

    "I''m in. Whatever it takes to make ra suffer, I''m game!"

    Megan found this amusing.

    She smirked as she listened and, after a few moments, gave Sarah an address.

    "If you''re serious, meet me here."

    After hanging up, Megan chuckled to herself.

    Unlike Quinn, she orchestrated everything without getting her hands dirty, letting others take the fall.

    All these women harbored resentment toward ra. All Megan needed to do was channel that hatred.

    By the time ra got home, it was nine in the evening.

    She was barely in the hallway when Cole called, confirming the contract was signed.

    She sighed in relief; at least one major task was done for the day.

    While chatting with him, she opened her door and advised, "Stay connected with Justin. It''s crucial he feels a bond with thepany. His potential is immense, and if we hit the Al boom..."

    Before she could finish, Cole gently interrupted, "Ms. Bradford, the young master called today. He wants to see you."

    ra paused at the door, sighing. "Block his number."

    Cole was surprised by her decisiveness, "But..."

    "Cole, a mistake is a mistake. Whether misled or not, when he chose to hide the Quinn issue from me and decided to return the two billion to Greysen, he should''ve known betrayal would bite him back."

    At neen, he wasn''t a child. Staying naive would only lead to bigger problems.

    Cole took a deep breath, his demeanor shifting to resolve.

    "Ms. Bradford, I understand. Rest assured, I''ve discussed this with Justin. He''s

    sharp, and you might not know, he''s working with a professor overseas on a home robot. Once this news breaks, it''ll draw attention."

    ra''s eyes lit up, realizing Justin''s remarkable restraint-such a significant project, and he hadn''t even mentioned it to her.

    When she impulsively promised shares, she had acted on a whim.

    Five percent of the shares, even with the Bradford Group''s struggles, could easily fetch a billion.

    Justin was still a student, maybe genuinely drawn to her sincerity.

    This was a promising start.

    ra felt reassured, offered a few more words of advice, and closed the door. As

    she reached for themp, she felt familiar arms wrap around her waist.

    In such a familiar embrace, it could only be Z.

    She quickly ended the call, softening her tone, "Why are you here?"

    Didn''t she tell him to text before visiting?

    But she was in a good mood tonight, so she let it slide.

    Z rested his head on her shoulder, his voice low, "I missed you, so I came."

    She chuckled softly, deciding against turning on the light. Leading him to the couch, she pulled out her phone and opened a luxury brand''s website.

    Without looking at him, she closed her eyes and handed Z the phone, "Made five million off my old boss today. He seemed happy to be the fool. Pick something you want; I''ll spoil you with his money."

 Chapter 369

    Z stayed quiet, watching as she closed her eyes, clearly making an effort not to sneak a peek at him. He swallowed hard, twice.

    ra, worried that her words might have upset him, quickly added, "He rear- ended my car, and you know he''s loaded, right? He just handed me a check like it was nothing. Might as well take it; that''s how the rich roll, carefree. So, what do you want? Pick something!"

    After a few moments, Z took the phone from her and, without any hesitation, picked out a matching set of luxury watches, totaling a cool hundred grand.

    He gave the phone back to ra, who paid for them without missing a beat. She liked how direct Z was when asked to choose, he chose, and when he missed her, he showed up. Compared to Dn, who could barely string a sentence together, Z was refreshingly straightforward.

    She turned off the phone, tossed it aside, and settled back onto hisp. Being with him meant she didn''t have to pretend or put on a front.

    His fingers gently massaged her temples. ra heard him ask, "Are you nning to take care of me?"

    She smiled, "Sure, I''ll work hard to make that happen."

    "I don''t need much, just as long as you don''t leave me," he said softly, his fingers tenderly brushing her cheek.

    ra wasn''t sure why he felt insecure, but she quickly reassured him, "I won''t. Even if I get my memory back someday, I''ll still be here with you."

    With that, she sat up, kissed his cheek, andy back down, drifting into sleep. She was worn out from barely resting over the past few days. Tomorrow was going to be toughˇŞsecuring more business for the Bradford family was no small feat. Now that she was in charge, many were waiting for her to slip up, and she knew they wouldn''t be kind in negotiations.

    In her dreams, she was a little girl in a boxing ring, practicing her stance and punches.

    A gentle voice nearby said, "ra, why not take a break?"

    "Brother, I''m not tired."

    "Okay, but I am. Will you rest with me?"

    Though she couldn''t see his face, his warmth was palpable.

    A hand gently wiped sweat from her forehead, and she smiled back at him.

    "Brother, can I join you on missions? I''m strong and won''t let anyone hurt you." The misty figureughed, and they were both so young as he lifted her into his

    arms.

    "Alright, remember your promise to protect me."

    "Of course! You''re the most important person in the world to me!"

    She vowed passionately, wanting to give him all her admiration.

    But the dream shifted to chaos-bodies everywhere, cries of despair.

    She couldn''t see but felt the deep sadness.

    In the dim living room, Z''s fingers brushed her cheek tenderly. But then he heard her murmur a word.

    "Brother..."

    He froze, as if he''d been struck still.

    His blood ran cold as he gentlyid her on the sofa, staring at her face, wanting to memorize every detail.

    Then he grabbed a nket, covered her, and stepped out.

    He called someone, "She''s starting to remember. I need that drug to stop it."

    The voice on the other end was calm, "Z, think this through. Come back first; there''s still a chance to fix this."

    "What chance?! If she remembers, I lose everything. You don''t get it. I need that drug, you said it''s ready!"

    His voice was desperate, and he punched a nearby tree in frustration. The tree shook, dropping a few leaves.

    The voice paused, "Yes, but there are side effects."

    Z went silent, his voice turning hoarse, "Then what do I do?"

 Chapter 370

    The voice on the other end was calm and soothing. "I checked her out earlier. The hit to her head was pretty bad, and losing him hit her hard. Her mind''s trying to block out everything about him. Her memory''s gonna be all over the ce for at least the next six months."

    Z finally rxed, leaning against a nearby tree. He was tall, and the streemp cast his shadow long enough to cover the whole street. Just standing there, he was a sight to see, and a tipsy woman passing by couldn''t help but notice.

    "Hey, handsome. Wannae back with me for some fun? I''ll pay you well," she offered, clearly well-off from her appearance. She looked at Z with fascination and reached out to touch his face.

    But in a split second, a sharp pain shot through her as her wrist was twisted painfully.

    "What are you offering to y with? Your life?" he asked, his eyes suddenly menacing.

    The woman snapped out of her daze, screaming in pain and stumbling back several meters, desperate to escape to the safety of her room and away from this terrifying man.

    The next morning, ra stepped into the elevator, freshly dressed and ready to start her day. It stopped on a lower floor, and two young women got in, one with a bandaged wrist.

    "What happened to your hand?" the other girl asked.

    The girl with the bandage looked a bit pale, clearly nursing a hangover. "You wouldn''t believe it. Last night, after drinks with friends, I ran into this psycho downstairs. I thought I was looking pretty good, so I flirted a bit and asked if he wanted toe home with me. Next thing I know, he twists my wrist and asks what I''d use to y with him. For a second, I thought I was staring death in the face."

    "He broke your wrist? What kind of guy does that to a girl?"

    "Just my luck. Even drunk, I remember he was ridiculously good-looking, probably the hottest guy I''ve ever seen. He had this great build, but his temper was dark. Otherwise, I''d pay to have him as my boyfriend for a few days."

    ra listened, initially suspecting it might be Z. But Z wouldn''t break a girl''s wrist like that. He was just a normal waiter, not particrly handsome, or he wouldn''t be so insecure.

    As she exited the elevator, she heard the girls continue chatting.

    "Why does that face seem so familiar?"

    "Your family''s in big business; it''s no surprise if you''ve seen him around. Maybe he''s just a richdy''s toy boy. Your exes were all big celebrities, so if you thought he looked good, he must be something."

    "I mean, even though he broke my wrist, if he showed up, I''d still date him."

    ra found this amusing and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    The girl realized she was the subject ofughter, her cheeks turning bright red. "Laugh all you want. My family''s loaded. The ce I''m living in now was a gift from my cousin. She married into the Dawson family. Heard of Jackson? My brother-inw Jackson isn''t too shabby himself!"

    Jackson? ra was taken aback. She''d heard about Jackson''s situation. He''d left the country to fight the marriage and recently came back to end it. To ditch his wife, he''d gotten involved with some unknown woman, even showing up with love bites at one point. When he talked about her, there was a spark in his eyes, suggesting that while it was just a fling, there were some genuine feelings there. You couldn''t help but feel a bit for the wife left at home.

    ra eyed the girl with a smirk. "The guy you sawst night, was he really better looking than your brother-inw?"

    Jackson was already stunning. In the entire city, there weren''t many who could top him in looks.

 Chapter 371

    The girl''s mood swung like a pendulum-one moment she was fiery, the next, calm. She was so open and honest, spilling her family''s secrets just because someoneughed.

    "He''s right up there with my brother-inw," she said, leaning closer to ra with eyes sparkling. "Hard to pin down, but he''s got this dreamy vibe. Although, his mood could use some work."

    She grinned, "Hey, do you live in my building? What floor are you on? If you''re into handsome guys too, we should totally hang out more."

    She had that vibe of a spoiled rich girl, probably used to getting her way. ra, who only knew one person, Scarlette, in the neighborhood and was short on friends, jumped at the chance and swapped numbers with her.

    As the girl left, she waved her cast-covered hand. "ra, let''s catch up soon. I gotta meet my cousin for lunch."

    "Absolutely," ra replied, smiling as she watched her go before heading to the Bradford Group.

    Justin had signed a contract, but he was like a promising stock that wouldn''t yield returns for at least a year. Thepany needed more orders to tide over.

    In recent meetings, ra hadid it all out. Now, it was on the executives to leverage their contacts. As the boss, ra had to be at the forefront.

    She sifted through some recent files and paused at an entertainmentpany.

    The Bradford family was all about electronics, far removed from entertainment. But back in the day, when the Bradford Group was booming, they had roped in minor celebs for endorsements. Johnny, being old-school, wasn''t keen on splurging on such things.

    If there''s quick cash to be made, it''s in showbiz.

    This entertainmentpany was small but had a sharp manager named Kaitlyn. ra noticed it because Kaitlyn had split from her boss and started her own gig, meaning she needed some cash flow.

    ra needed money too, but after selling off all the Bradford family''s properties, she had enough funds tost the next six months.

    If this investment worked, thepany could stay afloat a bit longer.

    Taking a deep breath, ra reached out to Kaitlyn to discuss investing.

    Kaitlyn was on board immediately, and they set up a meeting.

    When ra arrived, she was taken aback by Kaitlyn''s youthful, striking appearance.

    ra''s eyes twinkled as she said, "Kaitlyn, ever thought about stepping into the limelight? You''d be a hit."

    Kaitlyn, in a sharp power suit, had a look that danced between sultry and sophisticated-just the right mix.

    "I''m married, so it''s not really my scene," Kaitlyn replied.

    ra sat down, ordered a couple of coffees, and then Kaitlyn said, "ra, seems like you''ve got a case of amnesia."

    ra was surprised, looking up at Kaitlyn across the table.

    Kaitlyn chuckled, resting her chin on her hand. "We''re friends. Otherwise, why would I be here? My time is precious."

    "Good friends?" ra asked.

    "Depends on what you mean by ''good.'' At least we''re confidantes. When my oldpany tried to mess me over, you paid the four million dor penalty. My family wouldn''t lift a finger, but you did."

    It wasn''t ttery, just a straightforward statement with a confident smile.

    ra couldn''t remember her past deeds. From the Bradford family and Simon''s

    crowd, all she gathered was how she used to be overly devoted and

    embarrassingly self-deprecating, but the rest was a nk page.

 Chapter 372

    Given that Kaitlyn had already shelled out a massive forty million dors in breach of contract fees, it was clear their bond was pretty strong.

    ra stayed quiet, which prompted Kaitlyn to jump in, "Since you''ve lost your memory, I won''t dive into your past. You probably didn''t know, but I''ve got a promising project right now. A bunch of partners are itching to invest. Are you short on cashtely?"

    ra nodded, not bothering to hide her financial struggles.

    Kaitlyn leaned back, pulling out her phone, and after a few minutes of scrolling, she set it down. "I have five scripts on my te. Two are pretty standard-nothing to write home about in terms of returns. But the other three? They''re goldmines. We can partner up and make a guaranteed profit. It''s up to you if you want to trust me."

    Without her old memories, Kaitlyn was practically a stranger to ra.

    ra studied Kaitlyn''s face and suddenly smiled. "Of course I trust you. When I looked you up, your name rang a bell."

    Kaitlyn extended her hand with a slight grin. "I''m swamped these days and have a team meeting soon. If nothing else, I''ll head out. Call me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    They both stood up and walked out with purpose.

    Just as Kaitlyn was about to get in her car, she hesitated, looking like she wanted to ask something but then decided against it.

    ra broke the silence. "Kaitlyn, since you know about my past, do you know the real deal with Dn? Is it really my fault his ident happened..."

    It was hard to say out loud. Dn was the golden boy in their circle, and everyone med ra for his ident, thinking he despised her. But what was the truth?

    Kaitlyn furrowed her brow, pausing before speaking. "You weren''t much of a talker before, especially about Dn. You had a crush on someone else. Thest time we met, you mentioned wanting to confess to someone, but I never asked who. As for your issues with Dn, I''m not really in the loop. ra, back then, you were a bit hard to approach. I never got why you were so close to Simon, but I always felt he might''ve been a front, someone you used to protect someone else."

    ra was stunned. She had thought Simon was a stand-in for someone else.

    But a decoy?

    Things just got more tangled.

    She rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on.

    Kaitlyn suddenly stepped forward and hugged her. "If I''d known you''d lose your

    memory, I would''ve asked more about you back then."

    ra felt a wave of relief; some things just couldn''t be rushed.

    She got into her car first, waving goodbye to Kaitlyn who stayed behind.

    Once ra drove off, Kaitlyn turned to open her car door but paused when she heard footsteps around the corner.

    She closed her door and walked over, finding Simon leaning against the wall, smoking.

    She didn''t know him personally but recognized him. He didn''t know her, so no need for pleasantries.

    As she turned back to her car, he asked, "Are you sure?"

    "About what?"

    Caught off guard, she heard Simon chuckle. "Her being so nice to me, following me around, just to use me as a decoy for someone else?"

    Kaitlyn hadn''t expected him to overhear that. Had he been lurking? Was he following ra?

    Did ra know?

    "Mr. Simon, I was just specting."

    Simon took a step closer, flicking his cigarette to the ground and crushing it underfoot with intensity. "Specting?"

 Chapter 373

    Kaitlyn had crossed paths with Simon before. Back then, she saw him as nothing more than a spoiled, self-absorbed rich kid-kind of a dimwit, but harmless

    enough.

    But today, standing in front of her, Simon seemed like apletely different person, almost unrecognizable.

    His face was calm, but you could tell there was a storm raging inside. His eyes were bloodshot, like he hadn''t slept well in ages, and he had some serious dark circles.

    "So, she never cared about me, just used me as a pawn. What kind of pawn? No wonder I''ve had so many attempts on my life. Could all of them be tied back to her?!"

    He practically shouted thatst question, frustration boiling over.

    Simon used to be pretty naive, but he had definitely been through a lot of assassination attempts. The Ferguson family''s power had always shielded him.

    He often wondered why it seemed like his life was more valuable than Dn''s, the real heir.

    If what this woman said was true, then it was all a setup from the start.

    ra...

    ra!!

    His hand, hanging loosely at his side, slowly clenched into a fist, so tight his nails almost dug into his palm. What could be more humiliating than this?

    He had been so confident she''d never leave him, thinking she''d always be his. Turns out, he was the biggest fool.

    Why should he be humiliated like this?

    A dark rage flickered in his eyes, his teeth grinding together.

    But within moments, he pulled himself together, walked right past Kaitlyn, and left.

    Kaitlyn stood there, feeling like she''dnded herself in a mess. She had wanted to warn ra about Simon, something seemed off about him. But then a barrage of phone calls stole her attention, and she forgot all about it.

    Meanwhile, ra was busy transferring investment funds to Kaitlyn''s studio in chunks. Kaitlyn, being sharp and talented, made sure every penny counted. She was producing short web series for streaming tforms, skipping the tediouswork approvals, ensuring quick payoffs.

    They figured once the three shows aired, ra would be looking at a cool six million.

    This gave her some breathing room, easing the pressure to chase more investments, especially since the Bradford Group was revamping its product lines, ditching all the old designs.

    Luckily, even though Johnny was soft in his management style, he was a stickler for quality. This loyalty kept a solid customer base. So, when the products went on

    sale at half-price, they were snapped up, easing the inventory load.

    In less than a week, the current stock was cleared, even gaining some buzz online.

    Seizing the momentum, ra pushed apany-wide initiative to update all product lines, making sure the electronics looked fresh and modern withoutpromising on quality. This led to a boost for many young employees who had been sidelined.

    These young talents had a ir for design and were eager to bring contemporary trends into y.

    After a grueling week, ra finally paused, feelingpletely drained. What she didn''t know was that Ryan had been trying to reach her all week. Despite his desperate pleas, no one would let him use a phone.

    Ryan was being kept under tight watch in a remote facility. Aside from his suite, the staff who brought his meals barely exchanged words with him.

    He had gone from hoping ra would visit to feeling crushed by disappointment.

    Most days, his body ached all over, pain coursing through him, making him curl up on the floor, wanting to scream and roll around.

    How could ra just leave him like this? Weren''t they supposed to stick together no matter what?

    Now, he was left with nothing.

    What hurt him more than the prison-like conditions was ra''s decisive cut-off.

    She had always been good to him.

    The more he thought about it, the sadder he got, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    Just then, the door creaked open, and someone stepped inside.

    He curled up tighter, his voice raw, "Get out, get out!"

    The visitor''s voice was gentle, "Mr. Ryan, I''m a friend of ra''s."

 Chapter 374

    "ra?"

    Hearing her name, Ryan''s head snapped up, and suddenly all his pain seemed to vanish. Hope sparkled in his eyes. "Really? Did ra really send you? Why won''t shee see me?"

    It was Sarah who had made her way in, having jumped through hoops to get there. ra sure was strict with her brother.

    A knowing smile flickered on Sarah''s lips. Megan had nailed it; ra had a tough exterior, both with herself and others, but she was a total softie when it came to the family and friends she vowed to protect. Her so-called ''guarding'' was really just her way of keeping Ryan safe. If he kept spiraling, his life would be over.

    Sarah''s grudge against ra fit perfectly with Megan''s scheme to make ra suffer.

    On Sarah''s first night at the club, ra had singled her out, just a quick look at Dn and a cool ten grand, instantly solving her money troubles.

    She craved the wealthy lifestyle and wanted Dn even more. But if ra was just going to mess with her, Sarah was ready to make her pay, whatever it took.

    Megan quickly hatched a n: Sarah was to seduce Ryan and get pregnant. With a child on the way, ra wouldn''t dare touch her out of respect for thete Johnny.

    Plus, Megan assured Sarah that Ryan, sheltered as he was and overly reliant on ra, still had a naive heart. Once he had a child, he''d step up as a dad. Every hurtful thing Ryan said would cut ra deep.

    The messier Ryan''s life got, the guiltier ra would feel about Johnny. Sarah admired and feared Megan''s knack for hitting where it hurt most.

    Megan also pointed out Ryan''s good looks and hisck of romantic history. With ra''s backing, it wouldn''t be long before he''d be worth billions. Sticking with Ryan at his lowest would eventually make Sarah the esteemed Mrs. Bradford. Seeing Dn would be a breeze then.

    Sarah, smiling, moved closer to help Ryan up. "ra''s been super busy, didn''t you know? Your situation''s been all over the news, tanking the Bradford family stock. ra''s been overhauling the wholepany and is drowning in work. She sent me to check on you. I''ll be bringing your meals from now on."

    ra still cared.

    Ryan''s eyes filled with tears. Each day there, he was filled with regret. Regretting how he''d softened and rented an apartment for Quinn, regretting letting Greysen escape safely. Every mess he made, ra was the one cleaning it up.

    He never med ra; he only med himself for screwing everything up. Watching ra work so hard for him filled him with guilt. He hung his head as tears began to fall again.

    Sarah quickly pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his tears. "Ryan, you need to pull yourself together. ra didn''t lock you in here to abandon you; she''s trying to teach you a lesson. She has big hopes for you. Don''t get lost in your emotions. I brought you some finance books. Take your time with them."

 Chapter 375

    Ryan gritted his teeth, fighting through the pain, as he hurriedly settled into a nearby chair andid out the stack of books neatly in front of him. There were over a dozen of them, each one hefty and packed with real-life business case studies. Sarah had clearly put a lot of effort into picking them out. She was nning to marry Ryan someday, after all, and the better he did, the better her life would be.

    "I''ll read them all thoroughly. If I finish these, will ra agree to meet me?" Ryan asked, hopeful.

    It would take him at least six months to get through them, and by then, ra might just be ready to see him.

    "That''s what she said. She also mentioned not to let her down."

    Ryan took a deep breath, determination shing in his eyes. "I won''t let her down!"

    For the next three days, Sarah visited Ryan daily. Since ra hadn''t called and no one reached out to her, the staff assumed Sarah was sent by ra and didn''t interfere. All Sarah did was chat with Ryan, but spending so much time together could easily lead to feelings developing, especially with Ryan not yet twenty.

    ra had a straightforward n: she wanted Ryan to learn his lesson. She nned to see him again when he turned twenty. Ryan diligently worked through the books each day, grateful for Sarah''spany. Whenever he struggled with pain, Sarah encouraged him, reminding him that ra wouldn''t want to see him give up. Those words carried him through countless tough moments.

    Meanwhile, ra was genuinely busy. After finalizing investment details with Kaitlyn, she began exploring partnerships with otherpanies. What she didn''t expect was a call from Dn.

    "Need some business?"

    His tone was calm, but she knew he wasn''t just making small talk. If Dn threw even a small deal her way, it would sustain the Bradford family for a decade.

    "Yes, Mr. Dn, are you offering charity?"

    After a pause, Dn replied, "Seven o''clock, at Moonlight."

    ra''s eyes brightened, nodding eagerly. "Should I prepare anything?"

    "No need." And with that, he hung up, not wasting a second more.

    ra felt a twinge of being disliked. Was Dn still upset about theirst encounter? She quickly applied light makeup and headed to the mall to find a gift. It couldn''t be cheap, and a watch was out of the question-toomon for someone of his stature. She picked out a pair of silver-blue cufflinks for twenty thousand dors, top quality for cufflinks.

    After making her purchase, she noticed a small stand nearby selling red beans processed tost without spoiling. They had thin strings for making jewelry, and ra was immediately intrigued. She crouched down, selecting beans carefully, holding each to the sunlight to check for blemishes.

    Once satisfied, she followed the vendor''s instructions to string them with a

    delicate red cord. It was a painstaking task, but she thought Z would appreciate it. After finishing one string, she picked more beans to make a matching set for herself.

    As she worked on the second string, footsteps approached from behind. She ignored them until she heard Jackson''s mocking voice.

    "Isn''t that you, ra? Has the Bradford family fallen so low you''re selling red beans outside a luxury store?"

    ra frowned, turning to see Jackson, and not far off, Dn. They were there for a joint venture between the Ferguson and Dawson families. Jackson was

    surprised; usually, Aiden apanied Dn, but not today.

    He couldn''t resist taking a jab at ra. Seeing her without doing so felt iplete. ra was crouched with red beans looped around her finger.

    Jackson snatched them up, tossing them lightly.

    "Who''s the lucky recipient of this cheap trinket?ˇ±

    ra took a deep breath, stood, and snatched it back. "Jackson, that''s enough."

    Dn''s voice cut through the tension. "That''s enough."

    Jackson shrugged, snorted, and turned back to Dn. As they walked into the mall, he couldn''t help butment, "She''s really nning to gift that? If any woman gave me something like that, I''d toss it out. It''s just so tacky."

 Chapter 376

    A string of makeshift cranberry beads, strung together with a bit of DIY effort- wearing this outside would definitely turn heads, and not in a good way, right?

    Dn kept silent, but out of the corner of his eye, he spotted ra crouched by the window, carefully picking through the little red berries. She had already picked out her own string and slipped it onto her wrist. As she stood, a twinge of numbness shot through her legs from staying in that position too long. Her fair skin was wless, and the crimson beads on her wrist only made it look even more like porcin.

    She''d nned to meet Dn at seven, and as time crept closer, she waited patiently. An hourter, Dn and Jackson finally appeared at the entrance. Jackson''s eyebrows knitted together when he saw her, but ra instinctively took her ce behind Dn. "Mr. Dn, are we heading to Moonlight now?" she

    asked.

    Dn nodded slightly, and she quickly followed him into the car. Aiden was at the wheel, with Jackson lounging in the backseat. After a moment of hesitation, ra decided to offer her gift. "Mr. Dn, this is for you. A formal apology for the situation with Sarah."

    The gift was a pair of cufflinks from a luxury brand, evident from the elegant little box. Jackson, sitting beside Dn, let out a mockingugh. "Word is, the Bradford family''s been tight on cashtely. You''re really pulling out all the stops, huh?"

    Dn nced at the box but didn''t immediately take it. Instead, his eyes drifted to her wrist, where the cranberry bracelet glimmered like fiery little gems. ra''s hand hovered in the air, awkwardly waiting. Just as she was about to say something to break the tension, Dn took the box, cing it aside with a nonchnt air.

    Jackson, enjoying the scene, chimed in, "Dn, count yourself lucky. At least you didn''t end up with that cheap bracelet." Turning to ra, he added, "Who''s the lucky recipient of that bracelet, anyway?"

    ra took a deep breath, trying to suppress her annoyance. Jackson was too brash, always speaking without a filter. When she remained silent, Jackson continued, "Is it for your secret boyfriend? Let me tell you, men are no different from women; they love expensive gifts. The pricier, the more heartfelt. You gift Dn something worth thousands, but your boyfriend gets a trinket from a street stall? Wouldn''t he be upset? The Bradford family isn''t that broke, are they?" "That''s because Jackson doesn''t understand," ra finally retorted.

    Jackson had never been told he didn''t understand something. Raised in the Dawson family, he was groomed to be a sessor, mastering everything from equestrian to finance. His biggest regret was the arranged marriage three years ago, which forced him to marry a woman he had never met. If not for that, his life would have been perfect. Now, to be told by someone mocked in social circles that he didn''t understand emotions? That was a stretch.

    Amused, he leaned back, challenging her, "Alright, enlighten me. What don''t I get? ra, the business partner you''re meeting tonight is me, and I considered this project for you because of Dn. If your answer doesn''t impress me, even Dn''s influence won''t help."

    ra had a hunch and pursed her lips, "You don''t understand emotions."

    Jackson might have looked like a yboy, but there was a time when he was all heart. He once loved a girl deeply, but his father, Walter, had insisted on marrying him off, forcing him to break up with his first love. He spent three years abroad, only to hear that she had married someone else. He returned, full of resentment, and immediately sought out a woman to sleep with, trying to rebel against the forced marriage. But, surprisingly, he found a good match in his current partner.

    "How am I supposed to understand emotions?" Jackson scoffed. "With women, if she''s a yer, be straightforward; if she''s innocent, spice things up. You just do the opposite. I don''t need to understand feelings. Most of the time, just throw some money around, and theye running."

 Chapter 377

    Even if he traveled abroad, women still flocked to him. All it took was a sh of his luxury car, and they were pretending to get into the wrong ride. He didn''t need to bother with feelings-rtionships felt too cheap. In the end, keeping himself happy was what mattered most.

    ra let out a softugh. Who said true love only bloomed in wealthy families? For these rich heirs, money was just numbers, and women could feel like nothing more than fleeting impressions. They swarmed around like bees to honey, and finding any genuine connection in the chaos seemed impossible.

    She gazed out the window, her voice calm. "That''s because Jackson hasn''t met the one who truly matters to him yet. Once he does, he''ll start caring about the little things. He''ll notice whether she picks a gift with money or with thought. The pricier it is, the more it might feel shallow, and that''ll sting."

    Dn, sitting nearby, blinked at her words, stealing a quick nce before looking away. Jackson leaned on his hand, deep in thought. After a moment, he chuckled, "It''s not thatplicated. I still like gifts that are pricey and well-made."

    Right then, his phone buzzed. He had ns to meet a casual partnerter, but she''d been busytely, not even a text. They''d hooked up more than a dozen times, always having a good time. What he appreciated most? She never reached out first. When he was interested, she''d just send over the room number.

    It was perfect for him-no clingy drama. All he wanted was for the Dawson family to see his antics and push for a divorce. But after so many encounters, he found himself starting to care, though she remained unchanged.

    With a sigh, he read her message: she couldn''t make it tonight, too busy. It had been weeks since theyst met. Didn''t she miss him at all?

    Staring at his screen, he couldn''t resist texting back.

    [Busy with what?]

    No answer. Ten minutes ticked by, still nothing. It felt like his message disappeared into the void. Jackson felt frustration building, unable to shake it off. He thought he was detached, but he hadn''t expected to meet someone even

    more so.

    His mood soured, recalling ra was still in the car. He scoffed. "Women are a pain, especially the one at home. I don''t even know what she looks like."

    ra held back from responding, not wanting to hit a nerve.

    The car pulled up to Moonlight, and the trio headed to the most secluded private room. As ra settled in, Jackson tossed a contract her way, his tone sharp. "Sign it and leave. I don''t want to see you tonight."

    She nced at the contract. The Bradford family stood to gain quite a bit, at least

    a hundred million. Surprised, she looked at Dn, who''d been quiet all night. His mood seemed off.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dn."

    Dn kept his eyes on his wrist, lost in thought, not acknowledging her.

    She signed her name, said her goodbyes, and quickly left, sensing Dn''s mood

    and not wanting to stick around to upset him further.

    She left in a hurry, like she couldn''t get out fast enough.

    Jackson ced the contract on the coffee table, his tone mocking. "I don''t get why you''d help her. It can''t still be about Simon, right?"

 Chapter 378

    Dn seemed totally out of it tonight, like he was physically present but mentally somewhere else,pletely tuning Jackson out. Feeling frustrated, Jackson knocked back his drink. "Dn?"

    Finally snapping back to reality, Dn answered, sounding detached. "What?" "Seriously, dude, what''s going on with you tonight? You''re a million miles away." Dn rubbed his temples just as his phone buzzed. "I gotta go," he said abruptly. Jackson was taken aback. Dn had put this whole thing together to introduce him to ra and talk about some potential projects with the Bradford family. And now he was bailing before they even got started?

    Taking a deep breath, Jackson felt a heavy sense of unease settle over him. "You

    But before he could finish, Aiden showed up to whisk Dn away.

    Feeling even more frustrated, Jackson pulled out his phone and shot a text to his current fling.

    [What''s going on? Are you really that busy?]

    Hisst message had gone unanswered, too.

    He couldn''t wrap his head around it. Was she really busier than he was?

    After another ten minutes of radio silence, Jackson was on edge. He wasn''t used to being ignored like this.

    He got up and dialed her number as he walked out. "Kaitlyn, this is crazy. I always drop everything when you call, but now that I need you, you''re too busy?"

    Kaitlyn was in the middle of hashing out a script with some writers. Hearing hisint, she frowned. "Jackson, didn''t we set the rules from the beginning?"

    When they started this fling, Jackson had been the one toy down thew-no prying into each other''s lives outside the bedroom, no strings attached.

    He''d been pretty cocky, figuring if she didn''t go for it, he''d just move on to someone else.

    But she hadn''t even blinked, almost like she was relieved, as if this was exactly what she wanted too.

    That alone threw Jackson off. He was used to women being drawn to him because of his looks and status, not the other way around.

    What had started as a rebellious act against his grandfather had turned into something unexpected. They clicked, meeting up more times than he''d nned.

    Outside the bedroom, they were strangers. He didn''t even know what she did for a living.

    But her awkwardness in bed hinted at her inexperience.

    She was stunning and serious on the outside but surprisingly innocent deep down.

    Jackson lit a cigarette, feeling all out of sorts. "Yeah, we agreed, but I''m in a bad mood tonight. Can''t you just make some time for me?"

    Her voice was calm as she replied, "Then maybe we should just end this, Jackson. We can both find someone else."

    And she hung up.

    Staring at his phone, Jackson couldn''t believe it. Maybe out of sheer stubbornness, he called her again.

    No answer.

    He started texting.

    [What''s this about? You think you can just dump me like that?]

    She replied quickly this time.

    [Jackson, there''s no point in dragging this out.]

    Damn it!!!

    Jackson read her message over and over, making sure he wasn''t imagining it.

    Him, dragging it out?

 Chapter 379

    He felt like he was drowning in his own frustration, suddenly realizing that since their very first night together, he''d never once revealed his identity-not even his name. And the crazy part? She hadn''t even bothered to ask!

    Feeling irked, he shot her a message: "Do you know who I am?" But he quickly deleted it, thinking it didn''t pack enough punch. He needed her to understand exactly what she was missing out on. Surely, there''de a day when they''d cross paths again.

    So, he typed out a new message: "You think I''m impressed by you? You''re just average!" After hitting send, he exhaled deeply, waiting for her reply. But it was like his message vanished into thin air.

    Jackson was about to lose it, wondering if this was her way of ying games to grab his attention. If that was the case, she''d nailed it. He''d never been treated like this before!

    Meanwhile, when Kaitlyn saw the message, she calmly blocked him. They''d decided to move on, so why keep in touch? She turned back to the team of screenwriters in front of her, keeping a serious face.

    "Revise this part. The damsel-in-distress thing isn''t cutting it anymore. People want plot twists now," she said, tapping the script. Then she called ra.

    ra was heading home and had texted Z to meet her there, saying she had a surprise for him. When Kaitlyn called, ra''s face lit up with a smile.

    "Kaitlyn, what''s up?"

    "ra, those scripts are already being produced. I''ve got a few promising new ones in the works. If you want to invest, I''ll save a spot for you."

    They''d already secured deals on three scripts, with projections hitting sixty million. With more opportunitiesing up, ra couldn''t thank Kaitlyn enough.

    "I''m in, thanks so much."

    She made a mental note to repay the favor. "When I''m free, let''s grab dinner." "Sounds good."

    Nearing her apartment, ra ended the call. She stepped inside to silence, thinking Z wasn''t there-but then she heard footsteps from the bedroom.

    ˇ°Z?" she called as she walked towards the bedroom, hearing his muffled reply.

    She pushed open the door. The curtains were drawn, casting shadows everywhere. Sitting on the bed, she caught a whiff of his body wash; he''d already showered.

    Smiling, she reached for his wrist. "I got you something. Sorry for being distanttely I''ve been swamped."

    She fastened a bracelet on his wrist and headed for the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water filled the room.

    Z''s fingers traced over the beads, lingering on each one as if counting them.

    When ra came out, she slipped under the covers, snuggling close to him. "Do you like it? I made the holes myself. Got the beads from a vendor at the market; she said they''llst ages."

    "I love it."

    He buried his head in her neck, nting soft kisses.

    ra wriggled a bit. "You seem... not so happy?"

    "I''m over the moon, just speechless. I thought... it wasn''t meant for me."

    Surprised, she asked, "If not for you, then who?"

    After all, he was her boyfriend.

 Chapter 380

    What happened next was almost inevitable; she''d definitely been neglecting himtely. Afterward, she instinctively reached for the drawer beside her bed to grab some pills. He noticed and asked, "What are you taking?"

    His hand lingered gently on her waist.

    To ra, Z was just an ordinary bartender. She hadn''t really gotten a good look at

    his face-probably average-but his physique was surprisingly impressive.

    "Birth control pills," she replied.

    His grip tightened slightly. "You don''t want to get pregnant?"

    ra had already swallowed the pill. "Not right now."

    "You shouldn''t take those," he said with concern. "I''ve heard they can be bad for your health. Maybe I could take something instead?"

    ra was caught off guard, surprised by his thoughtfulness.

    There were actually male contraceptives avable now, and she smiled a little as she nestled back into his arms. She knew she wasn''t ready to think about kids anytime soon-at least not in the next five years.

    She yawned, exhausted from thete night, and was just about to drift off when he asked, "Do you not like kids?"

    "It''s not that,ˇ± she answered. "It''s just that the next few years are going to be crazy with work. I''ll be meeting clients all the time, and it''s just not the right time for a baby."

    She turned over, pressing her back against his chest. As he spoke, his chin rested softly on the top of her head, their closenessforting.

    "Sleep," he murmured, nting a gentle kiss in her hair.

    ra had already secured some big deals-one with Kaitlyn, another with Jackson. These were enough to keep the Bradford family going for the next two years. All she needed was to find the right direction for the family and ensure Justin reached his full potential under her wing.

    She felt confident about the future.

    Meanwhile, Ryan spent the night memorizing yet another book. The pain asionally shooting through his body was unbearable. In his agony, he scratched at his skin, desperate for relief.

    Earlier, Sarah had brought over some wine, suggesting he try it if things got too rough. Ryan, though he''d been quite the rogue in his youth, rarely touched such strong liquor. But now, he was willing to try anything.

    He took a deep breath and gulped down half the bottle.

    Sarah watched him, a cold smile touching her lips, then called Megan.

    "Megan, should we go ahead tonight?"

    Megan''s brow furrowed. "Didn''t I tell you not to call unless it''s urgent? Decide for yourself when to act. If you think it''ll work, go for it. Ryan''s much easier to manage than his sister. Be there for him during this tough time, and he''ll value you forever."

    Sarah didn''t like Megan''s patronizing tone, but she couldn''t deny the woman''s savvy.

    After hanging up, she slowly sat next to Ryan. Ryan was new to romantic entanglements, so when Sarah touched him, he froze.

    Sarah was indeed beautiful; otherwise, ra wouldn''t have chosen her as a stand-in. She''d sent away everyone stationed outside and leaned in to kiss him.

    Before Ryan even realized what was happening, it had all unfolded.

    The next morning, he woke up, his head pounding, and immediately noticed someone else in his bed. Startled, he almost fell off.

 Chapter 381

    Sarah woke up, rubbing her eyes. There were no noticeable marks on her body because Ryan, being new to all this, didn''t know any fancy tricks. She sat there, dazed for a few moments, before getting up, her face a confusing mix of pale and flushed.

    Seeing her reaction, Ryan immediately assumed he had acted recklessly the night before. It was his first time being intimate with someone, and he waspletely at a loss for what to do next.

    Suddenly, Sarah dropped to her knees. "Mr. ke, if you don''t want me around anymore, I''ll just disappear from your life starting today."

    Ryan had been feeling really lonelytely, missing ra desperately. He ached for her presence, but she hadn''t even called, leaving him feeling lost and hurt. Sarah''s presence was like a fresh breeze, soothing his pain a little. But he never meant for things to go this far, and panic quickly surged through him.

    Right then, he really wanted to call ra, to ask her what he should do. But there was Sarah, kneeling in front of him, bowing her head over and over.

    "Mr. ke, can we keep this between us for now? I don''t want ra to think I''m that kind of woman."

    Ryan felt like his head might explode. Seeing Sarah looking so pitiful, with her forehead bruised and bleeding, he couldn''t help but feel guilty. There''s something about a man''s first woman that makes him feel extra protective.

    He took a deep breath and rubbed his temples. "I need a minute to think."

    Sarah wiped away her tears and said, "Alright, I''ll leave now."

    She tried to stand but stumbled, almost falling. Ryan quickly caught her, worry shing across his face.

    "Are you okay?" he asked, concerned he might have hurt her somehow, especially after noticing the stark red on the sheets. It was her first time too.

    Sarah looked pale as she slowly shook her head. "I''m fine, just a little dizzy." Ryan filled a cup with hot water and brought it to her lips. "Here, drink some water."

    Sarah looked touched. "Thank you."

    Ryan was restless, torn between the fear of ra finding out and the fear of never seeing her again. They sat there in silence for an hour until Sarah finally stood up and left.

    As she walked away, she hoped things would work out, gently touching her stomach, wishing for a child from this one encounter. Meanwhile, Ryan was left feeling anxious and uneasy.

    He banged on the window, trying to get the attention of his guards, his palms turning red from the effort until they finally responded.

    "Mr. ke, is there something you need?" one of them asked.

    Ryan felt a painful lump in his throat, his eyes red with emotion. "Has ra contacted you?"

    The guard sighed, "Ms. ra wille to take you back on your twentieth birthday."

    Ryan bit his lip, crouching down, feeling helpless. "But I need to see her now. I have something really important to tell her."

    "Mr. ke, you need to learn to stand on your own, not rely on others all the time."

    Ryan knew he''d messed things up, again. He had a bad feeling that Sarah would be a big problem, but how did things get so out of controlst night?

    His eyes were red and puffy as he pleaded, "Tell her I''ll change. I''ll change everything. I won''t touch that stuff anymore. If not, I''d rather die. Can she juste and see me, just once?"

    He needed to know he hadn''t been abandoned.

 Chapter 382

    The guard didn''t have any other options left, so he dialed ra''s number. ra was right in the middle of sorting through some Dawson family project files when she noticed the notification on her screen. After pondering for a moment, she decided to pick up.

    "What''s up?" she asked.

    "Ms. ra, it seems like Mr. Lee''s not doing so well mentally."

    ra frowned, shoving the papers aside. "What''s going on with him?"

    The guard, assuming Sarah was indeed sent by ra, skipped mentioning her name.

    "He just really wants to see you."

    ra took a deep breath. "Let him hang in there; he needs to learn from this." She figured he hadn''t been involved for long, and with enough determination, he''d bounce back.

    The guard nced at the tightly shut door and sighed. "If you can, Ms. ra, you should drop by. He is your brother, after all."

    ra rubbed her temples. "I''lle byter this afternoon."

    She quickly wrapped up the files she was working on and was about to head out when her phone buzzed-it was Cole.

    "Ms. Bradford, there''s an issue with Justin. He hasn''t been answering my calls since yesterday afternoon."

    ra swiftly changed course, deciding to check on Justin at Center College first. When she knocked on his dorm room, she found out he was running a fever.

    Standing by his bed, ra lightly touched his forehead and opened the door to the balcony to let in some air. "You''re this sick and didn''t let your roommates help out?"

    Justin could be so stubborn. He brushed ra''s hand away, his voice raspy. "Don''t worry about me, Ms. Bradford."

    He coughed a few times after saying that. ra suddenly realized he was like a hedgehog, never letting anyone see his softer side. He probably didn''t want his roommates to catch on, likely because he didn''t get along with them.

    Remembering how Ryan had someone pick on him before, ra felt a bit embarrassed. Could Ryan and the whole ss be giving him the cold shoulder?

    That kind of stuff usually happened in elementary or high school, not in college where people should know better.

    She didn''t push it and instead went to the campus clinic to grab some meds. On her way back, she bumped into a few of Justin''s roommates. They seemed caught off guard seeing her.

    "And you are?" one of them asked.

    "I''m Justin''s rtive. He''s got a fever, so I came to check on him."

    The roommates clearly didn''t buy it. One of them started sizing her up, noticing not just her looks but her stylish outfit too.

    "What kind of rtive? You look more like his sugar mama."

    ra had thought Justin was just unpopr, but she hadn''t realized things were this bad. Her brows knitted together before she smirked. "You''re so sure about that, huh? Maybe you''re speaking from experience? A richdy might like Justin, but she might not be into you, buddy."

    The boy''s face turned beet red, his lips quivering.

    "What are you bragging about?! It''s just a little money!"

    ra took a step closer, and the boy''s face flushed even more under her gaze. She was too striking, and he couldn''t bring himself to say anything nastier.

    ra patted his shoulder. "You guys are still young, no need to be so harsh with an older sister. I know you''re jealous of Justin. Don''t worry, once I sort things out for him, I''ll introduce you to some wealthydies. But you might not be as lucky as he is; would you settle for someone in their sixties?"

 Chapter 383

    The boy''s shoulders shook with anger, his eyes red with frustration, but he couldn''t find a single word to fire back. His friends quickly tugged at his sleeve, silently begging him to drop it.

    Meanwhile, ra pushed the dorm room door open and walked right in. She nced up and saw Justin already sitting up, his cheeks flushed from a fever and looking a bit under the weather. ra poured a ss of water, brought it to his lips, and ced some fever-reducing meds beside him. "Take your medicine; your healthes first."

    Justin''s eyes wandered to his roommates, who looked awkward, knowing he''d overheard their spat with ra. But since they weren''t exactly best pals and rarely chatted, they quickly went back to their own business, brushing off the tension in the room.

    ra seemed unfazed by the awkward vibe, only rxing once she saw Justin swallow the medicine. "Justin, ever thought about getting a ce off-campus?" she asked.

    Justin''s eyshes fluttered, and he replied in a cool tone, "Do you really want everyone thinking I''m some kind of kept man?"

    ra chuckled, amused. Was he really that worried about what others thought? "Even if you deny it, they''ll still think what they want. Why waste your breath?"

    Justin sprang up from the bed, taking a few deep breaths, like he wanted to argue but couldn''t find the words. His roommates exchanged nces, surprised by ra''s bluntness.

    ra continued, "Or you could rent a ce on campus. I checked with the infirmary; there are some residential buildings close to your sses. You wouldn''t have to deal with these annoying roommates."

    Finally, one of the roommates couldn''t hold back any longer and coughed loudly. "Hey,dy, we''re still here, you know. We''re not invisible."

    But ra had already started packing Justin''s things. Justin was too stunned to react. He didn''t have much stuff anyway, as he''d been keeping a low profile to avoid conflict with his roommates.

    In less than ten minutes, ra had everything packed up. "Let''s get going," she said.

    Justin opened his mouth, unsure of what to say. From finding a ce to moving in, it all happened in under half an hour. The teacher renting out the space was charmed by ra and agreed immediately. They even had a friendly chat.

    Justin quietly made the bed, listening to ra converse, a mix of emotions swirling in his eyes. ra grabbed a broom and started cleaning up the small 600-square-foot space. Once she was done, she took the trash downstairs.

    Just then, the phone on the bed buzzed. Justin, thinking it was his, automatically answered. "Hello, this is Justin."

    That was his standard greeting, but there was a pause before a frantic voice burst out, "Why do you have ra''s phone? What did you do to her?!"

    The voice was sharp with urgency and anger. Justin nced down, realizing it was ra''s phone. He pressed his lips together and said, "Wrong number," before quickly hanging up.

    Ryan, on the other end, was hit with a wave of panic. Did this mean ra didn''t want him anymore? Was she trying to rece him with Justin?

    His legs gave out, and he copsed to the floor, shaking. Justin looked at the phone, thought it over, and decided to cover his tracks by deleting the call history.

 Chapter 384

    ra made her way upstairs, relieved to see the room was already spotless. She turned to Justin with a nod. "Alright, I''m heading out. If anythinges up, just reach out to Cole or me."

    Justin opened his mouth as if to say something about calling her directly but thought better of it.

    Back in her car, ra massaged her temples. She''d been running non-stoptely without a break, and her headache was only getting worse. But she couldn''t skip seeing Ryan.

    When she got to where Ryan was staying, the people outside perked up at her arrival. "Ms. ra, thank goodness you''re here."

    She nced toward the room. "What''s up with him?"

    The caretaker looked awkward, scratching his head. "About an hour ago, he was begging to see you, and then he just went silent, crying in his room. He wouldn''t even eat when we brought him food."

    ra sighed deeply. She''d picked this ce for Ryan because it was peaceful and nice.

    She knocked on the door and walked in, finding him curled up on the bed. Ryan''s messy hair stuck out from under the nket.

    ra felt a wave of frustration as she pulled the covers off him, revealing his tear- swollen eyes. "Are you putting on some kind of sad show?"

    Ryan flinched at her voice, curling up tighter.

    ra sat on the bed''s edge. "You wanted me here, right? So, what''s going on?"

    Ryan gripped the nket, his voice rough. "It''s toote. I know what you''re nning."

    ra frowned, pulling the nket away again. "Ryan, thepany is demanding, and I''m busy. If you''re just trying to get attention, I''m leaving."

    As she stood to go, Ryan scrambled off the bed in a panic. "ra!"

    His voice was filled with fear.

    ra paused, turning back to help him off the floor. His eyes were so swollen he could barely see, but he clung to her hand desperately.

    "I''ll get better, I promise. I''ve been reading tons of books. Next time youe for me, I''ll help with thepany. I won''t hold you back anymore. Please, don''t rece me."

    "When did I say I was recing you? Did someone tell you that?"

    If the caretakers were spreading lies, changes needed to be made.

    Ryan shook his head, lowering hisshes.

    ra couldn''t stand his pitiful look and pped him across the face.

    His face was already red and swollen, and he just touched his cheek, tears streaming down, which only made ra angrier.

    "ra..."

    ra took a deep breath. "How did I end up with such a pathetic brother? Ryan, if you''re like this when Ie to get you, don''t call me ra anymore."

    Ryan immediately went silent, holding back his sobs.

    ra turned and stormed out, mming the door behind her.

    By the time she reached her car, she was still fuming.

    The caretakers walked her to the car, trying to reassure her. "Ms. ra, young Mr. Ryan has been working hardtely, and with Sarah''spany, he''s read a lot of books."

    ra had started the engine but froze at the mention of Sarah''s name. "Who?"

    "Miss Sarah. She said you sent her to be with him."

    ra felt a chill run down her spine. She and Sarah had a falling out, and now Sarah resented her. Who knew what Sarah might do?

 Chapter 385

    ra rushed back to where Ryan was, grabbing his cor with urgency.

    "Has Emily given you anything to eat while she''s been with you?"

    Ryan winced at the pressure on his neck but answered obediently, "Just some simple meals, nothing unusual. The guards know about it, ra. Wasn''t it you who arranged for her to visit me?"

    ra was still uneasy. She called in the doctor to check Ryan once more, and only after confirming he was fine did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Did anything unusual happen between you two?"

    Emily wouldn''te here without a reason; there had to be more to it than just leading Ryan astray, right?

    Ryan''s face shed with difort as he quickly lowered his head. "No, nothing."

    ra couldn''t get past the usual concerns between a man and a woman. She was worried Emily might be trying to tempt Ryan back into bad habits. Thankfully, her n hadn''t worked this time.

    She called all the guards into the room. "From now on, no one sees him without my permission."

    Ryan felt a wave of relief but still felt the need to defend Emily. "ra, isn''t Emily your friend? She brought me a lot of books. I''ve read them all, and they were quite helpful."

    "Enough!"

    ra felt a chill run through her, double-checking with the doctor about Ryan''s condition before instructing the guards. "Do you understand? No one is allowed to see him alone. Meals will be delivered by one of you."

    The guards nodded, realizing Emily was clearly not ra''s friend. "Understood, Ms. ra."

    ra truly cared for Ryan, especially after Johnny''s dying wish. She couldn''t afford to be careless. Ryan''s sheltered upbringing left him far too trusting.

    She ruffled his hair gently. "When you turn twenty, I''lle to get you. If you need more books, I''ll have Cole bring you some."

    Ryan thought about confessing the one-night stand but decided against it. ra''s mood had finally improved; if he told her, would he disappoint her again? She had already gone to see Nathan, who was anything but trustworthy, a sly wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    Nathan hated him and wanted to take his ce, which was why he had taken that call on purpose. He wanted to steal ra away.

    Ryan''s hand clenched tightly; he couldn''t let ra find out about the one-night stand.

    "Ryan?"

    ra called his name several times, noticing his distraction. She gave him a light p to regain his attention. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Ryan shook his head, suddenly smiling. "ra, I''ll wait for you toe get me. I''ll do better, and when I''m out, I''d like to meet your boyfriend, okay?"

    ra rxed, finally convinced he was alright, and nodded.

    When she got back to her car, her back was damp with cold sweat. After driving home, she took a shower and instructed Cole to bring some finance books to Ryan, then continued her work on the project with the Kensington family.

    It wasn''t until nightfall that someone knocked on her door.

    She checked the door''s video monitor but saw no one. When she opened the door, there was a trace of blood on it, as if someone had knocked in a hurry and then fled.

    She closed the door and reviewed the security footage, but strangely, it was a snowy static, as if something had interfered with it.

    Meanwhile, a man leaped from her building to the next, gravely injured, barely making it to his people. Clutching his wounded chest, he was pale.

    That shot had nearly killed him.

    His face was ashen as he heard hisrade ask, "Mr. Aaron, should we retaliate?"

    Aaron let out a coldugh, shaking his head. Since returning to the city, he had faced assassination attempts daily. Besides Dn, he couldn''t think of anyone else responsible.

    Dn was afraid Aaron would uncover his secret, the secret held within that photograph.

 Chapter 386

    He coughed a couple of times, his face darkening with frustration. "Let''s head back."

    He''d been trying to find a moment to meet up with ra, but too many people were watching him, and his overseas business was taking a hit. Endless meetings had him tied up with no time to spare.

    Finally, after sorting everything out, he had nned to see ra, but found himself caught up in a relentless chase. Dn had really covered his tracks well.

    Once they were in the car, Aaron looked pale as a ghost. Lucky for him, or else tonight could have ended very differently.

    Back home, a doctor was already waiting. Someone asked, "Mr. Dn, should we let Walter know?"

    Aaron chuckled to himself. Telling his grandfather wouldn''t change a thing. His brother''s death had been suspicious, yet it was brushed aside without much investigation. Who knew what his grandfather was thinking?

    He took a deep breath, beads of sweat forming on his forehead until the bullet was finally removed, clinking onto the tray with a sharp sound.

    "Sir, should we go after ra?"

    Since Dn cared about ra, she was clearly his Achilles'' heel.

    Aaron lowered hisshes, a cold smirk ying on his lips. "Go after ra? Dn''s like a rabid dog off its leash, and ra''s holding that leash. If she''s gone, we''re all done for. Why mess with her? Looking to meet our end faster?"

    It wasn''t fear of Dn; he just understood the situation too well.

    The person quickly zipped their lips, a little uneasy.

    Aaron took another deep breath, his expression bing unreadable. "But the more Dn cares about ra, the more he''ll lose his cool. We won''t touch ra, but we can push her to act on her own. That''ll sting Dn more than anything."

    No one there quite grasped his n, waiting for more direction.

    As the doctor bandaged him up, Aaron''s pale lips moved. "Keep an eye on ra''s boyfriend. It''d be perfect if he ended up dead at Dn''s hands. That way, ra would be the one giving Dn a hard time."

    Everyone perked up at this, jumping into action right away.

    Aaron stared at the bloodstains in the basin, his hand slowly clenching by his side. He wasn''t going to live under Dn''s shadow forever. Just wait!

    -----

    The next morning, ra cleaned the bloodstains off her door and checked with building management. Turns out, the surveince cameras were on the fritz, leaving her with no idea who left the marks.

    With a lot on her mind, she headed to the office. After signing the contract, she thought about sending it to Dawson Corporation. But thinking of Jackson, she decided to take it there herself.

    This time, Jackson didn''t y any games and quickly signed the contract, tossing

    it on the table. "Take the contract and get out."

    His attitude was just as brash as it had been at the bar.

    ra bit her lip, gracefully picking up the contract. "Thanks, Jackson."

    Jackson leaned on his hand, looking like he had something on his mind, until ra''s phone rang. It was a call from Kaitlyn.

 Chapter 387

    She didn''t shy away from Jackson and hit the answer button. "Kaitlyn? What''s going on?" she asked, turning around.

    Jackson suddenly tensed up, jumped to his feet, and grabbed her arm. ra was a little taken aback but just raised an eyebrow at him.

    Jackson took her phone, pressed the speaker button, and Kaitlyn''s voice filled the

    room.

    "The script''s ready. I''ll email it to you. Make sure you check it out. ra, have you ever thought about investing in some promising actors? The entertainment industry is more lucrative than corporate work. My studio needs to grow. You''d fund and pick the talent, and I''ll train them. Half the studio would be yours."

    Kaitlyn had left her oldpany two years ago, but her studio only got fully staffed six months back. They were handling small projects, making money butcking fame. Her studio had just a few artists, all struggling to break into the big leagues. If they couldunch a top-tier star, the whole ce would soar.

    ra knew Kaitlyn was skilled and driven.

    She took a breath. "Alright, if you have any potential signings, show me first. We''ll meet when I have time."

    Kaitlynughed lightly on the other end. "Great, I''ve been looking forward to working with you."

    ra hung up and heard Jackson ask, "You know Kaitlyn?"

    ra was surprised by how interested Jackson seemed in Kaitlyn. "Yeah, we''re friends."

    Jackson had been trying to connect with Kaitlyn, hoping to meet her at some event and reveal his true identity, making her see what she was missing out on. But despite attending a bunch of dull parties, he hadn''t run into her once.

    He hadn''t even asked about her job, so he had no clue where to find her-not even her real name. ra''s call had finally clued him in that she was in the entertainment industry. She didn''t sound like a star, more like someone working behind the scenes.

    No wonder she was hard to find; the entertainment world is a maze, and behind- the-scenes folks are even trickier to track down.

    A smile crept onto his face. "Let me know when you meet her."

    ra''s brow furrowed. "Jackson, that''s not part of my job, is it?"

    Jackson settled back into his chair, his usual arrogance returning.

    "I could break our contract anytime. Ending things with the Bradford family costs

    me nothing. Most people in the circle are just waiting to see you fail."

    It was true. Everyone knew she used to be Simon''s devoted follower. After the

    scandals in the Bradford family, some men even cruelly spected if she''d end up

    as a socialite, bouncing from man to man, selling her body until one tired and passed her on to the next.

    ra''s beauty was undeniable. A stunning woman without enough power could easily be a ything.

 Chapter 388

    ra took a deep breath. "So, Jackson wants to get to know Kaitlyn? I can just give you her number."

    Jackson nced down, clearly fed up. "I''m not as patient as Dn. If you keep babbling, you can just leave."

    ra felt a wave of anger but knew she couldn''t really stand up to Jackson.

    Even as she reached thepany lobby, she was still a bit rattled. She bumped into someone and staggered back a few steps.

    It was Eden, and her voice turned sharp immediately. "ra!"

    Ever since that incident with the belt, ra had been doing her best to avoid Eden, but luck wasn''t on her side today.

    She tried to walk past with her head down, but Eden blocked her way. "ra, looks like you''re feeling better, huh? Back to your old tricks? What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you''re trailing my brother again. Since Dn''s not interested, you''re after my brother now, right?"

    Eden''s expression was full of spite, like she might start a fight on the spot.

    ra was taken aback-what was Simon doing at Dawson Corporation?

    She didn''t want to get into it with Eden and moved to leave, but Eden wasn''t one to y fair. She swung her bag at ra.

    ra dodged, but a p came out of nowhere,nding hard on her cheek.

    Eden had put all her strength into it and looked smug. "Didn''t I tell you to stay out of my way? I''ll hit you every time I see you!"

    ra''s cheek stung with pain.

    She lifted her head and hurled the contract she was holding at Eden''s face.

    Eden stumbled back, nearly in tears from the hit.

    Just then, Simon showed up, and Eden ran to him immediately. "Brother! Look at what she did!"

    Papers were scattered everywhere, and ra was kneeling to pick them up.

    Simon pushed Eden aside, his voice stern. "How many times have I told you not to use Dn''s favoritism to bully others?"

    Eden pouted. "What does it matter? Dn won''t say anything. It''s ra''s own fault for being pathetic."

    "That''s enough, Eden! Stop it. Dn wouldn''t like this."

    Eden stuck out her tongue and stomped on the papers ra was reaching for, leaving a dirty footprint.

    Simon called her name sharply, "Eden!"

    Eden ran off with a huff, acting every bit the spoiled brat.

    Simon picked up one of the papers, brushing off the dust, but the footprint was still there. He turned to ra.

    "ra, don''t let it get to you. Dn spoils her too much, but I''ll talk to him."

    ra stayed calm, knowing full well how much Dn indulged Eden.

    Once she''d gathered all the papers, she stood up. Simon stood up too. "ra, let''s head out together."

    Still fuming, ra walked outside to find her car scratched up and one of the front tires t. Eden was the obvious culprit.

    Simon immediately called Dn. "Dn, Eden vandalized the car and shed a tire."

    Dn, about to head into a meeting, was unfazed. "How much to fix it?"

    Simon sighed. "Around twenty thousand."

    The call cut off abruptly, and secondster, Simon''s phone buzzed with a bank notificationˇŞexactly twenty thousand.

    Simon quickly transferred the money to ra, apologizing. "ra, let me drive you home."

    ra, feeling beyond frustrated, didn''t respond. She called the police instead. If Eden did it, she''d have to pay for it.

 Chapter 389

    The police showed up quickly to get the details and took Eden to the station for more questions. Since ra was involved, she had to go too.

    Eden had been in the middle of a shopping spree when the cops approached her, and she found the whole situation incredibly humiliating. When she realized ra was the one who called them, she lost it.

    "ra, you witch! How dare you call the police on me!"

    ra sat nearby, calm and collected. "I''m not negotiating. I want an apology." Eden''s face twisted with anger. "An apology? To you? Not happening!"

    ra''s expression hardened, and she turned to the officer. "I''m not negotiating. She needs to apologize today."

    Eden pulled out a card, offering, "I''ll give you a hundred grand, but no apology."

    The officer looked between them, realizing neither was short on cash. Carefully, he said, "Ms. Eden, you were in the wrong. If Ms. ra won''t ept money, you''ll have to apologize to leave."

    Eden felt her scalp prickling with frustration-it was the most embarrassed she''d ever been. If the Ferguson family found out, she''d be in serious trouble. With the household already tense, she didn''t want more drama. She red at ra with defiance.

    "ra, think carefully. If you don''t back down today, I''ll make your life hell."

    ra found it funny; any fa?ade of civility between them was long gone.

    Simon, standing behind them, chimed in, "I called Dn. Eden, stop this nonsense."

    Hearing Dn''s name almost made Eden jump out of her seat. "Brother, Dn''s busy! How could you disturb him?"

    "Do you really want to keep this up? You''re going to cause real trouble. I''ve already told Dn everything."

    Eden flushed with anger, her hands clenched into fists. Tears welled up, convinced her brother had been charmed by ra.

    "You think I''m scared? Once Dn''s here, he''ll set things straight."

    Dn showed up half an hourter, having left his meeting for Eden. Simon had pulled ra into a nearby room, speaking quietly.

    "If Dn''s firm, just apologize. Eden''s spoiled, and Dn lets her get away with

    It."

    Through the ss, ra saw Dn arrive. Even in a wheelchair, his presence wasmanding, with several bodyguards by his side.

    As soon as Eden saw him, her eyes filled with tears. "Dn."

    She rushed over, kneeling beside him. "I really don''t want to apologize. You have to help me, Dn."

    Dn turned to the officer. "What''s going on?"

    The officer, sensing Dn''s importance, quickly exined, "She allegedly vandalized someone''s car."

    Eden''s eyes widened in shock. "Vandalized? I didn''t do that today. How dare you use me! Dn, I swear I didn''t do it. If I''m lying, I''ll never see you again!"

    For Eden, it was a serious vow. She was terrible at lying, especially to Dn, who she feared losing. Dn''s voice was cold as he instructed a bodyguard, "Check the surveince footage from that time."

    The bodyguard moved quickly, making a call, and the footage was sent over almost immediately. He leaned in, speaking respectfully, "Mr. Dn, Ms. Eden didn''t vandalize any car."

 Chapter 390

    The bodyguard had no clue the car was ra''s, and the security footage showed it was another woman who did the damage, not Eden. Eden''s face lit up with satisfaction. She shouted towards the next room, clearly enjoying the moment. "ra, how dare you use me like that!"

    The police station walls were thick, so ra could only see Dn talking to Eden, not hear their words. But when Eden started yelling, ra stepped out, ready to confront.

    Eden stood tall, her voice dripping with false innocence. "So, you tried to pin the car scratch on me? Really, ra? That''s low. And Dn, how could you take her side? I didn''t touch her car!"

    ra turned her attention to Dn, who was just now realizing the whole mess involved ra and Eden. ra stayed calm, but there was a sharp edge to her words. "Eden, you argued with me, and suddenly my car gets scratched? You were right there. Who else could it be?"

    Tears began to form in Eden''s eyes. She turned to Dn, kneeling and pulling on his sleeve. "Dn, she''s being so unfair!"

    Dn''s hand clenched slightly, his gaze lowered. "It really wasn''t her."

    ra knew Dn had a soft spot for Eden, but this was too much. She opened her mouth to speak, but words failed her.

    Eden''s smug expression was infuriating. ra swallowed her anger, knowing that as long as Dn backed Eden, there was no way to fix this.

    Then the police chimed in. "Ms. ra, after reviewing the footage, it''s clear Ms. Eden wasn''t involved."

    ra hadn''t seen the footage herself. She let out a bitterugh, "Fine, I''ll just take Mr. Dn''s twenty grand and move on. Goodbye."

    She grabbed her bag to leave, but Eden wasn''t done. "Wait, you owe me an apology for using me."

    ra paused, acted like she didn''t hear, and walked out.

    "You!!" Eden fumed, stomping her foot. She rolled her eyes, muttering, "Typical, no manners at all."

    Outside, ra was still fuming. Simon followed her out, letting out a sigh. "Let me drive you home. I told you, Dn really spoils Eden."

    ra didn''t realize it wasn''t Eden this time. To her, it felt like Dn was blindly siding with Eden, even convincing the police to alter their statements. They were from different worlds, she and Dn.

    She got into Simon''s car, ncing back as Dn exited the station with Aiden and Eden, who was chattering away like a sparrow. ra looked away, leaning back with a newfound rity. Twenty thousand dors wasn''t something to stress over. She and Dn weren''t even friends, so his siding with Eden made sense.

    Besides, Dn always treated her like someone to be pitied, like a nobleman looking down on amoner. He didn''t hold grudges, which was generous enough.

    As they waited at a red light, Simon spoke up. "ra, Dn doesn''t have feelings for you. He''s careful not to show anything that might mislead you. You should keep your distance. I used to think he was interested, tried to see signs, but I overheard him telling Richard he still can''t forget someone."

    ra knew who Simon meant-the one Dn lost. She had only used Sarah to stir Dn''s emotions briefly. She smiled, feeling a bit lighter. "I thought we could be friends, but that was a mistake. Dn has plenty of friends."

    Simon''s expression was calm as he gripped the wheel. "I was an idiot before, embarrassing you. You had every right to be mad. Dn clearly doesn''t like you, and I just made things awkward. I''m sorry."

    ra was surprised by Simon''s maturity. He used to imply there was something between her and Dn, which was embarrassing.

    "ra, can we still be friends? I''m over hoping for us to get back together. I see you''ve moved on. I''m a fool sometimes, but I haven''t done anything horrible. Being friends wouldn''t be so bad, right? Ryan still calls me Simon."

 Chapter 391

    ra really had no reason to say no. Even though she''d lost her memories, she and Simon had been childhood buddies.

    She swung by the office first to chat with some top execs, making sure they kept a close eye on the Dawson family deal. With the ink barely dry on the contract, the project was about to kick off, and she wanted to be ready for anything else that might pop up. Plus, she had to drop by Kaitlyn''s studio to check out some up-and-ing artists they might sign, hoping to snag a little extra cash for the Bradford Group.

    When she got back downstairs, she was surprised to see Simon still hanging around.

    She opened the car door, eyebrows raised. "Why are you still here?"

    "Your car got scratched by some kid, remember? It''s still in the shop. I can give you a lift. I''ve got nothing urgent going on."

    ra didn''t fuss about it and hopped in without a second thought.

    As they drove past their old high school, Simon broke the silence.

    "ra, not remembering your past could be tough. Do you want me to fill you in on the good old days?"

    ra didn''t say no, so he gave a small smile, but before he could continue, she asked, "What was I like before?"

    A shadow passed over Simon''s face. He had no clue.

    He had never really known her true personality. She always seemed so into him whenever they met, acting like she was head over heels.

    Now he knew it was all just a front.

    He''d been caught up in his own little bubble, thinking he was something special. Outside of their meetings, he really didn''t know what ra got up to, and neither did the Bradford family. Everyone just saw ra as the girl hopelessly chasing after Simon.

    But she''d yed them all for fools.

    His grip on the steering wheel tightened, his expression darkening. "Of course, you were amazing. You always had your own opinions, were a great cook, and super helpful. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be friends with Megan-you''ve done a lot for her."

    ra leaned back in her seat. Hispliments didn''t give her any real answers, like how she earned those tough certifications. What else had she been up to besides trailing after Simon?

    She closed her eyes, then suddenly asked, "Did I ever talk about anyone named ''Senior'' around you?"

    "Who''s ''Senior''?"

    Simon''s reaction seemed genuine; he clearly had no idea.

    That left only Z. She fell silent and didn''t say another word until they arrived at her apartmentplex, where she was surprised to see Megan waiting outside.

    Megan had dressed up and broke into a big smile when she saw ra. "I''m off work for a few days and thought I''d bring you some snacks."

    Her eyes flicked over to Simon.

    Simon just gave her a brief look and said to ra, "I''ll get going then."

    ra nodded, got out, and took the bags from Megan, who suddenly suggested,

    "I brought plenty. Why don''t you stay, Mr. Simon? Grab a bite before you head out."

    Seeing the five bags Megan was holding, ra decided to invite Simon in too. Simon, being polite, took the bags and followed them inside.

    Once in the elevator and up to her apartment, ra unlocked her door and was about to flick on the light when someone grabbed her wrist.

    She froze, then realized it was Z.

    Z didn''t like being seen and definitely didn''t want anyone knowing what he looked like.

    She took a deep breath and turned to Simon and Megan, saying, ˇ°Hang on a sec. My boyfriend''s here, and he''s not big on meeting people. I''ll just take him to the bedroom."

    With that, she slipped inside, cupping Z''s face with her hands. "What are you doing here?"

    And without even a heads-up!

 Chapter 392

    "I..." His voice was soft, probably aware there were people outside. He leaned in to hug her gently. ra pulled him into the bedroom. "We''ve got guests tonight. If you want to skip the socializing, just stay in here. Let me know if you want

    something to eat, and I''ll keep it aside for you."

    He nodded, staying in the bedroom, and said, "Don''t be toote."

    ra chuckled at his obedience and made her way to the living room door in the dim light.

    Outside, Simon was quietly staring at the door, with Megan standing silently beside him. Both were dying to know who ra''s secret boyfriend was.

    Megan broke the silence first, "Mr. Simon, have you ever met ra''s boyfriend?"

    Simon''s eyes darkened as he reached for the doorknob, but ra opened the door before he could.

    "Come in and take a seat," she said.

    Megan and Simon walked in, their eyes darting around the room. The mysterious man was nowhere in sight-was he really hiding out in the bedroom?

    Could he really be that shy?

    Simon knew how guys worked; if this man was something special, he''d be eager for ra to introduce him to everyone.

    He settled onto the couch, his eyes asionally flicking to the closed bedroom door.

    He couldn''t ignore it.

    Megan acted casual, unpacking all the snacks from the bag. "ra, see what your boyfriend likes and save some for him."

    ra picked out the milder snacks, not wanting to upset his stomachter. Her choices seemed random, as if she wasn''t quite sure what he liked.

    Megan suggested, "Why not ask him what he likes or if he''s allergic to anything?" ra grabbed her phone and sent Z a picture of the snacks. "What do you want?" The response was quick, "Anything''s fine."

    She set aside her picks.

    Watching their exchange, Simon''s hand tightened slightly.

    Megan handed out chopsticks with a casual air. "You seem to really look out for your boyfriend. Some might think hiding away is rude."

    ra epted the chopsticks, focusing on her food. "He can do whatever he wants. It''s my first rtionship, after all."

    Thement stung Simon a bit, given he was ra''s ex-fianc¨¦. For her to call this her first rtionship was like erasing himpletely.

    Simon took a deep breath, almost snapping his chopsticks, but soon collected himself.

    He lowered his head and started eating silently.

    ra was a bit taken aback, realizing Simon had truly changed. He was handling this well, whereas before, he would have lost his temper.

    Midway through their meal, Z texted.

    [They''re still there? One of them is your ex-fianc¨¦, right? Though I know you don''t like him.]

    The message carried a hint of jealousy.

    She found it amusing and stood up, grabbing a few boxes to take to the bedroom.

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom; he was showering.

    She called out, "I left the food on the table by the window. Remember to eat when you''re done."

    His shadow was faintly visible through the bathroom ss, tall and indistinct.

    He paused, replying, "Okay," then added, "You seemed upset today. I heard you had a run-in with your boss and ended up at the police station."

 Chapter 393

    ra was a bit taken aback. How did Z, who usually spent his days either serving tables at Nightshade or holed up in his rundown little house on the outskirts, know so much?n"How do you know all this? Who tipped you off?"n"When I want to know something, I just find out. I keep tabs on everything around you."nHis voice was low, and there was a hint of possessiveness in it.nra decided to drop it, "I had a minor run-in with someone, but it''s got nothing to do with my boss. Well, my ex-boss. I left Ferguson Corporation. I was pretty much invisible to him anyway, so I couldn''t expect any favors."nThe bathroom light clicked off, and he emerged, steam swirling around him.n"How do you know you were invisible to him?"nra chuckled, sighing. "There''s food on the table. Help yourself. I''ve got guests in the living room; I''ll go join them for a bit."nJust as she turned to leave, he grabbed her wrist.nHis tone was hesitant, almost cautious.n"ra, do you have something against Dn?"nra frowned. It was hard not to me Dn today. His leniency let Eden turn into what he was now.nThat whole mess, and everything before, were all because Dn kept covering for Eden.n"Whether I like him or not doesn''t matter to him. Let''s drop it. Aren''t you hungry? Why bring up someone irrelevant?"nHis grip tightened slightly. "Irrelevant?"n"Yeah, Z, you''re acting weird today."nSuddenly, he let go, his head drooping. "I can''t eat much. Will youe back soon?"nra''s heart softened, and she smiled. "Sure."nAs she left, she made sure to close the door behind her.nShe''d only been in there for about five minutes, but the two outside had already finished eating. They didn''t seem all that hungry.nSimon kept ncing at the bedroom, hoping the guy inside woulde out.nBut by the time they wrapped up theirte-night snack, he still hadn''t shown.nra politely walked them to the door. Megan asked, "ra, have you thought about marrying him?"nra paused, seriously considering. "Probably not this year. Work''s going to be crazy. We''ll seeter. For now, things are going pretty well."nMegan nced at Simon, a hint of a smile in her eyes. "Well, if you do get married, I''ll definitely be there with a present."nShe and Simon stepped into the elevator, and ra saw them off just to the doors.nAs soon as the doors closed, she turned away.nInside the elevator, Simon mmed his hand against the wall. The sound alone made it clear how much it hurt, but he didn''t flinch, his face expressionless as he clenched his fist.nMegan lowered hershes, her voice calm. ˇ°Mr. Simon, I thought you weren''t into ra. Given the things you did back then, she''s moved on, but you don''t seem too happy about it?"nSimon''s eyes were dark, not bothering to hide his feelings from her.n"Whether I''m happy or not isn''t your business."nMegan adjusted her hair casually. "I just think it''s a shame. ra used to be all about you."n"All about me?"nSimon found it amusing, but there was no point in discussing it with Megan.nWhen the elevator stopped, he strode out, Megan trailing quietly behind him.nJust as Simon was about to get in his car, she spoke again. "If you want a woman to depend on you, it''s easy: ruin her career, mess up her social circle, iste her until she has no choice but to rely on a man. Independence isn''t always great for women."nSimon paused, turning to look at her.nMegan''s face was still calm, even giving him a smile. "Of course, I was just joking. I''m sure Mr. Simon wouldn''t stoop to that. Besides, ra''s brother is still being monitored. You might not know why he''s in trouble, but he''s very important to ra."nSimon pursed his lips, opening his car door. "Seems like we have plenty to discuss."nMegan''s smile widened. "Mr. Simon, you''re mistaken. ra and I are friends. I wouldn''t harm her. I''m just saying it''s a pity you two aren''t together."nSimon frowned, genuinely puzzled by her intentions.nAs Megan walked past him, she added, "Until Ryan is strong enough to stand on his own, he''ll be ra''s Achilles'' heel."nWith that, she didn''t bother to say more.nShe noticed tonight that Simon had changed; the once proud heir seemed to have learned some restraint.nAfter Megan left, Simon tracked down where Ryan was staying.nHe tossed his phone aside, his gaze turning icy, cold enough to freeze.

 Chapter 394

    ra slipped back into her bedroom and headed straight for a shower. When she came out, everything on the table had been neatly put away. She noticed the shape under the covers, and with a soft smile, she quietly slid in next to him.

    His embrace wasforting, warm in a way that made her feel at home. Her fingers traced down to the bracelet and ring on his wrist. He never failed to wear them, and that thought made her happy. "Are you ever going to take off that ring and bracelet I gave you?" she teased.

    He pulled her closer, his grip firm yet gentle. "Not a chance. I''ll keep them on unless something really drastic happens. Otherwise, they''re staying put."

    ra frowned yfully and put a finger over his lips. "Don''t jinx it with talk like that."

    He kissed her palm, his mood lifting as he promised, "Alright, I won''t."

    Lately, ra had been feeling run down, and as she let out a yawn, nearly drifting off, he asked, "A lot of people have a thing for your old boss. If he starts hanging around you, would you ever second-guess us?"

    His question jolted her awake. "Second-guess? Fall for Dn? Have I lost it?"

    Her answer was so immediate, it left no room for doubt. He went silent, his fingers brushing against the bracelet on her wrist. Sensing his unease, she reassured him. "Don''t worry, I could never like Dn."

    "Why not?"

    "We''re just too different, and he''s not my type. Z, why do you seem so concerned about him?"

    His already low voice dropped another notch. "I''m just scared everything we have might be too temporary."

    Too tired to argue, ra nted a couple ofzy kisses on his cheek. "Stop worrying about things that haven''t happened."

    Her eyes were closing, but she was wide awake again when he said, "Why don''t we just get married?"

    rm bells went off in her mind as she sat up, realizing he was serious. "If you give me your documents and agree, I can get the marriage license sorted out quickly. Then I wouldn''t have to worry about losing you," he said.

    When she didn''t respond, his tone grew darker. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to?"

    ra was silent. She had only wanted to date Z, not rush into marriage. The idea of marriage seemed too abstract for her, and she hadn''t even seen his face clearly yet.

    Sensing her hesitation, he added, "Once we''re married, I''ll let you see what I really look like."

    She turned away from him, her back now facing him. Feeling a wave of anxiety, he hugged her tighter. "ra, I''m scared. Every day, I worry."

    It wasn''t often he used her full name, and the tremor in his voice tugged at her heart. But with everything that had happened recently, she was overwhelmed. Maybe it was the amnesia, but she couldn''t grasp his fears. Their current dynamic seemed just fine to her.

    "Z, let''s talk about it another day," she murmured, eyes shut.

    But he wasn''t ready to drop it. "It''s just a piece of paper. If you "

    She cut him off. "I don''t want to get married. Not to anyone."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, a memory surfaced-a voice from the past.

    "Can I marry you someday? I can''t wait to be old enough to get married." "Are you serious?"

    "Of course, I love you and want to marry you."

    ra rubbed her forehead, sitting up abruptly. His hand was still on her waist, and

    seeing her like that, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I remembered something from before."

    "What did you remember?"

    "I''m just really tired, Z."

    "When aren''t you tired? It seems like whenever you''re with me, you feel exhausted."

    ra frowned, deciding to get out of bed. Before her feet hit the floor, he wrapped his arms around her waist again. "You can''t keep shutting me out..."

    Her head was throbbing, so she pried his hands away. "I''m going to sleep in the guest room. We both need to cool off."

    She got up, opened the door, and left without looking back.

    Z sat on the bed, feeling lost. A dark, obsessive feeling washed over him, and he grabbed his phone, making a call. "I need that medication. My insomnia''s getting worse."

    A puzzled voice answered, "Didn''t you just see her? How are you still having trouble sleeping?"

    "I have this gut feeling I''m about to be left behind again, just like before. It''s always because of that ghost from the past; I can neverpete with him."

    "Z, your emotions are all over the ce. You need toe back. If you keep this up, you''llˇŞ"

    He hung up abruptly, running a hand through his hair, feeling trapped like a moth banging against a ss jar.

    *

    ra had just settled down when the doorbell echoed through the living room. She got up to check and found a stranger at the door. The man looked respectable, wearing a white coat, his manner polite.

    "Ms. ra, I''m a friend of Z''s. I''ve brought him some medication."

    Her heart sank with regret over their fight, knowing Z''s asional struggles. She hurried to head back to the master bedroom, but the man held up a hand to stop her.

    "Ms. ra, please wait here. I''ll make sure he takes his medication. He''s not ready for you to see him right now."

    "What''s wrong with him? Why does he need medication?"

    "Z''s dealing with some mental health issues. Past events have left him pretty scarred, but don''t worry. He''d never harm you. He''d rather hurt himself than you."

 Chapter 395

    ra stood in the living room, feeling helpless as she watched the man head into the master bedroom. She hovered by the door, straining to catch any sound, but it waspletely silent inside. Anxious, she sank onto the couch, counting the minutes until the man in the white coat finally emerged. She quickly approached him.

    "How is he?" she asked, her voiceced with concern.

    The man had sharp eyes that seemed tomand attention with just a nce. "He''s alright. This happens a lot. He just needs his meds."

    A lot? No wonder some of his actions seemed so intense sometimes.

    She noticed the box he was carrying, filled with medications that were probably for mental health issues. "These meds won''t have any bad side effects, will they? Like making him more anxious?" she inquired.

    The man raised an eyebrow with a slight smile. "Anxiety isn''t one of the side effects, Ms. ra. Haven''t you realized? You''re his best medicine."

    ra fell silent, knowing Z had high hopes for her hopes she couldn''t meet, leaving him in turmoil. She rubbed her temples, feeling a bit defeated. "You''re a doctor, right? Can you help with my amnesia? Maybe if I remember the past, I''ll understand why he''s so unsettled."

    "If you remember, will he still be part of your world? That''s what makes him anxious. When you''re clear-headed, you don''t seem to notice him.ˇ±

    ra thought her amnesia was the cause of Z''s anxiety, but it turned out his unease came from the fear she''d regain her memory any day.

    If she remembered, this beautiful dream might burst like a bubble.

    "I..."

    She didn''t know what to say as the man advised, "He''s taken his meds and is resting. You should go be with him, Ms. ra."

    ra politely showed him out before opening the door to the master bedroom. Inside, it was pitch dark and silent, as if Z had be used to living in the shadows. She felt her way to the bed and slipped under the covers.

    Her hand reached out, tracing down his arm until she found the bracelet with the red beads. "I''m sorry for being upset earlier. Let''s talk about marriage when things aren''t so hectic, okay?" she suggested, trying topromise.

    His hand gently squeezed hers, but he stayed silent.

    ra moved closer. "I won''t take off this bracelet. I''ll wear it always. As long as I have it on, it means I still love you. Even if we fight, as long as it stays on, there''s hope for us, alright?"

    She was giving in again.

    ra was pretty principled. So far, Z hadn''t done anything to hurt her. He was her boyfriend, and knowing he had these struggles, she felt she should be more understanding.

    Z''s eyshes fluttered, and perhaps due to the medication, he seemed unusually calm. "Okay."

    ra sighed softly and closed her eyes. "Let''s sleep."

    They didn''t bring up their earlier argument, and soon drifted off in each other''s

    arms.

    When ra woke up, she realized she was alone. She got up and opened the wardrobe to change, only to find her notebook missing. She remembered it had a random line scribbled on it-Don''t trust Dn.

    It seemed like a meaningless note, but she still couldn''t remember why she wrote

    it.

    Only Z had been in her room, so he must have taken it.

    Taking a deep breath, she called him.

    His voice was low and somber. "I took it."

    ra was momentarily speechless; she always felt a soft spot for Z.

    She felt for him, living all alone in the countryside, used to the darkness, guarding his brother''s grave, avoiding everyone.

    And she pitied their past, which wasn''t great, but he still loved her.

    Loneliness, unrequited love, and so many unknowns shaped him. But she was willing to be there for him now.

    "Why''d you take the notebook? I wrote that ages ago, and I don''t even know why. Dn and I are nothing," she quickly reassured him, worried he might be jealous.

    Z''s fingers traced over the words slowly, his voice soft. "I believe you."

    ra chatted a bit longer about other things. As she pulled clothes from the wardrobe, two cards fell out.

    -Once everything is over, I''lle get you.

    Happy Birthday, ra.

    They fluttered to the floor like snowkes. ra crouched to pick them up, still clueless about who had written them.

    Meanwhile, Z pulled out his phone, revealing a photo of the cards. He hadn''t taken them but had captured them in a photo. He stared at the words for a long time until his eyes grew heavy, then finally turned off the screen.

 Chapter 396

    ra had ns to meet Kaitlyn today, but Jackson had insisted oning along, making it clear he wouldn''t take no for an answer. Begrudgingly, she called him, and to her surprise, he was unusually enthusiastic, showing up outside her apartment building in less than thirty minutes.

    With her car still in the shop, she had no option but to tap on his car window. "Hey, Jackson, mind giving me a lift?"

    Maybe it was just her imagination, but Jackson seemed to have put some effort into looking sharp today. He gave a short, mockingugh and gestured for her to hop in.

    Choosing wisely, ra slid into the backseat instead of the front. The car suddenly lurched forward, nearly sending her face into the back of the front seat.

    Jackson smirked, "Try not to leave your makeup all over my car."

    ra felt her frustration boiling over. She could only dream of a day when Jackson would fall hopelessly in love, turning from the arrogant CEO into a lovesick puppyˇŞthat would be just perfect! The thought alone made her chuckle.

    Jackson, who had mmed the brakes earlier just to mess with her, was puzzled by herughter. "What''s so funny?"

    "Nothing," ra quickly hid her smile.

    They finally reached the caf¨¦ where she was supposed to meet Kaitlyn. Kaitlyn was already there by the window, looking surprised to see them together.

    Jackson raised an eyebrow and sat across from Kaitlyn. "What a surprise."

    He expected her to show some difort, but Kaitlyn only shed a brief look of surprise before putting on a polite smile. "Hello, Jackson."

    The formal tone made Jackson''s temper re.

    ra sat beside him, exchanged a few pleasantries with Kaitlyn, and then started discussing her uing investment ns. With Jackson around, she couldn''t go into too much detail, until Kaitlyn chimed in.

    "Both artists are here, ra. Want toe take a look? They seem promising."

    ra nodded and stood up, ncing at the silent Jackson. "Maybe you should head back, Jackson?"

    No way was Jackson leaving now, not when he was so close to discovering where Kaitlyn worked.

    Kaitlyn turned to him, still courteous. "Are you interested ining too, Jackson?" Jackson tilted his chin. "Maybe there''s someone at your studio I''d fancy."

    He emphasized "fancy" with a yful undertone, but Kaitlyn just smiled. "Well, that would be their good fortune."

    Jackson''s mood soured, and he fell silent.

    As the three headed outside, ra felt the odd tension in the air-Kaitlyn seemed to be the only one unfazed.

    Kaitlyn opened her car door. "ra, ride with me."

    ra nodded, about to get in when Jackson pulled her back, not gently at all. He tossed his luxury car keys into her hands. "You drive my car."

    ra stared at the keys, momentarily shocked.

    Jackson was already in Kaitlyn''s passenger seat, shutting the door with a swift motion. ra nced at Kaitlyn.

    Kaitlyn remained calm, giving her a reassuring smile. "I''ll send you the address. See you there."

    ra nodded, her mind racing about whatever was going on between those two.

    Once inside the car, Kaitlyn''s demeanor instantly cooled. "Did youe here for me today, Jackson?"

    Seated next to her, Jackson let out a cold chuckle. "Don''t tter yourself. Didn''t you say we were done? I''m here for ra."

    For ra?

    Kaitlyn''s eyes widened, then she regained herposure. "So, Jackson''s interested in ra?"

    The thought made Jackson cringe. His family had bad blood with ra''s; he''d rather be interested in a beggar. But to annoy Kaitlyn, he let her believe it.

    Kaitlyn started the engine, about to drive off when Jackson''s voice stopped her.

    "Kaitlyn, the entertainment industry''s tough. Sometimes it''s better to have someone to lean on. Ever thought about that?"

    She frowned, studying his face. "What are you suggesting, Jackson?"

    His throat tightened with frustration at her indifferent expression. The fact that she

    was unfazed by him being here for ra was irksome.

    How could she be so calm after all they''d been through? Was he not enough for her?

    Jackson had never faced such an ego hit and it made him stubbornly persistent.

    "When you call me Jackson, do you really know who I am?"

    In this city, not everyone could just call him by his name.

    Kaitlyn started driving, her tone steady. "No, and I don''t need to. That was our agreement from the start."

    Jackson felt a surge of frustration, cursing himself for those initial ground rules. He hadn''t thought she''d stick to them so well, leaving him simmering with anger.

 Chapter 397

    "Ever heard of the Dawson family from New York?" Kaitlyn''s hands gripped the steering wheel a bit tighter. That reaction said it allˇŞshe knew exactly who they were.

    Jackson smirked, deciding to keep quiet. But then Kaitlyn surprised him by turning around. "Are you from the Dawson family?"

    "Yeah."

    Her face fell, brows knitting together as if she was putting pieces together. Then, out of nowhere, she said, "Jackson, let''s end this. Don''t contact me again. Please get out of the car."

    She pulled over, making it clear she wanted him out. Jackson was taken aback, staring at her. "You''re throwing me out?"

    Most people would jump at the chance to cozy up to someone from the Dawson family, not kick them out. Jackson was used to people moring for his attention, and here was Kaitlyn, doing the exact opposite.

    Looking serious, Kaitlyn deleted all his contact info right in front of him. "It''s better for both of us this way. If you''re looking for a bed buddy, find someone else."

    Jackson was too stunned to speak, just sitting there until her sarcasm hit him. "Jackson, already addicted?"

    That struck a nerve. He got out of the car, mming the door. "Don''t overestimate yourself."

    And just like that, she drove off, not even hesitating. ra, watching Jackson left on the sidewalk, wasn''t sure if she should stop for him. But knowing Jackson, he''d probably just tell her to leave, so she drove on.

    Fuming, Jackson was left in the dust.

    When they reached Kaitlyn''s studio, ra couldn''t hold back. "What happened with you and Jackson?"

    Kaitlyn seemed unfazed, casually brushing her hair back. "Nothing major. Just a bad choice I don''t want toplicate my life with."

    ra was shocked. Was Jackson cheating on his wife with Kaitlyn? The love bites she''d seen on his neck shed in her mind. They seemed so intense, and now it was just over?

    Then it hit her. "Wait, Kaitlyn, didn''t you say you were married? And you''re still...?" This was a twist she hadn''t expected.

    Kaitlyn rubbed her temples, a hint of regret in her eyes. "You have to keep this quiet. My husband''s pretty strict."

    Cheating on a strict husband? Kaitlyn didn''t seem the type.

    As the elevator opened, Kaitlyn added, "Everyone sees me as this straightced, unromantic woman. Jackson and I just clicked on a whim. Besides, he''s good- looking."

    More than that, heirs from families like his were practically designed to be attractive, with charisma and power to spare. Being with Jackson was a win.

    If Kaitlyn were a bit more romantic, she might have fallen hard. But she wasn''t that type.

    When they got to the office, Kaitlyn switched gears. "ra, I''ve got those two performersing over. Take a look."

    ra pushed Jackson out of her mind. Three minutester, two young men walked in.

    They were both striking, each with a look that was hard to forget. One had long hair, the other a buzz cut, but neither looked too happy.

    Still, they greeted Kaitlyn respectfully, "Kaitlyn."

    ra''s eyes caught on the long-haired guy, his looks almost otherworldly. Picking up on her interest, he smiled, "Ms. ra, I''m Eli, and this is my brother, Seth."

    Despite being siblings, they looked nothing alike, and Seth seemed distant, not in the mood to talk. Eli, with his fox-like eyes, was the opposite-warm and engaging as he introduced them.

 Chapter 398

    In a twist of fate, Eli and Seth, two aspiring actors, found themselves in a lucky position. Both orphans, they had caught the attention of Kaitlyn, who was not only impressed by their good looks but also by their ster acting skills. She wasted no time rmending them to ra''s agency.

    Kaitlyn chimed in, "I just discovered them recently. Their looks are a bonus, but their acting is what really stands out."

    What puzzled everyone was how these two ended up at Kaitlyn''s rtively unknown agency on their own. Her studio wasn''t exactly famous, mainly managing a few second-tier talents known more for their roles than personal fame. So, the arrival of two promising actors was a surprise, but Kaitlyn kept this tidbit to herself when speaking to ra.

    ra was immediately taken with Eli and Seth. Their contrasting styles were just what she was looking for: one could be the charming, mysterious heartthrob, while the other could nail the brooding, cool persona. With the right management, they could reach the top of the industry.

    She turned to Kaitlyn and asked, "Have you seen them act?"

    Kaitlyn nodded confidently, "They could easily outshine the current top stars."

    ra''s eyes lit up with excitement-it felt like she had struck gold. She grinned and said, ˇ°Kaitlyn, they''re perfect. Let''s n this strategically. I''ll handle the finances, and you take care of their management."

    Kaitlyn asked Eli and Seth to step out so she and ra could talk privately.

    As Eli and Seth exited, Eli''s smile disappeared, reced by a cold look. His long hair gave him a graceful appearance, but his eyes turned chilly and intimidating. Seth, with his short hair, smirked, "Still the actor, aren''t you?"

    Eli shrugged, squinting slightly, "No other choice."

    They walked out, clearly not fond of each other.

    ra and Kaitlyn spent the next hour mapping out perfect career paths for Eli and Seth. ra''s recent investments in some scripts were beginning to pay off, so money wasn''t an issue.

    "Kaitlyn, have you done a background check on them? Any skeletons in their closet?"

    It''smon for past scandals to resurface once someone bes famous, and audiences can be unforgiving.

    "I checked. After their parents died, they lived secluded in the mountains, practically off the grid. The only potential issue is theirck of formal education."

    ra rxed. In the entertainment world, ack of academic credentials wasn''t a big deal.

    "Great, let''s proceed then. I''ll give them my contact info so we can stay in touch." Kaitlyn nodded, and they discussed more details.

    When ra left the office, she saw Eli and Seth waiting in the hallway. Eli was casual but shed a genuine smile when he saw her.

    "Ms. ra."

    ra approached, handing them her contact info. "Add me, and we can talk about any issues thate up."

    Eli quickly took out his phone and added her.

    ra turned to Seth, who kept a poker face. Eli jumped in, "Ms. ra, he doesn''t have a phone. He lives quite simply. You can reach us through me."

    It was unusual these days to meet someone without a phone.

    She studied Seth''s face for a moment, then asked, "Have we met before?"

    Seth''s cold demeanor cracked momentarily before he quickly looked down, "You must be mistaken, Ms. ra."

    That flicker of recognition was briefˇŞafter all, ra had lost her memory.

    She headed to the elevator, waving at them. "Alright, we''ll discuss moreter."

    As soon as the elevator doors closed, Eli''s smile faded, and he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    "Seth, do you think she''ll remember?"

    Seth pursed his lips, flexing his wrist subconsciously. ˇ°If she remembers, she''ll say something. No need to rush."

    Eli leaned back, sighing dramatically, "Of course I''m in a hurry. I don''t want to be blindsided again."

 Chapter 399

    ra made her way downstairs, pausing for a moment with a nagging feeling she had seen those two people before, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. She rubbed her temples, just about ready to hail a cab when a sleek sports car pulled up right in front of her. Of course, it was Eden again.

    Eden, with her oversized sunsses, looked like she was just cruising by. She took off her shades with a flourish, a smug grin stered on her face. "ra, it''s like I can''t escape you."

    ra didn''t bother responding. She stepped aside, trying to g down a cab, but Eden just backed up her car a few feet, blocking her way. Eden''s lips curled into a smirk, twirling her sunsses around her finger. "Didn''t you hear me? Now that you know Dn''s got my back, you''re scared to mess with me, huh?"

    ra frowned, ncing at her phone. "Are you done?" Eden had already wasted three minutes of her time. Eden''s expression soured; ra never seemed to get rattled.

    With a cold smirk, Eden dialed a number on her phone. ra finally managed to catch a taxi, still fuming from her run-in with Eden. But soon, she noticed something was off-the cab wasn''t heading toward the Bradford Group.

    She nced at the driver, who was wearing a hat, trying hard to look incognito. ra leaned back, keeping her cool as she realized they were heading out of town. The driver probably expected her to freak out, but even after two hours, she hadn''t said a word.

    In her bag, ra had a foldable pocket knife, her go-to for self-defense. She gripped it tightly, keeping her face pale to lull the man into a false sense of security. When the car finally stopped, the driver yanked her out. "Get out, you witch. Let''s see if you make it through today!"

    ra looked up to see three more men approaching, all big and intimidating. The driver shoved her forward, signaling the others to set up a camera. The ce was a remote, makeshift setup clearly meant for her.

    Her eyes darted around, and as one of the men lunged at her, she quickly spoke. "Who sent you?" Whoever it was must really hate her to resort to this.

    The men exchanged nces, wicked grins spreading across their faces. "That''s none of your business, Ms. ra. Today, you''re here to entertain us."

    The most eager of the bunch lunged at her, pping her hard across the face. "Just lie still, or we''ll make sure you don''t leave here alive!"

    But in the next instant, a knife shed in the air. These guys were all talk, but the sight of real blood had them panicking. The man who charged at her stared in shock as the pocket knife sliced his throat, blood gushing out as he coughed. Being closest, ra felt the warm, metallic spray hit her cheek.

    She pulled back the knife, having noticed earlier that the driver didn''t seem like someone who''d done this before. These men were all driven by lust, and one thing about guys like that-they''re usually cowards.

 Chapter 400

    The guy who''d been stabbed was already down, twitching a bit before goingpletely still on the ground. The other three guys stepped back nervously-one even fumbled for his phone to call for help.

    "Are you nuts?" the man in the hat snapped, knocking the phone out of his hand. "We''re kidnappers! If you call the cops, we''re toast!"

    "Boss, he''s dead! This woman''s crazy!"

    Blood from the fallen man had sttered onto ra''s shoes. She looked up, her face icy and detached, with blood smears on her cheeks that made her look seriously terrifying. The guy in the hat went pale, grabbing a stick off the ground like it could actually protect him.

    "Stay away!!"

    The guy with the phone picked it up again, this time actually making the call.

    ra clutched the fruit knife in her hand, standing her ground for what felt like forever, until her body was stiff from the tension. Eventually, the men bolted, speeding off in their car.

    By the time the wailing sirens pierced the air, it was just her and the dead guy left. It wasn''t until they cuffed her that she felt the numbness lift, like she was waking

    up.

    "It was self-defense," she said, her voice calm despite the angry red handprint on her cheek.

    The cop who recognized her looked exasperated. "Ms. ra, not again."

    ra gave a small, knowing smile. "Check the cameras. There were four of them. They kidnapped me and tried to... you know."

    With a camera on site and a sketchy tent setup, it was obvious what those guys were up to. Still, whether it was self-defense depended on the full story.

    ra was led to the police car as the officers chased after the escapees. On the way back, ra spotted Eden''s car.

    Just hours ago, Eden had been throwing snide remarks from that very vehicle, the license te burned into ra''s mind. What were the odds Eden''s car would be on this road, heading out of town at such a weird hour? As a Ferguson family heiress, why would she be leaving town now?

    Thinking back to Eden''s earlier call, ra couldn''t shake the feeling Eden was somehow involved in this mess.

    Her lips were dry and cracked by the time they reached the station, and an empathetic officer handed her a cup of water. Since the guys hadn''t been caught yet, no one could back up ra''s story.

    She sat there, blood still on her face, until Eden barged in, pointing and yelling. "Murderer! You murderer! Officers, you''ve got to punish her! She killed someone!" ra met Eden''s gaze with steady calm. "How do you know I killed someone?"

    Eden''s face was smug with triumph. "I just know! ra, you''re done for. You''ll spend the rest of your life in prison!"

 Chapter 401

    Her face was dripping with smugness, like she had some mighty force backing her up, and it hit ra like a dagger straight to the heart. Already strung tight, ra didn''t think twice beforeunching a chair at Eden.

    It all happened in a sh. The cops couldn''t even step in before it was toote. Eden couldn''t dodge quickly enough, and a cut opened up on her forehead. She touched it, shocked and almost fainting from the surprise.

    "ra, you actually hit me?"

    The police jumped in, "Ms. ra, stop now, or we''ll have to take you in!"

    This wasn''t ra''s first time injuring Eden, who now red with pure hatred, her lips a tight line. "Alright then, just watch. I''ll make sure you end up behind bars myself!"

    Eden whipped out her phone and dialed Dn.

    Dn picked up immediately, hearing her tearful voice.

    "Dn, I''m hurt. My forehead''s bleeding a lot."

    Dn''s voice was steady, but he asked, "Where are you?"

    "At the same police station asst time. ra''s here too; she''s the one who did this."

    Dn paused, swallowing hard before asking, "She''s there too?"

    Eden''s crying intensified, her hands stained with blood. "Yes, she''s here. She''s a murderer."

    Before she could say another word, the call ended.

    Eden felt triumphant, convinced Dn was worried sick.

    She nced at ra, her wound forgotten in the thrill of anticipating ra''s downfall, a grin spreading across her face.

    "My Dn will be here soon, ra. Looks like you didn''t learn anything from yesterday. I told you, Dn will always have my back."

    ra said nothing, hershes lowered, lost in her own thoughts.

    Dn showed up faster than expected, with Aiden right behind him.

    The scene mirroredst time, and as soon as Eden saw him, she rushed over.

    "Dn, look at my forehead. And look at ra - her face is covered in blood. She''s really gone off the rails!"

    ra stood under the light, calm and indifferent, casting just a nce their way. That indifferent gaze was as familiar as ever.

    Dn''s hand tightened on his wheelchair''s armrest, his expression hardening. Eden noticed and asked cautiously, "Dn, what''s wrong? Are you feeling okay?"

    She tugged on Aiden''s sleeve, "Aiden, Dn''s not feeling well. Let''s get him to the hospital."

    She''d never seen Dn look so upset.

    But Dn only asked quietly, "What''s the story this time?"

    Twice in one day, she''d ended up at the police station.

    Eden''s tears flowed, "I just said a few harsh things, and ra hit me with a chair."

    Dn turned to ra, his tone neutral. "You tell me."

    ra didn''t meet his eyes, looking off to the side. "I''ve got nothing to say to Mr. Dn."

    Dn''s fingers clenched, his lips pressing together. After a moment, he asked, "What do you mean by... nothing to say?"

    He stretched the words out, like they were hard to get out.

    "Exactly what it sounds like. Yesterday''s events are still fresh for me. I know how Mr. Dn will decide."

    As she spoke, she wiped blood from her cheek. "I''ve already called awyer. They''ll be here in ten minutes tops. As for my issues with Ms. Eden, we''ll sort it out ording to thew. Anything else, Mr. Dn?"

    For once, Dn was speechless.

    Eden, furious, sprang up and pointed at ra, unleashing a torrent of insults.

    "You little witch, what kind of attitude is that? Who do you think you are to mock Dn? You think only you can afford awyer? I''ll make sure you regret it!"

    Seeing her tantrum, ra couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Mr. Dn sure knows how to groom a perfect socialite."

    It was crystal clear she wasn''t just mocking Dn; she was dragging them both through the mud.

    Even the calmest person has their breaking point. Getting caught up in their drama over and over, how could she not be furious?

 Chapter 402

    Aiden couldn''t hold back any longer. "Ms. ra, your car really wasn''t-" he tried to exin, but ra, too furious to even check the footage yesterday, cut him off.

    "I know it wasn''t Eden," ra snapped. "Anything else? I''m not answering more questions until mywyer''s here." Her mood was sour after everything that had happened, and she wasn''t about to be pleasant to anyone.

    Aiden sighed, feeling a tightness in his chest. He nced at Dn, who was just staring intently at ra. There was something deep andplicated in his eyes that ra couldn''t quite decipher, so she chose to ignore it.

    Dn suddenly doubled over, coughing, his face looking worse by the second. Aiden rushed to help him, while Eden, standing nearby, panicked.

    "Dn, are you okay? Don''t scare me!" she cried out. To her, Dn meant everything, and she forgot about her own injuries as she hurried after him.

    Once they were in the car, Eden sat beside Dn, her voice urgent. "Dn, where does it hurt? We need to go to the hospital right now."

    Dn, pale and silent, stared out the window. From the driver''s seat, Aiden couldn''t help but chime in, "Ms. Eden, maybe if you caused less trouble, the boss wouldn''t be like this."

    Eden''s tears fell harder. "But I can''t stand ra! How dare she talk to you like that? Dn, you''re too nice to fight back. With her attitude, she should have been put in her ce ages ago! And she tried to hit me!"

    The more she talked, the more upset she became. Dn, however, kept his gaze fixed on the passing scenery, tuning her out.

    Eden broke down, sobbing. "Dn, do you like her or something? Are you taking her side?"

    She was about to continue her rant when he interrupted, "Let it go."

    Eden was stunned, thinking she must have heard wrong. She touched her forehead, "But ra did this! I almost fainted! How can I let it go? She needs to pay!"

    Finally, Dn turned his attention from the window to his wrist, noticing how much thinner it seemed.

    Eden''s sobs ceased abruptly as she noticed his weight loss. Was Dn sick? "Dn, are you really sick? Is it because of me? Did I upset you? Please, don''t be mad. I won''t press charges. Your health is more important."

    She sniffled, her eyes swollen from crying. Dn had saved her life once; without him, she''d be nowhere. Livingfortably and with his support in New York''s high society, she knew he needed her, he indulged her antics.

    But deep down, she feared another woman might steal his attention, making her less significant. That fear was overwhelming and all too real now.

    Having been by Dn''s side for so long, she understood him well. He was a master at hiding his true desires, appearing calm when he wanted something most. It was only in the quiet of the night that he might confront his real feelings.

    Covering her eyes, Eden continued to cry. She loved him hopelessly, trying desperately to get his attention with her irritating behavior. As long as he tolerated her, it meant he cared.

    The car echoed with her cries, loud enough to almost lift the roof. Yet, Dn remained unmoved, absentmindedly rubbing his wrist for somefort.

    When the car stopped at Eden''s ce, she resisted getting out. "Aiden, weren''t we going to the hospital? Why are you dropping me off? I need to take Dn to the hospital. Didn''t you see how pale he is?"

    Aiden got out and opened her door. "Ms. Eden, I''ll take him to the hospital. He doesn''t want to see you right now."

    Her face crumpled as tears streamed down, a sharp pain gripping her heart. Yet, Aiden showed no mercy, pulling her out of the car.

    With the door shut, Aiden stood outside, motioning for her to go. Eden wanted to argue, but he said, "Ms. Eden, you can cry and vent all you want, but some people don''t know how to express their pain. The boss is human, too."

    Eden''s sobs paused, tears still falling as she hoarsely asked, "Is it because of ra? Is it about ra?"

    She had a feeling about ra for a long time. ra was different, and that''s why she couldn''t stand her.

 Chapter 403

    But no one could answer her questions. Aiden was already in the car, leaving Eden standing there, feeling like her blood was boiling with anger. She wished ra would just vanish from her life.

    Her eyes were red and tears started to spill as she turned around and bumped into Simon, who was about to head out.

    She couldn''t hold it in any longer and cried out, "Brother, are you going to see ra too?"

    Simon''s face was calm as he gently ruffled her hair. "Eden, just go inside."

    Too upset to argue, Eden went inside without another word. Simon stayed there, standing in the silence for ten minutes until his legs went numb. Then his phone rang, breaking the quiet night, and a panicked voice came through.

    "Mr. Simon, our guy is dead. The money you gave us isn''t enough. You need to pay for my brother''s life."

    If ra had been there, she would''ve recognized the voice as one of the kidnappers from earlier. Simon chuckled coldly. "Is half a million enough? You''re about to pass through security, right? Don''t worry, the money''s already in an overseas ount. Don''te back."

    The man on the line went silent. Half a million was more than enough to buy a life, especially for thugs like them, where life came cheap.

    That night had been a mess. Eden had first hired them to stage a car ident to hurt ra, promising them twenty grand. But then Simon came to them with a different offer an extra hundred thousand to avoid the ident and instead fake a threat by taking ra to the outskirts.

    They didn''t get why Simon was ying this game. The rich had their games, and these guys were just there for the money.

    But ra had been a surprise. She fought back fiercely, taking a life with one swift move, which had scared them out of their wits.

    They''d expected the police to catch up soon, but Simon arranged their getaway abroad in just two hours, booking them on the earliest flight. Everything back home would be handled by someone else.

    With the police on their trail, leaving the country seemed like their best shot at freedom, so they agreed without a second thought.

    After hanging up, Simon looked up at the dark sky and smiled. No one knew what was on his mind.

    Meanwhile, ra''swyer had already arrived. The officers who went after the thugs returned to the station. Despite checking all major exits, they only found the car the thugs had used; the men were nowhere to be found.

    ra sat calmly, requesting an investigation into Eden''s bank transactions, wanting to confirm if she''d hired the kidnappers.

    But Eden''s ount was high-level, and without her consent, the police couldn''t investigate unless they had solid proof linking Eden to the crime.

    ra thought of Simon. Maybe he could ess his sister''s transactions.

    She called him, and to her surprise, he moved fast. Within ten minutes, he sent over Eden''s recent bank activity.

    ra spotted a transaction of twenty thousand to a certain ount and forwarded it to the police.

    That twenty thousand was the payment Eden had given the kidnappers. This time, ra wasn''t wrong-Eden was behind it.

    The police confirmed the ount belonged to one of the kidnappers.

    "Ms. ra," the officer said, "we still can''t determine if your actions were self- defense without information from the surviving kidnappers. But regarding Ms. Eden, if you want to pursue this, we''ll keep investigating."

    ra lowered hershes, leaning back in her chair. "No need to pursue it. The result will be the same."

    After all, Dn would always protect Eden.

 Chapter 404

    Herwyer leaned in and whispered something in her ear. She stayed calm, closing her eyes for a moment. She was leaving everything in his hands. ra was being held temporarily, but she knew if herwyer found a loophole, she''d be out soon.

    She thought she''d be stuck there for at least three days, but just a few hourster, someone came by to give her the news. "ra, you''re free to go."

    Still a bit confused, ra walked to the police station''s entrance and saw thewyer she''d hired. She assumed he had worked some magic to get her out so quickly. "Thank you. I thought I''d be in there forever."

    Thewyer shook his head. "Ms. ra, I didn''t do anything. Maybe someone else is looking out for you."

    Someone else? She couldn''t figure out who it might be, so she thanked thewyer again and headed home in a cab.

    When she got to her apartment building, Simon was waiting outside. His eyes brightened as he pointed to her car. "I got them to hustle on the repairs. Figured it''d be a hassle for you without it."

    ra gave a small smile. "Thanks, I really appreciate it."

    Noticing the red mark on her cheek, Simon reached out gently. "Who hit you?"

    He seemed totally in the dark about what had happened. ra just shook her head, her voice a little raspy. "I''m exhausted. I''m going to head in. Thanks for sorting the car."

    "Have you talked to your boyfriend about any of this? It''s not good to bottle it up. Even if he can''t fix it, he can at least be there for you."

    ra stopped for a moment, not used to sharing her messy life with Z. "Simon, I''ll head up now."

    Simon stood there as darkness settled in, his face shadowed but his gesture soft. "Okay, take care."

    Upstairs, ra felt drained, her head pounding. She poured herself a warm ss of water, standing by the window, and noticed snowkes starting to fall.

    It was the first snow of the year, which exined the chill on her way back. Just as she was about to drink, her phone buzzed-it was Aiden.

    She really didn''t feel like talking, especially about anything involving Dn, which would just remind her of Eden. The phone kept ringing, so she turned it off, opting for a hot shower instead.

    Almost asleep, the doorbell startled her. She opened the door to find Z''s doctor friend standing there.

    "Ms. ra, Z''s not doing well tonight. If you have time, could youe with me to see him?"

    She quickly turned her phone back on, realizing she''d missed several messages from Z. He''d been checking in, but hadn''t mentioned being sick.

    "Is he really sick?"

    She changed quickly, feeling uneasy as she stepped into the snowy night. "What kind of illness? Is it serious?"

    Driving, the doctor sighed. "It''s treatable if he cooperates, but you''ve seen his ce. How can he get better living there?"

 Chapter 405

    The man nced at her through the rearview mirror and suddenly said, "Maybe you could talk to him."

    ra gazed out the window at the snowkes swirling around, her eyes distant. ˇ°I barely know his past, so how can I really help? If staying there gives him peace, would asking him to leave in the name of love actually be right?"

    She closed her eyes slowly, leaning back against the seat. "Sometimes, I just don''t know how to be with him."

    She wasn''t sure who owed whom in their history, so she always felt the need to give him some ck.

    The man was surprised by how deeply she was thinking about it all. ra was sharp and could easily draw people in, but her rity was a double-edged sword.

    As they stopped at a red light, he sighed. "Has he ever talked about his brother to you?"

    "He mentioned it a couple of times, but I don''t really know the details."

    She thought he''d say more, but even as the car moved again, he stayed quiet.

    Two hourster, they arrived at an old, rundown townhouse.

    From the outside, it was dark, giving no sign if anyone was inside.

    ra stepped out first. Seeing the man still in the car, she asked, "What should I do?"

    He gripped the steering wheel, rubbing his temples. "He''s dealing with severe insomnia. If it continues, it''ll take a toll on his body. If you have time, keep himpany. You used to..."

    He stopped abruptly, taking a deep breath.

    "Anyway, having you there could really help. He''s thinking about taking some meds with nasty side effects, like hallucinations. I tried to talk him out of it, but he won''t listen. Maybe you can."

    He sounded a bit desperate, like he wouldn''t have asked ra if he had any other option.

    ra nodded and was about to leave when the man handed her a packet of fever reducers.

    "He''s got a fever but refuses to go to the hospital. Make sure he takes this and gets some rest."

    ra felt a mix of anger and worry. Why was he neglecting his health like this?

    She took the medicine and headed inside.

    Z had this annoying habit of avoiding his bedroom, always curling up on the sofa like a sad little puppy.

    ra had been so busytely, she hadn''t had much time for him.

    Following her memory, she went straight to the sofa and found a faint figure lying there.

    She knelt beside him and touched his forehead, flinching at how hot it was.

    "Were you just nning to tough it out if I hadn''te?"

    He hadn''t expected her, and though he shifted a bit, his voice was weak. "I''m sorry."

    ra gently gave him the pills, then helped him drink some water.

    He swallowed instinctively and said again, "I''m sorry."

    She was confused, not sure what he was apologizing for.

    She found some tissues on the coffee table and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    He grabbed her hand with his feverish one. The room was dim, their faces hidden, but she could feel the sadness andplexity in his gaze.

    "ra, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry."

    ra figured he was delirious from the fever, her heart aching a bit. "Alright, whatever it is, I forgive you."

 Chapter 406

    He held her hand, brushing his cheek against her palm. "I just wish you could forgive me, really."

    ra frowned, helping him sit up. "Z, you''re burning up. We need to get you to the hospital."

    With all the nonsense he was spouting, she worried the fever might really mess

    him up.

    He slumped against her. "No hospital, ra. Thirty-three times."

    "What?"

    Thirty-three times what?

    Her anxiety spiked as she touched his forehead again, worried the fever was affecting his mind.

    Then he gripped her hand, pressing it against his cheek. "That''s how many times you''ve wanted to kill me."

    ra''s heart skipped a beat, then sheughed softly. "You''re delirious. Get some sleep. If you''re still feverish when you wake up, we''re going to the hospital."

    By then, whether he liked it or not, she''d see him through it.

    Z went quiet for a few minutes, as if just realizing this wasn''t a dream.

    Every time he felt terrible, he''d dream of her walking through the door.

    He''d had the dream so many times, he sometimes couldn''t tell reality from fantasy.

    He closed his eyes, his throat working before he muttered, "I was just dreaming."

    ra grabbed a pillow and gently pushed him back down. "Rest."

    His arms snaked around her waist, pulling her down beside him.

    "Rest with me."

    The couch was wide enough, and as ray next to him, she could still feel the heat radiating from his body.

    She couldn''t sleep, her mind reying the doctor''s warning.

    Her hand drifted down, brushing against the bracelet he wore and the ring she''d given him.

    Z shifted closer, wrapping her in his arms, letting out a contented sigh as he drifted off.

    ra stayed awake until around five, hearing him stir beside her.

    She reached out, touching his forehead again; at least the fever had broken.

    "The doctor said you were thinking about taking some medication with side effects. I''m supposed to talk you out of it. What''s going on in your head?"

    She was straightforward, but he kept silent.

    ra suddenly sat up. "Z, I usually stay out of your decisions, but you can''t treat your body like this. Your health is already shaky. What am I supposed to do if something happens to you?"

    Her chest felt tight after she spoke.

    He was quiet for a few more moments, then suddenly grabbed her hand, cing a pill in her palm.

    "If you tell me not to take it, I won''t. But can you swallow this for me?"

    ra didn''t even ask what it was; she just popped it in her mouth without a second thought.

    Z''s eyes widened, and he quickly pinched her cheeks, forcing his finger into her mouth to pull the pill out.

    He was always careful with ra, even when things got rough, but now his grip left a red mark on her cheek, showing just how panicked he was.

    His fingers felt the wetness as he retrieved the pill.

    His gaze was intense and wild, staring at her without a word.

    ra noticed his anger, confused. "Didn''t you just tell me to take it?"

    His voice was rough, barely holding back. "Do you even know what it is?"

    "No."

    He didn''t say anything else, just clenched his fist, crushing the pill into powder.

    He turned away, breathing heavily, clearly shaken.

    ra moved closer, wrapping her arms around him.

    His chest still rose and fell rapidly. Her trust felt like a dagger because he knew just how wed he was.

 Chapter 407

    ra held onto him silently, feeling his pain. The back of his head throbbed so much it made him nauseous-a clear sign of his anxiety.

    "Z, whatever medicine you give me, I''ll take it. Don''t worry about anything else right now. You need proper rest. I''ll be here to take care of you for the next few days. You need to sleep for three days straight."

    She ced her hands on his shoulders and took a deep breath. "I have some business stuff to sort out, but I''ll be back at noon. I''ll stay with you until tomorrow and bring you some food. Sound good?"

    Her voice was almost soothing. He swallowed hard and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Can you just not leave?"

    His voice was soft, and ra could still feel the warmthing from him. She closed her eyes and sank back onto the sofa. "I''ll push my meeting to noon, stay with you until then, and after my meeting, I''ll bring you something to eat. Then you can keep sleeping, okay?"

    He nodded slightly, mumbling a quiet "mm." ra only waited a few seconds before hearing his gentle breathing. He fell asleep so fast; did he not sleepst night either? What was on his mind all the time?

    At noon, she quietly got up, drove to her meeting, had a quick bite, and stopped by a fancy restaurant to pick up some takeout before rushing back to his ce.

    She had only driven a few blocks when she spotted Scarlette. Scarlette was standing by the road on her phone, adjusting her frameless sses with elegant fingers. ra stopped and honked twice.

    Scarlette looked over, raised an eyebrow, quickly ended her call, and walked over to ra''s car. "ra, did you sort things out with Eden?"

    ra had mentioned it briefly when she consulted awyerst time. "No further action. She''s backed by the Ferguson family, after all."

    Scarlette slipped into the passenger seat. "Perfect timing. Give me a lift? You wouldn''t believe how stressed I''ve been."

    She rubbed her temples, looking calm, but dark circles under her eyes hinted at her exhaustion.

    "What happened?"

    Just then, Scarlette''s phone rang again. She sighed, "What''s going on? Thanks to Mr. Dn mentioning I was considering marrying Morgan, Nichs has been relentless, trying to undermine my business. Even the Greenard family has started to notice."

    She hadn''t been back to the Greenard family in years, cutting ties to keep things smooth. Nichs was their golden child, and she couldn''t risk any rumors linking her, the adopted daughter, to him. She knew her limits.

    ra remembered Dn''s casualment and didn''t realize it would cause such chaos. Scarlette only vented for a moment before spotting the takeout boxes. "Who are you bringing food to?"

    "My boyfriend."

    Scarlette looked surprised, pausing before teasing, "You treat your guy well. When are you going to introduce him to us? Everyone''s curious about the mystery man you''re hiding. There are even bets going around."

    raughed it off. "Want me to drop you at home?"

    "Yes, please. I need rest. I''ve been in meetings for two days straight."

    With that, she leaned back and dozed off. ra could tell she was truly worn out. The car stopped outside their apartmentplex, and Scarlette seemed to float as she got out. ra turned the car around, heading back to Z.

 Chapter 408

    Scarlette walked up to her bedroom door and found Morgan waiting there. He was the perfect gentleman-always had that intellectual vibe about him, being a university professor and all. Holding a bag of groceries, he shed her a smile. "Done with your meeting?"

    She paused, nodded slightly, and let them both in. Morgan followed her inside, automatically changing into his indoor shoes and handing her a pair. "What are you in the mood for?"

    Scarlette yawned, flopping onto the living room couch. "Just something simple."

    Morgan grabbed the apron from the hook, leaned down close to her, and looked into her eyes. She didn''t bother opening them, but she knew he was right there. "Dr. Morgan, I''ve always been scared of teachers since I was a kid," she mumbled, still half-asleep.

    He chuckled, gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. She was too tired to move away.

    About forty minutester, the doorbell rang. She''d been getting a lot of packagestely, so she assumed it was another delivery. Dragging herself up, she was surprised to find Nichs at the door.

    Hand on the knob, she frowned, clearly not nning to let him in. "What are you doing here?"

    Just then, Morgan came out of the kitchen with a bowl, oblivious to the visitor. "Scarlette, can you give me a hand with the dishes?"

    Nichs pushed the door open with a forceful shove.

    Scarlette stumbled back a few steps as he made his way into the kitchen. Morgan, hearing the noise, set the bowl down and stepped out, running right into Nichs.

    With a sarcastic smirk, Nichs nced at the cozy setup of steak, vegetables, and mashed potatoes. "Looks cozy."

    Scarlette was wide awake now, exasperated. "Nichs, can we not do this right now?"

    Unbothered, Nichs grabbed a fork, chuckling. "Sure, another time. But I''d love to see how Dr. Morgan''s cooking stacks up against my chef''s."

    Just as Scarlette was about to lose her cool, Morgan ced a calming hand on her shoulder. "Let''s eat first. You can rest afterward."

    Their closeness made Nichs feel like the odd one out. His heart clenched, and he wished his re could make Scarlette back down. But it was clear-Scarlette and Morgan were officially a couple, and Nichs had no idea what he was doing here.

    Ever the gracious host, Morgan served three tes, putting one in front of Scarlette first. She was genuinely starving, having only had bread and a few sips of water over the past couple of days because of meetings.

    And the main reason for her hectic schedule? Sitting right next to her.

    Morgan ced another te in front of Nichs, then sat beside Scarlette, skillfully serving her a piece of steak.

    Watching the warm scene unfold, Nichs felt a bitter pang and mmed his fork down. "Scarlette, you''ve really got it all figured out, huh? You can mess around with me outside, and thene home to a personal chef."

    Scarlette''s expression darkened, trying to hold back her frustration. "Nichs, when is this going to stop?"

    His eyes met hers, cold and piercing, as if a poisoned arrow had struck his heart. He''d always been the secret admirer, sticking around under the guise of a younger brother, turning away any suitors with bold ims like, "None of them are good enough for my sister."

    Scarlette had been the one to break the unspoken bond, drunk or not, she''d made the first move. Now, she just met him with cold indifference.

    Nichs, always so proud, had never felt this humiliated. "I''ll stop when you break up with him."

 Chapter 409

    As soon as those words left his mouth, the vibe in the room took a sharp turn. It wasn''t the first time Nichs had dropped a bomb like this, and he definitely

    wasn''t joking.

    Scarlette let out a deep breath, setting her utensils down. "You need to leave. Don''te looking for me again. The Greenard family has been calling, and I don''t want to blow this out of proportion."

    Every time she saw Nichs, she''d beg him to stop causing trouble, but he never listened.

    Without warning, Nichs stood up and flipped the tablecloth, sending all the carefully arranged dishes crashing to the floor, leaving a chaotic mess behind.

    He nced at Morgan and let out a shortugh. "I''ve known her since we were kids. I don''t care why you two are together, but as long as I''m around, marriage is off the table. Dr. Morgan, you''re still young; you can find someone else."

    Morgan, calm and collected in his sses, held Scarlette''s hand firmly. His message was clearˇŞhe wasn''t going anywhere.

    Nichs watched them, hand in hand, and his breath came in heavy spurts. It took him a moment before he muttered, "I seriously don''t get what makes him better than me."

    "Nichs, you''re acting like a child, and I don''t have time for it. Morgan wouldn''t storm into someone''s ce and ruin dinner."

    Scarlette''s voice was steady, her eyes showing no emotion. "Keep this up, and I''ll focus my career overseas. I''ve been getting ready for it."

    She had the means to leave the Greenard family behind. There was no need to put herself through this.

    Nichs''s eyes narrowed, and after a pause, he quietly started picking up the broken tes and pulled out his phone to order takeout. He even found a broom and mop, trying to clean up.

    But having been the Greenard family heir his whole life, chores weren''t exactly in his skill set, and he only made the floor messier.

    Scarlette stood there, a pang in her chest. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about Nichs, but the weight of the entire Greenard family was like a mountain between them. Gratitude for their upbringing kept her from acting on impulse, unlike Nichs.

    Morgan stepped up, reaching for the mop. "Let me handle this."

    Nichs''s voice came out rough, missing its usual confidence, "Get out."

    He silently cleaned up, tossed the broken dishes in the trash, and carried the garbage bag to the door. Hand on the knob, he turned to look at her onest time.

    "Grandma''s not doing well. She''s been asking for you. So has Grandpa. If you can, pay them a visit."

    Scarlette stayed quiet, waiting until he left before pulling out a cigarette.

    Morgan nced at the now spotless floor and smirked. "Why don''t we just tie the knot? Maybe that''ll make him back off, or is it that you can''t let go of him?"

    Scarlette lowered hershes, taking a deep breath. "The Greenard family worries I might lead Nichs down the wrong path, mess with their reputation. I get it. But they''re notpletely heartless. My parents have been good to me. When others wanted to ship me off, they bought me a ce nearby and just tried to keep me and Nichs apart."

    She''d cared for Nichs for over two decades. When he fell as a kid, she''d me herself. How could she pretend she didn''t care at all?

 Chapter 410

    This wasn''t the kind of attention Nichs was hoping for.

    Morgan strolled over, gently took the cigarette from her hand, and ced it between his own lips. The reasons behind Morgan and Scarlette bing a couple wereplicated, but they genuinely appreciated each other. Scarlette didn''t mind his past, and he didn''t mind hers; there was mutual respect. If marriage were like running a business, they''d make excellent partners, just without the passion. But passion fades eventually, right? In marriage, two people end up more like family, a lot like how they were now.

    Morgan took a drag and winced; the cigarette was too harsh. Meanwhile, Nichs was downstairs, feeling his heart pounding uncontrobly. He got into his car, and his phone rang. It was his dad, and he sounded probing.

    "I heard you''ve been giving your sister a hard timetely?"

    Nobody in the Greenard family knew about their intimacy, but they sensed Nichs''s affection for Scarlette. When she decided to leave the family, everyone felt relieved. Nichs started the car, swallowing the bitterness. "Who told you that? It''s not true."

    "A business partner mentioned it today. They said you''ve been messing with your sister''s projects."

    People just couldn''t keep quiet. Nichs rubbed his eyes, catching a glimpse of his red eyes in the rearview mirror.

    "Dad, don''t buy into their nonsense. You know how much she''s been avoiding me. All because of those rumors, our family''s a mess."

    Mr. Greenard sighed. Rumors could be dangerous, and if left unchecked, they could bring shame to the entire family. When Scarlette moved out, he and his wife stayed silent. They''d always treated her well, but Nichs was their son.

    "You''ve always been too attached to your sister, even as a kid."

    Nichs felt a pang in his chest, taking a moment before replying, "Christmas is next month. Isn''t sheing back for dinner?"

    If she came back, they''d see each other. Her n to leave the country would be stopped. Mr. Greenard checked the calendar. "I''ll call her. You need to mature a bit, stop putting her in tough spots. If you weren''t so clingy, there wouldn''t be rumors forcing her to leave."

    Nichs stayed quiet. He hadn''t hidden his feelings, thinking that being together meant forever, that their status would change. By showing his emotions, he''d pushed her away.

    ˇ°Dad, I get it. I just worry about her being out there alone. Make sure Mom calls her often. Oh, and it''s Mom''s birthday this month. Scarlette always got her gifts. She shoulde back for that."

    Mr. Greenard chuckled. "No need to remind me. Your mom''s already called her, and she said she''de back for dinner."

    Nichs sighed in relief. He''d see her this month and next, and since Scarlette wasn''t bringing Morgan home, he had plenty of time.

 Chapter 411

    ra had driven up to the charming little house, setting the meals she brought on the coffee table. Seeing Z napping soundly, she felt a wave of relief.

    She gently nudged him awake. "Hey, get up and eat something. Then you can go back to sleep. I''m going to be here every day for the next three days, and if you don''t get at least ten hours of sleep, I''ll be upset."

    His fever had finally broken, and he slowly sat up.

    ra turned her back politely. "Alright, I''m not looking. But turn on that smallmp next to you; you can''t eat in the dark."

    He reached out, grabbed her hand, and leaned over to switch on the smallmp. The light was dim but just enough to illuminate the meal.

    With one hand holding hers, he slowly fed himself with the other. The red bead bracelets on their wrists dangled and touched, creating a cozy, indescribable warmth.

    For the next three days, ra really did visit twice a day, trying her best not to leave at night.

    On the fourth day, just as she was about to head over again, she got a call from Sarah.

    ra had deleted Sarah''s number ages ago, so she didn''t realize it was her when she answered.

    But Sarah wasted no time dropping a bombshell.

    "I''m pregnant with your brother''s child."

    ra thought she must have misheard. After taking a moment to collect herself, she chuckled, "What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"

    Sarah, however, was brimming with confidence, standing right outside Ryan''s

    room.

    "ra, I''m serious. I''m right outside Ryan''s room. I''ve told him, but the guards won''t let me in. You''ve been here, so you know I was the one taking care of him before."

    Thinking back to Ryan''s guilty and hesitant demeanor when she visited, ra felt a pang in her chest and drove straight over.

    Sarah was dressed to the nines, looking nothing like a college student, a stark contrast to her previous timid self.

    When she saw ra, she lifted her chin with a smug look.

    "I''ve already told Ryan, ra. This is his first child."

    ra walked straight in, seeing Ryan on the bed, hands sped, and took a deep breath.

    "Ryan, you tell me."

    Ryan tensed up and then confessed, "ra, I''m sorry, I... I don''t know how this happened."

    Sarah followed her in, her eyes turning red as she knelt in front of him. "Ryan, are you really going to let ra drag me away to terminate the pregnancy? Are you going to be this irresponsible?"

    Ryan, though oftenzy at home, had learned from Johnny the importance of taking responsibility for women.

    He opened his mouth, sneaking a nce at ra''s face, feeling utterly panicked. He truly didn''t know what to do.

    ra''s expression darkened even more, and she didn''t even feel like pping Ryan now.

    Ryan thought she was letting it go, thought she had forgiven him, and quickly said, "ra, I didn''t mean to. I''ve caused you trouble again."

    ra pulled out a card from her bag. "There''s two million in here for now. When you leave, live well with her. I don''t want to deal with any more of your mess. Money will be deposited regrly so you won''t go hungry. Your living expenses will be just like when Dad was around."

    She dropped the card and turned to leave.

    Ryan, terrified, went pale and hurried forward, grabbing her hand and dropping to his knees.

    "ra, don''t be mad. Hit me if you want, just don''t be mad, please."

    ra felt only annoyance, trying to shake his hand off, but Ryan held on tightly, pressing her hand to his cheek.

 Chapter 412

    In that moment, tears started streaming down his face, his eyes pleading with her.

    ra shook her head firmly. "Let go, Ryan. This isn''t going to work on me this time. I''m done cleaning up your messes."

    Ryan held on tight, stubbornly refusing to let go, staying on his knees with no sign of standing up.

    Sarah, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t hold back her anger. "ra, what''s wrong with you? Ryan''s your brother! Remember what your dad said before he passed? And now you''re just going to abandon him? If Johnny could see this, he wouldn''t forgive you!"

    Ryan shot her a sharp look. "Shut up."

    Sarah huffed, turning away. "I''m just worried about you. I don''t want my child''s father begging on his knees all the time."

    ra felt too drained to even get mad. She nced at Ryan, still kneeling there. "Let go. I''ve got work waiting for me at the office."

    Ryan was a mess of tears and snot. "ra, please don''t leave me. I messed up, I really did. I don''t even know how it happened. I just woke up next to her one morning..."

    ra cut him off. "Then have her get rid of the baby."

    Ryan''s crying stopped abruptly, silence hanging in the air.

    Sarah burst out, furious. "ra, how can you, as a woman, suggest an abortion? Do you have no heart? Ryan is your brother, and you''re part of this child''s family too. How can you be so heartless? I''m telling you now, I''m not having an abortion. I''m having this baby!"

    ra leaned down and patted Ryan''s shoulder. "You''re not even twenty."

    Ryan''s voice was rough as he lowered his eyes. "But Dad always said to take responsibility for the girls. Sarah was my first. She was there for me when I was falling apart. ra, I can''t just..."

    In the end, his resolve softened.

    Sarah''s eyes lit up at his words. Megan was right-Ryan was still just a kid, easy to sway.

    She quickly knelt beside him, tears welling up. "ra, please don''t make it hard for him. No matter what, he''s family. It''s my fault, okay? I love Ryan, and I''m ready to have his baby. Can''t you just let us be? I''ll stay with him from now on."

    ra watched their little drama unfold and suddenlyughed. So she was the viin now.

    She gave Sarah a sarcastic smile. "What happened to Dn?"

    Sarah blushed but quickly stood her ground. "Mr. Dn and I live in different worlds. I fell for Ryan while we were together. I''m having this baby."

    ra took a deep breath, thinking of Johnny, and slowly crouched to meet Ryan''s eyes.

    "Ryan, really think this through. I kept you here to protect you. Sarah and I have history. She got pregnant on purpose to stir things up and use you against me. This child will only bring trouble. Are you sure you want to be with someone this maniptive? Your whole rtionship was a setup."

    Ryan opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say.

    Afraid he''d change his mind, Sarah crawled forward, clutching his hand. ˇ°Ryan, you''re scared ra will leave you. I''m scared you''ll leave me. You get that, right? Plus, I''m carrying your baby. I''m really looking forward to this new life."

 Chapter 413

    Ryan couldn''t bring himself to meet Sarah''s gaze. Panic had him in its grip. He avoided looking at ra too, his head hanging low, the picture of defeat.

    ra had seen this side of him too often, and it only added fuel to her frustration. "Ryan!" she snapped, grabbing the front of his shirt and making him look up. "Tell me what''s going on in your head. If you''re choosing Sarah, then I wish you both the best."

    Ryan shook his head, tears spilling down as he bit his lip hard. Sarah was also in tears, standing beside him. "Ryan, are you really going to leave me? If so, I''d rather just die!"

    With that, she got up and ran headlong into the wall without a second thought. The impact left a bloody smear, and she nearly passed out.

    Ryan jumped up, startled. ˇ°Sarah!" he cried. Blood streaked across her forehead as she looked up at him, tears still flowing. "Ryan, I swear I won''t be a burden. I want to keep this baby. If I can''t, I''ll die with it."

    Ryan held her tightly, his eyes pleading as they turned to ra. "ra..."

    His voice shook, and his hands trembled as he cradled Sarah. ra found herself questioning everything. How had things gotten so messed up? Everything was fine when Dad was around.

    As she made her way to the door, the guard stopped her. "Ms. ra, if I may... Mr. Ryan tried to reach out to you so many times. You didn''t answer, and that''s when Sarah came into the picture. You kind of gave her the opening. We all think you''ve been too hard on Mr. Ryan."

    It hit her then-her neglect had paved a path for Ryan''s downfall. Her coldness had let Sarah in. It was all on her.

    She rubbed her temples, and even the guard seemed pained to see her this way. "Ms. ra, you and Mr. Ryan are family. You should show more understanding. He leans on you, trusts you. He''d do anything for you, even if it meant handing you a knife in your darkest hour. As the oldest, you need to guide him. He''s not ready to face the world alone. Your distance only confuses him. I''ll leave it at that."

    ra forced a smile, got in her car, and told the guard, "I get it. Thanks for pointing it out."

    She had thought leaving Ryan to fend for himself would toughen him up. But she''d forgotten how sheltered his upbringing had been. He was too trusting, too easily influenced, especially with Johnny around.

    The guard was right. She had let Sarah slip in.

    ra gripped the steering wheel, feeling a deep exhaustion settle inˇŞone that went beyond physical tiredness. She felt guilty about Johnny and angry with herself for not seeing thising.

    Instead of heading to Z''s, she drove home, slipped into the bathtub, and tried to find some peace.

    After soaking for a while, she showered and returned to the living room. Her phone had been buzzing nonstop-Z was calling.

    She answered, her voice heavy with fatigue. "Z, I''m noting over tonight." "What happened?"

    "Just some stuff I need to deal with. I''ve got a headache. Get some rest tonight, and don''t overthink things, okay?"

    There was a pause before Z''s quiet response. "Okay."

    Just as she was about to hang up, he added, "I miss you. Every second."

    ra hesitated, unsure how to reply. Remembering the doctor''s words, she suggested, "How about moving into my building? If you don''t want to be seen, I can get you a ce upstairs. I just don''t like the thought of you alone in that dark ce."

 Chapter 414

    The doctor had a point. With his mental health struggles, being alone wasn''t the best idea for him. He went quiet, as if he was wrestling with his thoughts. ra realized she couldn''t push him too hard.

    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Okay, if you''re not up for it, I won''t force you. I''ll drop by more often when I can. But you have to promise me you''ll take your meds when you''re not feeling well. No being a tough guy about it."

    He stayed silent for a moment, and just when ra thought he''d hang up, he surprised her. "I like it when you worry about me," he said.

    There was something about seeing her flustered over him that he enjoyed. The mere thought made his heart race.

    ra couldn''t wrap her head around his strange quirk, and she let out a half- amused, half-exasperatedugh. "Seeing me stress gives you a thrill, huh?"

    In a low, almost teasing voice, he replied, "A big thrill, ra. I love it when you care."

    She bit her lip, at a loss for how to react to this side of him. But then she chuckled, rubbing her temple as if to ward off a headache. "Fine, if you get sick, call me. I''ll make sure you take your meds, alright? I''ve alreadypromised a lot, so don''t push your luck."

    His tone brightened instantly, a smile even audible through the phone. "Okay."

    After ending the call, ray back on her bed. But she didn''t even get an hour''s rest before her phone buzzed again. It was the caretaker.

    "Ms. ra, we''ve taken Sarah to the hospital. Mr. Ryan is still in his room, hasn''t moved an inch."

    Ryan wanted to check on Sarah, but he was more afraid of upsetting ra, so he just sat by the bed.

    ra felt a headacheing on. "How is he?"

    "He''s out of it, no spark in his eyes."

    ra knew Ryan cared about her. Back when the whole Bradford family seemed against her, Ryan might have imed he disliked her, but his actions always told a different story. She really didn''t know what to do about it all.

    After pondering for a few minutes, she finally said, "Let him be for now. I just need some peace."

    Once she hung up, sleep was impossible. She got up and wandered into the living room, frustration bubbling inside her.

    Meanwhile, Sarah woke up in the hospital and immediately called Megan. She had genuinely fainted earlier, and waking up with the baby still safe brought a wave of relief and urgency. She needed Megan''s advice on what to do next.

    Megan answered quickly, a cold glint in her eyes. "If you want to keep this baby, go see Naomi. She''s joined a convent. I''ll send you her address. She''s been down since Johnny passed, but hearing about a new Bradford baby will lift her spirits, especially since she adores Ryan."

    Sarah hesitated, her eyes widening. "Can Naomi really stand up to ra?"

    Megan chuckled coldly, taking a sip of water. "Naomi''s always been wary of ra. Win her over, and the Bradford family business will eventually fall into Ryan''s hands. As his partner, you''ll benefit the most. You might even edge ra out of the family."

    Sarah couldn''t sit still any longer. She left the hospital to find Naomi, still in awe of Megan''s cunning and the intricacies of her n.

 Chapter 415

    She dashed to the abbey as soon as she got there, heading straight to where Naomi stayed. It was alreadyte, and Naomi was still outside, doingundry by herself. Sarah watched, thinking Naomi didn''t seem like someone who had lived a life of luxury. Now, she seemed so simple, with a few dull, gray clothes hanging on a line in the yard. But Megan had shown her a photo-it was definitely Naomi.

    Sarah rushed over and knelt down in front of her. "Naomi, I''m Ryan''s girlfriend. I''m pregnant with his child, and ra''s trying to force me into getting an abortion. Please, I need your help. I genuinely love Ryan and want to keep this baby."

    Naomi hadn''t been involved with city affairs for a long time. Hearing this, she slowly stopped her work. Sarah''s eyes were puffy from crying, and she seemed genuinely attached to Ryan.

    Naomi took a moment before ncing at Sarah''s belly. "What did you say?"

    Sarah rubbed her eyes hard. "I''m pregnant with Ryan''s child. You''re going to be a grandmother."

    At Naomi''s age, the thought of a grandchild was exciting, but she quickly realized -how old was Ryan? She said nothing, going back to her washing.

    Sarah started to panic. If Naomi didn''t care, her trip here would be pointless. "Naomi, Ryan and I are young. We got drunk, and it just happened... I only realized I was pregnant when my period waste. I promise I''ll keep my distance from Ryan after having this baby. My family doesn''t care about me, and Ryan and this child are the only love I have. Please, I''m begging you."

    She hit her forehead against the floor, shaking with sobs. "I begged ra, but she wouldn''t budge. I woke up in the hospital."

    Naomi paused, noticing the blood on the floor, and couldn''t ignore it. "Does Ryan love you?"

    "He does! You''re his mom; you know he''s responsible. But ra influences him, and I''m scared she''ll change his mind. Please, Naomi, just talk to ra and let me have this baby. I''ll never bother you again. I''m desperate."

    Sarah had a knack for ying the tragic heroine. Naomi dried her hands, her eyes drifting back to Sarah''s belly. After a while, she stood up. "Let''s go see Ryan."

    Sarah''s eyes lit up, a smile spreading across her face. She drove Naomi to where Ryan was. It was already nine at night, and the guards didn''t recognize Naomi. ra had told them not to let anyone in without permission, so they hesitated. Sarah was furious. "This is Ryan''s mother! Look closely or call ra right now!" The guards did call ra. ra hadn''t expected Sarah to bring Naomi here. She wasn''t eager to see Naomi but was worried something might happen, so she headed over.

    When Ryan heard Naomi was there, his eyes turned red behind the ss, and he called out hoarsely, "Mom."

    Naomi hadn''t seen him in ages. Seeing him so thin and drained, she started crying too. "Ryan, what''s happened to you?"

    Ryan looked down, gripping the bars on the window. "I messed up. I''m here to think about it. It''s not ra''s fault. Don''t me her like before."

    Sarah shook with anger beside him. "Ryan, they took me to the hospital! If I hadn''t escaped, the baby would be gone. I had no choice but to bring Naomi! ra is cruel!"

    Ryan was doubtful. The guards had said they took Sarah to check her head injury. Naomi entered the room, noticing how bare it was, just like a prison cell. Ryan quickly poured her a ss of water, more obedient than before. "Mom, have some water."

    Naomi felt a flicker offort seeing the ss. Ryan didn''t know what to say, so he blurted out, "Quinn''s in aa. She''ll never wake up."

    Crash. The ss slipped from Naomi''s hand, shattering on the floor. Ryan''s lips twitched. "You wanted to know what''s wrong? I got dragged into this mess because of Quinn."

    Naomi almost fainted, the world around her spinning. Ryan crouched down slowly, picking up the pieces. "Mom, I''m just scared you''ll fight with ra when she gets here. Dad''s gone. All I care about now is you and ra. Please, don''t fight. If ra leaves me, I''ll be devastated."

    Naomi started trembling, leaning on Sarah for support. Sarah quickly chimed in, "Ryan, don''t you care about me?"

    Ryan ignored her, continuing his confession to Naomi. "Every day here is tough. It''s even harder knowing how our family ended up like this. But it''s all because of what you did in the past, Mom."

    Naomi raised a hand to her forehead, looking like she might faint, just as ra walked in. Ryan''s eyes brightened when he saw her, but the light quickly dimmed.

 Chapter 416

    ra took a deep breath, trying topose herself before she finally said, "Naomi." Even now, she couldn''t bring herself to call her "Mom."

    Naomi tensed up, her face seeming to age a decade in the blink of an eye. She hadn''te here to me ra. Her feelings toward her wereplicated. There was a time when she wished ra would just vanish from the Bradford family, but so much had happened that she''d long since changed her perspective.

    Spending time in solitude, reflecting on everything, Naomi realized just how wrong she''d been. Now, facing ra felt incredibly daunting.

    But she couldn''t ignore this child. Naomi sat down slowly, looking frail. "This is the Bradford family''s first child, after all. Let''s keep it. It''s not like we''re hurting for money. I even have some savings tucked away, just in case..."

    Before she could finish, ra cut in, "Sarah went after Ryan on purpose. Even so, should we really keep the child? Naomi, Ryan, let me be clear. If you both want to keep this child, I can go along with it. But if Sarah ever steps out of line with me, I won''t just stand by."

    Sarah''s game was clear-she wanted to use the baby to get a hold over ra.

    Ryan quickly raised his hand in a solemn vow, "ra, I promise, I won''t let this child cause you any trouble. Please, trust me just this once more. You''re the most important person to me. If I ever go back on this promise, I''ll never forgive myself."

    He knelt on the floor, moving closer to ra, gently wrapping his arms around her legs. "ra, I know I''ve put you through so much, and I never meant to. I wish I could slow down time so I could be stronger and handle this better."

    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he spoke. "If I force Sarah to end the pregnancy, I won''t be able to face my father. He taught me that responsibility to women is paramount, and it''s the one lesson that stuck. ra, please believe me this time. I''ll keep Sarah from causing you any trouble."

    Sarah wanted to argue but held her tongue. As long as ra let her have the baby, Sarah felt sure she could control the family.

    She smirked to herself, thinking that once she had the child, she''d be the most influential person in the household, and even ra would have to show her respect.

    Naomi couldn''t bear seeing Ryan like this, but she was too afraid to say anything. She didn''t even look at ra.

    ra didn''t hurry with her answer, waiting for Naomi to give her promise. It felt like a tug-of-war.

    Finally, Naomi sighed, "I promise you too, if Sarah or the child ever makes you ufortable, do what you need to do. I won''t interfere. ra, I''m getting older, and I just can''t be so heartless anymore."

    ra took a long, deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment. After a few minutes, she said, "You can get up now."

    Ryan quickly wiped his tears, jumped to his feet, and hugged her tightly. "ra, thank you, truly. You''ll always be the most important person to me."

    ra pulled a tissue from her bag, looking at the genuine expression on his face. She realized she hadn''t handled things with Ryan well and needed to own up to that.

    Ryan took the tissue, wiping his face with a half-smile. "ra, it''s a deal then. On my twentieth birthday,e pick me up, and we''ll go meet your boyfriend together, okay?"

 Chapter 417

    ra gave a small nod, looking over at Naomi.

    Naomi got to her feet. "I should get going, ra... thanks for holding up the Bradford Corporation."

    Since ra had addressed her by her first name, Naomi felt a bit awkward about using any affectionate nicknames for ra now.

    Listening to Naomi''s hesitations stirred something bittersweet in ra''s heart. It was as if a wave of emotion washed over her, leaving her speechless. So, she just nodded again.

    Naomi headed out, with Sarah eagerly escorting her to the door.

    Now it was just ra and Ryan in the room.

    With ra''s forgiveness, Ryan was bouncing back quickly. "ra, I''ve read all the books on the shelf. I''m really trying my best. You can quiz me anytime, and if there''s something I don''t get, I''ll work it out. Please, don''t leave me alone here. It feels like the whole world has turned its back on me."

    ra reached over and ruffled his hair. "I''m sorry."

    Ryan''s lip trembled, and then he broke down, crying hard.

    He''d been bottling up his feelings for too long. He just wanted to help out his childhood friend Quinn, and everything spiraled from there. ra, who used to be so caring, had sent him away without a second thought and refused to see him.

    With their dad gone and their mom joining a convent, his world had flipped upside down in no time.

    He couldn''t figure out what he''d done wrong, suffering through the meds and the mental turmoil, feeling like he was losing it.

    Now that ra was talking to him again, his fears eased, and tears poured down like a leaky faucet.

    ra found it a bit funny and dabbed his face with a tissue.

    "For a grown man, you sure do cry a lot."

    "That''s because you have no idea how intimidating you can be when you''re serious."

    "You''re going to be a dad soon. You can''t just cry whenever. How will you set an example for your kid?"

    Surprisingly, those words made Ryan''s face go pale, and he looked anxious again. "ra, I''m really sorry."

    Seeing him so skittish, like a frightened bird, tugged at ra''s heart.

    When did her brother be so afraid of her?

    She opened her mouth, then gave a gentle smile. "Okay, I''ll keep quizzing you. Keep reading. I''lle get you next month. But remember, Ryan, I won''t keep forgiving you forever. Patience runs out, and if the dayes when I truly cut you off, I won''t say another word."

    Ryan quickly straightened up and lowered hisshes. "I get it. You''ve always had your own mind. Back when everyone was trying to cozy up to Dn, you just weren''t interested. You said he had this deep, dark side, but to me, he seemed like a distant star. I just..."

    He wanted to go on, but ra yfully tugged his ear. "What''s Dn got to do with this?"

    Ryan winced but foundfort in it. "I just meant, you''ve always been different. Always had your own ideas. If you don''t like someone, neither do I. If you like someone, I like them too. From now on, I''ll listen to you, ra."

    That tugged at ra''s heartstrings, making her realize how much she''d been neglecting Ryan.

    "Okay, I''ll make sure the guards give you your phone back. Call me if you need anything. And about Sarah, keep an eye on her. Don''t just take everything she says at face value."

    "Got it!"

 Chapter 418

    As ra left, she felt a noticeable lightness in her step. Back home, she settled

    on the couch, wide awake. Instead of tossing and turning, she grabbed herptop to get some work done.

    Then, the doorbell rang, breaking the quiet. With a hint of annoyance, she went to see who it was and found Eli standing there. His features were delicate, almost feminine, but now marred with serious injuries. He nced up at her, surprise flickering in his eyes before he quicklyposed himself.

    "Ms. Bradford, my car crashed downstairs."

    ra was startled but stepped aside to let him in. She had a first aid kit ready, and since Eli was one of her artists now, she couldn''t risk him getting disfiguredˇŞ he was a key part of her business.

    Eli bore scratches on his face and his arm was streaked with blood. ra grabbed the first aid kit and motioned for him to take a seat on the couch.

    To her surprise, he plopped down on the floor instead, tearing away the fabric on his arm. "I''ll sit here; I''m too dirty to ruin your couch."

    ra opened the kit and began cleaning his wounds, stopping the bleeding. Still curious, she asked, "How did you find my ce? Was the car badly damaged? Where''s your brother?"

    "He wasn''t in the car. It''s been towed, nothing serious. These are just minor injuries. I got your address from someone and thought I''d drop by."

    Once she finished with his arm, she moved on to his fingers. Eli''s striking looks contrasted with his calloused fingertips, hinting at a history with weapons. But given his recent move from the mountains, she wondered how he encountered such things.

    After ten minutes of bandaging, ra sighed in relief. Eli, however, didn''t budge. He leaned against the wall and asked, "Ms. Bradford, can I crash here tonight?"

    Typically, it wouldn''t be appropriate for a man and woman to share a space like this, and ra knew she should refuse. But seeing him so worn out, she couldn''t bring herself to say no.

    "Alright, you can sleep on the couch."

    She cleared herptop from the coffee table and retreated to her bedroom. Alone

    in the living room, Eli rubbed his eyes, finally letting his exhaustion show.

    His phone buzzed-it was Seth. "You alright?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    "Eli, I told you to stay away from her. That guy is dangerous. Do you really think he won''t kill you?"

    Eli felt a pang in his chest, his hand clenching at his side. "Are you just going to let him push you around? That guy''s insane. I only wanted to see ra. What''s his problem?"

    Seth rxed, knowing Eli was safe. "Don''t argue with a madman. Keep quiet in front of ra. She doesn''t remember anything, and it puts us at a disadvantage. If he decides to act, none of us will make it out."

    Eli considered lighting a cigarette but held back, respecting ra''s space. "Rx, I''m with ra now. The people after me have backed off; she''s safe."

    The lunatic clearly didn''t want ra to suspect anything.

    Seth paused, then warned again, "Don''t do this again. It''s not worth your life. He''s only holding back because of ra."

    Eli winced as pain red in his chest. Those people hadn''t held back, wishing he''d

    beid up in the hospital for months. "Once ra gets her memory back, I''ll make sure that lunatic pays."

    ra wasn''t his property, after all.

    Seth was exasperated on the other end, rubbing his temples. "You need to

    change your reckless attitude. From what I hear, ra and he get along since she lost her memory."

    "It''s all a show."

    Eli''s eyes darkened as he nced at the bandage on his arm. "Everything I''ve enduredtely, I''ll make sure he pays it back."

    ra slept soundly but dreamt of a beautiful, Western-style estate. The gardens and fountains were enchanting. When she woke, she remembered it vividly, wondering if it was linked to her past.

    Her instincts told her the estate was significant.

    The next morning, she headed to the office, busy until lunchtime when an unexpected email popped up on her screen. It was a scheduled email from her past self, sent years ago.

    It contained a single picture and a brief sentence: "Are you happy with your mentor now?"

    The picture was of the estate from her dream. Although not very clear, she immediately recognized it. There was that word again-mentor.

    This email was a message from her own past. She rubbed her temples, uploading the image online, hoping to locate the estate.

    But nothing matched.

    Finally, she sent the picture to Z. He''d been with Nightshade for ages, surely he''d know something.

    But there was no response.

 Chapter 419

    Worried he might fall sick again, ra tried calling him, but no luck-no answer. She sighed in frustration. Since she couldn''t just drop everything and rush over, she decided to send the photo to Jackson instead. Worst case, he''d throw some sarcasticments her way, but being a Dawson, he might know something.

    Meanwhile, Jackson was chilling at Richard''s ce with Nichs and Dn. He chuckled coldly, tossing his phone onto the coffee table. "What''s ra''s deal? Suddenly asking about this estate? Does she think we''re tight or something?"

    Dn, sitting nearby, nced over. His grip on his cup tightened as he caught a glimpse of the estate in the photo. Richard picked up the phone, raised an eyebrow at the picture, and said, "Never seen it before. She knows you don''t like her, but she''s still asking? This ce must mean a lot to her."

    "Maybe, but I''m not in the mood to reply," Jackson shrugged.

    Richard turned to Dn, "You know this ce?"

    Dn set his cup down and shook his head. Richard was genuinely puzzled. The estate looked like a million bucks. How could none of them recognize it?

    He handed the phone to Dn with a teasing grin, "Why not let her ask you instead?"

    Jackson leaned in, ncing between Dn and Richard. Richard was the sharpest tool in the shed, but what was he getting at?

    "Dn already said he doesn''t know. Why should ra ask him? And who does she think she is, messaging him just like that? Dn wouldn''t want to reply."

    Nichs, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up. "He would."

    Richard raised an eyebrow, curious if Nichs was onto something.

    Nichs leaned back, looking all smug. "I always wondered why Dn agreed to dinner with ra. Now I get it. He''s still holding a grudge about his legs. Honestly, if he hadn''t stopped me back then, ra would''ve been history. Dn, you''re nning to get revenge, aren''t you? Make her think you care, then drop her like a hot potato? The one who lifts her up only to pull the rug outˇŞshe''d be shattered."

    Richard rubbed his temples, amused by the drama.

    Nichs, thinking he nailed it, shrugged. "ra''s such a romantic. Make her fall head over heels, then ditch her, and she''ll learn her lesson. Maybe all that Simon stuff was Dn''s doing, sending Simon to mess with her. Clever move."

    Dn quietly looked up, fixing Nichs with a stare.

    Feeling a bit rattled under Dn''s gaze, Nichs forced a smile. "What? Did I say something wrong?"

    Dn replied to ra''s message, "No, just thinking even if you had a century, you''d never win over Scarlette."

    Mentioning Scarlette shut Nichs up real quick.

    Meanwhile, ra got a speedy reply from Jackson.

    "Never seen it."

    Even Jackson hadn''t seen itˇŞso what was this ce? As she wondered, Jackson sent another message.

    "But you could ask Dn. He''s got loads of properties; he might know."

    ra was taken aback by Jackson''s uncharacteristically helpful vibe today. It felt weird, like seeing the sun rise in the west.

    Still, the thought of asking Dn made her uneasy.

 Chapter 420

    ra''s interactions with Dn recently hadn''t exactly been a walk in the park.

    She spent a good ten minutes debating whether to send him a message, half- convinced he''d already blocked her. After all, Dn was pretty ticked off about the Eden situation.

    To her surprise, the message went through-she hadn''t been blocked or deleted.

    "Hey, Mr. Dn, sorry to bother you, but do you know where this estate is?"

    She made sure to be super polite.

    Less than a minuteter, he replied.

    "I think I''ve got an idea."

    ra''s face lit up, and she immediately called him.

    "Mr. Dn, do you really know where it is? Can you tell me?"

    Dn listened quietly, his eyes lowered. "It''s pretty remote. Even if I told you, you''d never find it."

    "But..."

    She was really eager to see the ce.

    "Meet me at Palm Bay in thirty minutes, and I''ll take you."

    Even after hanging up, ra felt a bit off-kilter. Dn should have been mad at her, yet his tone was surprisingly nice, making her wonder if all the recent tension was just in her head.

    She drove to Palm Bay, and soon after parking, a stretch limo pulled up. The window slid down, and there he was.

    "Mr. Dn."

    She hopped out of her car and joined him in the limo.

    Dn sat in the back, calm andposed, his emotions unreadable. But as ra got closer, his hand, holding some papers, paused for a second.

    The car door shut, and they were on their way.

    ra watched the scenery fly by, puzzled. "Where are we headed, and how long will it take to get back?"

    He closed his eyes. "A week."

    "A week?"

    She was swamped with work, juggling meetings with executives and constant calls with Kaitlyn. Disappearing for a week would leave a mountain of tasks.

    She took a deep breath and called her key contacts, including Kaitlyn.

    After hanging up, she noticed Dn watching her with a calm, steady gaze.

    Feeling awkward, she said, "I thought you didn''t like me, Mr. Dn. But you''re taking me there, so thanks."

    Dn nced up from the contract on hisp. "Dislike you?"

    "Yeah, I mean, Eden''s your top priority. I messed up with the whole Sarah thing, so it''s natural you''d be upset with me."

    His fingers tightened slightly, his lips pressed together. Just as he was about to speak, ra noticed a mark on his finger, like he''d been wearing a ring- something he never did.

    Trying to change the subject, she asked, "Have you found someone special, Mr. Dn? You must''ve worn a ring. Why''d you take it off?"

    His fingers curled defensively, almost hiding under the contract.

    Realizing she might''ve hit a sore spot, ra quickly changed the topic. "The sunset''s pretty nice today."

    Dn didn''t respond.

    The ride felt endless.

    Five hourster, they stopped in a small town, and ra thought they''d arrived.

    But Dn said, "Let''s rest here tonight and continue tomorrow."

    She was confused. If it was that far, why not fly?

    But Dn apanying her was already a big favor, so she didn''t push it.

    The hotel was the town''s best, prepped and sanitized just for them.

    As ra was about to get the room key, the receptionist said, "Sorry, there''s only one room left for the three of you..."

    The driver, Aiden, quickly offered, "I''ll crash in the car, Ms. ra. Here''s the key. You and the boss can share the room."

    ra panicked at the idea of rooming with Dn. She''d rather do anything else!

    She hurried after Aiden. "Aiden, let me take the car."

    With the snow piling up and roads closing, ra felt a sense of dread, like something was slipping beyond her control.

    Her gut was rarely wrong.

    But Aiden bolted like he was being chased.

    ra awkwardly returned to the reception with the key.

    She handed it to Dn. "Mr. Dn, I''ll find another ce nearby."

    The receptionist looked confused. "Aren''t you two a couple? Why the fuss?

    Besides, the snow''s heavy, and the next hotel is twenty kilometers away. Roads are blocked; you can''t go anywhere."

    ra''s heart sank. What kind of ce had Dn brought her to?

 Chapter 421

    The receptionist was sorting out the check-in, adding, "There was a huge pile-up today with over a dozen cars. The roads won''t be cleared for a while."

    ra nced around the lobby. It was warm enough here; she could probably crash for the night.

    But the receptionist seemed to sense her thoughts and sighed, "Ms. ra, there might be a power outage tonight. When that happens, it gets freezing in here. The rooms have old fireces, burn wood, and they''re quite cozy."

    With that in mind, turning it down would be like giving Dn a cold shoulder.

    She sneaked a look at Dn.

    He was in his wheelchair, head slightly tilted, not seeming to notice anything that had just happened.

    Quickly, she pushed his wheelchair. "Thanks. We''ll head to our room."

    When they reached the room, ra saw it was about 600 square feet. There was

    a firece, a chair, a bed, and a tiny bathroom. That was it.

    The bathroom was also cramped, barely 20 square feet.

    It reminded her of the time on the ind with Dn, where the bathroom was just as tight. They had to squeeze in shoulder to shoulder just to wash their hands.

    Back on the ind, Dn had...

    She couldn''t help but think of his outburst and quickly shook those thoughts away. "Mr. Dn, do you want to freshen up first? I''ll just text my boyfriend real quick." She sat on the only chair in the room.

    The chair was ridiculously small. She thought she could maybe sleep on it, but clearly, that was out of the question now.

    Dn slowly stood up, using the wall for support, aiming for the bathroom.

    But his steps were shaky. After just one step, he stopped and frowned.

    ra, who had been texting her editor Z, saw this and quickly put her phone down.

    "Is your leg still not fully healed?"

    Shouldn''t it be fine by now? Why did it still look so bad?

    He turned his head away, one hand lightly on the wall. "I''ve been dealing with insomnia, no time for rehab."

    ra suddenly remembered she had promised to help with his insomnia as a way to repay him. But with everything happening with Eden, she''d forgotten about it. Since Dn hadn''t reached out, she assumed he found a solution on his own.

    She held his arm, intending to tell him to take it easy, but the next second, he stumbled and fell against her.

    ra stumbled back, her back hitting the wall, their chests pressed together.

    She frowned, noticing his pale face, and quickly asked, "Are you okay?"

    He murmured, "Sorry."

    ra was momentarily speechless. Someone as proud as Dn probably hated showing vulnerability in front of others.

    "It''s okay, let me help you in."

    The tiny bathroom felt even smaller with both of them in it.

    She even turned on the faucet for him.

    Dn leaned over, sshing water on his face, his hair getting wet.

    ra stood by, unsure where to look, so she gazed into the mirror.

    Unexpectedly, he looked up, and their eyes met in the mirror. She quickly looked

    away, awkwardly scratching her cheek, unsure of what to say.

    Dn finished washing up and, with her help, returned to the bed.

    ra went to the bathro

    herself for a quick wash. With these conditions, a

    shower was out of the question tonight.

    The bed was small too. Once they bothy down, there was hardly any space left.

    ra closed her eyes, trying to fall asleep, only to hear him ask, ˇ°Did you let your boyfriend know you''re safe?"

    "Yes."

    In truth, she hadn''t. Knowing Z''s jealousy, especially since he was already wary of Dn, she decided to deal with it once she was back.

    Dn moved a bit closer, and ra stiffened from the proximity.

    Now she was even more awake, so she decided to make conversation. "Mr.

    Dn, how far is that ce from here?"

    "Three hours, deep in the mountains."

    A manor deep in the mountains?

    Had she been there before?

    She turned to face him. "How did you find out about that ce, Mr. Dn?"

    "Just stumbled upon it."

    ra didn''t press further on that issue but switched topics. "What''s that ce used for?"

    "No idea."

    Dn was as tight-lipped as ever.

    Feeling a bit deted, shey back, about to drift off, when he asked, "ra, do you love your boyfriend?"

    ra snapped awake. Was Dn interested in her personal affairs?

    "Of course I do."

    "Have you thought about marrying him?"

    "I guess... I''m not sure. Lately, I''ve been having bizarre dreams. The reason I want to find that manor is because I received a time-dyed email from years ago, asking if I ended up with my senior. But I don''t even know who this senior is." She was so confused that she inadvertently revealed too much.

    Dn, eyes still closed, his face calm, said, "It could be someone you once loved deeply. If your senior returns, would you stay with your current boyfriend?"

    ra seemed to have opened a floodgate. After all, Dn was the only one who knew about that manor, a truly serendipitous connection.

    She temporarily set aside her grievances against him. "Mr. Dn, having lived in New York for so many years, have you heard of this senior of mine? I''ve tested Simon and others, and none of them know."

    His eyshes fluttered briefly as he slowly opened his eyes, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    "No."

    His voice was hoarse as he turned his back to her. "Nor do I want to know."

    It was a clear signal to end the conversation.

    ra wisely refrained from asking further questions.

 Chapter 422

    The next morning, ra woke up early, only to find Dn radiating heat beside her. She quickly sat up and touched his forehead. "Mr. Dn, you''re burning up!"

    The room had beenfortably warm, thanks to the firece gently crackling all night. How did he manage to catch a fever?

    Dn slowly opened his eyes, giving a soft groan of acknowledgment. ra was worried sick. They''d only shed their jackets before bed. She quickly grabbed his coat and helped him put it on. "Let''s get you cleaned up a bit. I''ll check with the front desk for any medicine."

    Supporting him to the bathroom, her fingers brushed his wrist-his skin was rmingly hot. Dn''s face was flushed, his eyshes fluttering like a feverish prince.

    ra hurriedly got herself ready and guided him downstairs. She rushed to the front desk. "Do you have any medicine? Someone here has a fever."

    The receptionist shook her head apologetically. "I''m sorry, we ran out a few days ago."

    ra hurried back to the car with Dn and asked Aiden, "Aiden, do we have any fever reducers in the car? Mr. Dn''s burning up."

    Aiden, looking surprisingly fresh despite the circumstances, shook his head, worried. "We should head to the nearest town. It''s about twelve miles from here."

    ra turned up the car''s heat, settled Dn in the backseat, and wiped the sweat from his brow. "Hang in there, Mr. Dn. We''re heading to town now."

    The lodge was truly in the middle of nowhere, and ra regretted not packing some ibuprofen.

    Aiden started the car and drove off slowly. Meanwhile, the receptionists were chatting by the fire. "Who goes out to watch snow in the middle of the night? It was freezing. I saw someone outside and it gave me a fright."

    They rubbed their hands, knowing just how cold it had been outside. "Why not enjoy the view from indoors? What if they caught a cold?"

    "Maybe I was seeing things, but I swear I saw someone."

    ra''s car reached an intersection, only to find the road blocked. The heavy snowfall from the previous night had closed all nearby routes, making town inessible.

    Next to her, Dn had slumped against her shoulder, asleep with a fever, his cheeks flushed. ra didn''t dare push him away, so she wrapped an arm around his waist to keep him steady.

    Aiden nced back but said nothing. ra felt a bit guilty. "Aiden, I''m not trying to take advantage of Mr. Dn. I''m just making sure he doesn''t fall. He''s out of it right now."

    Aiden calmly replied, "I know."

    ra sighed in relief, watching the snowyndscape with growing anxiety. "What should we do now? We can''t get to town, and there''s no medicine at the lodge. Should we head straight to our destination?"

    Just then, Dn''s weak voice chimed in. "Head to the destination."

    Aiden frowned but stayed quiet. The road to their destination was miraculously clear, though the snow kept falling heavily. With hours still ahead, ra wanted to rest but felt Dn''s head nudge her shoulder.

    Startled, she tried to move away, but Dn almost slipped from his seat. She quickly returned to her position, supporting him like a human pillow.

    The car hit a bump, and ra instinctively steadied his head, but felt a sudden warmth on her neck, like his lips had brushed against her skin.

    She quickly pushed Dn back, securing him in his seat. Aiden noticed her reaction but remained silent.

    ra''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. "Aiden, maybe I should drive?"

    Aiden ignored her, and ra continued to sit in the back, feeling restless. She couldn''t let go of Dn, so she stayed put awkwardly.

    Ten minutester, Dn opened his eyes, looking confused, lost in a feverish haze. ra grew increasingly worried, feeling helpless.

    Suddenly, Dn raised a hand and gently pinched her cheek. She frowned, about to pull away when he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close.

    ra immediately raised her hands, signaling to Aiden. "This is all Mr. Dn''s doing, not mine. You have to vouch for me when he wakes up. I don''t want him ming me."

    Knowing Dn hated being taken advantage of, Aiden almostughed, trying to keep the car steady. "Sure."

 Chapter 423

    Since he was feeling so unwell, ra just couldn''t bring herself to push him away. She let him hold her, doing nothing to stop him.

    It was the first time she''d ever seen Dn looking so vulnerable. She''d always imagined him as this strong, untouchable person. But now, seeing him sick, she realized he neededfort just like anyone else.

    His body was like a furnace, radiating heat like a zing fireball.

    ra''s mind drifted to a few days ago when Z had been sick, alone in that dark, old house. Unlike Dn, Z preferred to hide away when he was ill, nursing his wounds in solitude.

    Dn, on the other hand, didn''t try to hide his vulnerability at all.

    She wasn''t sure if she was reading this right and dared not move a muscle.

    Three hourster, the car finally stopped at their destination.

    ra looked out at the deste ruins and felt a wave of irritation wash over her.

    "Aiden, are you sure this is the ce?"

    "Yes."

    Her chest tightened with frustration. "This ce is just ruins. You can''t even tell where the estate used to be, and it looks like it was on fire at some point. What are we supposed to find here? I thought there''d be a pharmacy nearby, but after driving for three hours, we''re in the middle of nowhere. Are you trying to let Mr. Dn die in the car?"

    They hadn''t seen a single house on the way here. Whye to a ce that''s nothing but a wreck?

    And Dn, why didn''t he say anything about it sooner?

    ra was already on edge, and feeling the heating off him only made it worse.

    What were they supposed to do? Drive three hours back?

    She took a deep breath and rolled down the window. "Aiden, can you call for help? Get someone toe pick us up."

    Aiden nodded calmly, took out his phone, and started walking away. "There''s no signal, Ms. ra. You and the boss stay here in the car. I''ll find a spot with a signal. If I don''te back, just drive off. I''ll find my own way back."

    ra was taken aback, thinking he must be joking.

    How was he supposed to get back on his own?

    But Aiden was already walking away.

    She quickly rolled up the window to keep the warmth inside.

    Sitting across from Dn, she pulled out a bottle of water and gently patted his face. "Mr. Dn, have some water."

    Dn opened his eyes, gave her a quick nce, then turned away, refusing to drink.

    ra pressed the bottle to his lips. "Your lips are cracked from the fever. Just a little to moisten them."

    Dn frowned and turned away again.

    With no other option, ra carefully poured some water into her palm and leaned in to moisten his lips with her fingertips.

    The closeness, coupled with the touch of his lips, gave her the impression he was kissing her fingertips.

    She looked up to find him staring at her, prompting her to pull back quickly.

    This vulnerable Dn waspletely different from his usual distant self. His gaze was intense, almost cutting, making it hard to ignore.

    ra realized he was probably delirious from the fever, maybe mistaking her for someone else.

    Who did he think she was?

    A lost love from his past?

    But she couldn''t me someone who was delirious, so she quietly set the water bottle down, intending to get some fresh air outside.

    Just as she turned, he caught her wrist. He didn''t say anything, but every part of him seemed to beg her to stay.

    "Mr. Dn, you should rest. I''m just stepping out..."

    Before she could finish, his hand slid from her wrist to intertwine their fingers.

    The warmth spread, making the small space feel even more suffocating.

    ra instinctively tried to pull away, but he held her tight.

    "Mr. Dn, you''ve got the wrong person."

    She spoke softly, yet didn''t struggle further.

    Truth be told, she didn''t want anything bad to happen to Dn.

    With his eyes closed, Dn suddenly pulled her closer.

    ra quickly ced a hand between them to stop herself from falling into his

    arms.

    She thought he might keep up his restless behavior, but instead, he just leaned his head against her shoulder.

    ra lowered hershes as his raspy voice whispered in her ear, "Could you, just this once, let me be?"

 Chapter 424

    Snow fell heavily outside, nketing everything in ayer of white and merging with the endless gray sky in the distance. Dn''s fingers were intertwined with ra''s, and his palms radiated a warmth like a quietly bubbling volcano.

    ra didn''t want to be too strict with Dn, especially since he was sick. She figured she''d let him have his way for now. Time seemed to drag on, and his fever was only getting worse instead of better. Finally, she couldn''t sit still any longer and decided to give him more water.

    Dn slowly opened his eyes, which were hazy, like he was lost and had no clue what was going on. "Mr. Dn, Aiden''s gone off somewhere. Let me drive you home. Even if we don''t have medicine there, at least you''ll be morefortable lying down."

    Instead of agreeing, Dn loosened his tie, as if he were overheating from the inside. ra quickly reached over to cover his corbone and retied the tie. Normally, Dn was all about neatness, always buttoning his shirt all the way up.

    As she adjusted his tie, she thought about driving back right away, not waiting for Aiden. But then Dn''s hot hand suddenly rested on hers. "We''re not going back,ˇ± he said, his voice raw and almost breaking. "There are cherry blossoms nearby. Did you know?"

    ra couldn''t remember where they were, convinced he was talking nonsense because of the fever. "Okay, cherry blossoms. If you want to see them, I''ll go pick some for you." She was just trying to humor him, but his eyes lit up unexpectedly. "Yes."

    "Seriously?" ra was taken aback. In this freezing weather, he really thought she''d find cherry blossoms? "Mr. Dn..."

    She meant to let it slide, but he released her hand and stared coldly out the window. "Go find them." ra looked at his profile. His hair was damp, and even the corners of his eyes were moist, his cheeks flushed-a vulnerability she''d never seen in him.

    Taking a deep breath, she opened the car door. "I''ll look. If I can''t find any in ten minutes, I''ming back. You''re feverish, and it''s dangerous to be alone in the car. I can''t leave you like this." His lips curled slightly, hisshes lowered. "Alright."

    The snow outside was thick, and as ra stepped into it, she could hear it crunching beneath her boots. She started toward the distant forest but couldn''t shake her worry for Dn, so she looped back to his car window and knocked.

    Dn slowly rolled down the window. His cheeks were still flushed, and his hair was tousled by the wind. ra had initially nned to fake a search and bring back anything. But there was something about Dn. In this icyndscape, he seemed like a mysterious figure cloaked in red.

    He didn''t have to say anything; just his presence made her want to do anything for him. ra never thought she''d feel a hint of sympathy for him. She quickly looked away, advising, "Roll up the window and stay put. I''ll find them, don''t worry."

    With that, she marched into the snowy expanse. She thought Dn''s mention of cherry blossoms was just feverish rambling, but after several minutes of walking, she actually found a cluster of cherry blossoms at a crumbling wall corner.

    The blossoms were a vibrant red, striking against the snowy backdrop. ra was surprised. How could there be cherry blossoms here? She hurried over to pick them, but as her hand touched the flowers, memories shed in her mind.

    In a dark cave, two children huddled together for warmth. Her fingers trembled, and she looked around, instinctively heading in one direction. After about twenty meters, she found a pit, and her heart pounded violently as if something hit it.

    It felt like a scene from a dream. In that dream, she and a little boy were trapped in a cave, the boy''s body ice-cold. The next day, she cut her skin to feed him her blood. ra stood at the pit''s edge, peering down.

    The pit was deep. She already knew the boy was Z. But how did Dn know about this ce? She stood there, her mind a mess. Only when her feet went numb from the cold did she remember Dn was still in the car.

    Quickly, she turned back, picked the cherry blossoms, and headed toward the car. But then a conversation echoed in her mind. "Don''t die on me. The cherry blossoms here in winter are beautiful. I''ll pick them for you, okay?"

    "Hey, can you hear me? Don''t die yet. I''m giving you my blood; don''t spit it out." ra took a few steps, rubbing her temples, the boy''s voice echoing again. "Will you really give me the cherry blossoms?"

    "Of course. They''re a gift from nature. Once I pick them for you, they''re yours." "Hmm, then you must remember."

 Chapter 425

    Under Dn''s watchful eyes, a slender figure approached from the distance. In a world nketed with white, the red in her hand stood out vividly.

    ra climbed into the car, brushing the snowkes from her hair. She closed the door and casually handed him the sprig of holly she had broken off.

    Dn didn''t immediately ept it. Instead, he examined the lingering snowkes on its leaves.

    ra, thinking he might be bothered by the cold, started to shake off the snow when he asked, "What if this tree belongs to someone?"

    Without a second thought, she replied, "Well, if I picked it for you, then you''re its owner now."

    Dn was about to reach for it, but as her words sank in, his hand clenched involuntarily, the veins on his hand bing prominent.

    Noticing his sudden change in demeanor, ra quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    He nodded slightly, took the holly, and with a soft "Thank you," his mood seemed to lighten visibly.

    Relieved, ra moved to the front seat and started the engine, fearing that this unpredictable man might next ask for a snowman. As the car purred to life, she caught a whiff of holly from the back seat.

    "Mr. Dn, do you like holly? It''s quite unique. Most people only notice the white in winter, but who would expect such vivid red underneath, like..." She trailed off, sensing that she was verging on saying something inappropriate. Dn himself was a bit like winter-aloof on the surface, yet surprisingly soft beneath it all.

    "I do like it. No one''s ever given me any before," he said, his tone mellow, yet he seemed a bit more alive.

    ra was relieved she hadn''t brushed him off. He seemed better now, more himself.

    She grinned, pressing the gas pedal. "Aiden''s disappeared somewhere. Once we get a signal, we should call the New York office to send a helicopter. The roads are blocked, and we can''t stay here. You''re still running a fever, and I can''t just leave you like this."

    "Are you worried about me?" he asked, his voice carrying an odd note.

    ra''s smile faltered. Something about Dn felt off. Wasn''t it natural to worry about him? They were in this together, after allˇŞshe couldn''t let anything happen to him.

    "Of course, Mr. Dn, you were kind enough to bring me here. I can''t let anything happen to you."

    She suddenly realized that this trip had been for nothing. Hands tightening on the steering wheel, she said, "That ce was just a ruin. If you''d told us earlier, we wouldn''t have let you drag yourself here while sick."

    Dn brought the holly to his nose, smiling slightly. "I didn''t know."

    Caught off guard, ra was momentarily speechless. Sometimes, ignorance isn''t

    a crime. Perhaps Dn had stumbled upon it once and never returned.

    She nced in the rearview mirror, catching his gaze. He looked down at the holly, swaying it lightly, seemingly content. "Is there something you want to say?" he asked.

    ra forced a smile. "I found a pit near the ruins. I once talked about it with my boyfriend. We got trapped there as kids, and some things happened. I think I mentioned giving him holly?" The thought hade too quickly. She wasn''t even sure it was real. She''d have to check with Z when they got back.

    Dn closed his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbing gently. "Not many people like this flower, so your boyfriend must have good taste."

    ra nced at him, amused. "Mr. Dn, are youplimenting yourself indirectly?"

    Dn''s grip on the holly tightened briefly, almost breaking it before he rxed his hand again.

    Realizing her words might have been misunderstood, ra quickly added, "Because you like this flower too, you and my boyfriend both have good taste."

    Dn lowered his head, his fingers gently touching the petals. "Then you should stay with him."

    ra fell silent, focusing on driving. After several miles, they finally got a phone signal. She had Dn contact the New York office, and they settled in to wait.

    The car was warm, and outside, snow continued to fall. If they weren''t stuck, it would''ve been a beautiful scene.

    The team from New York arrived swiftly, their helicopter touching down within two hours.

    As ra and Dn boarded, she wondered what this trip had been for. She looked down to see the holly slipping from Dn''s grip as the helicopter ascended. In his rush to catch it, he scratched his hand, leaving a red mark.

    Startled, ra grabbed his hand. "You''re burning up with fever. If the flower falls, let it go. Why risk it?"

    But as she spoke, she watched the holly fall, its vivid red stark against the white snow below.

    Dn remained silent, showing no emotion, but ra felt inexplicably guilty, as if his heart had fallen with it.

    She longed to see the happy Dn from the car. Taking a deep breath, she asked the pilot, "I''m sorry, but I left something important in the car. Can wend for a moment?"

    The pilotplied, descending slowly.

    fall.

    ra jumped out, retrieved the holly from the soft, fresh snow, still intact from its

    Climbing back in, she ced it before Dn and smiled. "Mr. Dn, don''t be upset. I know you like it, so I got it back for you."

    Dn pressed his lips together, his eyes lingering on her smiling face before turning away. He epted the holly mechanically, staring out the window in silence.

    ra wasn''t sure which nerve her words had touched, so she chose to stay quiet as well.

 Chapter 426

    As the car came to a stop at Palm Bay, ra was the first to hop out, ready to lend him a hand. But Dn jerked his hand back, as if she''d shocked him.

    ra rolled her eyes. Just a bit ago, when he was all woozy from the heat, he''d been perfectly happy to hold her hand. Now that he was clear-headed, he seemed to be over it.

    She stepped back, letting the Palm Bay staff take over.

    Dn got out of the car with their help, still clutching a sprig of cherry blossom. ra''s heart softened a little. Oh well, she thought, at least he and Z have the same taste.

    "Mr. Dn, I''m heading back now. Don''t forget to take your meds and take care of yourself."

    "Yeah."

    He was already being wheeled inside, not even ncing back. ra wasn''t keen on sticking around to see his mood, so she made her way out.

    Getting a cab from here was a pain.

    Luckily, a car from Palm Bay pulled up soon, offering her a ride home. She dly epted; it was snowing, and the holidays were just around the corner.

    *

    Inside, Dn, unusually chipper, called out to Aiden, "Grab me a vase."

    Aiden, knowing exactly who''d sent the flower, quickly found one. But when Dn ced the cherry blossom in it, he frowned and took it out again.

    "Find a nicer one."

    After cycling through at least a dozen vases, Dn still wasn''t satisfied, his mood shifting from cheerful to grumpy.

    Aiden quickly made some calls, requesting some high-end vases to be sent over.

    Twenty minutester, a vase from a renowned sculptor arrived, one that had sold for millions at an auction.

    It was a rare find, destined to increase in value.

    Dn inspected the vase, his frown disappearing as he ced the cherry blossom inside.

    "eptable," he muttered, taking the vase with him to the elevator.

    Aiden wiped his brow, wondering why a million-dor vase was merely "eptable" for a wild cherry blossom.

    Plus, the CEO had put aside a ton of work just to y house with ra.

    Dn ced the vase by his bed on the second floor, so it would be the first thing he saw each morning.

    But then he remembered, flowers wilt. That thought wiped the smile off his face.

    Aiden, who''d followed him up, suggested, "We could use advanced preservation techniques, make it an evesting bloom."

    Dn nodded, adding, "Not that it really matters to me."

    Aiden resisted the urge to roll his eyes, already arranging it on his phone.

    When ra got home, she was too wiped out to even lift a finger.

    Her whole day had been about looking after Dn.

    It dawned on her that she hadn''t gained anything from the trip. But Dn wouldn''t

    lie to her, right? Surely, he hadn''t gone through all this just to pick a cherry blossom.

    Feeling a mix of irritation and confusion, she grabbed her phone and texted Dn.

    [Mr. Dn, did you take your medicine?]

    [Yes.]

    So aloof.

    She got even more annoyed, not really sure why.

    She wanted to ask if he was messing with her, but seriously, why would the CEO

    of Ferguson Corporation pull a stunt like that?

 Chapter 427

    She took a deep breath and tossed her phone aside, deciding not to respond. When she woke up, it was already ten at night. Her stomach grumbled, reminding her that the fridge was empty, so she figured she''d head out to the grocery store.

    As she opened her front door, she bumped into Scarlette, who was also on her way out. Scarlette held a woven basket and quirked an eyebrow, "Heading to the store?"

    "Yeah, let''s go together," ra suggested, and they set off.

    It wasn''t until she saw all the New Year''s decorations in the store that ra realized the holiday was just around the corner. She couldn''t remember how she spent itst year, but at that time, the whole Bradford family was still together.

    This store catered to the well-to-do residents of the nearby vis, stocking mostly high-end, imported items. ra noticed Scarlette eyeing a jade disy and asked, "Who''s that for?"

    Scarlette picked up a bracelet with a nice stone. "My mom. Her birthday''sing up."

    "Are you going back home then?"

    "Yeah," Scarlette sighed, the thought of seeing Nichs clearly bothering her.

    ra grabbed some groceries and, as she wandered past the flower section, her eyes caught on some cherry blossoms. She picked up a bouquet just as Scarlette asked, "So, are you spending New Year''s alone?"

    Everyone knew about the Bradford family drama, and people were still curious about who ra''s mysterious boyfriend was.

    "Probably. I might visit Ryan," ra replied.

    Just then, a familiar voice cut through the air-it was Eden. "Wrap up all the cherry blossoms for me. I''m taking them all."

    Eden had juste from Palm Bay, where she overheard that Dn liked cherry blossoms a surprise, since she''d never known him to care about flowers before. She was visiting a friend nearby and decided to grab some blossoms for Dn.

    Spotting ra with her own bouquet, Eden immediately assumed ra was trying to impress Dn. Her face darkened as she marched over. "ra, leave those flowers. I''m not in the mood for a fight today."

    ra sighed, already annoyed. She nned to give the blossoms to Z, so why should she leave them? Eden''s face was flushed with anger, her finger nearly jabbing ra''s face.

    "Don''t think I don''t know you''re nning to give them to Dn. How many times do I have to tell you to back off?ˇ±

    Eden''s jealousy and panic bubbled over, feeling like her cherished possession was slipping away. In a rash move, she snapped the branches ra was holding.

    Scarlette gasped, rushing to protect ra, but ra was quicker, hurling the bouquet at Eden''s head. "Eden, have you lost your mind?!"

    Eden, eyes zing and forehead scratched, seethed with all her past grievances against ra, thinking it was time to finally deal with her once and for all.

 Chapter 428

    Eden''s lips quivered, her eyes zing at ra with a look that could burn through steel. It was like she wanted to swallow her whole, like some vengeful spirit on the warpath. ra nced down at the mess of petals scattered everywhere and felt her anger bubbling up.

    Eden pressed her lips into a thin line and spoke in a voice that cut through the tension. "Just you wait."

    With that, she spun around and marched off to pay, making sure the cherry blossoms would be sent to Palm Bay.

    ra just stood there, feeling like someone had switched off all her emotions. Scarlette gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. "Keep an eye out. Something''s off with her."

    ra forced a smile. "Off" was putting it lightly. It felt like she was being stalked by a rabid dog. She took a deep breath, decided against buying any more flowers, and headed home with her small bag of groceries.

    Meanwhile, Eden showed up at Palm Bay, arms full of cherry blossoms, practically bouncing as she handed them over to the staff. "Make sure these go into something nice."

    One of the staff piped up, "Mr. Dn took the best vase. Went through tons before Aiden found one he liked."

    Eden was surprised-Dn really had a thing for cherry blossoms now? She saw Aiden nearby and hurried over. "Hey, Aiden, can you help me get these to Dn?"

    Since the time she''d barged into Dn''s room and ticked him off, she hadn''t dared to go back. Aiden looked at the mountain of flowers and sighed. "Get these out of here. Don''t overwhelm the boss."

    Eden was confused. "But everyone said he likes them now. You''re his assistant, didn''t you know? He even has them in his bedroom tonight."

    Aiden nced at the staff, who quickly looked away, knowing they''d said too much. He turned back to Eden with a smile. "Trust me, Eden, take them away."

    Eden''s heart sank, and she told the staff to toss the flowers. She''d studied Dn for ages, trying to figure out what he liked, only to discover he didn''t seem to care about anything. Just when she thought she''d found something, Aiden''s words struck her down again.

    But the staff wouldn''t lie. Dn was definitely into those cherry blossoms tonight. If it wasn''t about the flowers, then...

    Her eyes widened in realization, and she snapped the stems in her hand, nearly cutting herself. A staff member rushed to help, but Eden forced a smile. "Could you tidy this up? I need to run out for a bit."

    She left, driving straight to ra''s ce. ra was cooking when she heard a furious pounding at the door. She opened it to find Eden, looking like a storm ready to unleash.

    Eden''s eyes were bloodshot, fists clenched and bleeding. She looked at ra, her voice rough and strained. "ra, those cherry blossoms Dn got-did you send them?"

    ra frowned and started to shut the door, but Eden wedged her hand in, not even flinching as the door pressed hard against it. ra wondered if her fingers were broken.

    "ra, just tell me, did you?"

    "Yes, is there a problem? Mr. Dn asked for them himself."

    Eden''s face went pale, and she staggered back, eyes shing with a mix of anger and hurt. ra mmed the door, done with the drama.

    Eden felt like the world had just copsed. Her gut feeling was right, but why did it have to be ra? Of all people, why her?

    She drifted out, dazed, and bumped into Simon outside the building. Tears streamed down her face as she clung to his arm. "Brother..."

    She sobbed for a bit, but the tears soon dried up. Underneath the heartbreak, she felt a numbness taking over. The hatred inside her roared, demanding action.

    She wiped her eyes, a fierce determination taking hold. No more hesitating. She had to make ra disappearpletely.

 Chapter 429

    After running into Eden again, rapletely lost her appetite. She quickly showered and hit the bed.

    The next morning, she was up early for a meeting with herpany''s top brass. Her eyes caught on a new government project. It promised a decent profit of ten million dors-small change for the big yers, so they likely wouldn''t bother.

    She tapped the project file, turning to Pierce. "Who''s handling the bidding on the government''s end?"

    "It''s someone newly promoted. He''s attending a charity g tonight, hosted by the Warren family."

    The Warrens were known for their strict ways, with a lot of them in politics. Walter Warren and his brother were once big shots before stepping down, paving the way for the younger crowd.

    Richard Warren, the new heir, ranpanies closely tied to the government, sticking to official standards. On the other hand, Dn Ferguson, the Ferguson family heir, hardly ever used Walter''s connections. The Ferguson family had been busy expanding their business empire but hadn''t delved into politics.

    This guy was backed by the Warrens, but his role wasn''t major-probably just linked to someone in the family.

    ra leaned back, thinking hownding this project would really help the Bradford family. She hadn''t been to any social eventstely, and tonight seemed like the perfect chance.

    She nced at Pierce. "Do we have an invite to the charity g?ˇ±

    Pierce looked a bit awkward. "Ms. Bradford, after ourpany''s issues, many partners have distanced themselves. We''re stuck with small projects, and after the recent scandals, no one''s inviting us to these events."

    Alright then.

    ra pulled out her phone and called Scarlette to see if she could help.

    Scarlette sounded a bit defeated. "Since I left the Greenard family, it''s been small projects for me too. I can''tpete with those g families. Maybe try reaching out to the Warrens, Dn, or even Jackson."

    ra couldn''t go to Nichs; things were tense between them, and he''d been unusually silenttely. His silence usually spelled trouble, so she needed to stay alert.

    She wasn''t close to Richard or Dn, but then there was Jackson.

    Kaitlyn popped into her mind. ra gave her a call and, to her surprise, Kaitlyn had an extra invitation.

    Kaitlyn didn''t want to attend any events and handed over the invite to ra.

    With the charity g starting at seven, ra had time to get ready.

    Sitting in the salon chair, she got a message from Z.

    "It''s really snowing out there."

    ra had a moment and smiled.

    "Yeah, I''m getting all dolled up. Busy night ahead."

    Her hair was pinned up, and the stylist was working on her makeup. She took a

    quick mirror selfie and sent it to him.

    "What do you think?"

    She didn''t usually go for such an borate look.

    "Gorgeous. Wish I could see it in person."

    "But the g ends at eleven. I''ll probably just head home, take off the makeup, and crash."

    "I''ll see you."

    His words were so sure.

    His whereabouts were always a mystery, but ra wouldn''t be shocked if he

    appeared anywhere.

    She smiled again.

    ˇ°Okay, make sure to take a good look. I''m quite the sight tonight."

    Z saved the photo to his album and changed his phone wallpaper. He didn''t want anyone else to see her like that.

 Chapter 430

    At seven in the evening, ra arrived right on time at the charity g, clutching her invitation. As she stepped out of the car, she immediately noticed Eden, who looked stunning as always. Eden seemed genuinely surprised to see ra; she hadn''t expected her to score an invite.

    ra didn''t bother with a hello. She handed her invitation to the staff and strolled inside with elegance. Her outfit was understated yet striking a ck sequined mermaid skirt with a silk blouse that highlighted her waist, making her look like a mermaid fresh from the sea.

    Eden lingered outside for a moment, fighting the urge to make a scene. Instead, she called Simon. "Hey, aren''t youing? ra''s here," she said.

    Simon hesitated, thenughed, "I''m on my way. Eden, don''t cause her any trouble."

    Eden was irked. It felt like every guy was head over heels for ra, something she just couldn''t stand. Faking a smile, she replied, "Sure, whatever."

    After hanging up, she red in the direction ra had gone and then dialed her bodyguard. Tonight, she was set on ruining ra''s reputation.

    Inside, the venue was stunning-sses clinking, the air filled with expensive perfumes. It was a world ra wasn''t quite familiar with; she didn''t frequent such events often. Several people who knew her nced her way, raising eyebrows and whispering.

    Everyone was aware of ra''s history with Simon-years of unrequited love, only for her to leave him for some unknown waiter when things finally seemed to go

    her way.

    ra scanned the room, searching for her target. Just as she moved to approach, a girl with a tray of drinks and a disdainful look headed her way.

    "ra?" the girl sneered.

    ra frowned, not recognizing her.

    The girl, clearly trying to provoke her, said, "Oh, so you dumped Simon and now you''re too good for everyone else, huh?"

    ra racked her brain and rememberedˇŞshe was from the Dawson family. They had a longstanding grudge against her over something that happened to Shelly, so a confrontation wasn''t unexpected.

    Jeffree, the girl, aimed her drink at ra. But ra was ready and quickly dodged. The wine ended up sshing all over Eden, who was just walking in.

    Themotion instantly drew everyone''s attention.

    Jeffree was shocked. "Eden, are you okay?"

    Apparently, they were friends, and Jeffree''s attempt to humiliate ra had been Eden''s idea.

    Eden shook her head, ring at ra with disdain. ra couldn''t help but find the situation amusing and was about to continue when Eden called out.

    "There''s more to your brother''s story than you know. There''s a key person you''ve missed."

    ra paused and looked back at Eden.

    Eden smirked, raising an eyebrow. "You''d never guess who. If you want to find out,e with me upstairs."

    ra chuckled, "Ms. Eden, do I look like I was born yesterday?"

 Chapter 431

    Going up with Eden knowing she had something up her sleeve was like walking straight into a trap.

    Eden just shrugged, "Whatever, do what you want. I''m going to change."

    And with that, she turned and walked away.

    This wasn''t like Eden at all. She usually couldn''t stand ra and would never let things slide so easily. ra felt a bit uneasy, especially when she heard Jeffree''s mocking voice.

    "I don''t know what makes you think you belong at an event like this."

    Eden might have let it go, but Jeffree wasn''t about to. She stormed over, hand raised, ready to p ra.

    But ra caught her wrist mid-air, stopping the p cold.

    Jeffree was furious, and only now did she realize how strong ra really was. She couldn''t even pull free.

    "ra, let go! Or I''ll get my brother!"

    ra let her go, but Jeffree''s own force sent her stumbling back until shended on the floor with a thud. Her dress, with itsrge skirt, made the fall even more dramatic.

    Embarrassment stained Jeffree''s cheeks as she bit her lip and awkwardly got to her feet, ring daggers at ra. The whispers around them grew louder, making Jeffree feel even more humiliated.

    Her eyes searched the crowd, tears threatening to spill. "Brother, why aren''t you helping me?"

    ra looked over to see Jackson.

    Jackson, in his lightvender suit, stood out like a peacock, with Richard beside him. Jackson was ready to scold ra, but Richard stopped him with a tug on his sleeve.

    Richard chuckled, "Why meddle in women''s squabbles?"

    Jackson sensed there was more to Richard''s words. This guy always knew how to avoid drama. Taking the hint, he frowned and told Jeffree, "Deal with it yourself."

    Jeffree wasn''t Jackson''s real sister, just a distant rtive of the Dawson family. Calling him "brother" was just a way to get closer. She usually sucked up to Eden to keep her status in the social circle.

    But tonight, even Jackson wouldn''t lend a hand.

    Upstairs, Eden watched the scene unfold with a satisfied smirk. She hadn''t even gone to change her dress yet, but seeing Jeffree''s frustration was enough for now. She whispered something to a waiter nearby.

    ra decided to ignore Jeffree and moved on, searching for her target. But the dy meant they''d vanished.

    After forty minutes of searching, she still couldn''t find them. She paused when a waiter passed by, grabbed a ss of fruit wine, took a few sips, and scanned the room again.

    Suddenly, she felt eyes on her from the second floor.

    Looking up, she met Dn''s gaze.

    Everyone said Dn rarely showed up at these events, but here he was. Too far away for a chat, ra simply lifted her ss to him and finished her wine. She was here for a negotiation and needed to find her contact.

    But just ten minutester, an intense heat washed over her, so strong she felt like tearing her clothes off.

 Chapter 432

    She immediately thought about that drink. At a party this big, getting it directly to her was no simple feat.

    Scanning the room, her eyes quickly found a familiar face-Simon. As soon as he spotted her, he made a beeline in her direction.

    "ra, are you okay? You look a little off."

    ra opened her mouth to respond, but then a sudden wave of heat hit her, like thousands of little ants crawling all over her skin. The itch felt like it wasing from deep inside her bones, and no amount of scratching could ease it.

    She lowered her gaze and shook her head. With so many people from their circle present, clinging to Simon would only fuel the gossip mill, branding her as desperate for his attention.

    Instinctively, she turned to find a quiet corner to hide. But Simon reached out and caught her wrist.

    "ra, seriously, what''s up? If you''re not feeling well, let me take you home."

    ra''s world was already spinning, and she didn''t have the energy to argue. She desperately needed someone to hold her; this drug was really messing with her.

    Simon stepped closer, but ra pushed him away. "Keep your distance."

    Her strength surprised him, causing him to stumble back. Given their history, any interaction between them was bound to attract attention, and sure enough, people were watching, eager for some drama.

    Feeling on the brink of a meltdown, ra was about to grab a ss and smash it, hoping the shards might snap her back to reality. But Simon just straightened his jacket and said, "ra, let me help you get home."

    He moved towards her again. ra could feel the chaos inside her, and she was close to breaking.

    Then, out of nowhere, the massive crystal chandelier above flickered and the room plunged into darkness. The loud crash of something heavy falling-maybe the champagne tower-grabbed everyone''s attention, turning heads to see what had happened.

    In the dark, ra sensed a familiar presence beside her. Without thinking, she leaned into it. The person hesitated, then quickly wrapped an arm around her waist, guiding her away. The whole thing happened in less than a minute.

    When the lights flickered back on, ra was nowhere to be seen in the room.

    Simon stood there, his expression dark. Whoever it was had moved too fast for him to react. His eyes darted around, trying to figure out where ra had gone.

    With no one on the first floor, he hurried upstairs, only to bump into Aaron at the

    corner.

    Aaron, holding a ss of wine with his usual grace, seemed unfazed by the unexpected ckout. He had been there, watching the chaos, curious about Dn''s next move so he could report back to Walter.

    He hadn''t seen thising.

    Simon ignored him, ready to move on, but Aaron stopped him. "Simon, rushing after her won''t do any good. This needs to y out."

    Simon brushed Aaron''s hand aside with a smirk. "I don''t need your advice. Focus on getting better."

 Chapter 433

    Recently, Aaron had been dealing with some mysterious injuries and was in the process of recovering from a pretty serious wound. He didn''t seem keen on talking about it, though; his mood turned somber, and he went quiet.

    Meanwhile, Simon was wandering around the second floor, feeling lost. Most of the rooms were private, and he had no clue which door he should knock on.

    ra, on the other hand, suddenly found herself in an unfamiliar room. She leaned heavily against the door, her eyshes fluttering with each breath. She realized the person beside her wasn''t Z, and instinctively moved to push them away. But as soon as her hand met the stranger''s skin, a hidden longing sparked to life. She didn''t mind the closeness at all.

    She tried to make out the stranger''s face, but the dim light made it impossible. Taking a deep breath, she gathered herself and attempted to move forward. Instead, she identally pushed the door open, stumbling back into the room full of guests.

    Behind her, a man''s voice said, "I''ll have someone take you home." The sound of a wheelchair approaching was unmistakable, and a gentle hand rested on her wrist. "Don''t open the door, they''ll see you."

    Startled, ra nced down at him. His face was captivating, and the warmth of his touch was almost intoxicating. Their eyes locked; his gaze was cool yet somehow inviting.

    He chuckled softly, saying something that sent her mind spinning. By the time she snapped back to reality, she was sitting on hisp, cradling his face, kissing him with an intensity that surprised even her. Her red lipstick left a mark on his otherwise impassive lips.

    When he turned his head away, ra wasn''t having it; she pulled him back. The room fell silent, the open door revealing their unexpected disy to everyone outside. Shocked murmurs and the sound of shattering sses filled the air. Dn, taking in the scene, quietly said, "Ms. ra, you''re drunk." Her lips brushed his cor, and she looked up, dazed, "What?"

    His gaze was elsewhere. "You''ll regret this when you''re sober."

    Themotion drew the attention of others, who quickly moved to pull ra off Dn''sp. ra seemed out of her mind; this was Dn, after all-the untouchable Dn. Since his ident, he rarely appeared at events like these, and no one expected ra to end up in hisp.

    Just as they approached, Aiden, who had been observing from the sidelines, stepped in. He walked confidently toward Dn. "Mr. President, are you okay?"

    Dn shook his head, shrugging off his zer and cing it over ra''s shoulders. Aiden dutifully closed the side door, shielding them from the prying eyes.

    ra stayed perched on Dn''sp, asionally nting soft kisses on his neck. Dn seemed to have epted the situation, not saying much.

    Aiden, not daring to look too closely, whispered, "There''s another exit at the back." Dn gave a soft, acknowledging hum. "Go open it."

    Aiden quickly moved to the far side of the room. As soon as he left, Dn gently lifted ra''s chin with his fingers. Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at him with a dazed expression.

    He smiled suddenly, "Well, this is unexpected."

 Chapter 434

    The two people who had everyone buzzing at the g had already made their

    exit, and the room slowly started to settle. Someone rubbed their eyes and turned to their colleague, asking, "Did I just dream that?"

    "Nope, everyone saw it."

    The room was filled with high-profile guests, most of them eager to make connections. No one expected Dn to show up, especially not in such a jaw- dropping way.

    After all, it was Dn.

    Even after he moved overseas two years ago, he kept Ferguson Corporation on the map, making headlines in top financial papers around the world. Many tried to get close to him, but very few had the chance. And now, there was a woman sitting on hisp in front of everyone.

    People exchanged nces, whispering amongst themselves.

    Eden, hidden in the crowd, gripped her ss so hard it shattered, shards piercing her palm. Blood slowly dripped down her skin.

    Jeffree stood nearby, nervously trying to help. "Eden, let me take you to the hospital to get that bandaged."

    Earlier, Jeffree had spiked ra''s drink under Eden''s orders. Eden had even lined up her brother, Simon, for a scandalous encounter with ra. If ra had been caught with her brother in front of everyone, she''d forever be seen as desperate.

    But no one saw Dn''s entranceing.

    It felt like a p to Eden''s face, leaving her pale and trembling.

    Jeffree, worried, reached out to steady her, but she shoved him away.

    "Jeffree, you can''t even handle this simple task. Useless."

    Usually Eden''s shadow, Jeffree swallowed his pride, too scared to protest.

    Eden stormed out, almost tripping on her way.

    When she reached her car, she spotted her brother standing by a pir, smoking. His calm face was betrayed by his tense, veiny hands.

    Clearly, Dn had outyed everyone.

    But no one thought Dn had orchestrated this. In everyone''s mind, he never made the first move, unless it was to take over a business and leave others bankrupt.

    Eden tried not to dwell on it; the more she did, the more jealousy consumed her, making her feel like she was drowning.

    ***

    ra was still groggy as she got into the car. The dim light andforting warmth next to her started to cloud her mind.

    She leaned in for a kiss, but Dn dodged.

    Annoyed, she lifted his chin with one hand, "Why are you avoiding me?"

    Dn stayed silent, his hand resting on her waist, rubbing gently.

    The touch felt like a slow, dull ache, and ra couldn''t take it. She leaned in to

    kiss him again, but his finger pressed against her lips.

    ra squinted, biting his fingertip.

    He didn''t speak, just let his finger slide further, pinching her tongue gently.

    Unable to close her mouth, she red at him, signaling to let go.

    The car stopped at Palm Bay, and all the staff had been sent away beforehand. Dn carried her upstairs.

    ra wrapped her arms around his neck, feeling feverish.

    The next moment, she was plunged into a tub of cold water.

    The shock of the cold snapped her back to reality. She looked up at the man standing before her.

    "Mr. Dn?"

    Dn''s lips, neck, and shirt were smeared with lipstick, as if he''d been thoroughly ravaged.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat as memories of the g rushed back, her face instantly burning with embarrassment.

 Chapter 435

    Dn handed her a clean towel. ra, still shaking a bit, reached out for it but couldn''t help noticing the bite marks on his neck. Her eyes lingered there for a second before she sshed cold water on her face, trying to snap out of it.

    Dn just stood there, holding out the towel, watching her without a word. ra''s nose turned red from the cold water. She stood up, took the towel, and started drying her face and body. When she spotted the lipstick mark on the back of Dn''s hand, she quickly moved to wipe it off, but he pulled back, rolling his wheelchair away from her.

    ra had been in awkward situations before. Once, after a few too many drinks in a private room, she seemed to overstep with Dn. But tonight was worse-she had really embarrassed him in front of everyone.

    ra was mortified. Dn was known for being impable, with a ster

    reputation in their circle. She rubbed her arms, trying to shake off the tension, but words failed her.

    Tonight wasn''t about having too much to drink; she''d been drugged. But that didn''t change what mattered now-figuring out how to make things right with Dn. After tonight, gossip would spread like wildfire about her and Dn.

    After ten minutes of futile wiping, ra sighed, feeling defeated. "Mr. Dn, I''ll offer Ferguson Corporation better terms on our recent deals."

    ˇ°I''m not interested in money,ˇ± he replied, his voice calm as his eyes briefly met hers before looking away.

    "Then what do you want?" ra asked, stepping out of the tub with her mermaid dress dripping water everywhere. Her makeup was gone, but her hair was still perfectly styled, with a few loose strands framing her face, giving her an almost ethereal look.

    He stayed silent. The room was warm, thanks to the heating, but she still looked like a drowned kitten. She crouched by his wheelchair, looking up at him. "Mr. Dn, what do you need? If I can give it, I will."

    Dn''s eyes slowly met hers. "You can''t give it."

    ra''s face flushed. What did Dn want? He had everything-money, power- but maybe there was something else he longed for.

    She bit her lip, feeling guilty for having med Dn before. She had no right anymore.

    Dn wheeled himself out of the room, undoing his shirt. Lipstick marks were all over the cor and even at the corner of his lips. ra felt as if she had stained not just his clothes but his whole demeanor.

    Fresh clothes wereid out on the bed. He changed quickly, putting the stained shirt into the closet. ra followed him, blurting out, "Let me wash that for you."

    She reached to grab the shirt, but he stopped her. "Don''t touch my things."

    Her hand froze, guilt washing over her. Dn was always soposed and dignified, yet she constantly threw him into awkward situations. It was impressive how he held it together.

    His gazended on her bare feet, and he frowned slightly. "Change out of those wet clothes and put on some shoes."

    ra nced at the bed and saw a nightgown waiting for her. She hurried back to the bathroom to change, realizing there were no undergarments, but she didn''t dare ask for more.

    As she changed, Dn reopened the closet, slowly hanging up the shirt. The lipstick stain on the edge looked like a vibrant poinsettia in winter. He stared at it, lost in thought until the sound of the bathroom door brought him back, and he shut the closet with a thud.

 Chapter 436

    From ra''s viewpoint, she could only catch a glimpse of him deep in thought by the cab door. As she stepped out of the bathroom in her cozy slippers, she nced down at her toes, unsure how to break the silence.

    Her phone buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. It was Kaitlyn.

    "ra, what''s going on with you and Dn? People are talking nonstop."

    Kaitlyn had sent her the invitation for tonight, and even though she didn''t show up, she seemed to know every detail.

    With the noise in the background on Kaitlyn''s end and Dn right next to her, ra wasn''t about to dive into exnations. Instead, she switched topics.

    "Where are you?"

    "The Blue Moon Lounge."

    The Blue Moon Lounge...

    If Kaitlyn knew from there, then Z, who worked at the lounge, probably knew too...

    Crap.

    Quickly, she ended the call with Kaitlyn and rushed out of the bedroom, heading into the hallway. She tried calling Z, but there was no response. Anxiety bubbled up, making her cheeks flush. Whatever was in that drink earlier still lingered in her system. She pped her cheeks lightly to snap out of it and dialed again.

    Still nothing from Z.

    Her heart pounded with worry. Z had his struggles with mental health and was overly sensitive about anything rted to Dn. He once even threatened something extreme. If Z found out about her and Dn from someone else... would he be angry enough to do something reckless?

    When Z got into a state, anything was possible.

    ra paced the hallway, redialing over and over. Then, Dn appeared from the master bedroom, nearly bumping into her.

    She hadn''t even exined tonight''s fiasco to Dn yet. Her mind was a whirlwind, but she decided to handle things with Dn first before dealing with Z.

    "Mr. Dn, how do you want me to make it up to you?" she asked.

    Dn moved his wheelchair toward the study, his voice calm. "No need."

    ra stood there, guilt gnawing at her. "If it''s something I can do, I will."

    The wheelchair came to a halt. He turned, studying her expression as if weighing her words.

    ra swallowed hard. "I mean it."

    "Break up with your boyfriend."

    Her eyes widened in disbelief. Did she hear that right?

    "What?"

    "Didn''t you say you''d do anything?"

    ra felt frozen, her voice stuck in her throat. Why would Dn, who didn''t even know Z, make such a demand? Besides, he''d always encouraged her rtionship before.

    She was rooted to the spot, watching as Dn tilted his head slightly, propping his chin with one hand, eyes half-lidded.

    "I''ve never met him, but I can''t stand him."

    In the business world, if Dn took a dislike to someone, it usually spelled trouble.

    ra lowered hershes, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. A minuteter, she steadied herself. "Mr. Dn, I''m heading out. I''ll make up for tonight''s mess somehow, but I won''t break up with him. He needs me too much."

    Herst words were barely above a whisper, but she knew it was true. Z was too dependent on her, and with his fragile health, leaving him might drive him over the edge.

    She started for the stairs, pausing topose herself, her voice calm.

    "I''m really sorry about tonight."

    With that, she hurried downstairs.

    Dn watched her leave, wiping away the lipstick smudge on his lips with a slow, deliberate motion. He called for Aiden and casually instructed, "Make sure she gets home safe."

 Chapter 437

    As ra slid into Aiden''s car, she kept her head down, feeling a bit defeated.

    "Aiden, should I take you home?" Aiden asked softly, trying to gauge her mood.

    She didn''t answer, instead dialing Z''s number again, but there was still no response. Was it possible he found out about tonight from someone else? Was he brooding alone in their townhouse?

    "Ms. ra?" Aiden asked again, pulling over to the side of the road, waiting patiently.

    Finally, after ten minutes, she sighed and closed her eyes. "Aiden, you''ve been with Mr. Dn for ages. Do you know what he enjoys besides work?"

    If he liked golf, she could get him a limited edition set of clubs. If he was into horseback riding, maybe a fine horse would do. Surely Dn had some hobbies, right?

    Aiden nced at her in the rearview mirror. "The boss doesn''t like work."

    "Then just tell me, what would make him happy?" she pressed.

    Aiden didn''t reply right away, gripping the steering wheel. After a moment, he asked again, "Should I take you home, Ms. ra?"

    ra gave him the address to the townhouse, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside.

    Aiden drove slowly, taking an extra half hour to reach the destination.

    When ra stepped out of the car, the cold wind hit her, reminding her she was still in her nightdress with nothing underneath. She quickly held down the hem of her dress and murmured, "Thanks, Aiden."

    Aiden drove off without another word, not curious at all about why she was in such a remote area.

    ra took a deep breath and tried calling Z again, but still no answer.

    She hurried to the door, punched in the code, but it was wrong. He had changed the password.

    Feeling the chill seep into her bones, she knocked. "Z, are you home?"

    Just as she was about to give up, the door cracked open, his voice hoarse. "What are you doing here?"

    It hit ra then he knew. That''s why he changed the password.

    She quickly pushed the door open and stepped inside, only to find herself lifted onto the entryway cab before she could speak.

    Her hands found his face, and as she was about to kiss him apologetically, she froze. His fingers...

    "Did youe to break up with me?" he asked.

    "Z, I never thought of that," she replied, leaning against his shoulder. The medication she''d taken earlier started to kick in again under his touch, making her feverish. Her forehead was damp with sweat as her hands clung to him like vines.

    In her rush, she had ignored the medication''s effects, and now it was unbearable.

    ˇ°Z...ˇ± Her body arched involuntarily, herst bit of reason slipping away as he knelt.

    "Please, don''t..." she whispered.

    But he was determined, like a man lost in the desert finding an oasis atst.

    As a shooting star streaked through her mind, she found herself gripping a few strands of his hair between her fingers.

    ra''s chest heaved, her thoughts a chaotic mess.

    Z wiped his lips with his fingertips, then cupped her cheek. "You wanted this at the party when you looked at me..."

    Her mind foggy, ra didn''t quite grasp his words, curling up like a cat in his

    arms.

    His hand gently patted her back as she murmured, "Don''t be mad, do what you want, okay?"

    He paused, his Adam''s apple bobbing, "Do what I want?"

    "Yes."

    In the next moment, he lifted her down from the cab.

    Her legs wobbled, and he kept a firm hold on her waist.

    "Z...ˇ± she whispered, feeling a mix of unease and dizziness.

    He was like a wild beast unleashed, eager to devour her whole.

    "You look amazing in a mermaid dress," he murmured.

    "What?" ra felt as if she were floating on a vast ocean, the world around her a blur.

    He leaned in, his voice low, "When you walk, it makes my heart race."

 Chapter 438

    After he spoke, his lips moved from her cheek to her neck, his touch shifting from a fierce storm to a gentle breeze. Anyone who''s been through such a whirlwind can''t handle tenderness like this.

    "Z..." ra murmured as her spine arched slightly in response, graceful and delicate like a crescent moon. She wanted to turn around, but he held her waist so tightly she couldn''t move.

    Suddenly, everything spun, and they found themselves on the couch instead of by the door, his assertive presence making her heart race. ra felt something cover her eyes-maybe a tie or a scarf.

    The smallmp beside the couch flickered on, casting a soft, amber glow that barely outlined his muscr silhouette. She shifted her hips a bit, trying to calm the emotions stirring inside her.

    His handnded on her leg, tracing slow circles in a teasing manner. "Are you doing this on purpose?" he asked.

    ra''s rationality flickered back just for a moment, but it quickly vanished as he returned to her. She had told him he could do what he wanted, and he certainly didn''t hold back.

    Her lips were caught in a kiss, desperately longing for air like a fish out of water, her eyes unfocused. His fingers yfully teased her lips, a smile tugging at his mouth. "So, you''re not here to break up with me?"

    The asional intensity of his actions left ra breathless, as she fought to regain someposure. "No, I never wanted to break up," she managed to say.

    He gave her a quick kiss, almost like a reward. "Then what do you like about me?"

    If she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t let him get away with so much. ra paused, unsure of why exactly she was drawn to him. Maybe it was seeing him alone in the dark, feeling a deep urge to protect him. Or perhaps it was remembering the past when she saved his life, feeling bound by destiny. Whatever the reason, she didn''t want him to stay in the dark. She wanted to lead him into the light.

    ra wasn''t your typical ''good girl.'' "Everything," she finally replied.

    He was taken aback for a moment, his Adam''s apple moving as he ced her hand on his chest. It rose and fell rapidly, heat radiating from it as if his heart might leap out. "ra..."

    This was the most intense, intoxicating temptation. A vein stood out on his forehead as he pulled her in for a fierce kiss, as if he never wanted her to speak again.

    ra lost track of time in that dark space. He was relentless until she whispered, "We''ll never break up." Only then did he stop, as if bewitched, letting go of her lips and capturing her tongue as she made promises.

    To ra, Z was so straightforward it made her blush. When it came to their rtionship, she usually held back, often going along just to keep him happy. But his words grew bolder and bolder.

    "I can''t get enough of you..." "Do you hear that?" "You''re so warm here..."

    ra couldn''t take it anymore and pinched him hard. "Z!" she eximed, her cheeks burning red, unable to respond to his provocative words.

    He chuckled, resting against her neck with a smug tone. "Remember this passion, and every night you''ll think of me."

    ra was exhausted, mumbling a sleepy "Mmm," before drifting off. When she woke up, she was back home. Her body feltpletely spent, every bone rxed after their time together, leaving her wanting to do nothing but rest.

    She grabbed her phone from the bedside, noticing two days had passed. She''d been with him for two whole days. Taking a deep breath, she got up quickly, but her waist protested, nearly sending her back to bed.

    Kaitlyn and Scarlette had called, wanting to know what all the fuss was about. ra replied with a couple of emojis before scrolling to her chat with Z, sending him a message.

    [My waist hurts.]

    He replied almost immediately.

    [I massaged it, still hurts? I can have a doctor check it out.]

    ra only sent the message to see if he was still upset, and now she knew he wasn''t.

    [No need, I''m heading to work soon.]

    Every time she soothed him like this, it felt like it took a little piece of her. She

    often wondered why he was so easily upset. Throughout their time together, she''d spent a lot of effort keeping him happy.

 Chapter 439

    After waking up and grabbing a quick bite, ra felt like she was moving through msses. Everything tasted nd, and by the time she settled at her desk, she could barely stifle a yawn. She just wasn''t herself today.

    It wasn''t until Cole, adjusting his sses with a sincere look, suggested, "Ms. Bradford, maybe a turtleneck would be better?"

    ra, still foggy from the morning haze, sipped her coffee. "Why''s that?"

    Cole just gave her a knowing look.

    It wasn''t until her lunch break that she saw her reflection and noticed the rosy glow on her face and the unmistakable marks on her neck. Her cheeks turned crimson as she instinctively tried to pull up her cor, only to remember she wasn''t wearing a turtleneck today and it offered no help.

    Caught off guard by her own appearance, she quickly ordered a scarf online with a plea for speedy delivery.

    That afternoon, ra had a critical meeting with a new executive about a potential government contract. She was determined to nail it.

    At three on the dot, she wrapped the newly delivered scarf around her neck and headed to the meeting with Cole. The venue was a swanky hotel, perfect for business talks.

    But when she opened the door to the private room, she froze. Along with the new executive, Jared, was Jeffree.

    She''d just had a spat with Jeffree, and if he was tight with Jared, their project could be doomed.

    Jeffree looked equally surprised to see ra. His eyes widened before he cozied up to the person next to him. "Jared, is she the one we''re meeting?"

    Jared, only twenty-six, had climbed the corporatedder, thanks in part to his ties with the Warren family. He gently nudged Jeffree aside and nodded at ra. "Ms. ra, please, take a seat."

    Not quite sure of the dynamic between them, ra carefully took a seat. "Mr. Warren, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Jared seemed a bit embarrassed, his lips twitching in a half-smile. "Not sure how much of it is worth hearing. If it weren''t for this project, you probably wouldn''t know me at all."

    ra quickly sized him up as someonecking subtlety. A savvy businessperson wouldn''t talk down about themselves.

    She smiled warmly. "On the contrary, Mr. Warren. You were the top student of your year. Back when I was hitting the books hard, I''d read about top students like you every year."

    Jared''s face brightened, a blush creeping onto his cheeks as he raised his ss. "I''m surprised you actually know that."

    ra picked up her ss, clinking it gently with his.

    Watching their easy conversation, Jeffree tightened his grip on Jared''s arm, frustrated. "Jared, you shouldn''t partner with her. Haven''t you heard about her? She even got on Mr. Dn''s bad side. Who knows how long the Bradford Group willst?"

    Anyone who crossed Dn got swallowed up. Justst night, ra had boldly sat on Dn''sp and kissed him in front of everyone. Audacious and shameless!

    Dn might seem aloof, but his actions were anything but gentle.

    Jared hesitated, visibly conflicted.

    Jeffree shot ra a smug look, confident that his presence would derail the deal.

    ra set her ss down calmly. "Two nights ago, I left The Grand Hotel, and Mr. Dn didn''ty a finger on me."

    Jeffree jumped to his feet, furious. "What''s that supposed to mean? The Grand Hotel isn''t for the likes of you. You''re just spinning tales!"

 Chapter 440

    ra had Jared pegged he was seriouslycking in backbone, getting swayed by Jeffree''s words so easily. It was obvious someone was pulling strings for him to be in his current position.

    She smirked a little, leaning back in her chair. "If you don''t believe me, why not just call Mr. Dn and ask him yourself?"

    Jeffree''s face went beet-red with anger, and she clung tighter to Jared''s arm. "Jared, let''s get out of here. You shouldn''t be dealing with her. You know how much you hate being talked about."

    Jared, who had been trying to keep it together, suddenly looked really ufortable and jumped to his feet. "Ms. ra, we''ll have to discuss this another time."

    Before ra could say a word, Jared snatched up his suit jacket and bolted out.

    Jeffree stayed behind just long enough to stick her tongue out at ra. "Serves you right, ra. I''ll make sure you don''t close a single deal. Just wait and see!"

    ra frowned, and once it was just her and Cole in the room, she asked, "What''s up with Jared? Why''s he so wishy-washy? What''s his deal with the Warren family?"

    Cole adjusted his sses. "Ms. Bradford, you know the Warren family is all about keeping up appearances. They''re big in politics, so no scandals, especially not about an illegitimate child. Jared''s probably someone''s secret kid, hidden away because of the family''s strict rules."

    These kinds of skeletons in the closet are prettymon among the elite. Jared''s low rank might just be a bone thrown his way by his supposed dad.

    And it''s clear he''s been living under some serious pressure-acting all timid and bringing someone like Jeffree to a negotiation. Total rookie move.

    ra took a deep breath, looking at Cole. "You think he''s connected to Richard, the Warren family heir?"

    Cole put a finger to his lips, signaling caution. Talking about this was risky.

    Richard had a ton of influence in the Warren family; if he wanted someone gone, they''d be out in a heartbeat.

    No wonder Jared was so timid, living under Richard''s shadow. Richard was like a sharp de-you could feel his intensity even from a distance.

    ra traced her finger around her ss, speaking softly, "Do you think Richard knows about this illegitimate child, Cole?"

    Cole, who had been with Johnny for years, had heard whispers but never let on, always staying out of trouble.

    "Ms. Bradford, we really can''t afford to mess with him. Mr. Dn might be forgiving, but Richard..."

    Even though the Warren family was strict, word was Richard had been sent to a rough border area when he was young.

    The border between the U.S. and Mexico isn''t exactly a pic. It''s tough for everyone there.

    This project was a big deal for the Bradford family. They''d lost a lot of partners recently, and their reputation had taken a hit. Teaming up with the government was their best shot at regaining some standing and smoothing out the road ahead.

    The project wasn''t too big or too small, which meant they didn''t have topete with the big yers.

    But working with someone as fickle as Jared could mean the project gets canned

    at the first hint of gossip, leading to a huge loss.

    ra drummed her fingers on the table, then smiled.

    "Let''s head back for now."

    Seeing her smile, Cole knew she had something up her sleeve.

 Chapter 441

    As they left, Jeffree snuggled into Jared''s arms. "You know, Jared, even Emily can''t stand ra. She''d probably do anything to see her gone. Teaming up with ra is just asking for trouble," Jeffree murmured.

    Jeffree was used to being invisible in the Dawson family, so meeting Jared felt like a stroke of luck. Rumor had it he was connected to the prestigious Warren family, though no one knew the details.

    The Warren family was a big deal, and if they were backing Jared, it meant they saw something special in him.

    Usually, Jeffree had to stick close to Ethan to rub elbows with the powerful crowd, basically ying the role of his sidekick. She was tired of being the butt of jokes, yearning to climb the socialdder and sit at the table with people like Ethan.

    She couldn''t stand being looked down on.

    But in this world, everything was about status. Marriages were strategic, and Jeffree, barely a blip in the Dawson family, wasn''t exactly a catch for someone looking to climb higher. In her darkest moments, she stumbled upon Jared and overheard whispers about his ties to the Warren family.

    Thinking of Jared''s potential rise made her smile sweetly, imagining herself being noticed for once.

    "Jared, you never told me what''s your deal with the Warren family? Do you call Richard ''brother''?" Jeffree asked.

    She''d seen Richard plenty of times, but he never acknowledged her.

    Richard was intimidatingly distant, and she couldn''t picture what being rted to him would be like.

    Jared stiffened at the mention of Richard, trying to keep his cool despite the irritation bubbling up.

    "Why even bring him up?!"

    Jeffree blinked, taken aback, and quickly shut up. "Jared, do you not like him?"

    Jared took a deep breath, his hands clenching at his sides. "It''s not about liking or disliking him. I just don''t care. In the Warren family, we''re basically equals. We were bound to sh. Now that they''re backing me, Richard''s disdain is obvious, but I don''t see him as a threat."

    The more someone insists they don''t care, the more they actually do.

    But Jeffree, oblivious to this, just gazed at him with even more admiration. "Jared,

    I knew sticking with you was the right choice. Promise me I''ll be the only woman in your life, okay?"

    Jared soaked in her admiration, feeling a sense of satisfaction, and in the privacy of the car, they indulged in each other.

    Afterward, Jeffreey blissfully in his arms when her phone buzzed with a text from an unknown number.

    [Jared and Richard are half-brothers. Technically, Jared is entitled to a share of the Warren family fortune, but no one knows he exists.]

    Jeffree''s eyes widened in shock. Half-brothers?!

    Richard was the Warren family heir. Did this mean Jared could inherit a big chunk of the estate?

    Jeffree wasn''t up to speed on the Warren family''s internal matters, so she discreetly nudged Jared. "Jared, do you have any shares in the Warren family?"

    Irritation flickered in Jared''s eyes. Richard would never hand over shares to him.

    If people found out about him, they''d probably want to erase him. For years, he''d lived like a shadow, hidden with his mother under the guise of being a war widow''s son.

    "No, I''m not interested in that. Richard''s all about power, but I just want to live peacefully."

    Jeffree''s heart ached for Jared. The Warren family assets should rightfully include his share. How could Richard keep it all?

    She was determined to help Jared.

    As Jared got dressed, he thought about how he didn''t truly care for Jeffree. But after years of feeling invisible, her admiration wasforting.

    His thoughts drifted to ra. She was assertive and intimidating, a lot like Richard, which stirred something uneasy in him.

    But she was gorgeous, the kind of beauty that made you want to conquer it.

    If those icy eyes ever thawed, who knew what brilliance they might reveal?

 Chapter 442

    After Jeffree hopped out of Jared''s car, he wasted no time calling Eden.

    "Hey, Edie! You''ll never guess what I did. I totally messed up ra''s project. You should''ve seen her face-she looked like she just sucked on a lemon. There''s no way she''s gonna be unting herself around me anytime soon."

    Eden, sporting some serious dark circles, actually felt a spark of satisfaction at the news. Ever since that party, she''d been holed up in her room, refusing to eat or drink, trying to block out the thought of Dn and ra getting cozy. Her eyes were puffy from crying, and she wished ra would just vanish into thin air.

    The housekeeper had knocked earlier, but Eden hadn''t responded. Now, Simon was knocking, his voice cutting through the silence.

    "How long are you nning to stay locked up in there?"

    Eden ended the call, wiped her tears, and opened the door.

    "Simon."

    Seeing her swollen eyes, Simon handed her a tissue. "Why are you so upset? Dn cares about you. If there''s another woman in the picture, you should be happy for him."

    Eden felt lost for words. To the Fergusons, she was Dn''s little sister, and having feelings for him was off-limits. Simon''s eyes flicked with understanding, and he turned away, his tone cool.

    "Besides, Grandfather''s been resting since the whole thing with Mom. If he found out about this, Dn would have a lot of exining to do. Don''t make a bigger deal out of it than it is."

    A light went off in Eden''s mind. Right, if Grandfather knew, ra would be toast! He had high hopes for Dn, and expected any woman by his side to be of high society standing. ra didn''t fit the bill at all!

    Quickly, Eden changed and rushed downstairs.

    "Simon, I''ve got something to do. Don''t wait up for dinner."

    Simon watched her leave, a cold smirk tugging at his lips.

    Eden drove straight to the Ferguson estate. Lately, Ada had been stirring up drama about Michael''s cheating, which left Walter fed up and refusing visitors. Eden was let through the gates but couldn''t get into the main hall, so she resorted to shouting from outside.

    "Grandfather, the gossip about Dn and ra is everywhere! You need to step in or ra''s going to ruin him!"

    "Grandfather!"

    "I''m doing this for Dn''s sake!"

    After an hour of shouting, her voice hoarse, the main hall doors finally opened. The estate had a serious vibe, and Eden wiped her tears as the butler led her upstairs to the study.

    Walter had been keeping to himself, ying chess and practicing calligraphy, avoiding people. Eden burst into the study and knelt before his desk.

    "Grandfather, did you hear about ra forcing a kiss on Dn at the party?"

    Walter''s hand paused, spilling a drop of ink on the paper. He quickly regained his calm, asking, "Did Dn say anything?"

    Eden bit her lip, clenching her hands.

    "Dn''s leg isn''t great, so he couldn''t fight back, but Aiden pushed ra off. Grandfather, ra''s already messed up my brother''s life. We can''t let her do the same to Dn. My brother''s been a wreck over her, and I swear she''s just toying with the Ferguson men. Plus, she met with Cousin recently, and he''s been seriously injured. I wouldn''t be surprised if ra''s behind it, trying to take down the Fergusons!"

    Eden was fired up, her chest heaving. Walter calmly set down his pen and gestured for the butler to call Dn.

    Dn was at home in Palm Bay, staring at a shirt in his closet as he answered the call.

    "Father."

    "Dn, what are you up to?"

    The shirt''s cor had a faint lipstick mark, the front wrinkled. Dn brushed his fingers over the sleeve, his tone t. "Just at home."

    "I set you up on dates, and you say none of the women interest you. You''re not getting any younger, so don''t keep making me set these up."

    "I know."

    The shirt carried a soft scent.

    "I don''t want to hear any more rumors about you and ra."

    "Father, there''s nothing between us."

    He lowered his gaze, sniffed near the cuff, his eyes shadowed. "I don''t like her."

 Chapter 443

    Walter let out a relieved sigh and handed the phone back to the butler. Across the desk, Eden was on edge, watching him hang up so quickly.

    "Grandpa, what did Dn say?" she asked, her voice tinged with urgency.

    "He doesn''t like ra," Walter replied.

    Eden''s fists clenched, and tears started to pool in her eyes. It''s always hardest to admit your feelings when you really like someone. Walter picked up his pen to resume his calligraphy, but seeing Eden so upset, he paused, his brow furrowing slightly.

    "Why are you so concerned about Dn''s love life? Maybe spend a little more time advising your mom to keep our family issues private."

    Eden stood up slowly, feeling the pins and needles in her legs. She wiped her cheeks with a swift, careless motion.

    "Grandpa, don''t you think it''s strange? Dn, someone so extraordinary, had his legs injured back then and didn''t me ra. Could it be that he liked her even then?"

    Walter chuckled at the thought. "Are you saying that while ra was chasing your brother all over the ce, Dn secretly had a crush on her?"

    Given his looks and status, a secret crush seemed unlikely. Eden''s tears flowed even more freely. It felt like the whole world doubted Dn''s feelings for ra. But she saw it clearly.

    Her nails dug deeply into her palms. Taking a deep breath, she dered, "Grandpa, I''ll prove it to you."

    With that, she turned and left. Walter looked at the calligraphy he had written, strong and bold. He set the pen down and turned to the butler.

    "Let everyone know they need to be home for Christmas," he instructed.

    The butler nodded respectfully. As Eden left the mansion, she looked up at the sky with determination. She quickly called Megan, her tone confident.

    "You need to work with me on this. I''ll make sure ra doesn''t suspect you, but Sarah''s got to take the fall."

    Megan pursed her lips. She''d met Eden Ferguson by chance. Eden wasn''t as naive as Sarah, and messing with someone from such a powerful family was ying with fire.

    "What do you need me to do, Ms. Eden?"

    "Have Sarah give ra a hard time so she can''t focus on Dn."

    That way, ra wouldn''t have the energy to be around Dn, and with the holidaysing up, Dn would be even busier. Megan''s lips curled into a sly smile. She''d been wanting to ditch Sarah anyway. Her lowly status and audacity to dream of Dn wereughable.

    "Alright."

    *

    On the weekend, ra headed to Ryan''s vi. The ce had some servants, but it felt a bit empty with Ryan away. With Christmas approaching, and Ryan''s birthday on Christmas Eve, she nned to bring him out for a meal together.

    Lately, Ryan had been texting her every day, sharing notes on his studies. He was learning quickly, which wasforting for ra. She went to the market to pick up some holiday decorations, asking the vi''s staff to help out with wreaths and fairy lights, creating a festive vibe.

    Meanwhile, after Megan''s call, Sarah was waiting by ra''s apartment entrance. When ra returned and saw her, she frowned.

    Sarah stood there with a smug look, holding out her hand. "I need money to raise a child. I can''t ask Ryan, so it''s up to you. I need gourmet meals daily; the baby inside me deserves the best."

    ra tried to walk past, but Sarah followed closely.

    "ra, your brother cares a lot about the baby I''m carrying. If something happens to me because of you, do you think he''ll me you?"

    ra paused, rubbing her temples. "I''ll transfer three hundred thousand to your old ount. Don''te to me until after the holidays."

    Sarah''s eyes lit up at the mention of the money. It was more than she could ever earn, and she had Megan to thank for it.

    "That''s not enough. I want a vi or let me stay in Ryan''s vi."

 Chapter 444

    ra turned to look at Sarah, her expression all serious. Sarah swallowed hard, suddenly feeling too nervous to meet ra''s eyes. It was like ra could see straight through her. But then she thought of Megan and found her courage. "I''m going to marry Ryan soon, and he''s already said he''ll marry me. Isn''t it normal for us to live together? And technically, I should be calling you ''sister,'' right?"

    The word "sister" made ra feel sick. She couldn''t be bothered to argue and just walked into the apartmentplex. Sarah was left standing at the gate, fuming. "If you won''t let me in, I''ll just ask Ryan. He cares about me and will definitely let me in!"

    ra felt a tight knot in her stomach, which got worse when Ryan called an hourter, asking if Sarah could stay at the vi to rest. ra had been looking forward to a quiet holiday with her brother, but now she wasn''t so sure.

    "Do whatever you want," she replied.

    "ra, are you mad?" Ryan asked cautiously, his voice low. "Sarah''s family situation is tough. Her parents have always favored her brother and wanted to marry her off for his benefit. She has nowhere else to go."

    ra didn''t want to hear it. She took a deep breath. "Do what you think is best."

    "ra, can we still have dinner together over the holidays? It''s been ages since west ate together."

    Her heart ached a little. "Sure."

    ˇ°?

    Ryan''s eyes lit up. ˇ°I just finished a new book. I''ll be waiting for you to pick me up!"

    ra didn''t respond and hung up. She felt overwhelmed. The project wasn''t going well, and now her brother was causing more stress. She took a deep breath and pulled out a bottle of wine, hoping for a quiet evening. But just then, the doorbell rang. It was Scarlette at the door.

    Scarlette was all dressed up, holding a bunch of fancy fruits. "ra, it''s my mom''s birthday today, and I''m heading to the Greenard family for dinner. These are imported fruits from a business partner. I don''t have time to eat them, so they''re yours."

    There were so many bags, filling up the doorway. "I can''t eat all of these..."

    But before ra could finish, Scarlette''s phone rang. She patted ra on the shoulder. "Share them with friends if you can''t finish them. I''m off to the Greenard family tonight and then on a business trip. I won''t be back for a week. It''d be a shame for them to spoil."

    She said this while heading to the elevator, answering her phone. Nichs was calling.

    ra dragged the fruit boxes inside. She didn''t have many friends, just Megan and Kaitlyn. She called Megan first, asking if she was home so she could send over some fruit.

    Megan thanked her warmly and asked, "ra, have you figured out your holiday ns? How about bringing your boyfriend along, and we can all have dinner together?"

    The holidays were barely ten days away. "I''ll ask him if he''s up for it."

    Megan''s tone was calm, but her eyes darkened a bit. "You''re really good to your boyfriend."

    What kind of guy was he that ra kept him such a secret?

    "I love him; it''s just how it is."

    *

    Scarlette reached downstairs to find Nichs already waiting in the car. He wore a sleek watch, his fingers casually resting on the steering wheel. His eyes lit up when he saw her. She tried to open the back door but found it locked. Nichs just smirked, so she got into the front seat. As soon as she buckled in, Nichs hit the gas.

    The drive was silent, which felt odd. It wasn''t until they reached the Greenard family estate that Scarlette rxed a bit, seeing the Greenard parents waiting outside.

    "Dad, Mom."

    Rose, in an elegant outfit and a jade pendant, smiled warmly. "Wee home. It''s great to see you."

    Scarlette was ushered inside by Rose, with Nichs tagging along. "Scarlette, the holidays areing up. Didn''t you get me a gift?"

    Rose pped him yfully. "Mind your manners. You should call her ''sister."

    Nichs shrugged and walked ahead. Scarlette felt uneasy, but dinner went smoothly, and everyone was enjoying themselves afterward, watching TV.

    Rose casually asked about Scarlette''s boyfriend. "When will you bring him over? I heard he''s a college professor. You''ve always liked mature men."

    Scarlette was peeling an orange, about to eat it, when Nichs snatched it away. Rose scolded him. "You''re so unruly. Your behavior causes rumors about Scarlette!"

    No sooner had she spoken than the room suddenly went dark. A power outage? Before Scarlette could react, Nichs pressed her head down, and the orange slice he''d taken was passed from his mouth to hers. The taste spread between them.

    She instinctively pulled back. Was he crazy?! Her parents were right there!

    In the darkness, their breaths mingled, and she suddenly realized the stark difference between men and women.

    "Nichs..." she whispered, terrified the lights would flicker back on and expose this embarrassing scene to everyone.

 Chapter 445

    She was so mad she bit down hard on his tongue, making him hiss in pain as he pulled back. Just then, the lights flickered back on, leaving the room dark for less than ten seconds.

    Rose turned to the maid next to her, "What happened?"

    ˇ°Just a little electrical glitch, ma''am,ˇ± the maid replied.

    Rose nced up to see her son, Nick, loungingfortably, one hand propping up his head, the other covering his mouth.

    "Nick, what''s so funny?"

    Scarlette tried to stay calm, but her heart skipped a beat when Rose turned her attention to Nichs.

    Nichs raised an eyebrow, still covering his mouth. "Nothing much, just fed my sister a piece of orange."

    Rose shifted her gaze to Scarlette again.

    Scarlette knew Nichs loved to stir up trouble. The Greenard family had spoiled him from day one, and even she couldn''t resist. He was the little prince, fearless and untouchable.

    Rose picked up an orange. "These were just pickedst night. If you like them, take some when you go."

    Scarlette stood up. "Mom, I''m heading out for a week-long business trip. I should be back just in time for Christmas."

    "Where are you going? You''ve been so busy with work and barely keep in touch. I know it''s because of those rumors..."

    Scarlette quickly cut her off, "It''s close by, just an hour''s flight. I''m leaving in the morning. I should get some rest now."

    Tradition dictated that she stay with the Greenard family on Rose''s birthday.

    She headed to her childhood room. Nothing had changed, but as she grew up, she realized that no matter how well the Greenard family treated her, any drama involving Nichs meant she, the adopted daughter, would be the first to go.

    In the Greenard family, Nichs was everything.

    She grabbed some clothes from the closet to take a bath, her mind drifting back to moments with Nichs.

    She was six years older than him. From the day he was born, she was both his sister and his caretaker, more attentive than anyone.

    After losing her parents, she stayed with rtives for a year, learning the harshness of the world. To stay in someone else''s home, she had to eat less, work more. Her aunt made her wash clothes by hand to save on electricity. She cooked, cleaned, and when she joined the Greenard family, she was on edge for the first two years.

    A child under someone else''s roof, she was heartbreakingly well-behaved, waking up at five every morning to help the family''s chef. When Rose found out, she insisted Scarlette sleep in and go to school, a kindness Scarlette could never repay.

    When Nichs was born, one night she overheard a servant suggesting to Rose that she be sent away, and she quickly understood her precarious situation.

    She had to take care of this little brother, had to spoil him, to secure her ce in the Greenard family.

    She showed extreme kindness, terrified of being sent back to her aunt or to an orphanage.

    Once, a servant nearly spilled hot water on a one-year-old Nichs. Scarlette shielded him, getting burns that left blisters and a ten-centimeter scar that remains to this day.

    Rose rushed downstairs, clutching Nichs and crying. She saw the whole thing and was visibly shaken.

    Because of this, Scarlette''s ce in the family was secured, but she always knew Nichs was the priority, and she had to keep indulging him.

    Sometimes, she envied Nichs'' carefree childhood, born with a silver spoon, never understanding why she studiedte into the night.

    Scarlette rubbed her temples, feeling more pained the more she thought about it. Although she initially cared for Nichs with mixed motives, her feelings had be genuine over time.

    As she pondered, she started to feel sleepy, and then she heard the handle of her bedroom door being turned.

 Chapter 446

    Before he knew it, Nichs was already in the bathroom. Scarlette slowly sat up, suddenly aware she was still soaking in the bath. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.

    "Get out," she said firmly.

    Nichs casually dangled a key in his hand. "You''ve been staying away too long, so I got a key for your sister''s room. Locking the door won''t help."

    He tossed the key onto the sink and crouched beside the tub. Just as Scarlette was about to speak, footsteps echoed from outside, and Rose''s voice followed. "Nichs, I brought you some hot chocte. Drink it after your bath before bed."

    Scarlette''s eyes widened as Nichs covered her mouth with his hand. He leaned closer, biting her corbone gently and licking away the water droplets. "Go ahead, scream if you want. I''m not bothered."

    In the Greenard household, Nichs feared no one.

    Furious, Scarlette tried to p him, but he caught her wrist effortlessly. Nichs grinned, nibbling on her fingertips, one by one. "I don''t mind a p, but you always hold back. If Mom and Dad notice any marks, how would I exin?"

    "You!" she eximed.

    In an instant, he pulled her forward, and the sound of sshing water filled the room. Outside, Rose set the cup down with a curious tone. "Did you slip?"

    Scarlette quicklyposed herself, replying in a steady voice, "No, Mom, just washing my face."

    Rose nced around the room with a sigh. "When you''re done, I need to talk to you."

    Scarlette was about to ask what it was about when Nichs lifted her onto the sink. She couldn''t fight back, couldn''t yell, and definitely couldn''t make a scene. Her fingers gripped the sink''s edge tightly.

    Nichs knew she wouldn''t dare make a fuss, especially with Rose just outside.

    Lowering her voice, Scarlette pleaded, "Nichs, can we discuss thister?"

    Nichs leaned in, trapping her between his arms. "Later? Scarlette, how long have you been saying that? Do we even have a future? I''m not in your ns."

    Scarlette pressed her lips together, noticing him undoing his belt. Shock washed over her face. "You!"

    Before she could finish, he bit her shoulder, making her gasp and knock several bottles off the sink.

    Outside, Rose rubbed her forehead, "You''re as clumsy as Nick now."

    Scarlette felt a chill run down her spine. She pushed against Nichs''s chest, but he didn''t back down, his bite leaving a mark on her shoulder. Fearing the noise might draw attention, she whispered, "Nichs, Nick..."

    As soon as she spoke, her eyes filled with tears, and she turned her head away, crying silently.

    Nichs paused, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze. He could see the fear in her eyes.

    Scarlette had always been obsessed with her reputation-striving for the top in everything, basking in admiration, proving she was the best.

    With difficulty, Nichs held himself back, his voice rough. "Tell her to leave, and you''re mine tonight. Or she stays."

    He no longer believed anything Scarlette said. She''d nned every exit strategy, even considering leaving the country.

    How naive.

 Chapter 447

    Scarlette felt trapped, blindsided by Nichs''s relentless determination. In his eyes, nothing was out of reach, and life had never taught him otherwise. Trying to keep her cool, she called out to her mom, Rose, through the door. "Mom, can we talk about this tomorrow? I''m exhausted and just want to hit the bed after my bath."

    Rose let out a weary sigh. Ever since Scarlette moved out, things had been tense between them. Still, given the same choice, she and the Greenard family would do it all over again. Even though Scarlette was well-behaved, she wasn''t a Greenard by blood.

    "Alright, Scarlette," Rose replied. "Your dad and I will handle your wedding ns. Once you''re married, all that talk about you and Nick will stop. We''ve already picked a date. We''ll talk more tomorrow. If you''re okay with it, we''ll take care of everything."

    Scarlette''s legs were wrapped around Nichs''s waist to keep herself steady. Her lips tightened as she processed her mom''s words. Having been through so much, she knew exactly what was being implied. The Greenard family feared the gossip and wanted to avoid any scandal involving her and Nichs, so rushing into marriage seemed like the solution.

    Supporting herself with one hand, a sharp pain of frustration shot through her. "I..."

    Before she could finish, Nichs shifted, almost making her lose herposure. It was a humiliating situation-caught between the family who raised her and the boy she practically grew up with. It felt like she was being roasted over an open me.

    Nichs leaned in, his voice a whisper in her ear. "Scarlette, I''m losing patience. Why not just open the door?"

    It was a threat, clear as day. Scarlette''s hand clenched tightly as she quickly replied, "Mom, let''s talkter, okay? I''m really tired."

    Rose hesitated but then left the room, closing the door behind her. The moment the door clicked shut, Nichs took her chin and kissed her, hastily pushing the bathroom door open.

    He carried her to the bed, and Scarlette turned her head away, her face clouded. "Lock the door," she muttered.

    Still kissing her, Nichs retraced his steps to secure the door before tossing her onto the bed and following her down. He was young and reckless, and the bed creaked under his force.

    Scarlette gripped the headboard, worried the noise might carry downstairs. She whispered, "Not so rough."

    "Are you really that scared?" Nichs asked, sensing her detachment and feeling annoyed by it.

    He stopped, studying her face, remembering the proud, confident girl she used to be. When she was sixteen, their parents had left for work overseas, leaving the rest of the Greenard family in charge.

    The Greenard rtives never liked Scarlette. Her drive to be the best made her parents proud but embarrassed the others. How could a girl from nowhere outshine their own children?

    That half-year, they deliberately withheld money from her, though Nichs had no clue until he visited her school and saw her hanging out with some boys. Rumors spread of her being a flirt, getting those boys to buy her lunch without any intention of reciprocating. Yet, she was the top student, always leading her ss.

    Among her peers, she walked with the grace and pride of a beautiful peacock.

 Chapter 448

    Nichs had been trained in the art of business and social skills from a young

    age, and he could instantly tell that Scarlette viewed those guys as nothing more than long-term meal tickets. He always knew that beneath her proud exterior was someone who wasn''t quite as perfect as she seemed.

    Take her way with rtionships, for example. She had this knack for making people fall for her with ease, yet they still thought she was aloof and innocent. Once he saw through her fa?ade, he was furious. He pulled Scarlette aside, scolding her for getting too close to her male ssmates and neglecting him, her brother.

    How had Scarlette responded back then? Nichs found it surprising how vividly he remembered everything about her. She had been wearing her bright, youthful school uniform, and she crouched down to ruffle his hair yfully.

    "Brothers are different from everyone else, of course. What brings you here to school, Nick?"

    Young Nichs had a serious look on his face. He had been doted on since he was a kid, especially by her, and he was used to speaking his mind. "I missed you, so I came to find you. Mom and Dad aren''t home, and neither are you. I miss you a lot. Can I stay at the dorm with you?"

    Scarlette was in high school then, while Nichs was still just a kid in elementary school. She found his request amusing and genuinelyughed. Yet, even then, she never mentioned that she didn''t have a dime to her name.

    She never asked the Greenard family for money; whatever their parents gave her, she spent it all on Nichs. He used to think she genuinely cared for him. Later, he came to realize that maybe she was just trying to show loyalty to the Greenard family.

    The sunlight was beautiful that day, and her smile was something he would remember forever. She looked amazing in her uniform. Unfortunately, they weren''t at the same school, nor did they oftene home, so he rarely saw her. For the first time, jealousy crept in, wishing he could see her every day like the others.

    He never understood why Scarlette didn''t attend the private school with him and why she chose a public school instead. Later, he found out that the private school didn''t have a boarding option; students were chauffeured daily and didn''t stick to rigid textbooks.

    From day one at the public school, Scarlette applied to stay on campus. The Greenard parents agreed, even though she was only fifteen. Nichs cried at home, feeling abandoned. Even then, he wished time would speed up, just so he could catch up to her.

    The time he spent secretly in love with Scarlette was both sweet and painful. When he realized his feelings, fear crept in because he knew Scarlette only saw him as a brother. Later, she excelled in her studies and went to college, surrounded by male ssmates. What annoyed him even more was that her admirers would buy him snacks to win her over.

    Nichs couldn''t stand it. Whenever he visited Scarlette at school, he made sure the driver took the family''s most expensive car. The moment the multi-million- dor car appeared, those guys quickly backed off. Scarlette scolded him for it, but he was secretly thrilled.

    His history with Scarlette felt impossibly long. From his birth until now, twenty- three yearster, she was a part of his life. Everything about her had be a habit for him, yet she didn''t love him back. It drove him crazy with frustration.

    Nichs kissed her deeply, almost leaving her breathless. Scarlette remained indifferent, her attitude both defeating and infuriating. He gripped her chin, his voice brimming with anger, "You''ve always been a pro at ying people, haven''t you? In high school, you turned those guys into meal tickets. Why can''t you treat me the same..."

    Even if she toyed with him, he would find happiness in it. But Scarlette just couldn''t bring herself to y with him.

 Chapter 449

    Scarlette pped his hand away, about to speak, when her phone buzzed-it was ra. Her heart leapt for a moment, but seeing ra''s name calmed her down. Just as she was about to answer, Nichs snatched the phone, tossed it aside, and pulled her in for another kiss.

    "Why bother with the phone? Focus on me."

    ra felt uneasy when no one picked up. Remembering the tension between Scarlette and Nichs, she sensed tonight might be turbulent and wanted to check in. With no response, she shot Scarlette a quick message: "You okay?"

    Scarlette replied the next day with just, "I''m fine." ra took it at face value.

    Later, when Cole came by, ra handed him two boxes of fruit. He set some papers on the table. "Ms. Bradford, Jared and Jeffree are together. Jeffree is head over heels for him."

    ra smirked, getting why the elite fussed over suitable matches. At least, the daughters from big families weren''t reckless enough to pull a Jeffree and try to spill the Warren family''s secrets.

    She had dinner ns with Dn, intending to apologize, and had chosen the same hotel where Richard met his business partners. She tipped Jeffree off about the hotel, confident he wouldn''t disappoint her.

    ra brought along a brooch Cole had procured a special request. Though Dn never wore brooches, the goal was to apologize, and an expensive gift would do the trick. Watches were out; Dn''s were worth millions, way beyond her budget. Her limit was two hundred thousand, enough for a decent brooch, but not a watch without being a joke.

    Satisfied with the sapphire blue brooch, she prepared to leave. Cole broke the silence.

    "Did you schedule with Mr. Dnst minute, Ms. Bradford?"

    "Yeah, why?"

    Cole hesitated. After years in the business world with Johnny, he knew Dn was notoriously hard to pin down. Since going abroad, even the Ferguson family struggled to see him. His calendar was likely booked years out, yet ra managed a spontaneous meet-up. It was curious.

    Still at the door, ra changed her shoes, puzzled. "If you''ve got something to say, just say it."

    Cole, sorting through documents, chose his words. "Is everything good with your boyfriend, Ms. Bradford? I heard Mr. Dn was recently in the matchmaking scene, and the Ferguson family probably has potential matches lined up."

    ra caught his drift and smiled. "You think it''s too easy for me to meet Dn?" Cole stayed silent.

    ra opened the door, her tone steady. "Maybe I embarrassed him at the g, and he''s been upset, waiting for my apology."

    She used to think Dn was emotionally indifferent, but on that ind, he showed something. Coupled with the plum blossom incident, he wasn''t entirely without emotion; he just kept it under wraps.

    "As long as you get it, Ms. Bradford, you..."

    Cole put down the papers, removed his sses to clean them. "You might not remember much, Ms. Bradford, but I vaguely recall you were searching for someone."

    ra paused, reevaluating Cole. He''d been Johnny''s right-hand man for years, always precise and discreet. Johnny trusted him implicitly, and though Cole''s skills probably surpassed Johnny''s, he kept them under wraps. His subtlety was a skill in itself.

    "Who am I looking for?"

    "I saw you oncete at night, Ms. Bradford. You were nothing like the person you are around the Bradford family-cold and distant. Maybe you''d had too much to drink; there was a mystery in your eyes. If I hadn''t known it was you, I wouldn''t have recognized you. Once things settle at thepany, you should think about regaining your memories."

    Cole lowered hisshes, keeping to himself the part where she''d mentioned wanting to kill Dn. Who knows if it was just drunken talk or the truth?

 Chapter 450

    "Alright, once we seal the next deal, I''ll make some time to jog my memory." ra said, agreeing, and headed out with the gift box in hand.

    When she got to the hotel, she turned a corner and unexpectedly bumped into Richard right outside the private dining room. Richard seemed like he had just stepped out, gave her a quick nce, then looked away and walked off.

    ra found it odd. She had booked this room, so why was Richarding out of it? Could it be that Dn was already there?

    She pushed the door open and, sure enough, saw someone inside. Dn was there, holding a menu, looking like he was deep in thought about what to order. ra hade half an hour early, yet Dn was even earlier! Here she was, the one who needed to apologize, and she was thete one.

    She quickly put on an apologetic face. "Mr. Dn, you''re here so early. Were you meeting with Richard?"

    Otherwise, why would Richard be leaving this room? Before he could respond, she sat down across from him and pulled out the gift box. "I came across this brooch at the mall, and it just seemed like something you''d like, Mr. Dn."

    Last time, she had tried to smooth things over about the Sarah situation with a pair of silver-blue cufflinks, but Dn never wore them. Dn barely nced at the brooch before focusing back on the menu. "Let''s just order."

    He didn''t seem interested at all. ra didn''t mind; she hadn''t expected him to be impressed. Dn had been surrounded by luxury his whole life.

    "Alright, I had the chef suggest a few of their signature dishes. They should be out soon." As they waited, Dn finally looked at her.

    "Did you choose the gift?"

    Actually, Cole had picked it out at ra''s request. "Yes, I did."

    Dn took a sip of the Earl Grey provided by the restaurant. "I saw your assistant at the mall on my way over."

    ra paused mid-motion as she was about to pour him more tea. Before she could deny it, he continued, "Carrying the same box. Quite the splurge at two thousand dors."

    And just like that, the conversation was almost over. ra''s attempt at an apology was backfiring badly. She slowly sat back, realizing that Dn was genuinely upset. If he weren''t, he wouldn''t leave her hanging like this.

    She was scrambling to find the right words when the waiter started bringing in the signature dishes. Her heart sank as she noticed nearly half of them were seafood.

    Dn had a seafood allergy! Just as she was about to ask the waiter to take them away, Dn picked up a fork and knife.

    Quickly, she reached over and grabbed his wrist, her voice urgent, "Mr. Dn, remember your seafood allergy?"

    Dn''s eyshes fluttered as he slowly set the fork down. "I forgot."

    ra took a deep breath and had the waiter remove all the seafood dishes, ordering a few more signature ones instead. "How could you forget something so important? Allergies can be really dangerous."

    Dn''s lips curved up slightly, and he lowered his gaze. Suddenly, ra felt like his mood had lifted a bit. Seizing the chance, she pinned the brooch on him, her manner gentle and focused.

    "Even though Cole handled the purchase, I picked it out online myself. Just like the silver-blue cufflinks I gave youst time. I think blue, with its mysterious vibe, suits you perfectly."

 Chapter 451

    As ra pinned the brooch, she felt the space between them shrink. Despite her efforts to keep things polite and distant, Dn subtly pulled away as she leaned

    in.

    Quickly fastening the brooch, she sat back up. "Mr. Dn, let''s eat. You must be hungry too."

    Dn watched her as she cleaned the utensils, his fingers brushing the brooch that still held the warmth from her touch.

    "Yeah," he replied, his mood visibly rxing, which made ra feel relieved.

    Just as ra was about to speak, a voice from outside caught her attention-it was Jeffree. She''d chosen this restaurant specifically to catch some drama.

    Next door, Richard was in the middle of an important meeting when Jeffree unexpectedly burst in.

    The Warren Enterprises team was present, but Jeffree boldly threw open the private room door.

    "Richard, my boyfriend is your half-brother, the Warren family''s illegitimate son. Why won''t you let him have his share of thepany? He has a legal right to inherit. Everyone''s here, and you owe us an exnation."

    Although Jeffree was not very popr in the Dawson family, she had met Richard several times and naively believed he might give her some respect for Jackson''s sake.

    But Richard just flicked his lighter, a slight smirk on his face.

    Jeffree felt a wave of uncertainty, the silence in the room making her feel ridiculous.

    "Richard, you know my brother. I''m trying not to be too blunt, to keep things smooth between you two."

    ra, overhearing this, wondered what was going on in Jeffree''s mind to make her this clueless.

    She had left a small gap in their door to eavesdrop, so focused on listening that she almost missed Dn''s eyes on her.

    Resting her chin on her hand, she frowned and then rxed. If she were Richard, she''d have Jeffree tossed out and then deal with the illegitimate brother.

    But she heard Richard ask casually, "Who put you up to this?"

    Someone like Jeffree wouldn''t havee here without encouragement.

    Jeffree''s face flushed with embarrassment as she realized Richard wasn''t even taking her seriously.

    "Richard, it doesn''t matter who sent me. I''m here to stand up for my boyfriend. He deserves his share!"

    Richard''s eyes darkened as he turned to his men. "Get her phone."

    Two bodyguards moved towards Jeffree.

    Scared, she stepped back, but they seized her phone without hesitation.

    "I''m calling the police!" she yelled, only to be silenced as someone covered her mouth.

    Richard skimmed recent messages, spotting the unfamiliar number and raising an eyebrow before tossing the phone to his guard. "Look into it."

    Turning to the others, he said, "Sorry, I''ve got personal matters to sort out."

    No business partner dared to exploit the situation, aware of the Warren family''s clout.

    "No problem, Richard. We can reschedule," they said, quickly leaving the room. Soon, only Richard''s bodyguards and the hapless Jeffree remained.

    Richard sat back, lighting a cigarette with a menacing aura that dared anyone to challenge him.

    Jeffree felt her legs go weak; she''d never seen this side of Richard. He didn''t need to threaten her-it was terrifying enough.

    ra noticed the tension and felt a twinge of anxiety. She had underestimated Richard''s sharpness. If it were Jackson, he''d handle the intruder first and then the illegitimate sibling.

    But Richard, with his cunning, was more interested in the puppet master pulling the strings.

    The number she''d used was one Cole had secured years ago, but it was traceable, being registered domestically.

    She realized her mistake and turned her attention back, meeting Dn''s eyes. She expected him to look away, but he held her gaze. "Are you nervous?" he asked.

 Chapter 452

    ra kept her eyes on her dinner, her fork moving mechanically as her mind raced. What would she do if Richard decided to stir up trouble? Richard had a reputation for being ruthless, and once he got serious, no one could stand against him.

    Despite the whirlwind in her head, she didn''t forget to pour Dn a cup of coffee. "I''m not nervous," she said. "I''m just focused on figuring out how to properly apologize to Mr. Dn."

    "You''ve always been a good liar," Dn replied, the words hanging in the air.

    The soft gurgle of coffee filling the cup was the only sound. ra noted his use of "always," a clear sign she''d lost her credibility with him. She carefully ced the coffee pot down, resting her hands in herp with a serious expression.

    "Mr. Dn, I''m genuinely apologizing today. The g incident really hurt your reputation. As for breaking up with my boyfriend-well, that''s off the table. But anything else, just name it."

    "ra." His voice was light, yet carried a warning.

    The way he suddenly used her first name felt like being called out by a teacher in ss. She straightened up instinctively.

    Dn looked at the clear coffee in his cup, then met her earnest gaze. "Like I said before, don''t make promises you can''t keep."

    "I can handle it," she insisted.

    His fingers traced the rim of the cup. After a long pause, he wiped away a stray drop of coffee and said two simple words: "Kiss me."

    ra, who had been sitting upright, was taken aback. Had she misheard? In her panic, she identally knocked over the coffee pot. She quickly stood, grabbing a napkin to clean up the spill, and shot Dn an apologetic smile.

    "Mr. Dn, what did you say?" Her face clearly showed disbelief.

    Dn met her eyes directly. "Kiss me. Didn''t you im you could do anything?"

    A shiver ran down ra''s spine. She stood there, gripping the back of her chair so hard her knuckles turned white.

    "Kiss... you?ˇ± she echoed, wondering if Dn had been reced by someone else.

    Was this something he''d actually say? Surely, he was still upset and trying to teach her a lesson-that she couldn''t do everything she boasted about.

    ra''s face flushed, but sheposed herself after a moment. If a kiss could fix her mistake at the g, it seemed like a fair trade. But was Dn serious, or was he just messing with her?

    Would he recoil in disgust if she went for it, only to mock her further? Dn''s eyshes lowered, his fingers still tracing the cup''s edge.

    Taking a deep breath, ra leaned in cautiously, just a few inches. He didn''t pull away. She nced at him quickly, sensing no disgust, and swiftly pressed a kiss to his cheek before retreating. It was over in a sh.

    Dn chuckled, "Did I say it was a cheek kiss?"

    ra paused, halfway to grabbing a napkin. Was this his way of punishing her, using his authority to make a point?

    If he was bothered by a cheek kiss, was he implying she should kiss him on the lips as part of this lesson? She stood there awkwardly, finally speaking up.

    "Mr. Dn, I''m sorry. You''re right, I shouldn''t make promises I can''t keep. How about you give me a few options, and I''ll see what I can do?"

    Dn''s smile faded, leaving a trace of disappointment in the air.

 Chapter 453

    Just as things were getting tense, there was a knock on the door, and in walked Richard with his bodyguard. ra immediately regretted leaving the door slightly open.

    Richard strolled in, cing Jeffree''s phone next to her. "Ms. ra, this number traces back to the assistant your father left behind. Care to exin?"

    Most people would have thrown Cole under the bus right then. But ra wasn''t most people. She felt cornered, with Dn still upset and now Richard on her

    case.

    After a brief pause, she managed a calm smile. "Cole ditched that number ages ago. If you''re trying to pin something on me with this, Richard, you''re really reaching."

    Richard settled into the chair across from her, looking rxed yet confident. "You had a run-in with Jeffree at the g, and now you''re conveniently working on a project with that illegitimate kid. Using me to take him out is pretty crafty."

    He tossed the phone in his hand as he spoke. ra kept her cool because Richard was just guessing. He didn''t have any real proof.

    "Richard, lots of people in this city have had beef with me. How do you know someone else isn''t trying to set me up?"

    Richard had to admire her guts. Even now, she could still stand her ground. He nced at Dn and slid the phone over to him.

    The phone stopped right in front of Dn, making it clear that if Dn let it go, so would Richard. ra''s heart raced, knowing Dn was still annoyed.

    She took a deep breath and subtly reached under the table to tug at his sleeve. Dn''s gaze followed her hand,nding on her fingers. He didn''t say anything, nor did he pull away.

    ra figured Dn was more reasonable than Richard. She kept her face calm, but under the table, she tugged his sleeve again, hoping he''d help her out.

    From across the table, Richard slowly shifted his posture. To him, ra was putting on a brave face, while Dn seemed indifferent but had a hint of a smile.

    Richard''s eyes were back on ra, and his voice was deeper. "Ms. ra, no more arguments?"

    ra was still pulling on Dn''s sleeve when Richard''s words caught her off guard, making her little finger brush against Dn''s. Dn''s other hand, holding a cup of coffee, shook a bit, spilling a few drops.

    ra quickly grabbed a napkin to clean it up, whispering, "Mr. Dn, say a word

    to Richard for me, and I''ll send some roses to Palm Bayter."

    She sat back, meeting Richard''s gaze with a steady look. Dn was absentmindedly rubbing his little finger, lost in thought, until ra''s soft cough brought him back. He finally looked down.

    "Richard, let''s just drop it."

    Richard nced at both of them before standing and picking up the phone. "Alright."

    ra let out a sigh of relief, realizing Richard truly valued Dn''s input. Once Richard was gone, it was just her and Dn again.

    ra fell silent, reflecting. She always thought Dn was wary of her, maybe even disliked her, especially after the Sarah incident. But when it came down to it, he helped her without hesitation.

    As she was lost in thought, Dn suddenly pulled her chair closer with a firm tug.

 Chapter 454

    Her leg brushed against Dn''s by ident, and she instinctively caught herself on his knee, avoiding what could have been a full-on collision. ra nced up and locked eyes with him-his gaze was calm, yet filled with an intense undercurrent.

    Suddenly, Dn gripped her wrist, the warmth of his touch spreading like a wildfire across her skin. "Don''t forget the flowers," he reminded her, his voice steady.

    "Yes, of course," she replied, trying to steady her racing heart.

    He let his gaze linger on her for a few seconds longer before skillfully turning his wheelchair and leaving. It was as if flowers meant more to him than any pricey gift could.

    ra sat there, momentarily stunned, the warmth from his grip still tingling on her skin. It felt like invisible vines were wrapping around her wrist, pulling her deeper into uncharted waters. She looked down, rubbing her wrist absentmindedly.

    Meanwhile, Dn headed downstairs, where a sleek ck car was waiting. Richard was already inside, lowering the window as Dn approached. "The Sinir family''s Christmas must be quite the event, right? Are all the rtivesing back?" he asked, casually resting his head on his hand.

    Walter''s eldest son, Michael, had been sidelined due to a scandal, but there were still his other sons, John and Lucius-Aaron''s father. This family was no walk in the park, especially with a bunch of extended rtives always stirring things up. The Sinir gatherings were never dull.

    Dn seemed lost in thought, gazing out the window and not really engaging in the conversation. Richard took a deep breath, continuing, "And those abroad- plenty of eyes are on you. It might be best to keep a low profile."

    Before Richard could finish, Dn closed his eyes and softly said, "Leave her alone."

    Caught off guard, Richard hesitated, then cracked his knuckles. "When have I ever bothered her?"

    "Don''t, not now, not ever," Dn replied.

    Rubbing his brow, Richard leaned back. "I don''t intend to. But after that scene at the g, you know how many people are watching her now? Sometimes I just can''t figure out your game n."

    Dn nced up just as ra emerged from the building, his gaze softening. Richard, still waiting for an answer, noticed the change and sighed, instructing the driver, "Let''s go."

    The car began to move slowly.

    ra, after leaving the building, drove to a florist, hoping to find some vibrant red flowers. Unfortunately, they only had yellow winter jasmine, and the specific red she was looking for was nowhere to be found. After striking out at three different shops, she called Cole, hoping he might have a lead on some wild cherry blossoms around the outskirts.

    Cole, busy with paperwork, answered. "Ms. Bradford, there are many kinds of blossoms. What exactly do you need?"

    ra thought back to the unique flowers she had seen before. "Pure crimson red, really vivid."

    "Sounds like the elusive crimson cherry blossom. They''re hard toe by. A few years ago, during a business trip with your dad, we spotted some at a manor outside the city. But here''s the catch-these blossoms are pretty much monopolized by a mysterious owner. Even the biggest flower market down south can''t get them. Apparently, all the best ones are nted at a private estate nearby. No one knows who owns it, though. I''ll send you the address-maybe you''ll get lucky?"

    Without questioning her sudden floral quest, Cole sent her the address.

    As luck would have it, the estate was just a few miles from where Z lived. But Z''s ce was pretty remote-who would grow cherry blossoms out there? Still, ra decided to take a chance and see if she could find what she was looking for. She couldn''t afford to break another promise to Dn.

 Chapter 455

    When ra thought about Z, a pang of guilt hit her. She quickly scrolled through their chat history. Ever since she had calmed him downst time, he''d been behaving pretty well.

    As she took a deep breath, ready to head towards the estate, her phone rang. It was Ryan, and he sounded panicked.

    "ra, can you check on the vi? The housekeeper says Sarah got food poisoningst night and has been sick all day. She won''t go to the hospital."

    ra tightened her grip on the steering wheel. So, her brother had let Sarah move into his vi after all.

    She rubbed her temples. "I''ll goter. I''ve got something important to do right now."

    Ryan didn''t say anything, but she could hear his breathing quicken.

    ra pressed her lips together, then turned the car around. "Alright, I''m on my way."

    Inside the vi, Sarah sat with her legs crossed, acting like she owned the ce. "This fruit isn''t imported, I''m not eating it. I''m carrying Ryan''s child, the future heir of the Bradford Group. You better treat me with respect."

    Sarah had been living there for a week, and the housekeepers were already fed up. But they couldn''t say much because she wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Just as Sarah was about to lean back, she spotted ra''s car through the floor- to-ceiling windows.

    She quickly clutched her belly, pretending to be weak.

    When ra walked in, she found Sarah looking sweaty and miserable.

    Sarah''s voice was anything but friendly as she leaned to the side. "I''ve been sick all day. Were you nning to wait until I kicked the bucket before showing up?"

    ra gave her a once-over, her tone cool. "I''ll call someone to take you to the hospital."

    Sarah instantly hugged a pillow, looking scared. "I can''t go to the hospital. Who knows if you''re trying to get rid of my baby?"

    ra felt her patience slipping. She turned to the housekeeper. "What''s really going on with her?"

    The housekeeper knew Sarah was fine, but with her now being thedy of the house, they would bear the consequences once ra left.

    She lowered her head a little, "Sarah just has food poisoning, threw up a few times, and feels weak."

    Sarah started clutching her belly dramatically. "I can''t take it anymore, the pain is unbearable. ra, you bettere by often. We should wait for Ryan together. If anything happens to the baby, his grandfather in the afterlife would be heartbroken, don''t you think?"

    ra froze, a memory shing in her mind. At her birthday party, Johnny had wished to see her and Ryan marry and settle down. Maybe every parent has that same hope.

    Sarah had hit the right nerve using Johnny.

    ra didn''t say anything else and simply called for a doctor to check on her.

    While they waited for the doctor, Sarah kept up her act,ining about headaches and stomach pains on and off.

    She had her orders from Megan: use the baby to tie ra up, distract her, and keep her away from Dn.

    An hourter, the doctor arrived. ra was eager to leave and head to the manor

    to pick some wildflowers. But just as she was about to leave, Sarah suddenly fainted.

 Chapter 456

    It wasn''t just for show. Sarah''s fainting spell was so genuine that she smacked her head on the table''s corner, leaving a bloody mark behind.

    When Sarah teamed up with Megan, she had promised-cross her heart-to follow Megan''s lead. That was her golden ticket to bing thedy of the Bradford family. And with all the perks she''d gained, Megan''s requests became hermandments.

    The vi was instantly thrown into chaos, with the sight of blood on the floor startling even the doctor. ra had to stick around to handle the mess. By the time Sarah''s wound was bandaged up, it was already eight at night. Watching the sky turn dark, ra''s mood matched the evening gloom.

    Once Sarah was asleep, ra dashed out the door. She hit the gas hard, driving for over two hours until she arrived at the estate. The gate had an old-world charm, withnterns hanging from the eaves like they were expecting someone.

    Stepping out of her car, ra noticed it was snowing again. She had dug up as much info as she could, but nobody seemed to know who owned the estate-not even Cole. She was taking a shot in the dark.

    Just as she was about to knock, the door swung open. ra didn''t step in right away. Instead, she called out, "Hello? Is anyone home?"

    The door creaked open wider, like it was inviting her in. Spotting a camera nearby, she gave a polite nod. "Sorry to bother you. I''ve heard the best roses in the Capital are here. Could I pick a few? I can trade some antique paintings for them."

    With a ce like this, money probably wasn''t an issue, and the owner might be into antiques. She wandered through the open door; the dim lighting was cozy and weing.

    As she reached the main house, she paused, taking in the soothing sound of water flowing in the courtyard. The scent of roses mingled with the chilly air, urging ra to follow the fragrance, her steps quickening.

    The narrow path led through the woods at the back, withmps swaying every ten meters or so in the wind.

    Meanwhile, ra had no clue another car had parked near hers. Eli stepped out, narrowed his eyes at the estate, and was about to light a cigarette when a gun was suddenly pressed to his forehead. The click of a bullet being chambered pierced the night air.

    Eli couldn''t help but chuckle, speaking through clenched teeth, "Is it really necessary to keep such a close watch on us? We''re just here to protect Ms. ra. We''re not in each other''s way, are we?"

    The gun pressed harder, and Seth, in the driver''s seat, stayedpletely still, a sniper''sser sight fixed on him. The ce seemed calm, but it was a wolf''s den.

    Fed up, Eli leaned into the gun barrel aggressively. "Alright, alright, let your boss take me out if he''s got the guts. Let''s see if he can handle the fallout!"

    Just then, Seth rolled down the window, his voice steady. "If Lily gets killed, she''ll be devastated."

    Ever since the g, he and Lily had been worn out from dealing with the threats to ra. But they both knew this was all part of that guy''s n. With just a flick of his wrist, he''d made them ra''s shields.

 Chapter 457

    He always had that way about him-so in control, it made people want to tear their hair out. No wonder he wasn''t the most popr guy around.

    While things were heating up back there, ra had already made her way a good thousand meters along the path. The higher she climbed, the stronger the scent of cherry blossoms filled the air. As the snow fell heavier that night, she kicked herself for not bringing an umbre. After another five hundred meters, she finally came across a t patch ofnd.

    The cherry blossoms here were even more stunning than the ones she''d spotted near the ruins. She hurried over, nning to snag a few branches and head out, intending to swap them for an old painting first thing in the morning.

    Just as she reached for a branch, the sound of footsteps crunching through the snow caught her attention. The streetlights seemed to dim, and when she saw that familiar face, she was taken aback.

    "Z?"

    He approached, snapping off a few branches taller than she was andid them down in front of her. ra blinked through the snowkes clinging to hershes, trying to clear her vision.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I followed you. You walked right past my ce but didn''t stop by. Who''s the lucky one getting these flowers?"

    Great. Just what she needed. A chill ran down her spine. His jealousy was ring up, and she knew she''d have to work hard to smooth things over. Why did he have to show up now?

    "I''m picking them for myself. You like them too, right? Let''s pick some together."

    She tried to y it cool, quickly taking the branches he offered, then pointed to a higher spot. "Mind giving me a hand with those?"

    Z brushed a hand over her head, a yful grin on his face. "Liar."

    Still, he reached up and snapped off a bunch more. "Is this enough?"

    ra, worried about ticking off the owner of the estate, nodded quickly. "Yeah, yeah. More than enough. Let''s head back."

    With a bundle of branches in her arms, she started back down the path, reaching out for his hand. But after just a few steps, he slipped.

    rmed, ra dropped to his side. "Are you okay? Where does it hurt?"

    He stayed silent, making her even more anxious. She fumbled for her phone to turn on the shlight, but he stopped her, grabbing her wrist.

    His hand was warm as he held her face and kissed her. Afraid the branches might scratch him, she let them fall away.

    The kiss lingered for several minutes. She finally turned her head, her voice thick with concern. "Why does it taste like blood? Are you hurt?"

    He didn''t answer, just kept trying to kiss her. Frustrated, ra pushed him away and felt something wet on her palm. She checked his hand and found it smeared with blood.

    He''d picked flowers with an injured hand!

    Anger surged through her, making her chest tremble. She stood, grabbed a few scattered branches, and started back down the path.

    After a few steps, his voice called out to her.

    "Go on. I''ll be fine here. It''s not cold at all."

    She paused, clutching the branches tightly in frustration. At that moment, she feltpletely stuck.

    After a few agonizing seconds, she spun around, stormed back to him, and pped him hard.

    His head turned slightly, but he stayed silent.

    As the impact settled in, ra''s heart felt heavy and muddled. While she wrestled with her emotions, he lowered his eyes and spoke softly, "Don''t be mad. I broke a ss earlier over something stupid."

    He slowly gathered the scattered cherry blossom branches, cradling them. "Really, it''s nothing."

    ra realized he had a way of making her feel guilty and uncertain like no one else ever had.

 Chapter 458

    As they quietly walked down the snowy path, he followed her like a loyal shadow. Despite the chill in the air, ra''s mind drifted back to that day in the ditch. Two small figures, huddled together, surviving countless nights. She never imagined she''d grow up to find herself surrounded by snow again, admiring cherry blossoms under the stars.

    Her heart softened, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you in pain?"

    In the darkness, he smiled slightly. "Are you worried about me?"

    ra realized he always seemed to be looking for proof that she cared, that she loved him. She swallowed hard, reaching out to tug on his sleeve, reminded that these cherry blossoms were meant for Dn. A wave of guilt washed over her, much like a husband caught in the act by his returning wife.

    Quietly, she entwined her fingers with his. "I''lle overter and help with your bandages."

    "Okay."

    "I''ll bring you something delicious tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    "Will you have dinner with me on New Year''s Eve?"

    He stopped walking, his tone light. "Did you do something wrong?"

    ra''s cheeks burned, but thankfully, the dark night hid her blush. "You''re my boyfriend. Of course, I want to treat you well. Would you really spend New Year''s Eve alone in that dark house? I don''t have any ns."

    He gently tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear, leaning in closer. "Will you let me have my way then?"

    Everyone knew what that meant, and he had asked just when ra felt the most guilty.

    She bit her lip, feeling like life was full of one pitfall after another. "Yes."

    Her grip on his hand tightened as he suddenly said, "ra, I''m so happy."

    Guilt surged through her. She couldn''t understand what made him so happy. Foolish, really.

    Taking a deep breath, she said, "New Year''s Eve is my brother''s birthday. If you''re up for it, would you like to meet him?"

    His steps faltered for a moment.

    Was it just her imagination, or did the snowkes seem to hang in the air?

    He pulled his hand back, looking down at the cherry blossom branch he held. ra thought he might refuse. Was he really that shy about meeting people? "When you remember everything, if you still want to..."

    His voice was rough, and he picked up his pace.

    ra hurried to keep up, her tone almost desperate. "Z, I know you''ve always felt uneasy, thinking my feelings are inexplicable. I''ve figured it out. I''m drawn to the vulnerability you show, as if you can''t do without me. I like feeling needed. Maybe I wasn''t used to relying on others before, but I enjoy being leaned on. It gives me a sense of fulfillment I can''t find with anyone else."

    She finished in one breath, grabbing his wrist. "Even if I get my memories back, I''ll still like you."

    But he pulled his hand away. "Vulnerability?"

    "Yes."

    ra stepped closer, brushing the snow off the cherry blossoms in her hand. "You asked how I felt about Dn. I said we''re from different worlds. He''s so strong he doesn''t need anyone, silent and noble. I knew from the start I couldn''t like him. But you and he are opposites. I feel like I have to be by your side."

    She paused, then heard him murmur, "I see."

    That''s where he lost.

 Chapter 459

    ra grabbed herpanion''s hand once more, guiding her through the estate''s now-darkened paths. Earlier, the ce was alive with lights, but now shadows had taken over. Thankfully, the way out was still fresh in her mind.

    As they neared the estate''s entrance, a thought nagged at ra. Why hadn''t the enigmatic owner shown up? But there was no time to dwell on it; she had to get Z to the car.

    The path was dim, with only a distant porch light swaying gently in the night breeze. ra ced the bouquet of roses in the back seat, stepping back to close the door, nearly stumbling as she did.

    Nearby, a fresh tire track in the snow hinted at recent visitors. She steadied herself and opened the driver''s door. Z sat silently in the passenger seat, his head bowed, deep in thought.

    ra drove him back to his cozy townhouse. The soft glow from amp by the sofa was enough to reveal just his hand. She quietly tended to his wounds, blowing gently on his palm.

    "I can''t stay tonight. You need to get some rest, okay?" she said softly.

    "Okay,ˇ± he replied, his voice gentle, making ra''s heart ache with guilt. She still had to deliver the roses to Dn and couldn''t break her promise again.

    Taking a deep breath, she leaned in, cradling his face as she kissed him deeply. His lips, cool at first, warmed quickly against hers. His hand found her waist, pulling her closer, his breathing changing.

    If she didn''t leave now, she might never go. She pulled back, giving him a few more quick kisses. "I''ll bring you some treats tomorrow, and we can have dinner together on New Year''s Eve, alright?"

    "Alright," he said again, a soft smile touching his lips.

    ra smiled back, stood up, and headed out. In her car, she nced back at the dark townhouse, unease settling in her chest. It was already past one in the morning, and she had a long drive to Palm Bay ahead.

    By the time she reached Palm Bay, exhaustion had fully set in. The security guard at the gate seemed surprised to see her. "Ms. ra, you''re here thiste?"

    ra had thought she''d wait until morning to catch Dn, but was surprised the guard knew her. "I''m delivering flowers to Mr. Dn. Got caught up with something."

    "You can head in. The boss has been waiting for you all night."

    Dn was waiting? Did he really care about these roses that much? She hopped onto the estate''s golf cart, clutching the roses as they drove inside.

    Halfway through, the cart jolted to a stop as someone stumbled into its path. ra steadied herself, heart racing. The driver was rmed. "What''s she doing out here?"

    ra got off to check on the figure. Before she could react, a woman lunged at her, gripping her hands tightly. "ra!"

    The woman knew her name. ra was startled, trying to see through the tangled mess of hair obscuring the woman''s face.

    "It''s me! Don''t you remember?" the woman said, her voice frantic, clutching ra''s wrists with desperation.

    "ra, you''re alive! He lied to me! He lied!!" The woman''s grip was firm, but ra felt no threat. Her heart pounded as if she had just stumbled onto a hidden secret or a web of lies.

    "Who... who are you?" ra asked, eyes widening.

    The woman leaned in closer, desperation in her voice. "ra, the child... do you remember? You..."

 Chapter 460

    Before ra could even finish her sentence, a group of men who looked like bodyguards suddenly swooped in, silencing her with their presence. They had this cold, no-nonsense vibe as one of them spoke up from outside the car. "Ms. ra, sorry for the trouble. This woman is a distant rtive of the CEO and isn''t in the best mental state. We didn''t expect her to wander out tonight."

    The woman, who seemed so disturbed before, instantly quieted down, almost like she was scared.

    ra wanted to talk to her a bit more, but the security team had already driven the car away. They stopped in front of the main vi, where the lights were still on.

    ra got out, holding her bouquet of flowers, and instinctively turned around, hoping to catch a glimpse of where the woman was taken. But there was nothing ˇŞshe''d disappeared like a ghost. Rubbing her temples, she felt a headache starting to creep in.

    Suddenly, the door in front of her swung open. Standing at the entrance, she noticed the living room was empty. She ced the flowers on the coffee table, ready to leave, but then she spotted Dn on the second floor.

    He was leaning against the railing, his voice calm and collected. "Why are you sote?"

    ra looked up, a hint of surprise in her voice. "Mr. Dn, are your legs feeling better?"

    "Yes."

    He lowered his eyshes, his throat moving as if he had more to say. Whenever ra was around Dn, she couldn''t shake off this feeling of unease, though she couldn''t quite figure out why.

    She scratched her cheek, "I''m sorry for dropping by sote. The florists in the Capital didn''t have these flowers, so I went to the countryside to pick them. Took a bit more time than expected. You weren''t waiting for the flowers, were you?"

    It was past three in the morning, and for someone as disciplined as Dn, it was strange for him to be up.

    He didn''t reply, just kept watching her. ra was at a loss. Dn''s silences often left her unsure of what to say, not knowing whether to stay or go.

    After a few awkward minutes, she finally said, "Well, the flowers are here, so I''ll get going. You should get some rest too."

    As she took a step away, he suddenly asked, "Is the snow heavy outside?"

    ra instinctively patted her head, thinking maybe she had some snowkes there he''d noticed. "A bit. This year''s snow in the Capital seems heavier than usual."

    "Yeah."

    ra felt ufortable. What was Dn getting at with these random questions? It made leaving feelplicated.

    She stood there for a few more minutes, unable to handle the silence any longer. "So..."

    But before she could finish, he asked, "Do the flowers smell nice?"

    Caught off guard, ra looked up and met his gaze. His eyes were calm, one hand hanging by his side, his whole figure softly illuminated by the warm, golden light.

    It was the first time she''d seen Dn like this, almost as if he was lost in a heavy memory.

    "They smell wonderful, even better than winter jasmine. I picked several stems; I hope you like them."

    Ever since she''d seen that disturbed woman, ra had felt uneasy, and now she just wanted to leave. After answering him, she lowered her head and headed for the door. This time, Dn didn''t say anything more.

    When she reached the entryway, she couldn''t help but nce back. He was still there, his shadow blurring in the dim light.

    ra''s headache suddenly intensified, and she quickly made her way out. Back in her car, she pressed her temples hard, but the pain wouldn''t let up, making her feel nauseous.

    Barely holding it together, she managed to get home, hurriedly washed up, and copsed into bed, feeling like her head was about to explode. She took a painkiller and a couple of sleeping pills, lying still in bed.

    She hadn''t dreamed in a while, but soon after falling asleep, a dream took hold. She was back in a deste, war-tornndscape, wandering aimlessly. Every few steps, she stumbled, with two people closely following her, their eyes full of worry. "Ms. ra, let''s go back."

    She didn''t listen, just kept moving forward numbly. All three of them were injured, the two men more so, but they followed her every step, like loyal guardians.

    One of them had a small braid proudly resting on his shoulder, his fox-like eyes red with fatigue.

    When ra fell, they rushed to support her, "Should we go back?"

    She lifted her eyes nkly, emptiness staring back, "Back where? There''s nowhere to go back to..."

    ra jolted awake, the sharp pain from the dream lingering into reality, making her feel like every bone in her body hurt.

 Chapter 461

    Sunlight flooded the room as ra tossed off her covers and got out of bed, the lingering anxiety making her feel queasy. When Cole stepped into the bedroom, he was taken aback by her pale face, sitting there on the edge of the bed with cold sweat on her forehead.

    "Ms. Bradford, did you have a nightmare?" he asked, concern etched on his face.

    ra had shared her house''s security code with him ages ago, but she hadn''t expected a visit today. She rubbed her temples and took a deep breath, trying to shake off the unsettling emotions left by her dream.

    Cole pulled the curtains open, letting in more light. "You were up reallytest night. I know it''s not my ce, but I just wanted to remind you to take care of yourself. If your dad were still around, he''d hate to see you pushing yourself this hard. Also, there''s been some movement with Richard; Jared''s position has been revoked, and nobody knows who''s taking over yet. Jared''s a bit sneaky, and I worry he might suspect your involvement."

    ra lowered her gaze, the dream''s heat still coursing through her, leaving her mind in a jumble. "I underestimated Richard. He knew about Jared all along but chose to ignore it. To him, Jared was just a minor nuisance. Even when his father sneakily handed over that position to his illegitimate son, Richard couldn''t be bothered."

    The Warren family was basically Richard''s kingdom. Whatever his father did behind his back, Richard probably knew more than anyone else. But if the illegitimate son became public knowledge, Richard couldn''t ignore it, so Jared had to stay hidden. Thankfully, Richard hadn''te after her for any of it. Next time, she''d make sure not to leave any traces.

    "Ms. Bradford, you should get up and eat. I ordered some takeout," Cole suggested gently.

    ra nodded quickly, heading to the bathroom to freshen up before sitting down at the table. Cole had pulled an all-nighter, almost clearing the backlog of work at thepany. ra slowly sipped her soup and suddenly asked, "Did I really hate Dn before?"

    Cole paused, then continued peeling the stic wrap from the side dishes. "Yeah, you did."

    "Strange. I hated him so much that everyone knew, yet Dn, the untouchable figure he is, never held it against me? Even after I caused his leg injury? I''ve seen him be ruthless with business rivals, leaving no room for mercy."

    Dn was known for using every legal trick to ruin his opponents'' lives. Cole sat down, serving himself some soup too. "What do you think the truth is, Ms. Bradford?"

    ra still felt exhausted, her dreams too tangled to make sense of. With Z in the picture, she couldn''t openly search for her past memories; it would unsettle him. Z, the person she cared about most right now, was also the one most scared of her remembering. She had to consider his feelings.

    ˇ°I don''t know, I just can''t figure it out." She couldn''t finish her soup, setting the bowl aside. With Jared''s position gone, the project had to pause. She needed to see who''d take charge next; if it was one of Richard''s people, coboration would be tough.

    Just as she was about to head to the office, she remembered her promise to Zst night, saying she''d bring him something delicious today. She rubbed her temples again, having pre-ordered takeout from a restaurant for him.

    As she was leaving, Cole followed her, silently carrying a briefcase. ra got into the elevator, ncing at her tired reflection in the mirror. Last night''s dream still haunted her after just two hours of sleep. She yawned as Cole offered sincere advice, "The Bradford Group''s entertainment investments are doing well. Even if you took a step back, thepany would be fine for the next few years. If we nurture Justin properly, he could take over in ten years. You could focus on yourself, maybe revisit familiar ces or check on Ryan."

    ra smiled weakly, sighing, "I''m always scared the Bradford legacy could copse overnight, so I just can''t stop. But you''re right, with the holidaysing, we should pause the projects and let everyone enjoy the season."

    In the car, her first stop was Ryan''s ce. Peering through the window, she saw him at his desk, reading, and felt a wave of relief wash over her. Ryan seemed to sense her gaze, quickly standing to tap on the window frame.

    "ra!" he called out, looking like a lively young wolf, finally shedding the despair from when he first sumbed to his vices.

    ra sighed in relief and walked briskly to his room. The ce was spotless. The caretakers said Ryan insisted on cleaning himself. Previously, his body had suffered greatly, drenched in sweat from constant pain. But he endured, and as long as he stayed away from his past temptations, he wouldn''t crave them again. He''d learned his lesson.

    Ryan''s biggest fear was being abandoned by ra. Standing by his desk, ra picked up his finance notes, finding a newfound vitality in them. Her brother had finally been reborn.

    Ryan, shing a hidden smile with his canines, said, "Sis, I can totally go out now. Can Ie with you to buy holiday groceries?"

    He tugged at her sleeve, pleading, "I''ve finished all the books. You have to let me put it into practice."

    ra patted his head, "Alright, let''s go shopping in the morning."

    Ryan''s eyes lit up with excitement as he hurriedly packed his books, tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 462

    ra stood at the doorway, rolling her eyes at the scene in front of her. "Why are you crying? You''re about to turn twenty-can''t you be a little more grown-up?"

    Ryan looked relieved yet a bit shaken, wiping his eyes vigorously. "I swear, I''ll never set foot in this ce again. ra, I promise you."

    His words sounded like a solemn vow, and ra just smiled, watching him enthusiastically load up a stack of books into the car. Driving him to the vi meant they''d inevitably bump into Sarah.

    When Sarah saw him, her face lit up with excitement. "Ryan, you''re back! That''s amazing. Let''s just live here forever, okay?"

    Ryan''s smile faded slightly when he saw her. He quietly set the books on the coffee table and headed toward the door. Sarah quickly grabbed his sleeve. "Where are you going? It''s almost the holidays, and I want to go shopping with you."

    Ryan gently pulled away. "I haven''t had one-on-one time with ra in a while. You stay here; I''ll be back soon."

    Sarah''s face fell, and she slowly clenched her hand at her side before suddenly clutching her stomach. "Ryan, my stomach hurts. Can you take me to the hospital?"

    Her acting was spot-on; sweat beaded on her forehead, and she looked like she might faint. Ryan instinctively caught her, his voice tinged with worry. "What''s happening?"

    "My stomach, it hurts. Maybe the baby needs you with us."

    He nced at ra, torn about what to do. It was only then that ra realized Sarah''s acting was top-notch, as convincing as any pro. Fed up, ra turned to leave, tossing back a quickment. "You stay and take care of her. I already put up the holiday decorations around your ceˇŞthe little rednterns and wreaths are my doing."

    As ra walked away, Ryan was about to follow her when Sarah''s pained cry stopped him in his tracks. Sarah was kneeling, clutching her belly, looking pale. "Ryan, I miss you too."

    Ryan didn''t respond, just sat back on the couch, indicating he''d stay. ra got back to her car, feeling a knot of frustration she couldn''t shake. Her brother''s choices weighed on her mind.

    Sitting in the car, she hesitated to start the engine when her phone buzzed. It was Megan calling. "ra, I made some holiday sausages. Want me to drop them by? Are you at home?"

    "I''m at Ryan''s. Are you on holiday break?"

    Megan sounded cheerful. "Yeah, I''m off for the week. If you want to go anywhere, I''m game."

    ra had been so buried in work she hadn''t thought about taking a break. She was about to answer when the sudden sound of tapping caught her attention, followed by the crash of her car window shattering. Masked figures with metal rods smashed the ss, shards flying everywhere, one jagged piece aimed right at her neck. ra jerked back, narrowly dodging it, but then found herself doused in gasoline.

 Chapter 463

    Then, out of nowhere, a lit cigarette butt flew by. ra kicked open the passenger door, falling backward, and hit her head on the ground so hard it made her stomach churn. mes whisked past her ear, drawing Ryan out of the vi in a panic.

    "ra!" he shouted, his voiceced with fear as he rushed over, his hands shaking. ra was worried those guys might target Ryan next. She wanted to tell him to stay inside, but they''d already disappeared. Everything happened in a blur.

    As Ryan helped her up, the smell of gasoline clung to her pants. His hands trembled as he asked, ˇ°What just happened?"

    ra had parked just outside his vi, and if anyone was suspicious, Sarah would be the first toe to mind. In Sarah''s eyes, with Ryan back to full health, thepany should be his, and ra was just in the way. But ra couldn''t believe Sarah would be so overt about it.

    Her phone buzzed in her hand, Megan''s frantic voice breaking through. "ra, are you okay? What''s going on?"

    ra took a deep breath, steadying herself. "It''s fine, don''t worry. I''ve just got some things to handle. I''ll call you back."

    Megan had a pretty good idea of what went down and, fuming, she dialed Eden. Who else would pull something this stupid? When Eden picked up, she let out a coldugh.

    "You''re ming me? All I did was say a few things to Jeffree to get under her skin, and now she''s gunning for ra. Even if ra investigates, it''ll all lead back to Jeffree. Especially with her boyfriend drama tied up with ra."

    Jeffree had finally caught Jared''s attention and was so close to sess, only to have ra knock her down. She felt robbed of her life by ra and, in her desperation, was capable of anything.

    Megan tightened her grip on the phone, taking a deep breath. "Ms. Eden, I don''t want to get dragged into this mess. Control your people."

    Eden just scoffed. "Megan, you''re pathetic, scared of everything, pitiful. You actually hate ra, don''t you? Yet you keep smiling at her. Isn''t that exhausting? You think she wants to be your friend? She looks down on you. You''re just a rat in the gutter. Oh, and by the way, Dn''s heart belongs to ra. He''d deceive everyone for her. You never stood a chance. You''ll always be watching from a distance, too scared to even approach him."

    Her words hit Megan where it hurt, her face twisting with frustration as she nearly crushed the phone in her hand. Eden, used to bossing people around, didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she said. In her eyes, Megan was just a lowly creature daring to dream too big.

    After hanging up, Megan red at the screen, her expression dark. Then, unexpectedly, she smiled, a cold smirk curling her lips.

 Chapter 464

    On one side, ra seemed perfectly fine, but Ryan, standing next to her, looked like he''d just had a scare.

    "ra, let me grab you some clothes. Go take a shower and get rid of that gasoline smell," he suggested.

    ra nodded, heading into the vi. As she stepped into the living room, she locked eyes with Sarah.

    Sarah smirked, raising an eyebrow as she scoffed, "Serves you right. Looks like you''ve made quite a few enemies. Everyone seems to be after you."

    Ryan walked in just in time to catch the tail end of herment. His expression darkened instantly. "Sarah."

    Sarah knew how protective Ryan was over ra right now. She gave a casual shrug, "Chill, I was just kidding. I care about my sister too, you know? Go on, take your shower. I''ll lend her some of my clothes, alright?"

    Ryan turned away, dialing Cole to bring over some of ra''s clothes instead. He hung up, clearly still in a foul mood.

    By then, ra had gone upstairs, leaving Ryan and Sarah alone in the living room.

    "No need for your clothes. I doubt ra would appreciate it. She''s not your biggest fan, so maybe keep your thoughts to yourself around her, especiallyments like that," Ryan said.

    Sarah''s face flushed with humiliation, alternating between red and white. She''d be ustomed to being treated like thedy of the house, expecting everyone to cater to her whims. But Ryan''s words reminded her of her past as a karaoke bar girl. Even if she ended up marrying Ryan, ra would alwayse first for him.

    That only fueled Sarah''s resentment. ra had to be out of the picture!

    Upstairs, ra finished her shower and stepped out, wrapped only in a towel. Today had already been exhausting, and the recent events only drained her further.

    Ryan tapped on her bedroom door. "ra, I''ll crack the door open and pass the clothes in."

    Just as ra was about to respond, a sharp pain shot through her abdomen, leaving her face pale.

    Ryan, not hearing an answer, knocked again, more urgently this time. "ra?"

    Under the covers, ra curled up, instinctively pulling her knees to her chest. "Ryan..."

    Her voice was weak, and she was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Ryan pushed the door open, concerned. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    ra kept her eyes shut. "It''s my period."

    Her lips turned white, the pain in her lower abdomen so intense, she feared she might pass out.

    Ryan immediately started rummaging through the drawers for painkillers.

    Sarah, watching his frantic search, was puzzled. "What''s the rush? Is your sister hurt?"

    "Yeah, her periods are always painful," he replied.

    Sarah''s irritation was palpable. "How do you even know that?"

    "She''s my sister. Of course, I know. We always had painkillers at home for her," he said, hands slightly trembling as he finally found the pills and headed upstairs.

    Sarah, feeling petty, suspected ra was faking it, thinking she was just trying to make a point after being provoked. To Sarah, it was clear: Ryan''s top priority would always be ra, no matter what.

 Chapter 465

    You little witch!

    ra, that little witch...

    "Sarah, let go of me!"

    But Sarah wasn''t about to let go. Her eyes welled up with tears. "My stomach hurts too! Why didn''t you care about me earlier? I need those painkillers as well!"

    She reached for the painkillers in ra''s hand, pretended to swallow them all, and then spat them out.

    Being pregnant, she couldn''t actually take any medication. Her fake gagging was just to make sure no one could use the painkillers now.

    Ryan''s hands trembled with anger as he watched the pills get wasted.

    Unable to hold back, he pped her.

    In that moment, rage surged through him, and he almost wished he could strangle Sarah.

    Something dark was growing inside him. He shot her a deep, intense look before storming out to drive away.

    He had to buy more painkillers himself; he couldn''t be bothered to argue with Sarah right now.

    After taking the p, Sarah''s tears started to fall. She thought Ryan wouldfort her, but he just drove off silently, leaving her behind.

    Holding her cheek, Sarah fumed with anger. This must have been exactly what ra wanted. That witch''s n had worked.

    It was the first time Ryan had everid a hand on her!

    She was supposed to be his future wife, the futuredy of the Bradford family, and he dared to hit her!

    Fueled by rage, she stormed upstairs, kicking open ra''s bedroom door.

    ra''s face was pale, barely aware of the sounds around her.

    The world was a chaotic blur as the excruciating pain in her stomach threatened to make her pass out.

    Sarah stood at the bedside, eyes red from anger, with a cold sneer on her face. "Quite the actress, aren''t you? Now that Ryan''s out buying you painkillers, are you happy, you little witch? Let''s see how long you can keep up the act!"

    She stormed into the bathroom, filled a basin with cold water, and sshed it over ra.

    "Still pretending!"

    Her fury only grew as the sting on her face intensified.

    But ray motionless on the bed, not even flinching.

    She was already on the verge of unconsciousness, the icy water piercing through

    to her bones. She struggled to sit up, barely able to see, and leaned over the bed trying to vomit but couldn''t.

    Sarah raised an eyebrow slightly, tossing the basin aside.

    "See, I knew you were faking it. Just a minute ago you were at death''s door, and now you''re up."

    ra finally registered her voice, but she was too exhausted to even feel anger- it hurt too much.

    Seeing ra ignore her, Sarah grabbed the basin again, ready to fill it with more cold water. But just as she approached the bed with the second basin, the bedroom door burst open.

    Ryan appeared, his forehead glistening with sweat. His voice was ice-cold when he saw Sarah with the water.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sarah calmly sshed the cold water again. "Ryan, can''t you see? She''s just pretending. Don''t let her deceive you!"

    Ryan had never seen such malice in a woman before. No wonder ra had warned him about Sarah. Now he clearly saw the venomous heart hidden behind her facade.

 Chapter 466

    Ryan pulled Sarah to the door and shoved her out. "Just leave, I''m not up for a fight right now."

    Sarah, taken aback by the intensity in his eyes, gulped. "Ryan, what did I do wrong? She''s trying to control you, so you end up working for her forever. The Bradford Corporation was yours to begin with. Now that you''re back, she should step down and let you take over. Don''t you see what she''s nning?"

    Ryan exhaled deeply. "Without ra, thepany would''ve gone under. I really don''t want to argue, Sarah."

    He turned away, swapped out the damp nket, and carefully lifted ra, carrying her to his bedroom.

    As he leaned down to give her some painkillers, ra''s phone buzzed with a call from her boyfriend.

    Boyfriend?

    Ryan''s eye twitched. After giving her the medicine, he spoke, his voice rough. "ra, how are you feeling? I''m sorry for not listening to you. I was the one who kept Sarah around. Once you''re better, you can yell at me all you want."

    He sat by ra''s side and began to cry. ra, barely awake, reached out to ruffle his hair.

    Ryan had gotten her the best painkillers, and they kicked in fast.

    Ten minutester, she felt more alert.

    She took a deep breath and adjusted the nket around her. "Ryan, could you turn up the heat? It''s chilly."

    Ryan quickly did as she asked, standing by the bed with eyes red, looking like a sad little rabbit.

    ra wanted tofort him, but she was too exhausted, so she closed her eyes. Ryan picked up her phone and called back.

    Z''s voice came through the line, "Weren''t youing to see me?"

    Ryan frowned, his tone sharp. "Why don''t youe see ra yourself? She''s not well, so she''s staying home. If you want to visit, I''ll give you the address. She''s resting for a few days."

    Hearing this, Z''s tone shifted.

    "Ryan?"

    Ryan felt a strange sense of satisfaction. ra must''ve told her boyfriend about him. Of course, he was her only brother.

    His tone turned proud. "Yeah, I want to meet you. Why are you and ra being so secretive? I need to see if you''re hiding something."

    But the call ended abruptly.

    Ryan stared at the phone, disbelief etched on his face. Most guys would be polite when talking to the girl''s family. This dude was rude.

    He must not care that much about ra. Otherwise, why act like that?

    Feeling uneasy, Ryan decided he''d talk to ra about her boyfriend once she woke up.

    Before she could wake, the doorbell rang. A stranger in a white coat stood outside.

    Sarah opened the door, rolling her eyes when she saw the man dressed like a doctor.

    "Did Ryan call you? Wow, he really cares about ra. He''s never called a doctor for me."

    If ra were awake, she''d recognize him as Z''s doctor friend.

    The man nodded politely. "I''m a friend of Ms. ra, here to take her to the hospital."

    Hearing ra was leaving, Sarah was thrilled and led him upstairs.

    "She''s in that room. Hurry and take her. What bad luck."

    The man said nothing, but his eyes showed a flicker of emotion.

    Ryan was still by ra''s side. Seeing Sarah bring in a stranger made his blood boil.

    "Sarah, who''s this?"

    Sarah, wiping her eyes pathetically, said, "He says he''s ra''s friend, here to take her to the hospital. Did I do something wrong again? Ryan, you didn''t evenfort me after you pped me."

    Ryan''s face darkened as he studied the man. "I''ve never seen this friend of my sister."

    The man remained polite but nced at the sleeping ra. "Ms. ra has lots of friends. You can''t know them all. I''ll take her to the hospital first."

    Sarah sneered, "Exactly. If ra''s hiding something from you, Ryan, you''d be in the dark. Do you even know how many Bradford executives she''s reced? Those you knew are gone. She''s building her own empire. She never nned to give thepany to you, Ryan. She''s keeping so many secrets. Wake up."

    "Shut up!"

    Ryan couldn''t handle her constant nagging, and he knew ra wasn''t like that.

    After being yelled at, Sarah snorted and turned away, feeling wronged. She was just looking out for Ryan, so why couldn''t he see that?

 Chapter 467

    The man in the doctor''s coat stood by the bed, gently tucking the nket around ra, ready to lift her up. Just then, Ryan stepped forward, his face full of

    suspicion. "How do I know you''re not lying? How can you prove you''re really a friend of my sister?"

    The doctor raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smile on his lips. "Just call her boyfriend from her phone, and you''ll find out. But ra''s condition can''t wait."

    Ryan hesitated, not wanting to get ra''s boyfriend involved, his expression turning serious. "I''ming with you."

    The man had been polite until now, but his eyes turned sharp. "Sorry, that''s not possible."

    "And why not?" Ryan demanded, instantly on guard. He spread his arms protectively in front of ra, like a mother hen. "If you don''t let mee, I''m not letting you take her."

    The man''s brow furrowed. He stepped aside, making a call in a low voice, so Ryan couldn''t hear a thing. Whatever was said on the other end seemed to surprise him, and he raised his voice slightly, "Are you sure about this?"

    Ryan had no clue who the man was talking to, but it must have been important. The doctor sighed and said, "Alright, let''s hope this doesn''t turn into an argumentter."

    After hanging up, he turned to Ryan. "You cane, but you''ll have to wait outside the hospital."

    Ryan, not wanting ra to suffer any longer, nodded in agreement. As the man moved to lift ra again, Ryan quickly stepped in and picked her up himself. ra was wrapped in a nket, but she still had a towel underneath, and Ryan didn''t trust this guy''s intentions.

    The man seemed surprised by Ryan''s protectiveness. Wasn''t there talk about them not getting along as siblings? But he didn''tment, stepping aside politely and gesturing for Ryan to go ahead.

    As Ryan carried ra downstairs, Sarah hurried after them. "Ryan, why won''t you listen to me? You used to listen to me all the time."

    Ryan didn''t stop, only throwing back, "We''ll talk about this when I get back."

    Sarah felt even more upset. With ra around, everything she did seemed wrong. As long as ra was in the picture, Ryan''s heart was never in the right ce.

    She quickly called Megan to figure out what to do next, but Megan, hearing what Sarah had done, exploded. "Are you stupid? Ryan cares more about his sister than anything right now, and you went and threw water on her? Do you think being pregnant is your golden ticket? Aren''t you worried Ryan might one day tell you to get rid of the baby?"

    Sarah smirked, confident. "Get rid of the baby? Megan, you don''t know everything. Ryan listens to his dad, who taught him to take responsibility for women. He''s too kind-hearted to do something like that."

    Megan was furious. Only fools dig their own graves. She regretted involving Sarah, thinking obedience was enough. Sarah, raised in a family that favored boys over girls, never shook off those chains, believing a child could elevate a woman''s status.

    Megan bit her lip, thinking Sarah was as clueless as Eden, except Eden had Dn to back her up. Megan stopped talking, always one to avoid risks, needing to find a way to extricate herself from this mess.

    After hanging up, Sarah was still uneasy. She went downstairs, seeing the housekeepers cleaning, and her anger boiled over. "Do you all secretly look down on me? Get out! All of you, out!"

    The staff, startled, quickly grabbed their things and left. Sarah, eyes red, sat in the living room, waiting for Ryan to return.

    Meanwhile, Ryan got ra into the car, nning to join her, but the man pointed to another vehicle. "Mr. Lee, that one''s yours. This one''s too cramped."

    Ryan was livid, determined to get in, but the man mmed the door shut, his gaze steely.

    Ryan stood there, frustrated and ready to argue, but the man jumped into the driver''s seat and drove off. Ryan stood, face red with anger, turning to get into the other car, only to see it speed away too.

    He stood there, realizing after a moment that he''d been duped. Quickly, he got into his own car to chase them, but they were gone, with no clue where they''d headed.

    He stopped, gripping the steering wheel, suddenly realizing he might have overlooked who was in the car in his rush to ensure ra''s safety. Ryan regretted

    it deeply, wishing he''d at least gotten a look at that slippery man''s face!

 Chapter 468

    As the car sped away, the guy who seemed like a doctor smirked, ncing at the rearview mirror with a little chuckle. "That kid''s still too naive, don''t you think?"

    In the back seat, a man sat silent, hidden in shadows. He gently wiped the sweat off ra''s forehead, his eyes full of concern. "Z, she''s fine, don''t worry."

    Z held ra''s hand tightly, pulling her close. His voice was rough with emotion. "I regret everything. What should I do? I''m scared every single day now."

    The doctor''s smile faded, and he took a deep breath. "You''re having a moment. Try to calm down and take your meds. I told you, she''s not the problem. You''re the one who''s on edge all the time. If this keeps up, something''s gonna give. And you know, what happened back then wasn''t even your fault."

    Even asleep, ra felt like she was being suffocated, like vines were wrapping around her. She woke up in darkness, but it reassured her-this was Z''s ce. She used to hate the dark, but after meeting him, it didn''t seem so bad.

    She touched her stomach, relieved it didn''t hurt anymore, and noticed her skin felt clean, like someone had taken care of her. "Z?" she called out, not seeing anyone around, and quickly got up.

    A small light flicked on in the hallway, and there stood the man in the white coat, rubbing his forehead. "He''s having an episode. I told him to rest. Feeling better, Ms. ra?"

    Her heart sank. She knew Z had mental issues, but she didn''t know the details. "I need to see him."

    The man stopped her. "You can''t help him. It''ll just make things worse. Let him calm down. Ms. ra, if you truly care about him, promise me you won''t do anything drastic, no matter what."

    As long as there''s life, he believed he could save it.

    ra was surprised, then it hit her he was warning her not to hurt Z. She used to think Z''s ramblings were just jokes. Could she have ever really wanted to harm him? What happened?

    "Don''t you all trust me?" she asked, taking a deep breath.

    The manughed, taking off his sses to clean them. "Do you trust yourself when you ask that?"

    ra went quiet; he saw right through her. His slow, deliberate movements carried a weight that was hard to ignore. Was this really Z''s friend?

    He put his sses back on, giving her a knowing look. "Ms. ra, ever wonder how Z and I became friends?"

    "I wanted to respect him."

    "Is it respect, or are you afraid to face the truth?"

    Seen through again. But instead of getting angry, she steadied herself.

    The man looked down, tempted to light a cigarette but stopped himself. "I''ll say it again. If you care about him, don''t do anything rash. With my skills, if he''s breathing, I can save him."

    ra opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. She felt lost, like someone without a past, doubting her own words. She turned and started down the stairs.

    "Where are you going?" the man asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "To find the truth. I can''t keep being in the dark."

    "Ms. ra, while you''ve lost your memory, you''ve been the most genuine version of yourself. The burdens you carry are so heavy, you forget about your own feelings, and those who care about you."

    ra felt a spark of frustration, taking a deep breath to keep her voice calm. "Then tell me, what should I do?"

    He smiled gently, moving closer to her. "While you don''t have your memories back, spend time with him. Make new memories. That''ll make him happier than anything. Don''t think it''s simple. What''s between you two isn''t just a small fight."

    Clearly, he knew a lot but wasn''t spilling any secrets. ra turned, saying, "I''lle see him tomorrow."

    The man watched her vanish into the darkness, sighing softly. "What a tangled mess this is."

 Chapter 469

    When ra got home, she found a guy sitting by her door. As she got closer, she realized it was Ryan.

    Scarlette''s door was open too, and when she saw ra, she let out a relieved sigh. "ra, thank goodness you''re back. Your brother''s been out here like he''s at a wake for thest half hour."

    Ryan jumped up, clearly embarrassed. "Don''t exaggerate! I was just knocking for a bit."

    Scarlette rubbed her temples, "Ryan, do you even know what time it is? It''s 2 AM. You''ve been knocking for thirty minutes. If I weren''t the only one on this floor, someone would''ve called the cops by now."

    Ryan couldn''t argue because ra had been missing for nearly eight hours, and he was really worried. Without her phone, he had no idea where to start looking for her.

    Now, finally seeing her, determination sparked in his eyes. "ra! Where have you been? You need to dump that lousy boyfriend of yours. You have no idea how awful he is!"

    Thinking about how he was left behind made Ryan''s cheeks flush with anger.

    ra found it amusing and apologized to Scarlette, "Sorry for disturbing you. I''ll talk to himter."

    Scarlette yawned, crossing her arms. "I wasn''t asleep anyway. Just d you''re okay."

    ra opened her door, nudged Ryan inside, and closed it. Then she turned back to Scarlette. "Weren''t you supposed to be on a business trip for a week? Why are you still here?"

    Scarlette paused, looking uneasy. "It got postponed, maybe after the New Year.ˇ±

    ra noticed a dark bruise around Scarlette''s wrist, deep red with a hint of purple ˇŞnot like it was pinched but as if it had been restrained for a long time. She was about to ask when Scarlette stopped her.

    "Please, spare me the embarrassment."

    ra instantly understood. It was Nichs, wasn''t it? Has he lost it?

    She frowned, knowing this was Scarlette''s personal matter, and it was clear she was troubled, so she said, "If you need any help, just let me know."

    Scarlette nodded and shut her door.

    ra turned back to her apartment to find Ryan asleep on the couch. It had only been a few minutes. He must have been exhausted.

    She nudged him awake. "If you''re gonna sleep, use the guest room."

    Ryan jolted awake, sat up, and took a swig of cold water. "ra, listen to me. Break up with that boyfriend of yours. I don''t trust him. You''re not even married, and he''s already treating me this way-hanging up on me and dragging you away from our home."

    Listening to hisints, ra suddenly asked, "Now do you understand how I feel about Sarah?"

    Ryan instantly went quiet, his eyes reddening.

    She wasn''t trying to me him, so she sighed, "Z is just used to being alone, not great with people, but he''s not a bad person, and he treats me well."

    "Well, he''s terrible! Tell me, what''s his real name? It''s the 21st century; who still uses just a letter? What is he, some mysterious figure from a secret organization? ra, I know I have no right to say this, but I just don''t like him!"

    ra dismissed it as childish nonsense. Ryan often acted like a kid anyway.

    Suddenly, he stood up, "I messed up with Sarah. I told her this is thest time. If she acts up again, I''ll send her off to another city to have the baby, so she''s not a bother to you."

    But ra knew that with Sarah''s limited understanding, she''d likely continue causing trouble.

    She rubbed her temples, "Ryan, if you''re staying the night, use the guest room. Otherwise, head home."

    She needed her rest.

    Ryan pursed his lips and headed to the guest room. "I''ll sleep in the guest room."

    ra got up to look through some old things. Since buying the ce, she''d moved some of the Bradford family''s items here, hoping to find clues or jog her memory.

    Cole was right. She needed to regain her memory instead of being so passive. But there was so little left from before, just a few cards and some certificates. She picked up a card that read, "Happy Birthday, ra."

    The handwriting was unfamiliar, so she called Ryan over. "Ryan, do you recognize this handwriting? Did anyone from the Bradford family visit before?"

    Ryan was still upset but took the card anyway. "I don''t recognize it."

    Finding someone based on handwriting was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    ra picked up another card that read, "I''lle for you when it''s all over."

    Ryan, curious, peeked over her shoulder. "ra, who sent you these cards? They seem odd."

    ra pushed his head away and put the cards back in the drawer.

    She didn''t notice theplex look in Ryan''s eyes as he suddenly said, "ra, I have some business to attend to tonight. I need to visit Dad''s old ce. Do you remember that alternative medicine expert? I''m not sure if you''ve been taking the herbs, but since you were in pain again this month, I thought I''d get more."

    ra was surprised by his concern, "It''s sote. Are you crazy?"

    Ryan was already at the door, putting on his shoes, ˇ°I''ll be back by New Year''s Eve."

    With that, he left abruptly.

    ra didn''t even have time to stop him. Her instincts told her something wasn''t right. Ryan usually clung to her, and now that he was home, how could he leave so quickly?

    She took out her phone to send a few texts, but he beat her to it.

    "I''m also getting some prenatal herbs for Sarah."

    ra rxed a bit. It seemed he genuinely wanted to be a good father. That was reassuring, she supposed.

 Chapter 470

    Ryan stepped out onto the street and gged down a cab; he hadn''t driven himself today. Once inside, he checked his phone. He had just left the guest room when a text came in.

    "The clues about that man can be found if you return home."

    Ryan didn''t even need to reply to know who it was aboutˇŞra''s mysterious boyfriend. He wasn''t a fan of this so-called boyfriend, so he was set on finding proof to help ra break things off sooner rather thanter.

    First, Ryan headed back to his ce to grab his car. To his surprise, Sarah was still there waiting for him, her eyes shimmering with tears as soon as she saw him. "Ryan, why are you back sote?"

    He was a bit annoyed with her earlier actions, but seeing her fighting sleep to wait for him softened his mood, so he held back from saying anything harsh.

    Sarah immediately switched to a more cautious tone. "I know I messed up. She''s your sister, and I won''t treat her like that again. Please don''t be mad."

    With the child she was carrying, Ryan couldn''t just dismiss herpletely. As expected, his attitude softened after hearing her words.

    "ra is not just my sister; she''ll be your sister too. I''ve warned you before, and I don''t want this happening again."

    A flicker of malice crossed Sarah''s eyes, but she forced a smile and nodded slowly. "Alright, I get it. Let''s get some rest. It''ste."

    Ryan grabbed his gloves, speaking quickly, "I have something to take care of. I''ll be back on New Year''s Eve. Get some rest and don''t wait up for me. Take care of yourself."

    Sarah held his hand, puzzled. "It''s almost New Year''s. What''s so urgent that you need to leave now? Can''t it wait?"

    Ryan saw no point in hiding it. As he changed his shoes, he said, "I haven''t met ra''s boyfriend yet. I''m worried she might get hurt, so I need to check him out."

    Again, it was about ra! Sarah''s hand clenched at her side. She had hoped to use these days to grow closer to Ryan.

    Her teeth ground together, but she managed a strained smile and followed him. "Let mee with you. It''ste, and I''ll worry if you go alone. Ryan, I really care about you."

    "You should stay here. Ask the cook to make something special for New Year''s Eve. I''ll be back to join you, and ra will be here too."

    Sarah''s forced smile was fading fast. Why did ra always have to be in the picture?

    Fine, if Ryan was leaving, she''d use this chance to make ra disappear, ensuring no one would interfere with her and Ryan''s future together.

    Besides, she hadn''t forgotten that seducing Ryan was part of her n to get back at ra.

    "Alright, be careful. I''ll call you every day."

    Ryan nodded, grabbed his car keys, and left.

    As soon as he was gone, Sarah called Megan, filling her in on Ryan''s departure

    and asking, "Could we hire someone to take care of ra?"

    On the other end, Megan paused, a sly smile spreading across her face.

    "Of course. Since Ryan won''t be back for a few days, call ra the day after tomorrow and tell her Ryan''s gone missing. Oh, and if Ryan hasn''t left yet, you should mess with his phone-block ra''s number. That way, she won''t reach him and will naturally go looking for him, giving us the perfect chance to act."

    A bright gleam appeared in Sarah''s eyes. Megan was truly clever toe up with such a n.

 Chapter 471

    She hurried after him and caught sight of Ryan standing by the car, slipping on his gloves like he was ready to take off.

    "Ryan!" she called out.

    Ryan, not even twenty yet, was already tall and striking, especially in the snowy night by the car. He had that effortlessly handsome look of someone who never had to worry about money.

    "What''s going on?" he asked, turning to her after putting on his gloves.

    Sarah yfully grabbed his wrist, "Can I borrow your phone for a sec? I just want to change my contact name, you know, to feel special."

    Without a fuss, he handed over his phone. She was the woman he was supposed to marry, and he felt a sense of responsibility towards her.

    With the phone in hand, Sarah discreetly added ra to the blocked list and changed her contact name from Sarah to "Wifey." Ryan felt a twinge of annoyance at the new name, but he said nothing, taking back his phone and getting into the

    car.

    Standing outside, Sarah was all smiles, "Don''t forget to pick up my calls. The baby and I will be waiting for you."

    He nodded slowly, pressing the gas. Honestly, being alone with Sarah wasn''t his favorite-she could be a bit dull. Plus, he never thought he''d be a dad this young; it was a huge surprise.

    He drove through the night and by morning, he was back in his hometown. The address from the stranger wasn''t far from the old herbalist''s ce, where he''d been for remedies before.

    He picked up a few gifts on his way, nning to visit the herbalist first for more remedies. ra was having severe cramps again, meaning thest remedy didn''t work, and he needed a new one.

    The herbalist was surprised to see him so early, realizing Ryan must''ve driven all night from the city.

    "Ryan, you''re here early. Is everything alright?"

    "Grandpa Herbalist, remember the remedies you gave me for menstrual pain? They didn''t work for ra. She was in so much pain, she almost passed out. Do you have anything else?"

    The herbalist stroked his beard thoughtfully, "I do, but I''ll need to gather some herbs from the mountains. It''ll take about two hours. Are you in a rush?ˇ±

    Since it was for ra, Ryan was earnest, "I''m not in a rush. I''ll be here for a few days. I''ll go with you; it''s not safe for you to go alone."

    The herbalist chuckled, grabbing his basket, "Alright. If Johnny knew, he''d be proud of how you''ve grown."

    Ryan felt a bit sheepish, knowing he was nearly led astray if not for ra. He couldn''t imagine what kind of mess he''d be in now.

    Taking the herbalist''s basket, he said lightly, "Let''s go. I''ll carry this."

    "Good, Ryan, you''re a good kid."

    The herbalist opened the back door, leading the way forward. The mountains were colder than NYC, and the snow was deep. The backyard was filled with the scent of yellow winter jasmine flowers.

    Ryan sniffed the air, "Grandpa Herbalist, do you like winter jasmine? I always thought yellow flowers were kind of gloomy, like they''re for funerals."

    Just as he said that, he noticed a small mound under the jasmine tree, curiosity sparking in his eyes.

    "What''s that? Looks like a gravestone. Is it for a rtive?"

    Next to the gravestone was a freshly picked jasmine, likely ced by the herbalist as an offering.

    The herbalist paused, about to exin, when Ryan started walking toward the mound. Curious as ever, he wanted to mimic the herbalist, picking some jasmine

    to ce by the mound. But as he got closer, he stopped, noticing small writing on a wooden que nearby-writing he knew all too well.

 Chapter 472

    He crouched down for a closer look, and yeah, no doubt about itˇŞit was his dad Johnny''s handwriting. Ryan always had a special spot in the Bradford family. His dad had taught him to write from a young age, so he recognized the script immediately.

    Brushing away some snow next to the wooden que, he turned to the old alternative medicine expert behind him. "Hey, Grandpa, this isn''t one of your rtives, right? Is it mine? Howe Dad never mentioned we had family buried here?"

    The old man hesitated, then quickly shifted gears. "Ryan, let''s get moving. More snow''s on the way, and climbing back up the mountain''s gonna be rough."

    Ryan was still curious and wanted to check out the smaller writing, but the old man grabbed his backpack and pulled him up. "Come on, leave it be. If your dad didn''t bring it up, it probably wasn''t significant. Let''s go."

    A bit skeptical, Ryan got to his feet and followed. The snowfall kept getting heavier, and it took them nearly an hour to gather the herbs.

    On the way back, Ryan sniffled, "Grandpa, can you tell me more about my dad? All I know is he started with a roadside stand. Did he do anything else back home?"

    The old man cleared the path as he reminisced, "Johnny was a good guy, well- loved around here. He built all these roads. When ra was really sick, he made it his mission to construct roads, hoping to earn some good karma.ˇ±

    Ryan suddenly recalled how sick ra was as a kid. He hardly saw her; she was always either in treatment or traveling for it. Thank goodness she got better.

    Back at the old man''s cabin, he got busy with the herbs, working well into the afternoon. By evening, Ryan was about to head out with the herbs, since his ce wasn''t too far.

    But the old man insisted he stay. "The snow''s piling up tonight. Better stay here and leave in the morning. If your car gets stuck, you''ll be on your own."

    Ryan nced outside at the thick snow and nodded. "Alright, thanks for letting me crash here, Grandpa. By the way, you mentioned ra was really sick before. Didn''t she stay here with my dad for a while? Like a year or so?"

    The old man paused, chopping vegetables. "Yeah, your dad had no choice. The big hospital issued a critical notice, so he came here as ast resort."

    "Wow, are you really that good? The hospital couldn''t help, but you saved ra?"

    Realizing he''d said too much, the old man awkwardly turned back to the fire. Ryan saw his chance and jumped in to help.

    After dinner, Ryan settled in for the night. It didn''t snow again, but the mountain air was freezing.

    In the dead of night, the old man noticed a light outside. Grabbing a shlight, he peered through the window and saw someone by the small mound. Startled, he threw on a coat and hurried out.

    "Ryan?" he called as he approached, realizing it was indeed him. Ryan stood there, lost in thought.

    The old man, feeling uneasy, tapped his shoulder. "What are you doing out here, kid? Trying to give me a heart attack? I thought it was a ghost!"

    Ryan chuckled, rubbing his eyes. "Sorry, couldn''t sleep. Just needed some air. I''m heading back to bed now."

    With that, he turned and walked away. The old man watched him go, ncing back at the small mound, wondering if Ryan had noticed the writing. With a soft sigh, he headed back inside.

 Chapter 473

    The next morning, Ryan was up before dawn, his mind restless and his eyes heavy with dark circles-clear signs of a sleepless night. The elderly holistic healer noticed immediately. "Ryan, you..."

    Ryan forced a smile, trying to hold back tears, and quickly rubbed his cheeks. "Grandpa, I need to head out now. Can''t stay for breakfast. Take care, okay? Goodbye." He hurried off, as if something urgent was waiting for him.

    The old healer watched him go, unable to muster the courage to ask if Ryan had seen the small note.

    *

    In the city.

    The day after Ryan left, ra got a panicked call from Sarah. Her voice was shaky and full of tears. "ra, Ryan''s missing! I tried calling, but his phone''s dead. He said he was going to his hometown to get you some herbal remedies. You''ve got to make sure he''s safe. If my babyes into this world without a father, I''ll never forgive you!"

    ra''s brow furrowed as she hung up and immediately tried Ryan''s number. Each time, she was met with the cold, automated response. Her heart pounded, but she told herself it was probably just a bad signal in the mountains, especially after that big snowfall the other day.

    She kept trying throughout the day, calling repeatedly and sending messages, but Ryan didn''t respond. Taking a deep breath, ra quickly shuffled her work around and decided to drive to his hometown. But as she reached the exit of her building, she hesitated and drove to Sarah''s instead.

    Sarah was surprised to see her, expecting ra to be on her way to find Ryan. "ra, why are you here? Weren''t you supposed to be heading out to find Ryan?"

    Sarah could act convincingly when she wanted to, but most of the time, her anxiety was obvious. Just one look at Sarah''s nervous eyes, and ra knew she was hiding something. "Sarah, do you know why I can''t reach him?"

    Sarah looked down, holding her stomach, her eyes filled with resentment as she faced ra. "Why would I know? Are you using me of making Ryan disappear? I''m relying on him; why would I ever hurt him?"

    ra narrowed her eyes, realizing there was truth to Sarah''s words, then turned and got back in her car. As Sarah watched her drive away, a smug smile crept across her face.

    A few miles out, ra noticed she was being followed. She pressed the gas pedal and checked the rearview mirror-three cars were tailing her. On her way to Ryan''s hometown, she had to pass near Z''s ce. She felt relieved that she had kept his residence a secret, hidden away in such a remote spot.

    She called Z, who picked up right away. "ra?"

    "I''m being followed. I''ll be at your ce in ten minutes. Got anything there I can use as a weapon?"

    Z''s eyes narrowed as he replied with a single word, "Location."

    She quickly sent her coordinates and heard him chuckle softly. "What''s so funny?" "I''m just happy."

    "Hmm?"

    "Happy you''re calling me for help."

    Sometimes ra didn''t quite get his odd ways, but she couldn''t help smiling. "You''re my boyfriend. Who else would I call?"

    She kept checking the mirror, seeing the cars behind her pick up speed. "Z, be ready."

    "I''m always ready."

    raughed despite herself. This guy, she thought.

 Chapter 474

    She floored the gas pedal, driving faster than she ever had before. As soon as

    she screeched to a halt outside Z''s cozy little house, she leaped out of the car and rushed inside.

    The guys in the cars trailing her hadn''t expected her to stop there. They pulled over too, excitement clear on their faces. ra had walked right into their trap, and tonight, they nned to finish her off toplete their employer''s task.

    ra reached the door and quickly punched in the code to get inside. The moment she stepped in, someone wrapped her in a hug.

    "Z?"

    "Yeah, it''s me."

    She patted his back gently. "Do you have any weapons here?"

    "I do. I got a couple of guns from the ck Market, but they''re too dangerous, so I''ve never used them."

    The ck Market was a no-man''snd, so picking up guns there wasn''t unusual. Right now, that''s exactly what ra needed.

    "Great, hand them over."

    He opened a nearby drawer and handed her the guns, then sheepishly ducked behind her.

    ra caught on. "Are you scared?"

    "Yeah, is that a problem? You can protect me."

    Her mind raced as she cracked open the door. "No problem at all. Kind of refreshing, actually. You stay put while I go scare them off. I''ll be right back."

    With that, she opened the door.

    About eight men stood outside, each holding a metal pipe, shouting obscenities.

    "ra, hiding here won''t save you. We''ve got orders tonight. Come out now, and maybe we''ll leave your body intact."

    His words made the othersugh, sure that ra was already trapped. ra smoothly loaded a bullet into the chamber and fired a warning shot. The bullet grazed the cheek of the loudmouth, leaving a trail of blood.

    The others froze, shocked that she had a gun and wasn''t afraid to use it. Someone hesitated, rethinking. They''d been paid well, but nobody wanted to die here.

    But just as they stepped back, the man with the grazed cheek wiped his wound with a sneer.

    "She''s bluffing. That gun can''t have many bullets, and she clearly doesn''t know how to use it. If she did, that bullet would''ve been in my forehead."

    The others nodded, buying his bravado, and lunged at ra. "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    A few gunshotster, the attackers were down, wounded in the legs, dropping to their knees.

    They were terrified. This woman wasn''t a novice. She was a sharpshooter and had deliberately aimed for their legs.

    ra stepped out from the shadows, puzzled by her own skill with guns. Had she used one before?

    She approached the kneeling men, the car''s headlights casting just enough light to see their faces.

    She didn''t recognize any of them.

    Squatting beside the one who seemed in the most pain, she asked, "Who sent you?"

    The man''s face went ghostly pale, but he turned his head, refusing to speak. ra pointed her gun at his forehead, her eyes cold. "Who sent you?" He trembled, terrified of death.

    Just as he was about to spill, the man with the cheek wound threw a knife, hitting hisrade in the throat.

    ra watched the man die in front of her, raising an eyebrow. The attacker wasn''t just any thug.

    She jumped back, but the knife was alreadying at her, lightning fast.

    She dodged quickly, the de grazing her arm. Instantly, she fired a bullet into the man''s chest.

    He copsed without a word.

    With two dead, the scene erupted into chaos with screams.

    ra stood, clutching her arm, her expression grim. "Shut up."

    The remaining men, some kneeling, others fleeing, were inplete disarray. Their leader was down.

    Feeling frustrated, ra took a deep breath. "Who sent you?"

    The four kneeling men shook their heads frantically. "We don''t know, we really don''t! We were just following Leo. He paid each of us three hundred grand to take care of a woman."

    So the only one who knew the employer was the one now dead?

    The kneeling men, fearing for their lives, pleaded, "Don''t kill us, don''t kill us! We really don''t know anything. Maybe you can find something at Leo''s ce. Check his phone too."

    ra searched the dead man but found no phone.

    "Where did he live?"

    Someone quickly gave her an address, a notorious slum known for its chaos.

    But she had to check it out.

    She nudged the body at her feet, uttering a single word, "Scram."

    The others scrambled away, terrified.

    ra looked at the corpse, a sudden realization dawning on her. Her heart skipped a beatˇŞhad Z been frightened by all this?

 Chapter 475

    She quickly spun around and headed back inside. To her surprise, Z was still standing by the door,pletely oblivious to the chaos outside. It was clear he didn''t know that someone had died.

    Taking a deep breath, she gently held his face in her hands, trying to reassure him. "Something happened outside. You should stay in for now. Your friend who''s a doctor is he with Nightshade?"

    Z''s eyshes fluttered slightly as he nuzzled into her palm, a bit like a kitten seekingfort. "Yeah, he is."

    "Call him over. I need his help with something."

    Since he was with Nightshade, he''d probably know how to handle a situation like this.

    Without hesitation, Z picked up the phone and called his friend.

    "ra, I think I smell blood."

    ra guided him to the couch in the dim living room. "I identally cut my arm earlier. It''s nothing serious."

    Z didn''t say anything, just traced her fingertips, lost in his own thoughts.

    The doctor arrived in no timeˇŞjust twenty minutester, ra heard the sound of his arrival outside.

    She got up but ced a hand on Z''s shoulder. "Stay put and wait for me, okay? Don''t sneak out."

    He nodded, and she was relieved by his cooperation, smiling a little as she left the room.

    The doctor stood outside, looking a bit resigned. He seemed unimpressed about being summoned by helicopter for such a short distance in the dead of night.

    He took a deep breath, adjusting his sses. "Ms. ra, what can I do for you?" ra pointed to the two bodies, exining, "Take care of these. Z mentioned you''re from Nightshade, so you should know what to do, right? Also, don''t tell him about this. He thinks I''m harmless. If he knew I killed someone, he''d probably freak out."

    The man coughed several times, the sound echoing in the quiet night. ra watched him, noticing something odd in his expression. "You okay?"

    He adjusted his sses again, trying to mask his feelings. "I''m fine. I''ll handle the bodies, and I won''t say a word to him. He won''t get spooked."

    ra nodded, urging him, "Do it quickly. He''s still inside."

    The man made a call, and within ten minutes, a team arrived to discreetly handle the situation. It was all done so smoothly, you''d never know anything had happened.

    As he was about to leave, he turned to ra, "All sorted. Go back and cheer up your guy."

    There was something almost amused in his tone, but ra couldn''t quite figure it out, so she went back inside.

    Z was still sitting there, waiting for her. When she returned, he asked with genuine concern, "Is everything taken care of? What''s something you can discuss with him but not with me?"

    ra raised her hand, cupping his face gently. "My brother''s having some issues back home, and I need to go help him. Thanks for being here tonight. I''ll be back to see you soon, okay?"

    Before she could say another word, he leaned in and kissed her. She leaned back, caught between him and the couch.

    He took charge, holding her face tenderly. Amidst their mingling breaths, she sensed his happiness-a deep, inexplicable joy filling the room.

 Chapter 476

    ra wasn''t about to let him have his way, especially not now. She gently pushed him back and straightened her clothes.

    "I''m heading out," she said.

    He didn''t try to stop her, just nodded quietly from his spot.

    ra had always had a unique taste in men. She never believed a guy had to be all strong and powerful. Someone like Z, who needed her protection, was just fine by her.

    She hopped in her car and drove off, setting her GPS for home. It was a long drive, and she nibbled on a couple of cookies to keep hunger at bay.

    Her first stop was at an old herbalist''s ce. He was out in the yard, busy with his herbs. When he noticed her, surprise flickered across his face, but he quickly recognized her.

    "You''re ra, right?"

    The directions had been sketchy, and without asking around, she might never have found the ce.

    "Hi," she greeted politely. "My brother Ryan said he''de here for some herbal medicine, but I can''t reach him. I''m worried something''s up."

    "He already left," the herbalist said.

    "Which way did he go?"

    He pointed down a path, and ra was about to jump back in her car when he called after her.

    "ra."

    She turned, sincerity in her eyes. "Yes?"

    He set his herbs down. "I''ve got some stuff here that''s great for your health. Take it home and make some chicken soup."

    "Thank you. I rushed over and didn''t bring anything to offer, I''m really sorry."

    The herbalist disappeared inside and returned with arge jar full of herbs. It was packed to the brim. These wild herbs were pricey these days, and ra felt awkward epting them without payment. She fumbled for her phone to transfer money.

    But the herbalist gently held her wrist, checking her pulse, and sighed.

    "No need for money. Just take it."

    ra sensed he had more on his mind.

    As she was about to drive off, he appeared again, standing in the snow by her window as if he''d always been there.

    "ra, even if you don''t get around to making soup, don''t toss the herbs. They''ll keep for years."

    ra felt his genuine concern and nodded quickly.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t throw them away."

    He seemed relieved and turned to leave. ra wanted to say something but couldn''t remember any previous encounters with him, so she just drove on.

    Two hourster, still no sign of Ryan. She only found long skid marks an the lonely road as if something had rolled off it. Her heart skipped a beat, and she got out to take a closer look.

    The slope was steep and seemed endless.

    She climbed out and started down on foot, shouting as she went, "Ryan!"

    "Ryan!"

    It was an eight-hour drive from the Capital, freezing cold, and she

    terrified something terrible ha wase

    happened to Ryan. She''d never forgive herself if it had.

    The snow was deep, her steps uneven as she made her way forward for an hour, finally spotting a car stranded in the snow. It was mangled, like it barely made it there before breaking down.

    ra rushed over and peered inside the broken window.

    No one was there, and she sighed with relief before continuing her search.

    But then, the sky opened up, dumping even more snow. The roads would soon be blocked, and staying here would be dangerous.

    "Ryan!"

    "Ryan!!"

    She kept calling, following the path through the dense forest with no signs of life. Why had Ryane all the way out here?

    After half an hour, she spotted a cave with smoke drifting out. She hurried inside and found Ryan, sitting quietly by a fire. Her frustration red.

    She''d been yelling for ages. He must have heard her. What was he thinking, ignoring her like that?

 Chapter 477

    As ra got closer, she didn''t hesitate-she pped him hard across the face.

    Ryan''s clothes were still drying nearby, and his body was covered in bruises and welts from the car ident. Thankfully, it wasn''t life-threatening. His face had been fine until now, but ra''s p left it instantly swollen, showing she hadn''t held back.

    Fuming, ra grabbed the front of his shirt, pulling him closer. "I came all the way here to find you, and you''re giving me attitude? What''s going on?"

    Ryan turned his head away, staring at the cave wall. Tears streamed down his face, silent but telling.

    ra knew her brother well. Ryan was never quiet when he felt wronged-he''d usually shout about it, demanding her attention. If things went badly with Z, he''d insist she break up with him. Whenever he studied hard, he''d call just to hear her praise. He might be a bit foolish, but he was genuine, which is why ra often let him be.

    She took a deep breath, thinking about how he hade here to get herbs for her, leaving in the middle of the night and spending it alone in a cave. He must''ve been terrified. She regretted hitting him.

    "Okay, Ryan, I shouldn''t have pped you. What''s bothering you? Didn''t get the herbs? I ran into an old herbalist on my way here. He gave me a jar of herbs and seemed nice enough not to cause you trouble. Plus, you''re heading the wrong way. If you got the herbs, shouldn''t you be on your way back?"

    Why was he here, alone?

    Ryan hugged his arms, burying his face, still sobbing without saying a word.

    ra couldn''t stand seeing him like this; she thought he had grown up. How could he still be so helpless?

    Z was better-at least he was straightforward.

    She was about to nudge Ryan''s shoulder when he suddenly stood up and ran out of the cave, like he couldn''t stand to be near her.

    ra was shocked, even wondering if something supernatural was going on.

    She stood by the fire for a moment, then hurried after him. "You''re barely dressed; do you want to freeze to death? Ryan, what''s wrong with you?! Don''t make me angry!"

    But he was too quick, disappearing into the forest.

    ra''s frustration grew, wishing she could just grab him and shake some sense into him. But she figured her p had hurt his pride, and now he was sulking.

    She quickly followed, tracing his footprints in the snow.

    Ryan was hurt. Though his injuries weren''t severe, each movement made him wince in pain. He sobbed as he limped along, not knowing where he was going, just wanting to be away from ra.

    ra followed quietly, noticing he was almost out of energy. He was running on pure stubbornness.

    She didn''t say a word, just followed.

    After what felt like forever, Ryan''s leg injury forced him to stop. Exhausted, he realized how cold it was and turned to see ra still behind him.

    Embarrassed, he tried to keep going but tripped,nding at ra''s feet, face down in the snow.

    ra almost teased him but held back, unsure of what had upset him so much. She quickly helped him up.

    Ryan leaned on her to stand and they started back the way they came.

    ra helped him in silence.

    It took them forty minutes to get back to the cave with the fire.

    ra added more wood and tossed his dry coat to him.

    The warmth felt good, and he quickly put it on, drawing closer to the fire.

    After all the chaos, night was falling, and the snow was stilling down hard, probably blocking the roads.

    With Ryan injured, ra couldn''t risk traveling in the dark to reach her car.

    She yawned, "I''ll call for rescue in the morning. We''ve got enough firewood. Let''s just wait for help tomorrow."

    Ryan stayed silent, adding wood to the fire.

    ra rested her chin in her hand, watching him closely.

    Under her gaze, he grew more anxious, unsure of himself.

    ra sighed, relieved he was just upset and not traumatized. She had always been easygoing and

    asleep by the fire.

    fell

    Once she was asleep, Ryan dared look at her. She slept peacefully, a her

    strand of hair across her chee face glowing in the firelight

    He got lost in memories of their past.

    As a kid, ra was often sick. He mostly saw her through hospital ss,

    spending his time praying for her recovery.

    Eventually, she got better, living like any normal person.

    Ryan knocked his head, trying to figure out where things went wrong.

    He took a deep breath and moved closer to ra.

    Maybe he should confront her, or try

    for destro

    her, like Sarah suggested,

    her to hand over the Bradford family''s assets.

    Was she acting, or did she really care?

    He didn''t know. Everything felt like a mess, and he just wanted to escape.

 Chapter 478

    When ra woke up in the middle of the night, it felt like she was lying next to a furnace. Instinctively, she reached over to Ryan and touched his forehead-he was burning up!

    "Ryan!" she called out, but he justy there, lost in a feverish haze. Panic set in as ra grabbed her phone and dialed the emergency services. The earliest they could arrive was at dawn, so she kept feeding the fire, trying to keep him warm.

    Even in his state, Ryan was restless, curling up and mumbling. Once, he opened his eyes just enough to ask, "Who are you?" His confusion tugged at her heart, but she had to stay calm. Using a strip of cloth, she wrapped some snow and gently ced it on his forehead to cool him down.

    His face was flushed, and his hands were reaching out aimlessly, almost touching the fire. ra quickly tied his hands to prevent any idents. "I''m not dealing with this now. We''ll talk when we''re back in New York," she said firmly.

    Ryan blinked, struggling to focus. "Are you really here for me, or is it all an act? Is it about the Bradford fortune, ra? Or whatever your real name is?" His words were pained, more than she''d ever seen him before.

    Taking a deep breath, ra continued to care for him, brushing off his feverish ramblings. As the rescue team arrived at six, Ryan kept asking if she truly cared. She let his words float by, knowing it was just the fever talking.

    Once theynded in New York, ra rushed Ryan to the hospital. The doctors

    were in a frenzy, noting his poor mental state and the high fever likely tost days. ra spent the afternoon in the hallway, her heart sinking when she asked, "Doctor, will he be okay?"

    The doctor nced at her. "It''s hard to say, but he needs family care."

    "I am his family. I''ll stay with him," she insisted. Just then, Sarah barged in, having somehow heard the news. Her face twisted in shock at the sight of ra, but she quickly moved to Ryan''s side, tears streaming down her face.

    "Can you stop crying? He needs rest," ra said, feeling the headacheing

    on.

    Sarah''s re was filled with anger. "ra, did you do this on purpose? You want him gone so you can take everything, don''t you? You vile woman!" Her insults were sharp, her eyes burning with fury.

    ra''s patience wore thin. She pressed the call button for security, having Sarah escorted out. Sarah''s parting words were venomous. "ra you should''ve died out there! This is all your doing. You want everything the Bradfords have!"

    Ignoring her, ra stayed by Ryan''s side. Outside, Sarah was livid, calling Megan in a fit of rage. "Megan, you said ra wouldn''te back. Why is she fine, and Ryan''s the one hurt? If anything happens to him, expose you!"

    Megan, irritated, couldn''t figure out how ra escaped. Had Dn intervened? Sarah''s threats continued. "Find a foolproof n, or I''ll tell ra everything!"

    Megan, calm as ever, examined her nails with a malicious glint. "Sarah, didn''t you say this was all to get back at ra? Or have feelings for Ryan changed that? He''s nothingpared to Dn."

    Sarah flushed, stumbling over her words. "I''m pregnant. I need to think of the child''s father. I don''t want Ryan hurt, nor do I want ra in control. Make sure ra''s gone in a week, or I can''t promise I won''t expose you."

    Megan smirked, seeing Sarah as an easy pawn. "Rx, Sarah. I''ll handle it. You''re right-ra''s only after the Bradford fortune. Ryan, naive as he is, might see her as kind even in death. But you can save him."

    Sarah''s determination red. Yes, she could save Ryan. She wouldn''t let ra harm him.

    bel.n

    After hanging up, she touched her belly. Being pregnant with Ryan''s child changed things. Initially a n for revenge, she found herself genuinely wanting to marry him and start a family. Given her background, marrying into the Bradford family was a dream-and she wouldn''t let anything ruin it.

 Chapter 479

    ra stayed at the hospital until nightfall, exhausted and running on empty. Unable to fight it any longer, she rested her head on the bedside and fell asleep.

    A few hourster, a gentle nudge from a doctor brought her back to reality. "Ms. ra, you should go home and get some rest. You don''t want to be the one who copses before your brother wakes up."

    Rubbing her tired eyes, ra noticed the dark circles under them. "Is his fever still not breaking?"

    The doctor sighed. "It seems like he''s dealing with something deep inside, something only he can work through. Being here for him might make a difference."

    But ra was clueless about what was weighing on Ryan''s mind.

    She got up and headed home, barely making it to her bed before sleep imed her.

    In the middle of the night, a noise outside her window jolted her awake. She switched on themp to find a stranger holding a tool, ready to break the ss.

    It was terrifying. If ra didn''t have such strong nerves, she might have screamed.

    The man hadn''t expected the sudden light and quickly tried to shatter the window, but ra was quicker. She grabbed a chair and hurled it at the window.

    The intruder,cking any safety gear, had climbed up with nothing but his bare hands.

    The chair hit him hard, leaving him no choice but to fall.

    The thud of his body hitting the ground alerted a nearby patrol, and soon, sirens were wailing in the night. The fall was fatal.

    ra stood at her window, watching as police filled the scene below. She felt oddly calm now.

    The officers showed up at her door, a bit taken aback. "Ms. ra, it''s you again."

    She had dealt with the police many times before and calmly exined everything that had happened that night.

    The police, noticing the shards of broken ss, seemed troubled. "You''ll need toe with us. We''ll soon know who he was."

    ra threw on a coat and went with them to the station.

    The police worked quickly, identifying the man as a drifter from the city''s outskirts with a long rap sheet.

    Given his background, it was clear ra wasn''t at fault.

    Curious, she asked, "Can you check his financial dealings?"

    She wanted to know who might have hired him. If she hadn''t woken up in time, things could''ve been disastrous.

    The officers looked into his records and sighed. "Ms. ra, you have to understand, that area is full of crime. They''ve learned not to leave digital traces, using cash instead. Have you had any recent run-ins with anyone?"

    ra thought about the recent attempts on her life: one with

    gasoline, another a snowy chal

    both aiming to end her.

    But she sensed they weren''t from the same person.

    Gasoline seemed too crude, not the work of a clever mind.

    Her thoughts drifted to Jeff and Jake, two guys she''d almost forgotten.

    Jake, always overshadowed by Richard, yearned for recognition in the Warren family. But with Richard holding him back, his efforts

    seemed pointless, twisting his mind over time.

    Pair him with the bumbling Jeff, and they might try anything.

    She left the station and got into her car. It was 3 a.m., and the streets were deserted.

    After driving a bit, she stopped and called out, "Come out now."

    Silence. Maybe it was just her imagination.

    Frowning, she spoke to the darkness again. "I know you''re there. You''re not here to hurt me."

    A soft shuffle broke the quiet, and a figure emerged.

    Lately, ra had noticed subtle changes in herself, a heightened awareness of her surroundings.

    Sometimes, she could sense when someone was following her.

    She was surprised when she recognized the person stepping out. "Eli?"

    Dressed in ck, a braid over his shoulder, Eli nodded.

    ra nodded towards her car. "Let''s talk inside."

 Chapter 480

    Eli swung open the car door and slid inside, his breath forming little clouds in the chilly air. His gaze was distant, lost in thought.

    ra sat in the driver''s seat, not starting the engine right away. She''d been feeling like someone was shadowing hertely, though she couldn''t pin down if it was just paranoia.

    She sank back into her seat, cranking up the heater. "Where''s Seth? Why are you out here alone?"

    Especially at this time of night-what was going on?

    Eli stared out the window, reying the day he and Seth got snatched. The guy who took them wouldn''t actually kill them, but Seth was still being held.

    Seth was always the level-headed one, unlike Eli, who had a fiery temper and never held back his words. Even though they weren''t blood brothers, they were as close as any could be. Holding Seth was a sure way to keep Eli from speaking out.

    ra passed him a bottle of water. "Eli, even though you''re under contract with me, following someone around is seriously creepy, you know that, right?"

    Eli took the bottle, gulping down a few swigs, unsure of what to say. If he slipped up, Seth might really be in trouble.

    ra exhaled deeply, noticing that his usual bravado seemed to have vanished. She couldn''t quite grasp what he had been through.

    "I''ll take you home."

    As the car hummed to life, Eli closed his eyes, letting out a long sigh.

    A few minutes passed before ra broke the silence. "You two aren''t just regr artists, are you?"

    Eli''s eyes snapped open, suddenly alert and eager for her to continue.

    But ra kept her eyes on the road. "Kaitlyn mentioned you guys were up in the mountains. How did you just happen to find her like that? And if you were aiming for fame, you''d have gone with a bigger agency. The first time I saw you, it felt like I''d seen you before. Maybe you can''t spill everything now, but I know you''re not out to hurt me."

    Eli''s grip on the water bottle was so tight it nearly crumpled.

    He leaned toward ra but then pulled back, recalling the threat in that man''s eyes.

    The car stopped in front of his ce, and ra got out first, opening his door.

    Eli hesitated, taking a couple of steps away, then turning back again.

    ra stood there, a smile ying on her lips. "Eli your eyes don''t lie. When you''re ready,e find me. Maybe you''re tailing me to keep me safe, but those dark circles say you need some rest. Lately, I feettike I could take on the world."

    Eli froze, cheeks turning bright red. "ra, you''re already amazing. Remember it

    soon, or I''ll burst from keeping it in."

    ra raised an eyebrow, amused by his chatty nature. That was the real him.

    She nodded with assurance.

    Eli stepped closer. "And those little

    guys you can handle, that''s why

    Thet

    didn''t step in. But if you''re heading

    somewhere risky, take me e with you."

    She nodded again, giving him a once-over. "You really think you''re that good?"

    Eli let out a confident chuckle, his voice brimming with certainty. "Absolutely."

 Chapter 481

    ra narrowed her eyes and let a sly smile cross her lips. "So, Jared, do you know what''s going on?"

    Since Eli had been tailing her, he should be up to speed on her recent activities.

    He pressed his lips together and nodded, "Yeah, I know."

    "Did he set up tonight''s mess?"

    "No, that was Jeff."

    ra lowered hershes. Jeff, huh? This should be a breeze.

    She grabbed her phone and sent Jeff a few charged-up texts using an old number. Just as she expected, Jeff took the bait and agreed to meet.

    ra almostughed. With brains like that, if he weren''t a Smith, he''d have been eaten alive ages ago.

    As she started to drive off, Eli jumped in. "Where are you going alone?"

    "I''m meeting Jeff. Her random hatred for me... I need to know if Eden''s behind it."

    Eli opened the passenger door and slid in. "I''ming with you."

    ra didn''t argue, just shrugged her eptance.

    They pulled up at the agreed rendezvous spot.

    Before Jeff arrived, ra turned to Eli, "Aren''t you supposed to be the tough one? When she steps out, just knock her out and bring her over."

    She made sure they parked out of sight of any cameras.

    Eli nced out the window and nodded. "Got it."

    Jeff showed up fast, storming out of her car, fuming. But before she could take a step, Eli knocked her out cold with a swift move.

    ra nned to take her to Z''s ce, a spot so deserted you''d be lucky to catch a glimpse of a ghost.

    As they drove, Eli''s unease grew with each passing mile. When they stopped in front of the dark, ominous house, dread washed over him.

    ra got out and knocked on his window. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."

    Eli eyed the house, feeling like

    invisible eyes were watching him. He turned away, trying to shake off the feeling. "I''m not going in. ra, be careful with that lunatic inside."

    ra was taken aback. Did Eli know Z?

    She shoved Jeff back into the car, curiosity piqued. "You know my

    boyfriend? Have you been to

    vel

    Nightshade? He''s just a server there. How do you know him?"

    From what she knew, Z only had one doctor buddy.

    Eli opened his mouth to respond, "ra..."

    But then her phone rang. It was Z.

    She quickly answered, "I''m outside.

    It''s no

    deal. I brought a couple of

    people. If you don''t want to see them, just hang upstairs. I''ll handle it."

    Eli mmed up, feeling defeated.

    ra hung up, pulled Jeff out of the car, and sshed her awake with a water bottle.

    Jeff woke up screaming, furious when she saw ra. "ra?! What the hell?! You kidnapped me?!"

    She tried to get up and run, but froze when she saw the knife ra held.

    It was a de she''d grabbed from Eli.

    The knife''s edge glinted at Jeff''s cheek, as if ready to draw blood.

    Jeff hesitated, then struggled harder. "Don''t kid yourself. Would you really hurt me? Do you know who''s got my back?"

    As soon as she said it, the knife nicked her neck, and blood spread fast.

    The cut was shallow, but the bleeding was intense.

    Jeff clutched her neck, screaming.

    ra, worried Z might hear, snapped, "Shut up!"

    Jeff went silent, shaking. She couldn''t believe the woman in front of her was

    ra. Wasn''t she just a pushover?

    Tears fell as she avoided ra''s eyes.

    ra crouched beside her, voice steady. "Jeff, why the hate? Is someone pulling your strings?"

 Chapter 482

    Jeffree''s lips quivered, her eyes glistening with tears she wouldn''t let fall, and her voice shook with emotion. "You got my boyfriend exiled because of Richard; you ruined his life. I never thought the number belonged to you. This was your n all along! ra, I can''t stand you!"

    Her gaze was fierce and full of hatred, but the knife in ra''s hand made her back away, fear overtaking her anger. ra knelt down, meeting her eyes. "Have you really not contacted Eden?"

    Jeffree''s expression changed. Of course, she had been in touch with Eden. ra wanted to question her further, but out of the corner of her eye, she noticed someone emerging from the small cottage. It was Z.

    Quickly, ra stood, tossing the knife back into the car, and told Eli, "Keep an eye on her. I need to talk to Z." Eli had spotted the man too, standing a few yards away, and felt a chill run through him as he clenched his fists.

    ra made her way to Z, but he went inside the house first. She followed him in, asking, "Did I scare you?"

    Could he have seen her threatening Jeffree with the knife? His voice was calm, with a hint of worry. "ra, I didn''t see anything. I''m just a bit on edge."

    "Why?"

    "Feels like someone''s beening around my cetely."

    ra frowned. Out here in the middle of nowhere, it seemed unlikely anyone would bother him. The ce looked so rundown, not even a thief would waste their time. Was someone targeting Z? But he kept to himself and had no enemies.

    Z suddenly pulled her into a hug, sounding exhausted. "I keep feeling like there''s someone in my house, but when you''re here, it all goes away."

    ra stayed still, a wave of unease washing over her. Was his condition getting worse? "Z, have you gone to a proper hospital to get checked out?"

    The room went silent, like even the air stopped moving. "My condition''s not serious; it''s almost better. But he... he always wants to get rid of me..."

    He trailed off and then copsed, his head resting quietly in herp. "It''s okay, ra, really."

    ra held his hand, feeling the ring on his finger and the red bracelet on his wrist, her heart softening. "Z, why don''t youe stay with me?"

    He didn''t reply, just traced her fingertip with his own. After a few minutes, he finally spoke, his voice rough "If you care about me, stay away from other guys, including the one in your car tonight."

    Eli hadn''t even left the car, yet Z knew. Even ra, who tended to miss the

    obvious, started to get suspicious. "Are you spying on me?"

    Her run-in with Eli had been a surprise. How did Z know? "When I called, I heard someone else breathing."

    That exined it. Spending so much

    time alone must''ve made him

    sensitive to little sounds. Just as she

    was about to reassure him, Eli''s voice rang out from outside. ra! Come out here!"

    ra shot to her feet, but Z grabbed her wrist. She quickly freed herself and hurried outside. As she opened the door, she saw Eli, and at his feety Jeffree, motionless.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she rushed over. "What happened?"

    Eli, holding a knife, looked troubled. "I don''t know; she just copsed."

    Crouching down, ra checked

    Jeffree''s pulse. It was serious. Jeffree was gone. The cut on her neck

    k was meant to scare, not harm.

    So, what happened? She eyed the knife in Eli''s hand.

    Eli''s face turned ashen. "You don''t think I did this, do you?"

 Chapter 483

    ra stayed silent. Thest time she needed help with a body, Z''s friend had stepped in, but Jeffree wasn''t someone who could just vanish without anyone noticing. ra had shown up enough with the Dawson family that if she suddenly went missing, they''d be all over it, digging into what happened.

    Everything felt like it was closing in on her, like she was caught in a trap someone else had set. Eli''s voice was careful, almost pleading, "ra, you have to believe me, it wasn''t me."

    She was about tofort him when sirens shattered the air. Police cars swarmed around her, and before she knew it, cold handcuffs clicked onto her wrists. It all happened so fast. She tried to say something to Eli, but the police hustled her away.

    Eli stood there, numbed, watching the body get taken away. A chill crept over him. Snapping back, he rushed to the mansion nearby, pounding on the door with all his strength. "Come out here!" he yelled.

    Silence. Just as he was about to explode, pain shot through his shoulder-a bullet. He muttered a curse and sank onto the steps, hearing the door behind him creak open.

    Eli, seething, was about to get up when a voice asked, "What are you going to do to help her?" The calmness in the voice only fueled his rage.

    He clenched his teeth, but whatever was in that bullet was kicking in, leaving him unable to move. "You think you can protect her?" he spat. "You brought this chaos into her life. You''re safe now because she doesn''t remember, but when she does, she won''t spare you."

    A kick to the jaw sent him tumbling down the stairs. He was helpless, spitting blood, "You''re insane. Knowing she loves the shadow, not the fa?ade you show, must eat you up inside. Serves you right

    Another punchnded, and then another. Eli''s face was a swollen mess, but his pride wouldn''t let him show weakness.

    The door opened again, a voice cutting through the tension, "Z, stop. If you kill him, you''ll owe her another life." The blows stopped immediately, and an eerie calm settled over everything.

    In the dim light, the figures seemed to hover over a dark abyss. A doctor leaned in the doorway, letting out a weary sigh, "Jeffree was most likely poisoned. The timing was just bad luck, nothing to do with ra But the Dawson family might start stirring things up because of old grudges..."

    At the police station, ra wasn''t questioned right away. They just locked her up. The next afternoon, Jackson came in. The room was bare, just a loveseat and an interrogation setup.

    Jackson''s eyes were icy as he

    looked at her ra sat there, trying to piece together how Jeffree''s death could''ve been pinned on her so perfectly. As time dragged on, Jackson finally stood and walked over to her.

    ˇ°ra, you took Jeffree without permissionst night, and now he''s dead. What

    do you have to say for yourself?"

 Chapter 484

    The room had a dim, moody vibe, with just the two of them in it. ra felt a chill run down her spine. Jackson''s dislike for her was no secret, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that one wrong word might set him off enough to pull a gun on her.

    "Jackson, do you honestly believe me when I say this has nothing to do with me?" she asked, trying to sound calm.

    Jackson''s eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief as he used a cigarette to tilt her chin up. "You might not remember your past, ra, but this isn''t the first time someone from the Dawson family has died because of you. They''ve decided you need to pay, so whether you''re involved or not, you have to..."

    He was cut off by a knock on the door, and they both turned to see Dn rolling in. Jackson blinked, wondering if he was dreaming. What was Dn doing here?

    Dn, seated in his wheelchair, locked eyes with the cigarette Jackson had just used to lift ra''s chin. Feeling the weight of Dn''s gaze, Jackson awkwardly put the cigarette down and straightened up. "Dn, what are you doing here?" Dn didn''t say anything at first, just nced at ra.

    ra stayed put, not about to assume Dn''s visit had anything to do with her.

    The room felt thick with tension. Finally, Dn spoke, his voice soft, "Come with me."

    Jackson thought Dn was talking to him. "Where to?"

    But Dn''s eyes were fixed on ra, and after a pause, he said, "You,e with me."

    ra got up slowly, confused. "Me?"

    As she moved closer to Dn, she saw how pale his lips were. "Mr. Dn, are you okay?"

    Jackson noticed too and rushed over, gently pushing ra aside. "Dn, what''s wrong?"

    Dn''s gaze stayed on ra. "Let''s go."

    Before ra knew it, she and Jackson were sitting in Dn''s car.

    Aiden, sitting up front, filled them in. "Miss Jeffree''s autopsy came back. Poisoning. We narrowed down the suspects to those who''d been near her recently. Only her boyfriend had the chance."

    Jackson stayed quiet, ncing at Dn, who was resting with his eyes closed.

    Something felt off here. Why was Dn involved in all this? Everyone knew he hated drama, especially with the holiday chaos and the Ferguson family headaches looming.

    He wouldn''t jump into this mess without a reason.

    Jackson thought about asking, but if Dn was stepping in to protect ra, maybe it was best to let it go.

    Jackson figured he could handle the Dawson family''s issues.

    When they stopped at the Dawson estate, Jackson got out of the car and turned

    to Dn, saying, "Take care, see you after the holidays."

    Dn didn''t reply as the car rolled away.

    Jackson stood there, lost in thought, before pulling out his phone to call Nichs.

    "Hey, have you noticed something going on with Dn and ra...?"

    Nichs interrupted, "Yeah, I picked up on that. Dn''s got a grudge, but if ra''s gonna face anything, he wants to be the one dealing with it. He hasn''t let go of what happened with his leg."

    Jackson lit a cigarette, the smoke curlingzily as he exhaled. Was that really it?

    He chuckled, realizing, "After all these years, I think you might be the slowest to catch on."

    Then again, there might be someone even slower...

 Chapter 485

    ra sat in Dn''s car, a knot of nerves twisting in her stomach. Ever since Jeffree''s death, it felt like she was trapped in a sticky web of confusion. When the car stopped in front of a quaint little house in Palm Bay, she stayed put, mulling things over for a couple of minutes before finally asking, "Dn, are you handling Jeffree''s case yourself?"

    She didn''t understand why she was here tonight, especially since Jackson seemed set on keeping her under wraps. Was there something Dn needed to ask her?

    Dn had already settled his wheelchair on the ground. He paused for a moment, absorbing her question in silence, before moving forward without a word. ra sighed and followed him inside.

    They walked to his bedroom door, and she hesitated briefly before stepping in. By the bed, a few roses stood fresh and lively, like they''d just been picked. Before she could ask about them, his phone rang.

    His expression was calm, but his eyes had a dangerous edge. "I can''t. I''m noting tomorrow night," he said into the phone. ra pieced it together-his family, the Fergusons, had a lot going on with the holidays, and as the heir, he was in the thick of it.

    His calls seemed endless, stretching on for a solid half hour. ra wasn''t sure where to sit, or if she even should. Finally, after an hour, he wrapped up thest call and looked at her.

    "Jeffree''s situation is being taken care of by the council," he said, implying she was off the hook.

    Relief washed over her, but she couldn''t shake off the curiosity-why was Dn helping her? Even in her muddled state since the amnesia, she''d noticed his constant support.

    She nced at his wheelchair, voicing the question that had lingered in her mind. "Dn, about your legs, have you ever med me?"

    With his personality, if he held a grudge, she doubted she''d still be around. So why was he helping her? She just couldn''t figure it out.

    Dn lowered his gaze, his wrist tense as he walked past her. She caught his soft words, "Think of it as a debt I owe you."

    She hurried to catch up, pushing his wheelchair. "Since you''ve helped me this time, let''s call it even."

    He stopped, staring ahead, rubbing his temples. ra noticed he looked worn out. "Dn?" she asked gently.

    He shook his head, took the elevator

    down to the living room, and grabbed a bottle of pills from the coffee table. ra quickly poured him ass of warm water. Dn reached for it, but his hand trembled, spiffing water onto hisp. His fist clenched at his side, as if he was fighting against something within.

    Grabbing a napkin, ra started dabbing at the water just as the door swung open and Eden entered. She was holding roses but dropped them when she saw ra, petals scattering across the floor

    "ra!" Eden barked, storming over, hand raised to strike. But she froze, noticing Dn''s pale face. "Dn, what''s wrong?"

    Dn''s eyes were shut, sweat pouring down his face. ra called for Aiden, who calmly took the pill bottle, gave Dn another dose, and then stood protectively by her side.

    "ra, since you''re okay now, I''ll have someone drive you home," Aiden said, gently guiding her away. She nced back at Dn, but he''d turned away, all she could see was his clenched hand, holding on tight.

 Chapter 486

    As she was being shown out, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s up with Mr. Dn?"

    "Nothing major, just a bit stressed and hasn''t been sleeping well," came the reply.

    She took a few steps, then paused, "Is it that insomnia again? I can stay overnight and leave in the morning if needed."

    Aiden, standing by the car, sighed deeply and said, "Ms. ra, take care and enjoy your holiday." It was a gentle way of saying no.

    Once in the car, ra didn''t head home. Instead, she found herself at the entrance to Ryan''s hospital room. Her mind was racing, trying to figure out Dn''s intentions, and it left her feeling restless.

    That restlessness only grew when she saw Ryan, sitting silently. He was awake, his fever gone, yet he hadn''t called her. Instead, he was quietly eating the soup Sarah was feeding him.

    ra had a million questions but felt suddenly powerless. Standing by his bed, she finally managed, "d you''re okay."

    Ryan didn''t meet her eyes, just stared out the window. "Yeah."

    Sarah, looking smug, continued feeding him another spoonful. "Ryan, if you want anything else, just say the word. I''ll get it made for you."

    Ryan''s eyshes lowered, his lips dry from just waking up a few minutes ago. ra couldn''t watch anymore, so she turned and left.

    She sat on a bench outside the hospital for a long time, then remembered Eli and decided to call him. Unexpectedly, Eli''s voice was weak, like he was hurt.

    "Eli, what''s going on?"

    Eli hissed, sounding annoyed, "Just a little injury, it''s nothing."

    ra, lost in her own thoughts, asked a few questions before hanging up. That''s when she heard footsteps nearby.

    It was someone she hadn''t seen in ages, holding a bag of medicine.

    "Justin?"

    Seeing him, the future of the Bradford Group, ra felt a bit better and made room for him to sit down.

    "Are you sick? Why all the medicine?"

    Justin, every inch the college student, juggled the bag, "Just stocking up on cold meds."

    They sat together, and ra asked about his studies. He smiled, "Just got back from a seminar abroad with my professor. Don''t worry, your investment''s safe."

    He was always so confident about his studies. ra smiled, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat, "Great. If you need anything, let me know. Aren''t you heading home for the holidays?"

    "Staying at school to work on a couple of experiments."

    ra almost suggested having dinner together on New Year''s Eve but remembered she''d already promised to dine with Z.

    Unbeknownst to her, upstairs, Ryan stood by the window, watching with a dark expression. Sarah, ever the instigator, continued her snide remarks, "That''s him. ra''s met him loads of times and always seems so invested. Ryan, told you, ra''s just after the Bradford fortune. Otherwise, why would you have received that message and gone so far, almost not making it back?"

    The mysterious message from a stranger still puzzled him. He gripped the curtain,

    hearing Sarah continue to console him.

    "For now, focus on getting better. I''ll take care of everything else."

 Chapter 487

    Ryan didn''t catch the hidden message in the conversation; he just stared nkly at Justin. Justin, picking up on something, nced over at Ryan before turning back to smile at ra. They continued chatting for a bit, then got up and walked out of the hospital together. They really did seem more like siblings than anything else.

    Ryan drew the curtains in his hospital room and slowly sat back down on the bed. Meanwhile, Sarah had stepped out to call Megan, wanting to know what was next on the agenda.

    Sarah had already threatened Megan, warning her that if she didn''t help get rid of ra, she''d expose her. Megan, however, was as cool as a cucumber.

    "Sarah, tomorrow''s New Year''s Eve. I''ll find out who ra''s nning to have dinner withˇŞwhether it''s Ryan or her mysterious boyfriend. You know the best way to ruin a woman, don''t you?"

    Sarah was clueless, furrowing her brow. "Just spill it."

    Megan''s eyes gleamed with resentment as she clenched her phone tightly. "If ra''s seeing her boyfriend, she''ll probably drive herself. Sure, my old ns went south, but I''ve learned a thing or two. This time, use Ryan''s phone to text her. Tell her you know about her real background and you want a heart-to-heart."

    Megan was just winging it, but Sarah, in her naivety, bought it. Her voice sharpened. "What do you mean, real background? ra isn''t part of the Bradford family? Then why does she have everything? It should all be Ryan''s. That witch! I''ll make sure she pays this time."

    Megan hadn''t expected her fib to light such a fire under Sarah so easily and found it amusing. Sarah was indeed easy to manipte.

    "Exactly, Sarah. I just found out myself. If ra really belonged to the Bradfords, why don''t they care for her? Ryan''s still in the dark, treating ra like his real sister, but to her, he''s justpetition."

    Sarah was livid. After hanging up, she stormed back to Ryan''s room.

    "Ryan, did you know? ra isn''t your real sister!"

    Ryan, who''d been peeling an apple, nearly sliced his hand at the news. His face darkened as he looked up at Sarah.

    Sarah assumed he was just shocked

    and quickly sat down next to him.

    "Never mind how I found out, but I

    ra isn''t your sister. She''s just with the Bradford family to w for the inheritance. You can''t let your guard down!ˇ±

    Ryan lowered his gaze, quietly continuing to peel the apple.

    Sarah snatched the knife from him, eager to stir the pot. "And get this-I overheard ra on the phone. She said she never had any faith in you. With Justin''s help, thepany will soar, way better than if you were in charge."

    Although Sarah was clueless, her words hit Ryan where it hurt. He''d always felt like a drag on ra, holding her back, and now it seemed she thought so too. And Justin? He couldn''t stand the guy.

    The thought of Justin taking everything Ryan cared about almost made him crush the apple in his hand.

    Sarah smirked, "Ryan, she never saw you as her brother. Why treat her like a sister? You need to think of something."

    Seeing Ryan''s expression change, Sarah knew her scheme was working. Ryan, overwhelmed, began to cough violently and then muttered angrily.

    "Get out."

    Sarah was thrilled. Tomorrow, she''d set her n against ra in motion, and all she needed was for Ryan to see things her way. As long as they could move on and live better lives, it''d all be worth it.

 Chapter 488

    After ra dropped off Justin, she tried calling Z, but he didn''t answer. She was worried he might be sick again, so she sent him a bunch of texts. Normally, he''d reply right away, but this time it took him a whole half hour to get back to her with a simple: "Busy, got stuff going on."

    Feeling uneasy, ra called him again. When he picked up, his voice sounded a bit off. "Z, are you sick again?" she asked.

    "No, it''s just been crazy busy here at Nightshade," he replied.

    ra didn''t know much about Nightshade, assuming it was like any regrpany that gave time off for holidays. She took a deep breath, realizing she was parked outside a big supermarket.

    "So, are we still on for dinner tomorrow? Think you''ll have time?" she asked hopefully.

    There was a pause, then a sigh from the other end. "We''ll see. I''m really swamped."

    A wave of disappointment washed over ra. With Ryan spending the holiday with Sarah, and if Z was tied up too, she''d be ringing in the new year solo.

    "Alright, focus on your stuff. Just call me if things change," she said, trying to sound upbeat.

    She hung up and drove home. If she was celebrating alone, there was no need for festive groceries. As she was about to get out of the car, she noticed a jar in the backseat-an herbal mix from an old alternative medicine expert, perfect for making health-boosting chicken soup.

    She almost forgot about it. Grabbing the jar, she headed upstairs. After setting it down in the kitchen, she headed to her room, thinking a hot shower was just what she needed.

    1. nou

    Meanwhile, Aaron was catching his breath, eyeing the man in front of him with a smirk. "Dn, I''ve told everything. Seriously, all those photos are gone. Grandpa said we have to be there tomorrow night. If I vanish now, you''ll have a hard time exining things to him."

    Dn, unfazed, toyed with a USB drive, his demeanor rxed. Aaron had just gotten out of the hospital and was eager to get back to his ns, but Dn had tracked him down faster than he expected.

    Aaron spat blood, clutching his wounded arm. He thought he knew Dn well, but

    clearly, he still had a lot to learn. He hadn''t even seen Dn''s knife strike.

    Fear gripped him, but it also fueled his determination. No wonder Dn had kept him in check for so long-he was formidable. But Bn had a weakness, and Aaron Wasn''t going to let that slide.

    ?

    Aaron grinned, shrugging. "The backups are all here. I told Grandpa I''m nning

    to learn a lot from you about running thepany, so disappearing isn''t an option."

    Mentioning Walter was his safety card, especially during the holidays, knowing Dn wouldn''t want to cause trouble now.

    Dn barely nced at him, his eyes cold and dismissive, which stung Aaron''s pride. He saw Dn as his rival, yet Dn seemed to think so little of him.

    Aaron refused to ept that someone with a weakness could hold such power. Dn handed the USB to Aiden, his tone indifferent. "Handle it."

 Chapter 489

    Aaron thought his day was done, but Dn had other ns. He whipped out his phone and called Walter.

    "Hey, Dad," he said casually.

    Walter, who had just started entertaining guests again, was in the middle of a

    chess game with the elder from the Dawson family.

    "What''s going on?" Walter asked, not looking up from the board.

    "I ran into Aaron. He got a bit roughed up, so I took him to the hospital."

    Walter paused, holding a chess piece mid-air, his voice steady. "Is it bad?" "Not really, but he won''t be making it to tomorrow night''s dinner."

    Aaron sat right there, listening as Dn spun his story without a hitch. In the Ferguson family, Walter was the top dog, and nobody dared to lie in front of him. Yet Dn didn''t even flinch.

    "As long as it''s nothing serious. Healthes first."

    After hanging up, Dn turned to Aaron. "Take a couple of months off. Don''t show your face at Ferguson Corporation for a while."

    Aaron tried to get up, his face red with frustration. "Why should I?"

    The Ferguson family''s annual gathering was more than just a dinner. It was a time

    to showcase achievements. If Walter was impressed, he could fund a new business venture. Sessful ones could mean more shares in the family.

    Aaron had juste back from abroad, where his branch had major breakthroughs. Walter had already told him he was eager to hear his report. Missing the event meant missing his chance to shine in front of his grandfather. Dn chuckled, adjusting his cufflinks with ease. "Because you''re biting off more than you can chew."

    Aaron''s face went pale, his hands clenched into fists, trembling with humiliation. As Dn was wheeled away, Aiden asked quietly, "What if we push him too far?" Dn looked out at the blustery weather. "Then he won''t get the chance to say anything."

    Aiden fell silent.

    Once in the car, Dn coughed and reached for his meds.

    Aiden handed him a bottle of water. "The doc said to keep it moderate. Only up the dose if you really can''t handle it."

    Dn paused, rubbing his temples. The meds had side effects that sometimes hit hard, but he had no choice. Without them, sleep was impossible.

    Driving, Aiden nced in the rearview mirror. "You helped

    SUS at Palm Bay tomorrow night."

    ra out. She''s grateful. May

    Dn watched the city blur past, gripping the pill bottle tightly, a bitter smile on his

    lips. "And what reason would I give?"

    Some people are hard to reach, no matter how hard you try.

    And the Ferguson family still needed his guidance.

    He lowered his gaze to his phone.

    Meanwhile, Walter ced thest chess piece, a triumphant smile on his face.

    "Looks like I''ve won this one, old Dawson. You''re still a step behind."

    Old Dawson, with his schrly looks, ? sighed and took a sip of tea.

    "Experience wins again. Even after all this time, I can''t match you. Not even the young ones canpare to your teaching. Dn''s got the Ferguson family in good hands; you''ll be bouncing a grandchild sooner than you think."

    Walter sensed there was more to the conversation and began putting away the chess pieces. ˇ°Dn''s not focused on that right now. I won''t push him."

    "Old Ferguson, I thought he couldn''t get over Lanyan, but he''s been getting too close to ra..."

    Everyone knew about Maddie, the girl tragically killed seven years ago. It was a mistake on ra''s part that led to Maddie''s death.

    At the time, Maddie and ra were friends, but a text from ra led to Maddie''s kidnapping and murder.

    The Dawson family couldn''t use this against ra publicly; it would seem like they were throwing their weight around.

    A big family couldn''t afford to lose face over such things.

 Chapter 490

    When Walter heard about Dn getting close to ra, his smile faded a bit, but

    he still said, "Dn''s never been one to lie. If he says he doesn''t like ra, then he doesn''t. He''s never really been into anything or anyone, maybe he''s just waiting for the right one."

    Walter ced a photo on the table. It was from that party, showing ra on Dn''sp, the two of them caught in a kiss. Clearly, he came with evidence.

    "Mr. Howard, Dn''s all grown up now. He might have his own ideas. If Lillian were still here, they might have had a kid running around by now. It''s a shame. As an elder, I shouldn''t hold anything against ra, but she did cause trouble for a Dawson family girl. Even with my patience, I can''t ignore it. I''ve watched Dn grow; he shouldn''t lose his way."

    In these big families, marrying within your social ss is everything. If an heir marries someone from a questionable background, it''s a joke thatsts a lifetime. And Dn, he''s been a golden boy from day one, never stepping out of line.

    Walter said his piece and slowly stood up. "I''ll drop by another day for a game of chess. The Dawson family has its own drama. And Jackson, that troublemaker, I don''t know what''s gotten into him. He''s always going on about divorce. Even family rules don''t faze him."

    The two were old friends, and Walter was trying to give Mr. Howard an out. Mr. Howard went along, "Jackson''s still young. You arranged his marriage because you liked the girl, but he hadn''t even met her. It''s normal for him to push back. Once they spend more time together, he''lle around."

    Walter sighed, talking about his grandson always gave him a headache. "If he''d just behave, it''d be fine. But one day he shows up with lipstick marks and says if we don''t let him divorce, he''ll cheat every day. Almost gave me a heart attack."

    As they walked downstairs, they discussed Jackson''s reckless behavior, and the mood lightened. Once Walter saw Mr. Howard out, his expression turned serious. He called Eden, asking her toe over.

    Walter rarely reached out to other Ferguson family members, so Eden knew something big was up. As she headed downstairs, she bumped into Simon. He''d been holed up at home, throwing himself into boxing, and his vibe hadpletely changed. Eden felt like she didn''t know him anymore and sometimes found him intimidating.

    "Hey, Simon."

    Simon pulled off his boxing gloves, asking casually, "Where are you off to?"

    "Grandpa called me over."

    Simon raised an eyebrow, grabbing a bottle of water. "If he asks about ra and Dn, what are you gonna say?"

    "I''ll tell him the truth. Dn does like

    ra! But

    ra''s not good enoug

    for him. If Grandpa steps in,, they won''t stand a chance!"

    Her emotions red, hoping ra would get what she deserves soon. Simon took a sip, a slight smirk

    ying on his lips. "You''re right et

    Eden. ra''s not a match for Dn. Make sure you''re honest, give examples, because Grandpa really tr¨˛sts Dn."

    "Simon, you don''t like ra either, do you?"

    Simon screwed the cap back on, the veins in his hand standing out. "Nope, can''t

    stand her."

 Chapter 491

    Chasing after him for five years, only to learn it was all just a charade-he couldn''t wrap his head around it. Sure, he resented ra, but deep down, he couldn''t

    ignore the feelings swirling inside him. Somewhere along the way, he realized he loved her more than anyone else.

    Eden was babbling on next to him, but Simon was lost in thought, absently rubbing his wrist. All he could think about was that if ra ever found herself alone-career in shambles, friends vanished, brother gone, and that so-called mysterious boyfriend turning out to be a dud-would she finally turn to him for support? Maybe if everything she relied on crumbled, she''d finally see him as her rock.

    When Eden walked into the old Ferguson family mansion, he came in ready for whatever was toe. Walter was seated on the couch in the living room, the butler standing at his side, the air thick with tension.

    "Eden, do you understand why I asked you here today?" Walter asked.

    Eden''s eyes lit up as he immediately knelt beside him. "Grandfather, it''s all ra''s doing. She''s been trying to seduce Dn. I see her all the time in Palm Beach, bringing him roses and gifts, then acting all aloof. And did you hear? Jeffree''s dead, and it happened while ra had him. I heard Dn had to clean up the mess. He might like ra, but marriage? Not so much."

    Walter didn''t say anything. He hadn''t been keeping up with thetest news and had no clue Dn sorted out the Jeffree situation. Taking a deep breath, he turned to the butler.

    "Find out who the Bradford Group''s been cozying up totely."

    It was a set-up, a way to make sure ra wouldn''t bounce back. Eden''s eyes gleamed with a mischievous smile. "Grandfather, I''ve told ra over and over to steer clear of Dn, but she never listens. If I take action against her, will you back me up?"

    That way, even if Dn wanted to make a fuss, he''d probably go easy for grandfather''s sake. Besides, Dn still needed him.

    Walter stood up with his cane, looking calm outwardly, but his eyes were stormy. "Do what you think is best."

    Eden''s eyes sparkled, his smile turning sly. "Thank you, Grandfather."

    On the morning of New Year''s Eve, ra got a text from Ryan.

    [ra, about your family history, could we chat at the hospital?]

    ra read the message several times, making sure it was really from him. She called him, eager to ask what he was talking about-what family history? But Ryan didn''t pick up. He had gone home, told his chef to whip up a feast, but hadn''t mentioned ra or if she shoulde to dinner.

    Turns out, Sarah had sent the text using his phone. She was bustling around absolutely glowing. "Ryan, I left my test results at the hospital this morning. I''ll go grab them. This time, I''ll know if it''s a boy or a girl."

    Ryan just stared out at the storm, not saying a word.

    An hourter, Sarah made it to the hospital. She meant to call Megan to see what the day''s ns were she wanted to see ra''s downfall firsthand but Megan beat her to it.

    "Sarah, bad news. Ryan''s with ra, and no one''s got a clue where they are. ra''s never been one to y nice. Remember how Johnny died in that fire? I''ve got a strong hunch ra was behind it. She''s always had her eyes on the Bradford family fortune. You should talk to ra, see what she''s got nned for Ryan. Maybe, for the sake of the baby, she''ll cut you some ck."

 Chapter 492

    Sarah was frozen with fear. She had sent a message from Ryan''s phone to ra, all part of Megan''s n to lure ra out. But now she was being told that ra had taken Ryan away directly! Was ra, that conniving woman, done pretending and ready to harm Ryan?

    Angry and worried, Sarah burst into the hospital room and immediately spotted ra. ra had just arrived, nning to ask Ryan about the mysterious message. But as soon as she saw Sarah, she realized she might have been set up. ra stood up to leave, but Sarah quickly grabbed her arm.

    "ra, where did you take Ryan? Even if you''re not rted by blood, you''ve lived with him for years. Are you really going to hurt him?" Sarah''s voice trembled with desperation.

    ra frowned, confused by Sarah''s usations. "Let go of me."

    In a moment of panic, Sarah dropped to her knees. She was genuinely terrified about Ryan. What would happen to their baby if something happened to him? The pregnancy hormones had her emotions running wild, fixated on Ryan and their unborn child.

    "ra! I''m begging you, please tell me where Ryan is. I''ll go find him myself!" Sarah pleaded, her voice breaking.

    ra thought Sarah was beingpletely irrational. She tried calling Ryan, but there was no answer. She then called the house, only to find out Ryan had gone out alone, and no one knew where.

    Already frustrated with Ryan, ra''s temper red. She looked at Sarah kneeling on the floor and took a deep breath. "I''ll find him. Whatever needs to be said, we can say it face to face."

    But Sarah didn''t trust ra at all. After everything ra had done, how could she believe a word she said? As soon as ra drove off, Sarah decided to tail her.

    ra suspected Ryan might have gone to Johnny''s grave. She sped off,pletely unaware that Sarah was following her from a distance to avoid being

    seen.

    However, just a few miles into the chase, Sarah''s car was suddenly blocked by several other vehicles. Furious, she was about to ram

    through when several men i

    out, pulled her from the car, and ignored the fact that she was

    pregnant.

    "Who are you?! Let me go!" Sarah shouted, struggling as they shoved her into a

    van.

    Meanwhile, ra arrived at Johnny''s grave, but Ryan was nowhere to be found. He couldn''t have gotten into trouble, could he? Especially running off alone on New Year''s Eve. As ra was leaving, the cemetery caretaker mentioned that a girl had followed her and seemeebin distress, asking if ra knew her.

    In a rush to find Ryan, ra shook her head. "I don''t know her. I have to go."

    Sarah, with her mouth covered by the men, watched helplessly as ra shook her head and drove away. She didn''t know what ra had said to the caretaker, but he had gestured in her direction. Maybe he was trying to alert ra that Sarah was in trouble, hoping she''d help.

    But ra simply drove off, leaving Sarah to be dragged to a secluded spot, overwhelmed with fear and frustration. "ra! ra!!" she screamed inside, but no help came.

 Chapter 493

    Her eyes zed with anger, her fingernails digging into the ground until they snapped, leaving behind smudges of red. She wasn''t going to let ra off the hook, not if she had anything to say about it. If she could just survive this!

    ra pulled up to Ryan''s vi and asked around, but he still hadn''te back. Her worry started to climb, and she was just about to call the cops when Ryan strolled in, looking like nothing was wrong.

    She exhaled a sigh of relief and asked, "Where have you been? Sarah''s been searching for you, and what''s up with that text you sent?"

    Ryan blinked, clearly not expecting to see her there, his eyes flickering with surprise and confusion. "What text?"

    ra had a hunch that Sarah might''ve sent it from his phone. "Forget it. Where were you? You didn''t even have your phone."

    Ryan kicked off his shoes in the hallway, sounding casual. "Went to see Mom. Left my phone behind, didn''t tell anyone. I figured you''d be upset."

    Everyone knew ra and Naomi didn''t exactly get along, and he didn''t want her reading into things.

    "Well, you could''ve at least told Sarah. She''s pregnant and looking for you."

    Ryan frowned. He''d only been gone a few hours-was all this fuss really necessary?

    "ra, why don''t you stay for dinner?"

    But ra was already on her feet. She didn''t want to intrude, especially since Sarah wasn''t her biggest fan. "No, I''m having dinner with my boyfriend."

    "Bring him over, then. I''d love to meet this mystery guy."

    "He''s busy."

    Ryan scoffed, sarcasmcing his words. "Busy, or maybe he just doesn''t think you''re worth the time."

    He had a natural distaste for ra''s secretive boyfriend.

    Everything clicked for Ryan. The day ra''s boyfriend whisked her away, he''d pushed her to break up with him. Then, an anonymous text led

    e?

    him to dig into the guy, only to stumble upon another secret at an old-school alternative medicine

    ce.

    He suspected ra''s boyfriend was behind it all, distracting him with a bigger secret so he''d stop focusing on ra.

    The guy wanted ra all to himself, not even letting her brother get close. How ridiculous.

    After all that, Ryan had figured things out but couldn''t be bothered to tell ra. She was head over heels for this so-called boyfriend, and badmouthing him might only backfire.

    Ryan''s chest tightened with a

    familiar ache. He wasn''t sure if Cara

    was really after the Bradford family fortune, but after living together for so long, he couldn''t be that, heartless.

    He almost said something, but instead, he headed upstairs in frustration. "Suit yourself."

    "Sarah mighte looking for you. Aren''t you having dinner with her? Remember to call her back."

    "Yeah."

    ra watched him disappear, letting out a soft sigh. It wasn''t her imaginationˇŞ there was definitely something off between them, even if she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.

    Ryan stood by the window in his room, lost in thought. He''d gone to see Naomi to ask about ra, but Naomi knew nothing and even pressed him, "Ryan, do you know something? Don''t keep it from me."

    If only his dad knew the Bradford family secrets, did ra know them too? What was his dad''s endgame? It was all too messy.

    He spaced out for hours until a servant knocked on the door. "Sir, where''s Sarah? We''ve been trying to call her, but she''s not picking up."

    Annoyed, he grabbed his phone from the bed and called Sarah. Still no answer.

    He wasn''t particrly fond of Sarah, but for the child''s sake, he decided to wait a bit longer.

    Finally, at seven, Sarah called back, her voice cracking with sobs.

 Chapter 494

    As Ryan pulled up to the scene, his heart dropped at the sight of Sarah. She was bruised all over, her clothes torn and barely hanging on. She sat huddled in a secluded corner, her eyes swollen from crying. The moment she heard footsteps, she flinched, but then Ryan''s voice cut through her fear.

    "Sarah?"

    Her eyes darted up, filled with disbelief and desperation. "Ryan, please, you''ve got to help me. I don''t want to die! Save me, save our baby."

    Ryan''s heart ached as he scooped her up without hesitation, carefully cing her in his car. She was a bundle of nerves, jumping at every little sound, clearly traumatized.

    When they reached the hospital, Sarah clung to the car''s door frame, refusing to go inside. It was then Ryan noticed her fingernails, almost all brokenˇŞa painful sight that made him wince.

    "Ryan, you''re the only one I trust right now!" she begged, fear written all over her pale face as she held her stomach protectively. "The baby... our baby is gone. I can''t go on. It''s all ra''s fault, Ryan. Did you know? It''s all because of her!"

    Ryan squeezed her hand gently, trying to steady her. "Let''s just let the doctors check you out first, okay? See what''s really happening."

    Sarah managed a bitter smile, tugging at the tatters of her clothing. Her body was a map of bruises, and her tears seemed endless.

    "Can''t you see? I was attacked! ra could''ve helped me, but she acted like she didn''t even know me."

    With her eyes tightly shut, her hands cradling her stomach, hatred burned in her expression.

    "Forget it," she muttered. "I know you won''t believe me, but you can ask the cemetery caretaker where your dad is buried."

    Finally, she let go, and the doctors took her inside for an exam.

    Ryan''s head was spinning with confusion as he rushed to the cemetery. The caretaker was still there when he arrived.

    Ryan got out of the car, approaching the small security booth. "Excuse me, can I ask-"

    Before he could finish, the caretaker recognized him. "You''re Ryan, right?" "Yeah, that''s me."

    The caretaker lit a cigarette, looking curious. "It''ste. Why aren''t you with your family? What brings you here?"

    "Have you seen these two women?" Ryan asked, showing him pictures of Sarah and ra on his phone.

    The caretaker''s eyes brightened with recognition. "Yeah, I saw them. The youngdy looked rough, and when I asked the prettier one, I thought they

    are friends, but she imed she

    know her."

    Ryan''s heart sank, his hand clenching into a fist. Without wasting any more time,

    he headed back to the hospital.

    When he returned, the doctors

    confirmed their worst fear-the baby

    was gone. From the room, he could Sarah''sughter, a haunting

    of someone on the edge.

    Sarah had always been so careful with the baby, panicking at every little bump.

    Her grief now was all too real.

    Opening the door, Ryan found her tugging at her hair, a manic smile stered on her face.

    "Hahaha, ra says she doesn''t

    know me. What a pathetic lie. Ryan,

    you probably think I''m making this up, that ''m trying to frame her. But she doesn''t like me, and she sure doesn''t like your child. She wanted us gone, just like that. But here I am, alive. Why am I still alive?

 Chapter 495

    Ryan stood by the hospital bed, his hand hovering mid-air, wanting to gently ruffle her hair but hesitating to follow through. Sarah didn''t notice his gesture, lost in her own sorrow, clutching her hair as if it were brittle straw. He opened his mouth, but words failed him. He felt like a total jerk.

    Unable to stand the tension, Ryan left the room, heading to the hospital''s smoking area. He lit up two cigarettes, watching people hustle past, feeling as if the world around him wasn''t quite real. Then his phone rang-it was ra.

    "Hey Ryan, I just dropped off a gift at your ce. The housekeeper said you weren''t home. Happy birthday!" ra''s voice was cheerful. She and Megan had picked out the gift, hoping it would be perfect for him. They''d spent the afternoon shopping, not wanting to spend New Year''s Eve alone.

    Ryan crushed the cigarette underfoot, not really a smoker, just trying to mask the bitterness in his mouth. He took a deep breath and headed downstairs, nning to go home.

    But as he turned to leave, Sarah appeared from the hospital room, looking ghostly pale, her eyes vacant. She walked forward, muttering under her breath. "I won''t forgive ra... I won''t forgive ra."

    Ryan quickly pulled her into a hug, feeling a sharp ache in his chest. He felt like he was failing everyone-Sarah, who was carrying his child; his father''s teachings; and especially his mother, because of all the secrets he kept. In the end, he wasn''t even sure if he was being fair to ra.

    Sarah seemed lost, like she was being suffocated by invisible vines. In her despair, sheshed out, pping Ryan across the face. He turned his head slightly, remaining silent.

    Only then did Sarah seem to realize what she''d done. Her eyes widened as she stared at her hand, taking a step back. "Ryan, did you know? was really looking forward to this baby I''ve had nothing my whole life. My family always wanted boys, and I''ve always longed for a family of my own. I''ll admit, that night with you, I had my reasons, but my feelings were real. I used to like Dn. He was like a god to me, but I woke up. Being with you felt real. You weren''t perfect, you didn''t love me, but because of the baby, you were kind. I thought we''d be together forever, but now it''s all gone."

    Her breakdown was genuine, her hands covering her head as if trying to block out everything. Ryan held her close, his voice softening. "There''ll be other children. From now on, whatever I have is yours."

    But those words seemed to extinguish thest light in her eyes. She tried to smile, but no tears

    came. No one believed she truly

    loved Ryan, not even him. She just wanted a family. In her family, she was always overlooked, which is why she clung to Ryan like a lifeline, hoping fate would finally be on her side.

    Her face was pale as she turned towards the room, her voice hoarse. "Ryan, I

    want some of the chicken soup the housekeeper makes."

    "I''ll go home and have them make it for you."

    Sarah stood at the doorway, her expression bleak. "Alright, thank you."

    Ryan hurried downstairs, not realizing Sarah had headed upstairs. Just as he reached the ground floor, he heard a chilling "thud." Sarah had jumped, ending her life right in front of him.

 Chapter 496

    The room erupted with a scream, and doctors rushed in to check what was happening. They all said the same thing: "There''s nothing more we can do." Ryan felt numb, like ice had seeped into his bones. It wasn''t until they wheeled Sarah''s body away to the morgue that reality hit him.

    His phone buzzed-it was the housekeeper asking when he''d be back. He tried to answer, but it felt like his throat was in a vice, choking his words before they coulde out. Somehow, he made it home, though he couldn''t remember the drive. The cold and exhaustion clung to him as he stepped inside.

    He slipped off his shoes quietly in the foyer, trying to gather himself, when ra''s voice cut through the silence. "Why are you sote?"

    ra was in the living room, sitting next to a gift box on the coffee table-a birthday present for him. She had left earlier but came back, deciding it would be nicer to give him his birthday gift in person. She didn''t expect him to be thiste; in just an hour, his birthday would be over.

    Assuming he was off with Sarah, she didn''t prod, just nudged the gift box his way. "This is for you. There''s cake in the fridge. Did you eat out?"

    Before he could reply, she went to the fridge, taking out the cake and unwrapping it, sticking in candles shaped like a ''20''. Ryan just stood there, staring at the flickering candles, not even thinking about blowing them out.

    ra turned off the living room lights, giving him a gentle smile. "What''s up? Didn''t have a good time?"

    She opened the gift box, revealing a pair of engagement rings, the gems sparkling in the candlelight. She set them beside the cake, creating a picture-perfect scene. "Ryan, I know Sarah wasn''t my biggest fan, but she cared about you. I thought you might be thinking about getting engaged soon, so I got you these rings as a sort of blessing."

    Even though she wasn''t fond of Sarah, she wanted the best for her brother. But Ryan just stood there, silent. He could see ra talking, but her words didn''t reach him.

    Noticing his silence, ra repeated herself, concerned. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Ryan caught those words, but a

    sharp pain shot through his ears spreading to his head. He rubbed his temples, his voice cracking. "ra, for my birthday, will youe with me somewhere?"

    ra didn''t hesitate, jumping up. "Where to?"

    And why wasn''t Sarahing along?

    Ryan headed out, leaving the cake and rings behind, feeling like they mocked him. In the car, he gripped the steering wheel hard. ra settled into the passenger seat, curiosity getting the better of her. "Are we going to see Naomi?"

    Ryan hit the gas, not saying a word. ra could feel the dark, restless energy radiating from him, almost suffocating. She stayed quiet,

    watching the scenery blur et

    until

    they stopped after about forty minutes in a pitch-ck, deserted area.

    ra frowned, realizing something was off. "What are you doing?"

    Ryan looked straight ahead, his voice steady. "There''s someone here who wants

    to talk to you. They might have a few things to say."

    She stared at him, disbelief turning into anger. "Ryan, are you seriously dragging me into this because of Sarah?"

 Chapter 497

    Ryan suddenly slumped forward, resting his head on the steering wheel, his voiceced with sarcasm. "ra, do you really believe Sarah''s just a selfish nobody, not worth any of my efforts?"

    ra stayed silent. Sure, Sarah might have her good sides, but it didn''t change the fact that she was pretty self-centered.

    Ryan looked worn out, managing a faint, weary smile. "Never mind, you should just get out."

    ra felt a wave of sadness hit her. She was too drained to continue the conversation, so she opened the car door and stepped out.

    Ryan had mentioned someone would be waiting for her, but as she wandered a few hundred meters in the dark, she found no one. Instead, she heard footsteps trailing behind her.

    Turning around, she saw Ryan. He was quietly following, keeping his distance.

    The scene reminded her of that snowy day when he had gone missing, and she had gone looking for him-both too stubborn to talk.

    ra kept walking for another two hundred meters until she finally spotted some lights. She was taken aback, realizing the area wasn''t deserted; the houses were just low and hidden byrge trees, making them easy to miss.

    Ryan caught up, his voice calm. "This is where Sarah''s parents live, near the slums of the Capital. It''s even more deste than the slums."

    After saying this, he took a few steps ahead, stopping with an indifferent tone. "ra, in the car, you said I might kidnap you for Sarah. Deep down, you don''t really trust me, do you?"

    ra felt awkward, suddenly realizing Ryan had changed. He wasn''t naive anymore.

    The gap between them was still there, maybe even wider now because he knew she didn''t fully trust him.

    Silence stretched between them, and ra didn''t know what to say, so she just followed him.

    Ryan stopped outside a small house, dim lights flickering inside. He knocked on the door, and it was quickly answered by a skinny, middle-aged man who looked like he drank too much.

    "What do you want?" he asked rudely, not very weing.

    Ryan peered inside, noticing the floor covered with empty bottles, a clear sign of the man''s character. "I''m a friend of Sarah''s."

    At the mention of Sarah, the man got agitated. "Sarah? Where is that little brat now?! I told her to sell herself to buy her brother a house, and she just gave ten grand and refused toe back. Ungrateful, after all I did to raise her!"

    His voice was so loud that a woman emerged, her face bruised. But when it came to Sarah, she turned from¨§ timid tomanding. "Sarah is my daughter. If you''re really her friend, tell her to contact us. We haven''t heard from her, and maybe she''s found someone rich and doesn''t want to bring her poor parents along. What good is a daughter like that?"

    Ryan''s eyes showed disdain, though he didn''t see the infamous brother. "Where''s your son?"

    Mentioning their son seemed to flip a switch in the couple; their pride was obvious. "Our son works in the city, earns thousands every month. Soon, he''ll renovate our house. Far better than a daughter; daughters are just money pits. Once they''re independent, they don''t want toe home."

    ra stood a few steps away, watching the couple''s disgraceful behavior under the porch light.

    Despite society''s progress, ma

    still clung to outdated beliefs. A son could be a failure, yet still revered, while a sessful daughter was dismissed as someone else''s gain.

    Many women outwardly embraced independence, but deep down, they often secretly wished for sons, convincing themselves with tales of wanting a "perfect" family.

    The woman grabbed Ryan''s arm, "Take us to Sarah!"

    Ryan pushed her away and walked inside.

    During his captivity, he often chatted with Sarah, believing at the time that ra had abandoned him, leaving only Sarah.

    Sarah, despite her maniptions, had moments of genuine vulnerability during their talks. She confessed she felt no attachment to her family, yet felt pressured to give them something to avoid beingbeled ungrateful.

    Thatbel could crush a daughter.

    Ryan hadforted her then, learning much about her situation. Sarah grew up alone in the countryside while her parents worked in the Capital, taking only their son and leaving her to fend for herself.

    During holidays, there wasn''t even a phone call. A lone girl in the vige inevitably faced bullying. Her pet dog was killed, and she kept only a single tooth from it.

    That tooth, the only thing she cherished, was in this house. Ryan''s purpose tonight was to retrieve it.

 Chapter 498

    As Ryan stepped into the room, he was hit with the stark reality: Sarah had been living in what was essentially a bathroom. It was so cramped there was barely enough room to move. Her parents had already tossed out most of her belongings, leaving just a small bed frame behind. A few of her things teetered on the highest windowsill, the only ce they hadn''t managed to reach.

    If they had been any taller, those items would''ve been out too.

    The moment the couple noticed Ryan''s intrusion, they freaked out. Grabbing a broom, they charged at him, shouting.

    "Who the hell are you? Get out of here! Did that tramp Sarah send you to mess with us? Get out!"

    "That little brat''s probably too scared toe back after we dealt with her. Ha! You think you scare us? We''ll deal with you too!"

    Ryan wasn''t in the mood for their drama. He shoved aside anything in his way, stretching on his tiptoes to reach Sarah''s stuff on the window ledge.

    Just then, the man swung the broom at his head, but Ryan was too focused on grabbing a small vial to dodge. Fortunately, ra intercepted the broom just in time.

    The guy was all talk and no action, a typical bully with no real strength. He spent his days drinking and terrorizing his wife and daughter.

    ra gave the broom a solid shove, sending the man sprawling backward,nding hard and grimacing in pain.

    It was only then he noticed ra''s presence. His eyes lit up at the sight of her.

    She was stunning.

    The man had a weakness for women, often visiting the red-light district in the slums where he could find women who charged next to nothing, not caring about diseases, just the money.

    Seeing ra, his sleazy instincts kicked in.

    He got up and lunged at her. "Hey, gorgeous, how much for a night?"

    ra kicked him in the gut, her voice icy. "Five thousand for a night of mourning. Interested?"

    Her fierce gaze and tone must have been terrifying because he curled up on the floor, too afraid to say another word.

    His wife, trying to muster some courage, was about to curse them out, but one re from ra and she shrank back, silent.

    These parents were your run-of-the-mill bullies, finding a twisted sense of power in oppressing their daughter. It made them feel like royalty. Naturally, they took it too far.

    Growing up in an environment like that, it was no wonder Sarah had her issues.

    But ra couldn''t find it in her to sympathize, especially since she still had no idea Sarah was gone.

    Once Ryan had finally snagged the small vial with the dog tooth, ra asked, "Done here? Let''s get out."

    It was already past midnight, and his twentieth birthday had slipped by.

    Ryan turned to leave, but the cowardly woman called out, "I''ll report you! You barged in and took our things! You''re nothing but thieves!"

    Ryan paused, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "How much do you want?"

    The woman''s eyes gleamed with greed.

    Judging by their clothes, Ryan and ra were loaded. It seemed lik Sarah had indeed found herself a wealthy supporter. No wonder she cut ties with them.

    She scoffed and threw out a ridiculous demand, "Five million!"

    They''d never seen that kind of money in their lives, didn''t even know what Ryan

    had taken, yet had the nerve to demand five million.

    Ryan was taken aback by their

    audacity, but ra stepped in. "Five million could buy your whole family''s lives. Think before you speak. Your

    useless son works for me. If want him gone, he''s gone."

    Bullies always crumble when faced with real threats.

    The woman paled, shrinking back, "Forget the money, just leave. Please, just go!"

    As ra exited, Ryan asked, ˇ°Is her son really working for you?"

    "No, I''ve never met her son."

    But the son was their weak spot, their Achilles'' heel.

    Ryan was momentarily lost for words.

    They made their way back to the car, the path still cloaked in darkness, the wind through the trees adding to the eerie atmosphere.

    As they approached the car, Ryan spoke, "ra, I''ve let Sarah and the kid down."

    ra was about to tell him that he could make it up by treating Sarah well in the future.

    But before she could say anything, a group of men, armed with machetes, surrounded her.

    She looked over at Ryan, who stood outside the circle.

    He was staring at the vial, his face unreadable, almost blending into the night.

    "I''m letting you down too. You don''t trust me, so can''t trust you either. You''ve lost your memory, and I don''t know if it was before or after the trust broke. Someone said they can help you get your memories back, so you should go with them."

    Those words were the final blow for Ryan.

    ra was trapped, weapons pointed at her, unable to do anything but watch Ryan

    walk away.

    But this time, he wasn''t joking.

 Chapter 499

    As ra was hustled into the car, she felt a flicker of anger, but it stubbornly refused to catch fire. She was trying to make sense of everything that had happenedtely, but Ryan''s sudden shift in attitude had thrown her offpletely. She had no clue what was going on. The car sped toward a more deste area, and all she could think about was staying alive.

    On the other side of town, Ryan had barely settled into his own car when his phone buzzed with a call from Megan. His voice was cool, almost detached. "Megan, do you really have a way to help ra get her memory back?"

    Megan couldn''t help but smile as she admired the gleam of her freshly painted nails, feeling the satisfaction of having everything under her thumb. She had promised to drive a wedge between ra and Ryan after Sarah''s death, and she had nailed it. "Ryan, I''ll do my best to figure something out."

    To Ryan, Megan was the only link to ra''s past before her amnesiaˇŞmaybe she held some answers. "Did ra ever mention anything about her background to you before she lost her memory?"

    Megan paused, her eyes widening with surprise. She had once used ra''s mysterious background to provoke Sarah, hoping to stoke her jealousy. But now with Ryan bringing it up so seriously, she wondered if ra really wasn''t a Bradshaw after all. Where did shee from? Excitement danced in her eyes.

    Even the Bradshaw daughters weren''t considered worthy of Dn, let alone someone like ra. No way could she ever marry into the Fitzgerald family! Megan''s mood lifted, her grin spreading wider. "She did hint at it a few times, but she asked me to keep it quiet. I really can''t say more. Once she gets her memory back, you can ask her yourself. Who knows, maybe before the amnesia, she really did care for you."

    Ryan felt a headache brewing. He remembered something ra had once told him: it''s not about what

    someone says, but what they d

    Honestly, even though ra hadn''t been as warm after losing her memory, she hadn''t exactly been

    terrible to him either. But he couldn''t shake off the doubt-was she just putting on an act?

    ra did have control over the Bradshaw family now, and who could tell what her true intentions were? And with everything that had happened with Sarah, trusting this version of ra felt impossible. Exhaustion washed over him; his world felt like it was falling apart. Leaning back in his seat, he clung to a small bottle with a dog''s tooth inside, his voice rough. "Megan, I''m counting on you to help ra regain her memory. You''re her only friend-l have no one else to trust."

    Megan was over the moon, her mind buzzing with ns. She replied quickly, "No problem at all, it''s what I''m here for. Don''t worry, as soon as she remembers, I''ll let you know right away."

    After they hung up, Megan chuckled to herself. Her sess alwaysy in exploiting everyone''s vulnerabilities, Take Sarah, for instance. She was naive and shortsighted, but deep down, she just wanted a family, a loving husband, a child. When the baby was gone, she thought Ryan wouldn''t care for her anymore, making her own life seem insignificant.

    As for Ryan, if ra died, he''d only see himself as the cause of her death,pounded by Sarah''s loss. His guilt would eat him alive, and Megan wouldn''t need to do a thing. She had nned every move with precision. Peering at her phone, she hesitated over a contact she was too afraid to reach out to.

    That person was like the moon to her-distant but alluring. She would strive to get closer, while also making sure ra vanished from the world without a trace.

 Chapter 500

    Megan quickly dialed Eden''s number, seeing Eden as just another naive pawn, easy to manipte. True to form, once Eden heard what Megan had done, she generously wired over a million dors without hesitation.

    "Megan, you''re something else! This million is your reward. When we confirm ra is out of the way, I''ll send another million. This stays between us, got it?"

    As Megan nced at the banking notification, a smirk formed on her lips. What Eden scorned was exactly what Megan was desperate for-money. She needed it to invest in herself, to be more stunning, more perfect, to catch that man''s attention. Megan was well aware of Eden''s disdain for her, but she had little respect for Eden either. To her, Eden was just an ATM.

    Despite her thoughts, she spoke softly, reassuring Eden. "Don''t worry, Ms. Eden. I''ve got a n."

    Megan wanted those high-society heiresses to dance to her tune like puppets. She had spent three years working at Moonlight, where the backstabbing was way worse than anything outside. At first, the other women dumped the most obnoxious clients on her, or assigned her the dirtiest, toughest tasks. Moonlight was a tiny world of the elite, and women like her were at the very bottom.

    She had learned the ropes the hard way, enduring a lot from difficult clients but she survived. If she coulde out on top there, dealing with these fools was a breeze. Effortless.

    After hanging up, another call came through. It was from the group that had taken ra, asking for the next move. Megan casually sat down, grabbing a piece of fruit. She didn''t just want ra gone; she wanted her reputation destroyed.

    ra had a mysterious boyfriend, right? That was the perfect angle. If Dn thought ra was unfaithful, and everyone in the Capital believed she was promiscuous, she''d have a hard time marrying anyone respectable.

    With a chuckle, she instructed over the phone, "Take her to the spot we discussed."

    The man on the other end got the message and obediently followed orders. Meanwhile, ra sat in the car, clueless about where they were taking her. Her phone had been confiscated, so she could only wait and see.

    In the meantime, a scandal started brewing in the Capital''s social circles-rumor had it ra''s mysterious boyfriend was actually a male model from the night scene. In that world, those who sold their bodies were at the bottom of the

    socialdder, no matter their gender. Male models wooing rich women, beauties trying to marry up; if

    anyone managed to marry into a wealthy family, it was gossip gold.

    No self-respecting debutante would ever link herself to a male model. It was unclear how the rumor began but within an hour, it was all anyone could talk about. No wonder ra never introduced her boyfriend-it turned out he was a male model.

    "Some male models are really good at seducing people, even more than women," someone remarked.

    "No matter how charming, they''re still selling themselves. Who wants that? I think ra was just heartbroken by Mr. Simon and found a male model forfort."

    "You never know, male models can be dangerously persuasive."

    The room was filled withughter, all at the expense of ra''s rumored male model. Only Simon, sitting nearby, stayed quiet. After taking a phone call, he got up and left.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 501

    Simon hadn''t been showing up at any of the recent parties, and nobody really knew what he was up to these days.

    As soon as he left the private room, the gossip inside only got louder. Everyone remembered how Simon used to be all about ra, but now she was totally obsessed with that male model. She wouldn''t even look Simon''s way anymore.

    Out in the hallway, Simon picked up his call with Eden.

    "What did you mean by ''getting rid of the problem for good?" he asked. The lounge had been way too loud earlier, but he could guess this was about ra.

    Eden was in a great mood tonight and didn''t bother keeping secrets. "Bro, you hate ra too, right?"

    Simon clenched his fist, staring out at the dark sky. "Did you guys pull it off?"

    There was a spark in his eyes as he spoke.

    Eden''s voice got cocky. "Of course. I don''t know what Megan wants to do next- she''s smarter than me and always has some n. I''ll call her in a few days and ask. Besides, ra still has no clue. Megan never actually thought of her as a friend, anyway."

    Simon let out a silentugh. ra had iting. Who even knew who she really cared about?

    He''d never meant to get involved. As long as ra was safe, that was enough for him. If everyone else abandoned her and he was the only one left, maybe she''d finally see how good he was to her.

    But he just couldn''t let it go. Lately, that restless frustration kept churning inside him, nearly driving him crazy.

    The only thing that helped was beating up the punching bag until his knuckles ached.

    He decided to wait it out and watch.

    "You still there?" Eden said. "I doubt Megan''s gonna let ra die that easily. We''ll just sit back and see what happens. Everyone''s already talking about that model ra''s dating. Who knows what kind of trouble she''s gotten into with him?"

    The whole model boyfriend" thing was a setup by Eden and Megan but Eden was starting to believe their own lie. If ra''s boyfriend was really that great, why keep him a secret?

    To Eden, the answer was obvious: the guy had probably been a boy toy for some rich older woman, and ra was too embarrassed to let anyone see him. She''d be a joke.

    After hanging up, Simon stood there, chain-smoking until his head finally felt clear.

    Then he called Megan.

    The first thing he said was, "Let''s work together."

    Megan raised her eyebrows, not sure she heard him right. When did the great

    Simon Ferguson evere to her for help?

    Still, he was better than that idiot Eden. At least Simon was useful.

    "So, Mr. Simon, what kind of partnership are we talking about?"

    A slow smile curled on Simon''s lips. "We want the same thing. Neither of us wants ra gone too soon. I want her to hate Dn, hate him so much that she can never go back to him. Then I''ll take her away to another city and start fresh with

    her."  ''

    Megan almostughed. So, the golden boy still couldn''t get over ra.

    ra really was lucky.

    ˇ°Sure,ˇ± she said, a little smug. ˇ°Let''s meet and talk it through."

    She let the arrogance show in her voice, because to her, all these people were just fools, easy to manipte. Simon had been crazy for ra, but a couple of sweet words from Quinn and he''d lost his mind. What good was regret now?

    None of them could ever measure up to her. All they had was a fancyst name.

    But her? She''d always known what she wantedˇŞand she''d never once changed course.

 Chapter 502

    ra was shoved into another car. The man in charge yanked a ck cloth over her eyes, his voice low and threatening.

    "Ms. ra, you''d better cooperate. Otherwise, you''re the one who''s going to get hurt."

    She didn''t fight back, letting them blindfold her. She could tell the car was making sharp turns, maybe trying to confuse her. The men inside stayed silent the whole time-nothing like the sloppy thugs who''de after her before. These guys felt different. More disciplined. More dangerous.

    After what felt like an hour, someone dragged her out and slung her over their shoulder. She was carried for a short distance, then dropped hard onto the ground. An iron door mmed shut with a heavy ng, and suddenly, everything was quiet.

    Her hands were tied behind her back. She took a deep breath, carefully rolled over, and managed to push herself up to sit. Using her shoulder, she worked the blindfold off, squinting into the pitch-ck room. There was hardly any light-just a thin strip sneaking in from a high window, about three meters off the floor. Outside, she could see shadows moving back and forth. They were still keeping watch.

    She nced around, but her ankles were tied too, making every step a struggle. She stumbled, nearly smashing her knee on a pile of rocks. Gritting her teeth, she shuffled to the nearest stone and started rubbing her wrists against its jagged edge, hoping the rope would fray.

    The kidnappers were patient. Too patient. They had to be waiting for instructions. No one had called yet, so they weren''t doing anything.

    That meant she still had a chance to get out.

    The second she felt the rope loosen, she bent down and untied her ankles. Then she limped over to the wall under the window, searching for any way out. The window was way too high-she''d never reach it, and there was nothing but rubble and broken boards scattered around.

    She started searching through the mess and found a sharp stone. In the corner, she spotted a couple of broken wooden sticks. Quickly, she tied the sticks together with the rope, then secured the sharp stone to one end. It was clumsy, but it would work as a weapon.

    ra gripped it tight, testing its weight. Not bad. She moved behind the door and waited, heart racing, for someone toe in.

    But time dragged on. An hour passed. Still no footsteps, no voices, nothing. Meanwhile, outside, the men were getting restless. Their voices grew tense. "What is she doing in there? Why aren''t we getting any new orders?"

    Their leader, cigarette bnced between his fingers, gave a coldugh. ˇ°Calm down. They''re still figuring things out. Once the money''s in our hands, we''re gone."

    One of the others grumbled, ˇ°Don''t see the point in all this. If they want her dead, we could end it right now. If they want her ruined, we could handle that too. What''s there to talk about?"

    The leader flicked ash onto the ground, his eyes hard. "Smart people don''t care about lives. People are just chess pieces to them. They want what they want, and they? mess with anyone to get it. We''re just the hired muscle."

    The men spat on the ground, shaking their heads. One turned to Timmy.

    "Timmy, you talk like you know a lot about rich folks. Didn''t your family used to own a casino or something?"

    Timmy paused, shrugged, and flicked his cigarette. "Just seen a lot, that''s all."

    He stared down at his phone, waiting for the call that would tell them what to do next.

    Across town, Megan met with

    Simon at a tucked-away caf¨¦. The ce was so dim and empty it felt like the world had forgotten it existed. Just the two of them, alone in the shadows.

    Megan sat down and got right to the point. "Mr. Simon, I''m counting on you to help

    us draw out ra''s boyfriend. You can do that, right?"

 Chapter 503

    ra had done an incredible job hiding her boyfriend. Nobody knew where he lived, what he looked like-nothing.

    Simon was just as in the dark as everyone else.

    Megan tapped her fingers lightly against the table. "All we have to do is use this so-called boyfriend to stir up trouble between ra and Dn. ra''s already in my hands. As for her boyfriend-well, Mr. Simon, that''s your problem to solve."

    She pulled out a pen and wrote down an address the ce where ra was being kept. Pressing her fingertip on the paper, she slid it across the table to Simon.

    "Mr. Simon, the rest is on you."

    That was the genius of Megan-she never put herself at risk. As long as she could use someone, she would, without a hint of hesitation.

    Even if Dn started digging, she knew Simon was too proud to ever betray her. That meant she could stick around ra for a long time without getting caught.

    The thought made her lips curve into a sly smile. She picked up her bag and stood, pausing just long enough to say, "I''ll only keep her there until tomorrow morning. If you don''t make a move by then, I''ll go with my original n."

    Patience had always been Megan''s strong suit, especially when it came to ra. She never rushed-maybe that''s why she always got what she wanted.

    Simon stared at the address, jaw tight. After a moment, he pulled out his phone and called Ryan.

    If anyone knew more about ra''s mysterious boyfriend, it''d be Ryan.

    When Ryan answered, his voice was rough and low, like he hadn''t slept in days. He soundedpletely worn out.

    Simon took a steadying breath. "Do you have ra''s boyfriend''s number? Or maybe his address?"

    Ryan actually did have the number, but he hesitated.

    He wasn''t a fan of Simon. The guy had driven a wedge between ra and Quinn,

    turning the whole Bradford family upside down.

    Looking back, Simon had always been the type to avoid responsibility.

    Ryan let out a humorlessugh. "No, I don''t know."

    Honestly, he hated ra''s secretive boyfriend even more. He hadn''t even met the

    guy, but he could already sense the maniption underneath it all.

    Right now, thest thing Ryan wanted was anyone getting in the way while Megan tried to help ra get her memories back. Maybe if ra remembered, he''d finally get the answers that kept him upat night.

    Simon''s frown deepened, his voice tense. "Ryan, this is for ra. I''m trying to help her."

    Ryan sat up abruptly, his words

    sharp and cold. "If you really wanted

    to help you wouldn''t have let her be the butt of everyone''s jokes for all these years!ˇ±

    Simon went quiet. So Ryan had been holding that against him all along. Why hadn''t he ever said anything before?

    Ryan didn''t even know what was going on with himself these days. He was on edge-Sarah was gonez the baby was gone, his family was falling apart. He needed answers from ra more than ever. Did she ever actually care about him as a brother, or was it always just about the Bradford money?

    He felt like he wasing undone, desperate for anything that might pull him back from the edge.

    He cut the call without another word and fell back onto the bed,pletely drained.

 Chapter 504

    The housekeeper tapped lightly on the door. "Young master, would you like something to eat?"

    Ryan groaned, shoving a pillow over his head, hoping it would somehow block out his thoughts along with the noise. He just wanted the world to leave him alone.

    But half an hourter, another knock came-this time, it was Cole.

    "I can''t find Ms. Bradford anywhere, so I had toe to you," Cole called through the door. ˇ°There''s a really important document that needs your signature."

    Ryan dragged himself out of bed and opened the door. Cole stood there in his immacte suit, looking every bit the workaholic. Ryan couldn''t help but let out a dryugh.

    "Do you have any idea what time it is?"

    Three in the morning, and this guy was still hustling. The Bradford Group might as well change its name to "Bradford 24/7," he thought bitterly.

    Cole adjusted his sses and walked right in. "This contract is urgent. I''ve been trying to reach Ms. Bradford, but she''s not picking up. No one''s home at her ce either. Do you know where she went?"

    Ryan''s mind raced. He was tempted to say ra had gone on vacation, just to keep Cole from panicking and maybe even calling the cops. But when he looked down at the file in Cole''s hands, the words caught in his throat.

    It was obvious-this was a huge deal. The kind of contract only ra, as CEO, was supposed to sign.

    ra had been running herself ragged to save thepany. She''d taken risks, invested in new projects, even signed a couple of artists to shake things up. Now, this contract was from a major internationalpany-one that wanted a long-term partnership with

    Bradford''s electronics team. This

    could change everything.

    Ryan''s grip tightened on the document, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You want me to sign this?"

    His voice was shaky. He held the papers so tightly his knuckles turned white.

    This was about the future of thepany. Whoever signed this would be setting the direction for years. It was supposed to be ra''s call.

    "Mr. Ryan, didn''t Ms. Bradford ever tell you?" Cole said gently. "When she''s not around, you''re in charge. She''s noticed all the effort you''ve put in. She told me herself-she believes you''re the one who''ll carry on the Bradford name."

    Ryan pressed his lips together, feeling numb as he moved to the side. "Doesn''t

    she worry I''ll screw it up? Or that I''ll just... take everything from her?"

    Cole waved a hand in front of his face, as if to snap him out of it. "You know, when you were in trouble, the press went wild. Ms. Bradford had thepany issue a public apology, donated five million overnight, and basically turned the ce upside down to save your reputation. Even when you had to give up your shares, she didn''t take them. She set up a trust no one can touch those shares until you''re ready. Not even her. She couldn''t sell them if she wanted to. Bradford Group still belongs to you. You''re just... not ready yet."

    Ryan went pale. He remembered that timeˇŞhow he''d lost everything, how he''d

    been shut out. He''d honestly thought ra had abandoned him for good.

    And then there was ra getting close to Justin. That had hurt more than anything.

    All this time, he''d believed she only cared about thepany. But after everything she''d done, she never even took the shares for herself.

    Why didn''t she ever tell him any of this...?

 Chapter 505

    Cole adjusted his sses, tapping the stack of documents in his hand.

    "There''s something about these papers that just doesn''t sit right with me. This overseaspany-they''re huge, super well-known, and they suddenly want to partner with the Bradfords? I looked into their reputation, and they''ve always worked with the top families here. Why us, and why now? It feels suspicious. I wanted to talk to Ms. Bradford about it, but I can''t find her anywhere."

    Ryan slumped into a chair, his mind spinning. He stared at the paperwork, but none of the words made sense.

    After a long silence, he finally asked, "Cole, do you think ra even cares about me?"

    If she did, why couldn''t she trust him?

    If she hadn''t doubted him first, he wouldn''t have pushed things this far out of pure frustration.

    "Honestly, Ryan, before or after the ident, Ms. Bradford has always treated you really well. I couldn''t find a single fault."

    Ryan let out a hollowugh. "Or maybe she feels guilty about something-like she owes me."

    Maybe she was making up for something. Like pretending to be the real Bradford heiress.

    He thought back to that snowy night, remembering the small gravestone, his father''s handwriting carved into the stone.

    His father had dragged a desperately ill ra all over the city, searching for any doctor who could help. When nothing worked-not in the city, not in the fancy hospitalsˇŞhe started chasing after every weird alternative medicine tip he could find. That''s how they ended up in the countryside, out of options and out of hope. Ryan had always wondered how ra, who''d spent her whole life behind hospital doors, managed to get better after just one trip to the country.

    He rubbed his temples, suddenly remembering that Cole had been with the family during those years, too.

    "Cole, do you remember what ra was like when she was little?"

    Cole''s eyes lowered, his voice steady. "Back then, Ms. Bradford was always kept in a special room. She was so weak that even the air outside was supposed to be bad for her. I never really saw her."

    Ryan reached for a pen, ready to sign, but paused-ra''s words from the past echoing in his mind.

    He flipped through the documents again. Everything looked fine on the surface, but just like Cole said, why would such a perfect opportunitynd in theirps for no reason?

    He put the pen down and handed the papers back to Cole.

    "Let''s hold off on this. Wait for ra''s say-so. I''m heading back out to the country house."

    Cole finally spoke up, concern in his eyes. "Ryan, your eyes are really swollen. Did something happen?"

    Ryan was just twenty. The old him would''ve burst into tears by now.

    But he just shook his head and stood up, moving slowly. "ra did everything she could to save thepany. We can survive a few more years. As for this new partner, I''d rather she make the call herself."

    He turned to leave, but Cole called after him, "You''re not in a good ce right now. Most people at thepany are still on leave-why not take a few days off? If you need to deal with something, talk to me first. Ryan, maybe all this trouble keeps happening because you won''t open up to Ms. Bradford. You keep hiding things from her, and it just makes things harder for both of you."

    The words hit Ryan hard, like a punch to the gut.

    He''d thought by keeping things from ra, he was protecting her. But in the end,

    he''d only made everything moreplicated.

    He sat back down, his voice quieter, steadier.

    "I want to know the truth about

    ra. I know now-she''s not really a Bradford. My dad built the Bradford Group from scratch. If I say I don''t want to end up with someone outside the family, does that make a bad person?"

 Chapter 506

    Cole had been with Johnny for years, so of course he cared about thepany. Maybe that was why Ryan thought he could open up to him.

    Cole suddenly smiled, his eyes drifting to the dark city outside the window.

    "Come on, Ryan. Blood ties aren''t everything. You think old families don''t have enough backstabbing? If you ask me, Ms. Bradford is one of the rare few who actually knows how to keep her cool-and keep her cards close to her chest. She''s never treated you badly, not openly or behind your back. Sure, she might be hiding something, but how do you know she doesn''t have her reasons? Besides, she''s never tried to take thepany from you."

    Even an outsider could see things clearly, yet Ryan was still doubting her. No wonder ra was so disappointed.

    Ryan''s face went pale, then flushed with frustration. He rubbed his forehead, exhausted. "I want to go see that old alternative medicine doctor again. Maybe he knows something. Cole, my head is a mess. I went from neen to twenty, and my whole world turned upside down in a single year."

    Cole let out a long sigh, then just asked what was on his mind.

    "So, ra''s disappearance-does it have anything to do with you?"

    Ryan went quiet, dropping his hand and slumping in his seat. "I just wanted her to get her memory back."

    He never wanted to hurt ra. He never wanted herpany, either.

    He just needed to know if her kindness toward him was real.

    He was scared, so he needed answers.

    Cole had already reached the door. He paused, looking back just once.

    "Go apologize, Ryan. Maybe she''ll forgive you. But if you just sit here and do nothing, when shees back, you''ll be out of her life for good."

    Ryan had felt it, deep down. In ra''s world, if she wanted to protect you, she would. But if she stopped caring, you could give her all the money in the world and she still wouldn''t look your way again.

    Panic hit him hard, making it impossible to sit still.

    Ten minutes after Cole left, Ryan called Megan.

    "Megan, where''s ra? I need to talk to her face to face."

    Megan''s brow furrowed. Why was he suddenly changing his mind again?

    A hint of coldness shed in her

    eyes, but she kept her voice

    "Ryan, it''s way toote. How

    afternoon?"

    bet

    gentle.

    about

    She was nning to act first thing in the morning anyway.

    Ryan nced at the clock-it was almost four in the morning. He grabbed his jacket, ready to head out.

    "Now. I just need a few minutes. I''ll drive to wherever you are."

    "But I just got called into workst minute. I won''t be off until at least eleven tomorrow."

    "I''ll pay you whatever you lose in wages," he insisted.

    There was just no getting through to him.

    Megan wanted to hang up. She hadn''t expected Ryan to be this stubborn.

    She tried changing the subject. "Have you taken care of everything for Sarah''s funeral?"

    Ryan narrowed his eyes, finally catching on. He wasn''t stupid.

    He dropped his gaze, refusing to be led off track. "No more games. I''ming to see ra now. If you don''t give me the address, I''ll call the police and tell them you''ve

    kidnapped her."

    "You-!"

    Megan had never met anyone like him. For a second, she was speechless.

    She took a deep breath. "Fine. Give me at least an hour. I need to wrap up a few things at work."

    She hung up before he could answer, then immediately called Simon, hoping he had a backup n.

    But Simon didn''t even know where

    ra''s boyfriend lived, let alone

    bet

    to draw him out. His voice ww

    and t.

    cold

    "Just stick to your original n. Make sure she survives. Call me when you''re done I''lle pick her up."

    He wanted to y the hero, making sure ra had no choice but to rely on him.

 Chapter 507

    Megan smirked to herself. "You''d better be sure about this. My ways aren''t exactly pretty. If you find outter, don''te crying to me. Mr. Simon, like it or not, we''re in this mess together."

    Even if everything fell apart, at least she wouldn''t be the only one going down.

    Simon never liked Megan. There was something about her a snake hiding in the dark, just waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Revenge always looked the same: crush her, shame her, ruin her reputation until her dignity was in pieces. Then she''d never dare look down on him again.

    That''s what he wanted. After all, ra always acted like he wasn''t even worth her time.

    "Let her live," he said.

    As forter? He''de up with something. No one was as reckless as he was.

    Sure, Dn liked ra. But would he give up everything for her? No way.

    But Simon would.

    Megan''s lips curled in a cold smile as she hung up and quickly dialed another number.

    The best way to destroy a woman? Do what they did to Sarah-send in a bunch of men, film everything, and make sure the videos were everywhere.

    Once a woman gotbeled a slut, her whole life was over.

    Megan didn''t feel the slightest bit guilty. As far as she was concerned, ra deserved every bit of it.

    *

    ra stood by the door, holding tightly to the makeshift weapon in her hand, every muscle tense, listening for any sound outside.

    She waited-seconds felt like hours-until finally, footsteps and voices drifted through the door.

    The leader spoke first. ˇ°All right, go on in. Everything''s set up. Make sure you get her face on camera. When it''s done, you each get two hundred grand."

    "Thanks, Timmy. Aren''t youing in? I heard ra''s a real stunner."

    Someone punched the guy who''d spoken. "Don''t you know Timmy''s got a girl he''s loved since he was a kid? Promised to be together forever. Even if other women fell from heaven, he wouldn''t care!"

    The group burst outughing. Someone else called out, "Who is this girl anyway? She must be something special."

    Timmy ran with a rough crowd, and everyone knew it. No one in that world was innocent-if their hands were clean, their bodies weren''t. A guy who could resist temptation was rare.

    Timmy pulled out a cigarette, his eyes softening at the thought of Megan.

    "None of your business. Take your money and leave. We''re never seeing each other again. Quit standing around just do your job."

    Eight or nine men moved toward the door.

    ra took a steadying breath, pressing herself against the wall behind it.

    She wasn''t nning to hit the first guy. The room was pitch ck, and when they opened the door, they wouldn''t see her right away.

    She needed to stay calm, wait for thest few people, then attack, and run-run as far and as fast as she could.

    Her heart was pounding, her grip fierce on the weapon.

    The men hurried inside, heading straight for the back of the room.

    ra swung her weapon hard,

    catching thest guy in the head She didn''t wait to see what

    happened-just kept swinging hitting two more in quick session before bolting for the exit.

 Chapter 508

    Beck was still smoking when he heard a few sharp screams from inside. Before he could react, a shadow bolted out of a side door and vanished into the night.

    He stubbed out his cigarette, jaw tight, and strode into the room. "What happened?"

    Three guys were sprawled out cold on the floor, heads bleeding. The rest were kneeling beside them, checking for signs of life,pletely lost on what to do.

    Beck shot a quick look in the direction ra had run, then snapped, "Go after her."

    They all knew each other-usually on good terms, nobody wanted to leave their friends bleeding. But right now, Beck was in charge, and nobody dared argue.

    ra had a huge head start. Most people would have run for the lights, for safety, but not her. She dove deeper into the darkness, slipping through shadows like she belonged there.

    Maybe it was all the time she''d spent with Z-her eyes had adjusted. She could see in the dark better than any of them.

    Everyone chasing her made the same mistakeˇŞthey assumed she''d go for the light.

    A few hundred meters in, Beck stopped and turned. "Timmy?"

    He took a breath, thinking fast. "You guys keep going straight. The rest of you,e with me this way."

    ra had taken out three men in seconds. She wasn''t someone you could underestimate. The usual tactics wouldn''t cut it.

    Plus, he''d promised Megan he''d get this done, no screw-ups this time.

    They searched for another two kilometers, shlights darting through the trees, but it was useless-ra was gone. She''d melted into the dark.

    Beck''s scowl deepened. "Check with the others. Anything?"

    Timmy came back shaking his head. "Nothing. No one''s seen her."

    If she wasn''t out in the open, she had to be close, hiding somewhere in the dark.

    Beck rubbed his temples, just as his phone buzzed.

    "Timmy, how''s it going?" Megan sounded calm, too calm.

    He winced, remembering thest time he''d let her down. He''d promised to protect her, always, no matter what.

    "She jumped three of us and took off. We''re still looking."

    Megan went quiet for a second. He could tell she was frustrated, but she didn''t yell.

    "If you find her, call me. If not, just leave it. Timmy, don''t stress about it-I''m f fine for now. But...

    bus, don''t tell aner''s

    word."

    Not a

    That just made Beck feel worse. Megan was always the strong one, the overachiever, the one who never gave

    P, even when thrown to the wolves-she''de out leading them.

    He respected her, cared about her. Her words meant everything. The less she med him, the more it stung.

    He turned

    guy hard. "Hurry up. If we

    her you''re not seeing an don''t

    and kicked the nearest t belongs to Swn het

    cent."

 Chapter 509

    Everyone looked miserable-no one had expected ra to be such a force.

    They broke off into groups, shlights slicing through the darkness as they hunted for her. But ra had only run a few hundred meters before sneaking back to the pitch-ck house. Now, with nobody around, she hid just behind the door, peering at the three men still sprawled out on the floor.

    Sometimes, the most dangerous ce really was the safest. With everyone out searching, there was no way they''d double back soon.

    ra crouched low, rifling through the men''s pockets until she finally found a phone. Her hands shook as she dialed Z.

    She didn''t even know where she was, but deep down, she knew-if something went wrong, he''d be the first person she''d reach for.

    Z had been crazy busy since New Year''s, but as soon as he picked up, she heard his breathing turn sharp, tense.

    ra rushed through everything that had happened. It took less than twenty seconds. Then she only asked, "Can you find me?"

    "Wait for me."

    Just those two words, and somehow, her panic faded.

    But she wasn''t taking any chances. She quickly dialed 911, hoping the police could trace the phone and get her out. Loving Z was one thing-wanting to stay alive was another.

    Always good to have a backup.

    All that took under a minute. Then she slid behind another door and waited. If those people came back, she needed to be ready.

    Beck and the others searched for an hour, but ra had vanished. Then Megan called again.

    "ra''s brother showed up. You all need toe back."

    Ryan was losing it he refused to wait, insisting on searching for ra himself.

    Megan had no choice but to call off the n. She hated it, but she couldn''t risk anyone getting suspicious now.

    She was rattled. Ryan going rogue hadn''t been part of her n, and she couldn''t figure out why, after Sarah''s death, he still cared so much about ra.

    No time to dwell on it. She told Beck and the crew to clean up and get out.

    Beck didn''t argue. He led everyone back to the warehouse.

    ra heard their footstepsing closer, her heart thudding in her chest. But they only came in to grab their gear and drag out the unconscious men before leaving.

    She was so tense, sweat covered her back and palms.

    Five minutester, they were gone.

    Still, she waited another ten minutes, just to be sure. When everything stayed silent, she finally got ready to slip out.

    She''d barely set one foot outside when footsteps echoed behind her and the door burst open.

    She didn''t have time to react-someone pulled her into a tight hug.

    She froze, caught off guard, but all her defenses just fell away.

    "Z, how did you know I''d be here?" she whispered.

    His arms were warm and steady, and his answer was simple: "I know you."

    ra frowned, confused. It hadn''t even been twenty minutes since her call, but he was already here. She remembered riding in the car for almost two hours when she was brought here. Was this ce really that close to Z''s family home?

    No way. That couldn''t just be luck, right?

    She was about to ask when a car pulled up outside. Before she could even look,

    Z grabbed her wrist and led her down a side path.

    "ra,e on."

    Her heart jumped-was it those peopleing back? She followed him, running.

    The night air was freezing. After being on edge for so long, ra''s vision swam with exhaustion. She didn''t know how long they ran, but eventually she just couldn''t keep going.

    Z''s voice was gentle. "If you''re tired, lean on my shoulder. When you wake up, you''ll be home."

    She yawned, barely able to keep her eyes open. "What if they catch up?"

    "Then I''ll just keep running-with you in my arms."

    She didn''t even manage a reply before she drifted off.

    Darkness surrounded her, except for the pale hint of dawn on the horizon. The sky was already starting to lighten.

    Back at the house, Ryan had checked everywhere, but ra was gone. He stared into the empty, pitch-ck room, feeling totally lost. He called Megan again.

    "Megan, where is she? And did we really have to drag ra all the way out to this godforsaken ce just to help her remember stuff?"

    He honestly didn''t even know where they were.

    Megan sighed. "The guys told me she ran off on her own. No one knows where she went. Maybe try calling her again? Ryan, you said you''d trust me with helping her get her memory back-I know the old ra best."

    Ryan just pressed his lips together and hung up. He tried calling ra, but she didn''t answer.

    Frustration burned in his chest, nearly making him snap.

    He got back in the car and drove straight to ra''s ce. As soon as he sat down outside her door and rubbed his tired face, a nearby door swung open.

    Scarlette stepped out, looking exhausted. It was barely five in the morning-what was with ra''s brother? Did he have some kind of sixth sense about her?

    Ryan opened his mouth, but nothing came out.

    Scarlette yawned, dark circles showing under her eyes. "Lost ra again? Why not just ask her for her room code? Then you wouldn''t have to camp out in the hallway."

    She turned toward the elevator, but after a few steps, Ryan called after her, "Can you try calling her?"

    Maybe ra just didn''t want to answer him. Maybe she really hated him now.

    Before Scarlette could answer, Ryan''s phone rangˇŞthe hospital, telling him he needed to arrange Sarah''s cremation, and toe as soon as possible.

 Chapter 510

    He could only force himself to get up, numb and exhausted, and drive to the hospital. On the way, his mind was so foggy he nearly got into an ident.

    Scarlette grew more and more confused. Why did he look so out of it? Something was definitely wrong.

    She tried calling ra to ask what was going on, but the call wouldn''t go through.

    *

    ra woke up to the sight of her familiar bedroom ceiling. She was finally home.

    She rubbed her temples, slowly sat up, and called out, "Z?"

    No answer. She got up and walked into the kitchen. There was a te of warm food waiting, but nobody else was around.

    A note was stuck to the fridge: Had to run out for something urgent. Eat when you wake up.

    She didn''t have much of an appetite. It was already three in the afternoon anyway, and she had other things on her mind.

    Last night, when she''d been grabbed, she remembered people calling the leader "Timmy."

    Back when she''d been chased to Z''s ce, she''d heard that name too-Timmy- and someone had even given her an address.

    She''d meant to look into it eventually, but now all the puzzle pieces seemed to be falling into ce at once.

    ra pulled out her phone and called Eli.

    He''d told her before that he was pretty capable. If she took him along, maybe she''d be safer.

    At that moment, Eli was being kept in a room under watch. When he saw his phone light up with ra''s name, his eyes sparked.

    "Let me go-she''s calling me," he said.

    The people guarding him were all business, faces nk. One nced at the screen, said something to another, and handed over the phone.

    Eli took a deep breath and scoffed, but when he answered, his tone was light, almost teasing. "ra, what''s up?"

    "I need you toe with me somewhere."

    His eyes got even brighter. Finally, a way out of this dump. "Absolutely! I''ll be at your ce in no time."

    ra was surprised by how fast he agreed, but she didn''t sense any bad intentions from him, so she just went with it.

    "Okay, I''ll wait."

    When the call ended, Eli tilted his chin up. "I''ve got to head out. ra needs me. Tell your boss."

    He made sure to say "boss" extra loud, treating his guards like nothing more than someone else''s errand boys.

    But these guys didn''t react at all. No matter what he called them, they stayed stone-faced, almost robotic. It was honestly boring.

    Someone left to make a call, came back, and let him through.

    Eli felt a rush of satisfaction and quickly caught a cab to ra''s ce. It didn''t even take half an hour.

    ra was a little shocked to see him show up so quickly. She couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t Kaitlyn give you guys anything to do today?"

    Eli and his brother Seth were basically gold mines for Kaitlyn.

    Eli smirked. "She had some stuff, but today I''ve got free time."

    ra, already in the driver''s seat, didn''t push further. She started the car and headed toward the slums.

    Eli''s wounds from hisst fight had just barely healed. He''d mouthed off to the wrong guy and almost paid for it but he knew that man wouldn''t really dare go all the way.

    As long as he was still breathing, he''d get his revenge sooner orter.

    They parked in the slums-a whole different world from the city center. ra needed to find Timmy. It was the only way to figure out who was pulling the strings against her.

    If that person stayed hidden, she''d never really be safe.

    She didn''t go directly to Timmy''s ce. Instead, she parked a little ways off and kept watch.

    About half an hourter, someone finally came out. Beck.

    He had no idea anyone was watching. He was just nning to drop off some things for Megan, who lived nearby, like he always did.

    But as soon as he left, Megan called.

    "Timmy, this whole thing might blow my cover. Let''s keep our distance for now. Wipe everything from your phone. If anyone asks, just say your contact always stayed hidden and you never saw their faceˇŞyou were just doing the job for the money. Got it?"

    Beck knew Megan had her own ns. He just needed to listen.

    He was good with his fists, but not so much with thinking things through. Anythingplicated, Megan always handled herself.

    "Got it," he said.

    He headed back to his ce. Every time he dropped something off for Megan, he''d leave it far away from her actual ce. After all his years in the slums, people knew he had a girl he liked, but no one knew where she was. Some even thought he made her up as an excuse to keep to himself.

    Back in his room, one of his guys knocked.

    "Timmy, there''s a fancy car parked about two hundred meters from here. Did you tick somebody off?"

    What ra didn''t know was that the slums were like a giant spiderweb of

    information. The cameras sucked, but Beck had eyes everywhere.

    A strange face or car showed up, and he was the first to know.

    "What''s the license te?"

    He twisted open a water bottle, took a long drink, his eyes darkening.

    The guy rattled off ra''s te number.

    Beck''s brows pulled tight. He quickly called Megan again.

    "Megan, ra''s car is parked near my ce."

    Megan was in the middle of her skincare routine. When she heard that, she froze

    for a second. ra actually tracked them down.

    She could look down on anyone else, but not ra.

    ra might have made mistakes before, but she always saw things clearly when

    it counted.

    Megan''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Perfect. Let''s pin this on Eden. Make ra think Eden''s behind everything."

    That would definitely stir up trouble between ra and Dn.

    Beck nodded. "Okay."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 511

    ra waited outside for an hour, but Beck never showed. Instead, random people kepting and going from his ce, busy with something she couldn''t figure

    out.

    She nced at Eli. "Any idea what''s happening in there?"

    Eli shook his head slowly, yawning. "Not a clue. But none of them could take me."

    Compared to a professional killer trained for life-or-death, these hired thugs didn''t evene close.

    ra narrowed her eyes, a sly smile ying at her lips. "Perfect. You grab him, then."

    Eli''s whole attitude changed-he perked right up. After what happened with Jeffreest time, he honestly thought ra would never trust him again. That mess had been his fault, and he''d dragged her into trouble. Now she was giving him another shot, and he felt his blood start to race.

    He reached for the car door, but ra stopped him with a hand on his arm.

    "Wait until it''s dark. After you get him, take him straight to this address. And Eli- don''t mess it up like you did with Jeffree. Don''t give anyone else a chance, okay?"

    Eli''s cheeks warmed. Seth''s words echoed in his head he was too impulsive, too rash, and that always got him into trouble.

    He let go of the door, twisting a small braid between his fingers, eyes downcast and a shadow of disappointment on his face. "Got it."

    ra just nodded, giving him a look that said "go." Once he had Beck, he was to bring him right to the meeting spot.

    Eli climbed out of the car, dragging his feet, and only when he watched ra drive off did he finally let out a long sigh. He hid himself quickly; Beck''s people thought ra had left and didn''t notice Eli staying behind.

    ra headed home, only to find Ryan slumped on the floor, looking like he hadn''t slept in days.

    She didn''t want to say a single word to him. She went to unlock the door, but his voice stopped her.

    "Sarah''s dead. She lost the baby, too. She said you killed her, ra. I don''t want to treat you like this."

    He sat there, crumpled and defeated.

    "I keep dreaming about Dad yelling at me. My head''s a mess. Sarah kept asking me for chicken soup, and the next moment, she jumped right in front of me. Herst words were that it was all your fault. ra, I can''t trust you anymore. All she wanted was that baby; she''d never hurt me, never use the baby to set you up. I know it."

    ra froze. She''d just learned Sarah was gone-of course she was in shock. How could Sarah be dead?

    Her brow furrowed, and she suddenly remembered how off Ryan had been on his birthday.

    Ryan managed to get up, forcing a bitter smile.

    vel

    "My twentieth birthday. We were supposed to spend it together. never expected a present like this two lives gone. What am supposed to do with you?"

    His voice got quieter and quieter as he wrapped his arms around his head.

    "I failed Sarah. I failed the baby. I failed Dad And Mom, tooˇŞI lied to her. I can''t believe I lied to her. Deep down,+ actually thought about handing the Bradford family@ver to you. I wanted to leave..."

    ra thought about Sarah''s strange, vampire-like parents and finally asked, "Where is she buried?"

    Judging by his exhausted face, he''d probably spent all night arranging the funeral.

    Ryan''sshes trembled. ˇ°She''s with my dad. Same cemetery."

    "Take

    one

    ne there. You''re right about

    but she did love you, at least a little."

    Sarah had a lot of f

    t belongs to sweet

    He had to ept that.

    Ryan''s tears came all at once. Sincest night, his whole world had fallen apart

    over and over.

    He got up, unsteady, leaning on the wall. "Okay."

    They drove in silence. ra didn''t say a word.

    Ryan could feel the distance between them, thick and cold.

    Cole had been right. Maybe from now on, he''d never be her spoiled little brother again.

    He''d screwed up, and he knew it.

 Chapter 512

    Sarah was cremated and buried that same night. Ryan even put the old dog tooth in her grave, hoping it might ease some of the guilt gnawing at him.

    ra stopped by, set a bouquet on the gravestone-a simple marker with only a photo-and turned to leave.

    Ryan sat nearby, smoking. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "ra, there''s something I want to say to you."

    He''d felt brave for a moment after Cole''s call, but here, standing at Sarah''s grave with ra watching, all that courage evaporated.

    He was exactly the kind of guy ra hated and looked down on. If he mentioned his suspicions about Megan, would ra just think he was being petty? She barely trusted him as it was. Whatever little trust was left might disappear for good.

    He dropped his gaze and took a slow, deep drag on his cigarette.

    "You''re not really a Bradford," he said quietly. "When I visited the old alternative medicine doctor, I found the real gravestone for ra Bradford. The year your dad took you to the country, the ra who came back wasn''t the same. I don''t know what happened in between-Dad''s gone, and when I tried to ask Mom, she didn''t know anything. I kept it from her. I just wanted to help you get your memories back, let you know who you really are."

    ra kept walking. All she said was a simple, "Mm.ˇ±

    Seeing her so distant, Ryan felt his heart clench.

    Yeah, she really does hate me.

    He didn''t mention Megan. He was afraid that if he did, that would be thest straw.

    After ra left, Ryan just sat there, staring at Sarah''s grave in silence.

    Cigarette butts were scattered at his feet. He was only twenty, but he felt ancient, like life had already wrung all the color and excitement out of him.

    ra got in her car and drove off without a second thought.

    She''d suspected for a long time that she wasn''t really a Bradford. Naomi''s attitude toward her was always so harsh, and Johnny''s feelings were confusing-he cared, but it wasplicated, like he wanted her to do well, just not too well.

    His care was real, but it was mixed with something more tangled.

    Now, after what Ryan said, it finally made sense. She really wasn''t a Bradford. But then-who was she?

    She drove straight to the Bradford Group and called Cole into her office.

    "You know I''m not actually a Bradford, don''t you?"

    "Ms. Bradford, honestly, yourst name doesn''t matter. You''ve already turned thispany around once. Everyone supports you. No one cares about your bloodline."

    The message was clear: thepany could always be hers, as long as she wanted it.

    ra studied Cole for a few seconds, her voice serious. "My father never told you anything about this?"

    If Johnny had nned all this, surely he would''ve told his right-hand man.

    Cole shook his head. "No. Mr. Bradford always treated you like his own daughter. You could feel his care, couldn''t you?"

    Every word was perfectly inoffensive-there was nothing to argue with.

    ra frowned, considering whether she should make another trip to the countryside to find that old doctor. But tonight, she had things to deal with in the rough part of the city.

    *

    That night, she went to Megan''s apartment.

    Megan hadn''t expected her and felt a jolt of panic, but managed to keep her expression steady. "ra, what brings you here all of a sudden? You didn''t call."

    ra brushed past her into the living room. "I needed somewhere quiet to handle something. Your ce is always the calmest."

    Megan forced a smile, went to the kitchen, and returned with two cups of tea.

    "So, what''s going on?"

    "You''ll see in a bit."

    The area really was quiet-anyone who could afford it had already moved out, choosing to share apartments elsewhere rather than stay in this run-down neighborhood.

    ra nced around and couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you used to rent near Moonlight Park? Why do you mostly stay here?"

    Megan looked ufortable,

    gripping her mug. "That ce was too fancy for me. I grew up

    here-this is my world. I know the et

    reputation is bad, but most people are just struggling to get by. And honestly, most of my neighbors have moved out. It''s safe now-no shady people around."

    ra remembered, just that afternoon, that there were a few empty, run-down apartments near Megan''s.

    Her phone buzzed. It was Eli. He''d brought the person.

    She got up to go. Megan looked worried. "Is something else going on tonight? Do you need me?"

    "I have something to deal with, but it has nothing to do with you. I''d rather you didn''t see what''s about to happen."

    With that, ra slipped out to a neighboring apartment.

    The door was battered, the inside a mess of garbage-no one had cleaned it in

    ages.

    Beck was kneeling on the floor, still clueless about who had kidnapped him. Whoever it was, they were good-he''d never seen anything like it.

    ra stepped in, Megan trailing behind. The moment Megan saw Beck, her eyes froze for a split second, but then she quickly pulled herself together.

    ra walked over and yanked the blindfold off Beck''s eyes.

    He looked up, shocked to see raˇŞthen, when he saw Megan, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    ra raised an eyebrow, ncing at Megan. "You two know each other?"

 Chapter 513

    Megan''s face stayed steady as she nodded. "He''s the boss down in the slums. His guys have given me some trouble before, but honestly, he''s not that bad."

    That checked out-Megan had been living around here for years.

    ra just smiled a little and crouched down next to Beck.

    He was tied up at the wrists and ankles, straining against the ropes when he saw her. Anger shed across his face. ˇ°ra, aren''t you scared I''lle after you for this?"

    ra didn''t even blink. Smack. Smack.

    Her handnded twice, hard and fast, right across his face.

    Beck looked stunned, blood starting to drip from his split lip.

    Megan jumped in shock, blurting out, "ra, you "

    But ra''s expression didn''t change. She grabbed a broken beer bottle from the trash on the floor and, without warning, smashed it over Beck''s head.

    ss shattered. Beck''s blood mixed with the beer running down his hair.

    Eli just stood off to the side, silent, barely frowning.

    ra gripped the jagged half of the bottle. Her voice was perfectly calm. "If I hadn''t gotten awayst night, who knows what would''ve happened to me? But now, you''re the one tied up. So, let''s make this simple-tell me who sent you."

    Beck mped his jaw shut and red up at her. Even with a bottle smashed over his head, he didn''t make a sound.

    ra already knew he wasn''t going to crack easily.

    She stood up and walked out into the hallway.

    Eli followed, hands shoved in his pockets. "Want me to step in?"

    "Could you even get him to talk?"

    Eli leaned back against the wall, looking rxed but his tone was sharp. "Guys like him? Even if I beat it out of him, who''s to say he''d tell the truth? Didn''t you see his eyes? He''s not afraid of dying."

    Someone who''s not scared of death-what could actually get to him?

    If they wanted answers, they''d have to find his weak spot.

    But what kind of weakness would a guy tough enough to run the slums actually have?

    Eli snapped his fingers, a little smile tugging at his lips. "I''ve been

    around. Supposedly, there''s a

    woman he''s crazy about BEQ

    knows what she looks like, though."

    A guy like that-if he cares about someone, he''ll go all in, no matter what. ra''s eyebrows arched just a little. She turned and walked back into the room. That''s when she noticed Megan, standing off to the side, quiet as a mouse. "Megan?"

    Megan turned, face pale as a sheet, clearly rattled from everything that just happened.

    ˇ°ra, maybe I... should just go home?"

    ra thought she was just scared by the scene. She nodded. "Sure, go ahead. If anyonees up, just holler."

    Megan quickly looked down and hurried out, but as she passed ra, she stumbled over something and nearly fell.

    ra caught her, voice soft. "Careful."

    Megan shivered, letting out a shaky breath. ˇ°I''m okay. Just... a little freaked out."

    She didn''t say anything elseˇŞjust left in a rush.

    ra turned her attention back to Beck.

    He kept his eyes squeezed shut, letting blood drip down his face. He wasn''t the smartest guy, but after years around Megan, he''d learned how to keep her safe.

    He really did care about Megan. He''d do anything for her. Now, he was terrified ra would see right through him, so after getting hit with that bottle, he just shut his eyes tight like if he couldn''t see her, she couldn''t read him.

    Guys like him were always the hardest to break.

 Chapter 514

    Just when Eli figured ra had finally let it go, she spun around and gave her order, voice cold as ice.

    "Beat him within an inch of his life, then toss him back in the slums."

    With that, she headed straight for Megan''s room.

    The two rooms were only about fifteen meters apart-close enough that anything happening on Eli''s side was sure to be heard in Megan''s. But Megan didn''t move, didn''t flinch. She just sat there on the couch, waiting.

    ra walked in, and Megan finally got to her feet.

    "ra, who''s that guy who''s always with youtely? Are you in some kind of trouble?"

    ra shook her head slowly. She crossed to the coffee table, reached for the water ss, but hesitated, fingers stopping midair.

    "Megan, have I ever told you anything about where Ie from?"

    "No, never. Why? Is there something you want to say?"

    ra smiled a little and pushed the ss away.

    "It''s nothing. I''ve just been having issues with Ryantely. He''s suddenly gotten way too good at lying, so I had to set him straight. You know, sometimes you wear a mask for so long that when you finally rip it off, it takes some skin with it. Hurts like hell."

    Megan''s face almost slipped. She had no idea what ra really meant-was ra hinting at something? Had Megan let something slip? But ever since meeting Beck, she''d been careful. Beck had yed it cool, too, keeping his head down, never making eye contact.

    Except maybe that very first look...

    But there was no way ra could figure things out just from that. If she were

    really that sharp, Simon wouldn''t have been able to mess with her for so long.

    Megan felt herself rx, letting out a quiet breath.

    "Ryan''s your brother. Whatever''s going on, just talk to him."

    ra stood up, waving dismissively.

    "I''m heading out. Don''t mention tonight to anyone."

    Megan nodded, watching her leave.

    Out in the hall, ra let out a quiet sigh before heading back to her car.

    She didn''t have to wait long. Soon, Eli came out, Beck slung over his shoulder like

    a sack of potatoes.

    He dumped Beck in the backseat without a second thought, then slid into the passenger seat.

    "The kid says it was all Eden''s idea."

    ra drove, her face unreadable.

    They reached the edge of the slums. Eli took a quick look around for cameras, then shoved Beck into muddy ditch next to a stinking stream.

    He expected ra to drive off right away, but she just kept the car running,

    parked a short distance away, not moving.

    He nced over. "ra, what are you waiting for?"

    They sat through the night, from

    dusk till sunrise. Nobody came

    Beck, In the end, it was a groueret

    of

    street kids who found him.

    SWI

    ra''s lips twitched. "I just wanted to see if anyone would show."

    Eli yawned. "There''s always someone around here. He was bound to be found. You don''t ope

    ???

    actually want him deadˇŞyou just want to know who was calling the shots. But this Eden... I get the feeling he was just trying to set her up."  ?wnovel

    Before Eli had even finished, ra pressed down on the gas.

    "If he''s trying to frame her, we''ll find out soon enough."

    *

    Eden never expected to run into ra on her way home. Her eyes went wide, and

    the first thing she blurted out was-

 Chapter 515

    "How are you still alive?!"

    ra''s brows knitted together, her suspicions on shaky ground. Was this really Eden''s doing? Was Beck actually telling the truth? But the way he looked at Megan-there was no way that was innocent. ra always trusted her gut, and most of the time, it had kept her alive. But looking at Eden now, even she was starting to doubt herself.

    Eli let out a dryugh from the passenger seat. "You don''t think that kid was telling the truth, do you?"

    Eden realized she might be overreacting, but honestly, she didn''t care. ra wouldn''t darey a hand on her. In fact, a twisted thought popped into her head: if ra ever did something to her, it''d only work in Eden''s favor.

    Her eyes suddenly widened. Why bother teaming up with someone like Megan, when she could just take ra down herself?

    Before ra could say a word, Eden crossed her arms, looking way too pleased with herself. "ra, you just got lucky this time. But I''m telling you, as long as I''m alive, I''ming for you. If you don''t leave Dn, you''ll regret it.ˇ±

    ra didn''t even get a chance to respond. Eli, fed up, went to open the car door, ready to jump out. But ra stopped him with a low warning, "She''s with the Fergusons. Are you sure you''re ready for the fallout?"

    Eli shot her a frustrated look, then mmed the door shut.

    "So, what now?ˇ± he muttered. "You''re just going to let her keep sending people after you?"

    ra didn''t answer. Instead, she floored the gas. The car shot forward, aimed straight at Eden.

    Eden didn''t even have time to react-one second she was standing there, the next, wind and engine noise barreled toward her. Just when she was sure she was about to die, the car screeched to a stop, barely eight inches from where she stood.

    Through the windshield, ra and Eden locked eyes.

    ra was still in the driver''s seat; Eden was rooted to the spot. Eden''s knees gaye out, and she dropped to the ground, shaking uncontrobly. Her nails scraped into the pavement as reality set in-this was ra''s warning.

    ra got out and stood over her.

    This time, Eden didn''t cry. Her eyes zed with hate. Why should she be scared of ra, anyway? Her grandfather always said he''d protect her. Even if Dn found out she wanted ra dead, he''d take her side. He had toˇŞfamily came first.

    Eden''s hands were bleeding, her teeth clenched, but she stared ra down.

    ra just smiled. "I thought Ms. Eden wasn''t afraid of anything."

    Eden''s chest heaved, but she forced stand, brushing off

    "ra, you really thinkee

    g to let you get away with this?"

    ra raised an eyebrow, about to fire back, but Eden suddenly spun on her heel

    and got into her own car.

    What was she up to now?

    A secondter, Eden revved her engine and gunned it, aiming the car straight at ra and Eli.

    If ra was just trying to scare Eden, Eden was going for the kill.

 Chapter 516

    The car didn''t slow down for even a second. If Eli hadn''t reacted in a split second and shoved ra out of the way, they both would''ve been hit head-on.

    The two cars smashed together with a sickening crash, smoke pouring out from under the hoods.

    Eli was furious. He stormed toward the wreck, ready to pick a fight, but ra grabbed his arm to stop him.

    He shook her off, his voice sharp. "Since when did you get so chill?"

    But ra just pointed in Eden''s direction.

    Eden was still stuck in her car. She''d been speeding, and now the door was so mangled she couldn''t even open it. Smoke started to fill the inside. All her earlier bravado disappeared her eyes went wide, rimmed red with panic. Blood was running down her forehead where she''d mmed into the windshield.

    She pounded at the window, but she was too weak, and the ss didn''t even budge.

    Eli spat on the ground and let out a coldugh. "Serves her right. Karma''s a bitch. Let''s get out of here she can burn for all I care. That car''s gonna blow any second."

    He looked at ra, who was heading toward her own car, and couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    "Don''t tell me you''re actually thinking about saving her?"

    ra just nced at the wreck, her tone regretful. "I just hope insurance covers this. That car wasn''t cheap."

    Eli rolled his eyes and grabbed her wrist, pulling her toward the curb. "Come on. Just let the insurance deal with it."

    ra nodded, and once they got into a cab across the street, she called the insurancepany.

    Inside her car, Eden watched ra disappear through the smoke. Suddenly, the smell of burning stic filled the air-the car had caught fire. Eden screamed, terror overtaking her.

    "Help! Please, somebody help me!"

    Luckily, people on the street had seen the crash and rushed over. Both cars were a mess, twisted together. It took a group of strangers more than ten minutes to finally pull Eden out.

    By then, her arms and legs were badly burned. The pain was so unbearable she passed out.

    All she could think, even in the haze of agony, was how much she hated ra.

    She was going to make ra pay, no matter what.

    When Dn got the call from the hospital, he thought he''d misheard-Eden, burned in a car ident?

    He dropped his overseas meeting and had Aiden drive him straight to the hospital.

    It took two hours before Eden woke up. The moment she saw Dn at her

    bedside, she broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    A doctor came in, pulling his mask down. "She''s got severe burns on her hands and legs. She''ll need skin grafts, but even with surgery, you should prepare yourselves-the scars won''t ever fully go away."

    Eden''s eyes were wild and bloodshot. She was shaking all over.

    "Dn, did you hear what ra did to me? She crashed into me, and then she just left me to die."

    Dn''s face darkened. He turned to Aiden. "Find out what happened."

    Aiden stepped out to make a call, and within minutes, the unbroken dashcam footage was delivered.

    Eden had lied about some details, but ra really had left her there.

    Eden couldn''t even lift her hand to wipe her tears. She just cried and cried,pletely falling apart.

    Not long after, the rest of the Ferguson family showed up. Walter himself came,

    and the whole room immediately felt tense.

    In front of her grandfather, Eden''s tears got even more dramatic.

    "Grandpa, you have to make ra pay. She ruined my face-she turned me into a monster. My legs, my hands... I''ll never be able to show my fac¨¨ again.ˇ±

    Walter didn''t sit, and his expression was impossible to read as he turned to Dn.

    "Dn, what are you going to do?"

    If Dn protected ra now, then maybe all those rumors were true-maybe he really did have feelings for her.

    Dn, sitting in his wheelchair, lowered his eyes. "Give me three days. I''ll handle

    it."

    As soon as he said it, Eden lurched off the bed, IV still in her arm, and nearly copsed onto the floor.

    Desperate, she gripped the sheets and started banging her forehead on the tiles, leaving bloody streaks.

    "Grandpa, Dn will just side with

    ra. I don''t want him to fight for me-I want you to! Dn kept the flowers ra gave him, put them in the nicest vase, everyone at Palm Bay told me. But the flowers gave him, he never even looked at! I''ve known him for years and never knew he liked camellias. He loves ra!"

    The room went dead silent.

    Just then, Simon happened to walk past the door. He stopped in his tracks and let

    out a quiet, icyugh.

 Chapter 517

    The hospital room was dead silent for a whole minute.

    Walter was the first to move. He gently helped Eden sit up, his voice tender and full of concern.

    "Your forehead''s bleeding, sweetheart. Why''d you have to be so reckless? Just look at Dn''s face."

    Eden had rushed to Dn''s bedside on pure adrenaline, but now that everything was settling down, she finally looked at him.

    But Dn was still Dn-sitting in his wheelchair, calm and unreadable, like nothing in the world could bother him.

    Eden''s heart clenched as she realized what she''d just done.

    He''d told her once: as long as she behaved, he''d always protect her.

    Had she just crossed a line?

    She dropped her head, staring at her battered arms and legs. Tears welled in her eyes.

    "Grandpa, I don''t care. Please, you have to stand up for me!ˇ± Her voice cracked.

    Walter helped her back onto the bed. Every inch of her body ached, but nothing hurt as much as her heart.

    She loved Dn-more than anyone. And now, things had gone so wrong.

    All because he cared more about ra.

    Why? Why did he always choose ra?

    She bit her lip hard, tasting blood. "Dn, you like ra, don''t you? Are you really that scared to admit it? If your feelings are that cheap, what''s the point?"

    Aiden snapped, "Ms. Eden!"

    Eden''s eyes were wild, her emotions spinning out of control.

    "Am I wrong? Maybe ra doesn''t like you because you''re too good at hiding how you feel! No one ever knows what''s going on with you, so of course you lost her to my brother. If you''d told ra how you felt, maybe you''d be together already! You''re so awkward about love-you deserve it if she doesn''t want you!"

    As soon as she yelled, the whole world seemed to go quiet. She could hear her heartbeat thudding in her chest.

    Her cheeks burned. She didn''t dare look at Dn.

    Walter reached out and patted her head, gentle as ever.

    "Eden, just focus on getting better."

    YouT

    But Eden was stubborn. She still refused to look at Dn. "Grandpa, you''ll stand up for me, right? Look at my hands, my legs-how am I supposed to get married like this? My life is ruined. If you side with ra too, I swear I''ll jump out the window!"

    Walter''s voice stayed warm and reassuring.

    "Don''t worry. Dn cares about you most. You''ll get the answer you deserve."

    It was a promise to her, but also a warning for Dn. If he didn''t do something, the Ferguson family would-and ra would be the one to suffer.

    A threat, and not a subtle one.

    Even Eden caught on. She smiled, loud and dramatic. "Thank you, Dn. Thank you, Grandpa."

    She couldn''t help sneaking a nce at Dn.

    But, just like she''d said, he was impossible to read.

    Walter came and went quickly, leaving the room with just Eden, Dn, and a

    couple of others. Eden lowered hershes, bracing for Dn to lose his temper. But all he said was,

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    That single question made her go cold inside.

    He hadn''t asked about her injuries, not once. All she got was this cold, distant question.

    Her heart hurt more than her body. Hot tears spilled down her cheeks and she suddenly felt like she might break apart.

    "No! I''m not satisfied! Dn, what

    are you going to do with me? Do you want me to die? I can''t-not yet. Someone still needs me. If I die, what about the child? Who''s going tofort him? He needs me more than anyone!"

    Dn closed his eyes, his hands curling into fists on the arms of his wheelchair,

    like he was fighting to hold something back.

    Eden was desperate now, blood trickling from her bitten lips.

    1.n

    "That''s right, Dn, you still need me. You won''t let me die. So listen: as long as I''m alive, I''ll keep making trouble for ra. I don''t believe you''d ever choose her over that child. Unless you want him to be miserable forever!"

    She hadn''t even finished before Dn turned away and told Aiden, ˇ°Let''s go.ˇ± Eden just stared, shocked. She''d expected him to say something-anything. She tried to get out of bed, but pain shot through her, leaving her too weak. "Dn..."

    He was already at the door, his voice cold and t, not even looking back at her. "I''m not your Dn. You were just someone we took in-don''t you remember?"

 Chapter 518

    Eden went pale, staring at him in shock, as if the ground had just crumbled

    beneath her feet. Panic and fear flooded her all at once. She tried to scramble out of bed, her voice shaking so badly she could barely get the words out.

    "Dn, what are you saying? What do you want from me?"

    No one ever dared to push Dn like this.

    She slipped and crashed onto the cold floor, huge tears rolling down her face.

    "You used to love me most. What does that even mean-are you saying you don''t want me anymore?"

    Dn didn''t answer. He just turned and walked out.

    Eden sat there on the freezing floor, her whole body numb, but her heart hurt even more. It felt like the whole world had abandoned her.

    Still, she clung desperately to memories of how Dn used to treat her. He couldn''t really leave her, could he? He was just mad. He''de back. He had to.

    All she had to do was get better.

    She grabbed onto the bed, trying to pull herself up, but just then, the door opened and Simon walked in.

    As soon as she saw her "brother," fresh tears spilled over, her voice choked with sobs.

    "Simon, look at me. Who could ever want me now?"

    Simon closed the door quietly behind him. He poured her a ss of water, his voice gentle but full of regret.

    "How did you end up like this? I heard ra did it? Honestly, that woman''s unbelievable. I thought she was done for this time."

    He was trying tofort her, to remind her they were allies now, both ming ra for everything.

    Nothing brings people together like a shared enemy.

    Eden wiped her tears, but her voice was still trembling. "Dn must be out of his mind to fall for someone like her."

    Simon set the ss down in front of her, coaxing. "But just now, you mentioned a child. What child?"

    He''d heard whispers before, but Dn never let anyone get close-never showed a weakness.

    Eden froze, her hand shaking like she''d just touched something too hot.

    Simon reached over and patted her head. "I''ll get you the best doctors. Your hand and your leg will heal, I promise. And I''ll make ra pay for this. You know how much I can''t stand her right now. She''s running around with some male model, making me look like a fool in front of everyone. I''ve lost face because of her again and again. I''m done."

    He looked right at Eden, his tone softening "So, what''s going on with this child? Maybe it''s exactly what we need-something to finally break ra and Dn apart for good. Isn''t that what you want?"

    But for once, Eden was careful-almost stubborn.

    "Simon, please, just drop it. I want to rest."

    Simon''s expression darkened. She was clearly hiding something, just refusing to say what.

    Looks like he''d have to find another way.

    "Alright, I won''t push. I''m always here for you, okay? If you need to talk, just call me."

    Those were the words she needed to hear.

    Eden''s eyes reddened even more. She nodded andy back in bed.

    She wasn''t going to say anything, yet. This was herst card. As long as Dn hadn''t truly given up on her, she still had a chance-maybe the child was the only thing that could save her.

 Chapter 519

    ra was never the type to just sit back and wait for things to fall apart.

    Now that she knew she wasn''t actually part of the Bradford family-and with Ryan''s trust in her gone there was nothing left tying her here. That night, she packed a small suitcase, tossed in a few essentials, and decided to skip town for a while. She figuredying low in another city was her safest bet.

    She knew exactly how much Eden meant to Dn. The second he found out the truth, he''de looking for her. No doubt about that.

    But the moment she stepped into the airport and handed over her ID, she spotted a row of police officers heading straight toward her. They stopped at her side, telling her there was something suspicious in her luggage.

    At first, ra was too stunned to react. By the time it hit her what was happening, she was being marched off by the officers to a tiny, out-of-the-way room in the airport.

    She stared at her suitcase, brows drawn tight.

    "There''s nothing in there but clothes. Seriously, check again if you need to."

    The officers barely acknowledged her. They kept scanning her documents over and over before snapping cold metal cuffs around her wrists.

    She was still trying to exin herself as they led her out to the car, but when they pulled up in front of Palm Bay, she finally went quiet.

    Less than four hours ago, she''d started packing. She hadn''t expected Dn to move this fast.

    The police brought her into the main hall and left her there. Her wrists still ached from the cuffs as she nced over at Dn, sitting right in the middle of the sofa, looking every bit like he owned the ce.

    Her suitcase was dropped at her feet. It was obvious to everyone: she''d tried to make a run for it.

    ra didn''t bother feeling embarrassed. She just stood there, silent, waiting for him to speak first. She had no idea what was happening with Eden, and until she knew more, she wasn''t about to say a word.

    Her mind was spinning with worry when Dn finally spoke up.

    "So, you were just going to run? Not even say goodbye to your boyfriend?"

    ra froze, pressing her lips together. She hadn''t told Z anything about her escape n. She liked him-a lot-but she knew she couldn''t drag him into this mess. The Fergusons would go after him in a heartbeat.

    No one in the Capital''s inner circle even knew what Z looked like, or his real name. Even if the Fergusons wanted payback, they wouldn''t know where to start.

    She dropped her gaze to the cuffs on her wrists, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I didn''t have a choice. I knew you''de for me, Mr. Dn."

    She hadn''t expected him to be so quick about it. She''d almost made it onto that ne-if she''d had another forty minutes, she would''ve been in the air.

    Too bad.

    She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Lately, her luck had been rotten.

    Dn sat there, a cup of coffee in front of him. The smell was strong and bitter, filling the room.

    ˇ°ra,ˇ± he said, "did you call anyone before you tried to leave?"

    She shook her head.

    Nope. She wasn''t about to drag Cole or Scarlette-or even Ryan-into this. If she vanished, Cole would probably go find Ryan, help him be the CEQ he was meant to be. The world would keep turning, with or without her.  s?novel

    She didn''t say any of that out loud, but when she looked up, she caught his eyes ˇŞand was shocked by how angry he looked.

    She''d never seen Dn like this before. Not even close.

    ˇ°Mr. Dn, what happened with Eden is my responsibility. Just leave everyone else out of it."

    She barely finished speaking before

    he hurled his coffee cup at the floor right by her feet. Coffee sshed

    over her shoes, and the cup

    shattered, sending shards everywhere.

    For Eden, Dn was furiousˇŞreally, truly losing it.

    And if he was this angry, she was in more trouble than she''d thought.

 Chapter 520

    She edged away, just a little, nervous his temper would re up again. But instead, he spoke softly, almost too calm.

    "Your boyfriend-he''s just someone you could drop any time, isn''t he? Honestly, does anyone really matter to you?"

    ra almostughed at how absurd it all felt. Was this really about Eden, or was Dn actually mad that she''d left without saying anything?

    If you looked close, you could see how tense he was his fingers rigid, even his wrist tight with anger he was struggling to hide.

    She''d never seen Dn like this before. He wasn''t the passionate, maic man she was used to. This was something different. This was pure, raw fury.

    She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. All she could think about were the people who''d really pissed Dn off in the past-none of them ended well. Ruined lives, broken families. He always seemed so refined, but if he set his mind on revenge, it was hell for whoever crossed him.

    ra was nothing if not practical. She dropped to her knees instantly, her attitude respectful to the point of desperation.

    "Mr. Dn, this really is all my fault."

    He let out a low, humorlessugh-one of thoseughs that''s more warning than anything else.

    She had the sinking feeling that, right now, anything she did would just make things worse.

    So she stayed kneeling, silent.

    Suddenly, Dn started coughing. It was rough, but over quickly. He just turned his wheelchair and left her there on the floor.

    Upstairs, the elevator doors opened and Aiden was waiting, worry all over his face. He hurried over as soon as he saw Dn.

    "Sir..."

    Dn waved him off. "I''m fine."

    He headed straight to his study and sat down at theputer. There were meetings waiting for him overseas-he needed something to distract himself, to clear his head.

    But the more he stared at the screen, the more crowded his mind became with memories and shadows.

    Eventually, he just shut his eyes, swallowing hard.

    "Aiden."

    Aiden stepped in, hesitation written all over him. "Is this about Ms. Eden? What do you want to do?"

    Dn pulled open a drawer. Insidey a ring.

    He picked it up, rubbing his thumb over the band like it might steady him somehow.

    "Make her identity public."

    Aiden didn''t hesitate or ask for details. He just nodded and left. "Understood. I''ll take care of it."

    No one really knew where Eden came from Dn had brought her into the family himself, and out of respect for him, nobody dared to gossip. Even Walter, the family''s patriarch, spoiled her like a real granddaughter.

    But less than half an hourter, a story even juicier than ra''s rumored boy toy

    was all anyone could talk about.

    Eden''s background was tied to the biggest corruption scandal of twenty years ago.

    It was a long, twisted story.

    Back when Walter was still in power,

    he and a few other big shots had

    teamed up to bring down a

    notorious official named Henry The guy had more mistresses than anyone could count. This was before the inte, so most of it

    went under the radar, but everyone knew he seduced dozens of young women.

    One girl had it worst of all. She didn''t even know who Henry really was just believed every sweet word he said. She dropped out of her top university for him, promising to stay by his side.

    She ended up pregnant. And just as she was about to give birth, Henry''s empire crashed down around him That''s when she discovered he had countless other women-and a wife, who was as ruthless as she was powerful. The wife didn''t just want revenge-she wanted destruction. She had the young woman, barely out of the hospital with her newborn, burned alive. Right in front of the city''s biggest luxury mall, a ce that now sparkled with mour but once held the memory of something unspeakable.

 Chapter 521

    Rumors swirled for weeks that the mall was haunted.

    Henry, always the schemer, saw troubleing a mile away. Before anyone could stop him, he swept all his money overseas and started living it up abroad, not a care in the world.

    That winter was the coldest anyone could remember.

    Because of Henry''s shady real estate deals, a lot of construction workers went unpaid for years. Some of them, desperate and unable to feed their families, ended it all by jumping off the department store''s roof with their loved ones. The city never forgot.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, Henry kept unting his life online from overseas. Even at sixty, he was still posting all sorts of outrageous things, so his name stayed infamous-everyone on the inte knew exactly who he was.

    Eden was the unlucky orphan left behind. Her mother, naive and young, died in a fire not long after Eden was born. Her father-heartless Henry-ran off without a backward nce.

    No one really understood why Dn brought Eden home, but one thing was clear: her life changed for the better after that.

    But now, with Eden''s past tied to the corrupt official who destroyed so many lives twenty years ago, her reputation was suddenly in ruins.

    The Capital''s group chat went wild.

    "My family still talks about Henry," someone messaged. "That winter, they said you could see people lined up outside the old mall, all of them desperate enough to jump."

    "He didn''t just stiff his workers," another said. "People bought homes from him and never got them. They were stuck with loans for houses that didn''t exist. Some even starved."

    "Henry''s name should go down in history as a disgrace-no matter how many years pass."

    "But Eden''s mom was a victim, too. She was top of her ss, thought she''d found true love, and ended up burned alive. Even her baby was tossed out like garbage."

    "Eden''s so lucky, huh?"

    "Lucky? Seriously? You know who leaked this story? Her life will probably turn out even worse than her mom''s."

    The gossip didn''t stay private for long. Soon, everyone online was talking about it. Henry''s name shot up the trending searches, and people started retelling the horror of that bleak winter twenty years ago.

    The online outrage grew louder. Everyone demanded that Eden-thest of Henry''s bloodline-leave the country.

    "People like her aren''t wee in Country Z," they said.

    Even the Ferguson family was dragged into the mess. People questioned why they''d take Eden in and give her such a privileged life. No matter how tragic her mother''s story was, they insisted, Eden''s blood was tainted from the start.

    "She should just get out of Country Z!"

    Meanwhile, Edeny in her hospital bed, hands and legs bandaged and useless. She couldn''t even hold her phone, so she had no idea what was happening online. But she could feel it-every day, the nurses and doctors who changed her dressings treated her with more and more disdain.

    Today, two nurses came in. One of them pressed down-hard-on her wound, making her wince in pain.

    Eden was furious. She straightened up and channeled every bit of her "rich girl" attitude.

    "Did you just do that on purpose? Do you know who I am? If I tell Dn about this, you and your whole family will regret it!"

 Chapter 522

    Eden never expected her words would set the nurse off like a spark to dry grass.

    "Oh, you still think you''re some untouchable princess, huh? Well, guess what- everyone knows now. Your dad is Henry. Do you even know who Henry is? He''s the one who ruined my family! My father jumped to his death because of him. I''ve hated Henry my whole life!"

    The nurse''s eyes were red, her voice shaking with old pain. Twenty years ago, her dad had gone out to collect a debt, leaving her mom home alone with her and her little brother. He never came back. The story went that he''d tried to stand up to Henry, got trapped, and ended up taking his own life.

    Her father was just one of hundreds who died like that-a nobody the world forgot. But she could never forget.

    And now, staring at the daughter of the man who destroyed everything, she could barely keep herself fromshing out. The only reason she held it together was her familyˇŞthey''d already lost too much because of Henry.

    Another nurse tugged gently at her sleeve, her voice raw. "That''s enough. Come on, let''s go."

    The angry nurse red at Eden, then let out a coldugh. "You got to live easy all these years. Lucky you, huh? But it looks like whoever was protecting you finally gave up. Serves you right. You''ll be stuck in this hospital for a long time, and I''ll make sure to curse you every day."

    Eden just stared, lost. Henry? She had no idea who that was. She''d grown up in the Ferguson family, totally sheltered from all of this.

    But now, a heavy, uneasy feeling crept into her chest. She''d been in the hospital for days, and not a single person hade to see her.

    She nced at her phone.

    Nothing. Silence. She had friends in the city-so why did it feel like everyone had disappeared?

    Ignoring the pain, she yanked off her bandages and grabbed her phone, dialing Simon.

    Her brother had always told her she could call him anytime, for anything. While she waited, Eden scrolled through the group chat, reading everyone''s messages. And finally, the truth hit her-Henry was her father.

    Shock and disbelief crashed over her. All this time, she''d only known Dn had taken her in, never telling her about her real past.

    She thought she was just lucky-her birth parents were gone, but she had Dn, who gave her a home and love.

    But now, staring at all the hate in those messages, every word felt like a knife.

    She gripped her phone tight.

    "No... no, it''s not true. This can''t be real. Did Dn do this? No. He would never treat me like this!"

    She called Dn over and over, her Shaking, but all she got

    hands

    the automated voice:

    bet

    you''re calling is unle

    He''d always picked up before, always been there for her, no matter how much trouble she caused.

    Terror filled her. She never thought he''d abandon her sopletely, so easily.

    Did he really not care anymore?

    She sent him message after message, but none went through.

    She''d been blocked.

    Staring at the big red exmation mark on her phone, she let out a shakyugh, then broke down crying.

    She tried to climb out of bed, hoping, praying the footsteps she heard outside meant Dn hade back for her. For a moment, hope it up her eyes.

    "Dn, I knew you wouldn''t leave me. You''re just trying to teach me a lesson, right? No matter how madd made you before, you always

    forgave me. That child add

    only

    wants me, he doesn''t even want you. Dn, you''d never really give up on me."

    But when the door swung open, it wasn''t Dn.

    A group of strangers came in, their voices cold and businesslike.

    "Ms. Eden, the CEO has asked us to personally escort you overseas. It''s time for you to reunite with your father."

 Chapter 523

    Eden''s eyes shot wide open, convinced she must be hearing things.

    "What did you just say? Say that again!"

    The man standing in front didn''t even seem to notice her panic. He just repeated himself, his voice dead serious.

    "The CEO wants us to send you overseas to reunite you with your father."

    With how selfish Henry was, even if he found out he had a living daughter through some random news online, he''d never give Eden a good life. The man had moved abroad, dated a string of women, and fathered kids everywhere.

    Those kids would do anything to get their hands on his inheritance. To them, Eden was just another rival out of nowhere-someone to get rid of.

    Going abroad would be a death sentence. Eden could practically see it: assassination attempts every few hours until she ran out of luck.

    Realizing the trap she was in, Eden just cracked. She startedughingˇŞwild, manic, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    She''d thought she was one step ahead. She never imagined Dn could actually throw her away for ra''s sake.

    Dn, Dn... After everything you''ve done, ra still doesn''t care about you.

    You''re the real loser here.

    Pathetic.

    Eden''s eyes burned with hate as she clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down.

    "Let me see Dn. Just one more time-I have something to say to him."

    But the men just propped her up, unmoved.

    "Ms. Eden, don''t waste your time."

    Eden fought back hard, biting the arm of the man holding her.

    "Let go! Let go of me! I''m not leaving this country! I''d rather die than go!"

    Before she could say anything else, the hospital room door flew open-Simon walked in.

    Edentched onto him instantly, like a drowning person finding a lifeline, screaming at the top of her lungs.

    "Simon! You see this, right? This is all Dn''s doing! Call Grandpa-get Grandpa

    to save me! If you don''t, they''re going to ship me off!"

    Simon let out a long, heavy sigh, regret in his eyes.

    "Eden, it''s not that I don''t want to

    help. Don''t you get it? Back then,

    Grandpa was the main reason Henry was lost everything. If Grandpa steps in now, it''s like he''s admitting there was something shady about Henry''s case. The higher-ups are watching."

    And just like that, Simon finally saw where everything went wrong.

    She could be anyone''s daughter-just not Henry''s. As long as Eden was linked to Henry, no matter how much Walter wanted to help, he couldn''t do a thing. Too many eyes were on the Ferguson family.  s?novel

    That was Dn''s y all along.

    He didn''t have to lift a finger-he just trapped Walter with a single move.

    A bloodless victory.

    Eden always knew how dangerous Dn was, but she never realized he could n everything so perfectly.

    Her eyes went red, her mind screaming that she had to do something-anything.

    But before she could even open her mouth, someone came up fast and chopped her hard at the neck. She cked out before she could say another word to Simon.

    Simon hadn''t expected things to go down like this. He''d wanted to get the truth about the child out of Eden. Now staring at the men in front of him, he let out a bitterugh.

    "No matter how far Eden falls, she''s still a Ferguson. Aren''t you worried I''lle after you for this?"

    The men didn''t even blink.

    "Sorry, Mr. Simon. We have to get Ms. Eden to the ne. If you have a problem, take it up with the CEO."

    Simon''s face went dark as he watched them walk away. There was nothing he could do.

    He mmed his fist into the wall, his chest heaving with anger.

    Dn.

    Dn, you really are something else. Every step-calcted. Even your feelings for ra, hidden so well. Who knows what else you''re keeping secret?

    Simon felt a shot of adrenaline. After this, there was no way Grandpa would ever trust Dn again.

 Chapter 524

    No matter how wild things got outside, ra''s world was oddly still.

    She''d been kneeling on the marble floor in the foyer of the Palm Bay mansion for four hours. Her knees had long since gone numb, but she didn''t dare move. She had no idea what Dn would doˇŞor if he''d drag other people into this mess because of her.

    Eventually, the pain got to her. She shuffled a little closer to the sofa, desperate for a break. It was strange: ever since Dn had disappeared upstairs, he hadn''te back down, and the house was empty-no staff, no noise, just silence echoing off the walls.

    She yawned, heavy and unrestrained. Last night, she and Eli had taken turns watching Beck, and she hadn''t slept at all. Now she was exhausted, her eyelids drooping. She leaned against the sofa for just a second-then, without meaning to, she drifted off, half sprawled on the floor, half slumped into the couch, clutching a throw pillow like it was a life raft.

    She didn''t wake until the middle of the night, jolted upright by footstepsing down the stairs. Groggy, she saw the pillow in her arms and tossed it aside, scrambling to kneel straight again.

    And there was Dn, sitting right beside her.

    Her mind went nk. When had hee down? Had he seen her sleeping like that? But he didn''t even look her way-just kept flipping through some papers, his attention somewhere far away.

    ra pressed her lips together, silent. Maybe Eden''s injuries weren''t as bad as everyone thought-otherwise, with how much Dn cared about her, ra wouldn''t still be here.

    She ducked her head as Aiden came downstairs, stopping next to Dn with the kind of politeness that only came from years of practice.

    "Mr. Ferguson, Walter wants to see you."

    Eden''s ident had convinced Walter there was something going on between Dn and ra-at the very least, that Dn cared about her. By making such a spectacle out of the whole thing, Dn was basically challenging Walter in front of everyone.

    Now the entire Ferguson family was waiting, probably hoping to watch Dn squirm.

    Aiden caught ra listening and, with a pointed nce, added, "Everyone else is there too. Walter even had Aaron brought over.ˇ±

    Trantion: this was a setup. A family showdown. All eyes on Dn.

    Dn didn''t react, just gave a quiet, "Okay."

    ra watched him, trying to figure out if she''d imagined the anger from earlier- that sh of emotion when the ss shattered at her feet. Was that side of Dn ˇŞthe side that actually felt thingsˇŞsomething he only showed her?

    She kept quiet, only hearing the soft roll of his wheelchair as he passed by. Instinctively, she sat up straighter, forcing herself to kneel even taller.

    She couldn''t help but wonder: why did Walter really want Dn there? Was it just about Eden? And if Eden''s situation was so serious, why hadn''t Dn taken it out on ra?

    None of it made sense. But then, nothing about Dn ever did. He was impossible to read, all his feelings buried so deep you''d never know they were there at all. The part he let the world see was barely the tip of the iceberg.

    No one knew what was hidden underneath. Maybe something terrifying.

    She was still lost in her thoughts when Aiden strode over, grabbed her phone right out of her hands, tossed it up and caught it, then picked up the remote and switched on the TV.

    Gossip news red from the screen. Henry''s name was everywhere.

    ra remembered him from when she was a kid, tagging along with Johnny to all those dinners. People always whispered about Henry-how he''d ruined so many lives it was impossible to keep count.

    She shot Aiden a look, wondering if he just wanted to give her something to do

    while she waited.

    But then a name caught her ear-Eden.

    She blinked, thinking she must''ve misheard, but there it was, stered across the

    screen.

    The anchor was saying that Eden

    was Henry''s daughter. Online, people were demanding she be

    kicked out of the country, and so far, no one from the Ferguson family had said a word in her defense.

    Eden was Henry''s daughter?

    ra always knew Eden wasn''t a real Ferguson, but how had this secret-her being Henry''s child-gotten out? It couldn''t have been Dn. He was always kind, always protective of Eden.

    Maybe the rest of the family had seen the news and wanted Eden gone, but Dn was fighting to keep her safe. Maybe that''s why Walter had called him in.

    Thinking about it, the whole thing finally made sense.

    ra couldn''t help a cold little smile. Eden deserved this.

    Of all the people in the world, she had to be Henry''s daughter. Henry-the devil everyone whispered about, the one who left nothing but destruction behind.

 Chapter 525

    When Aiden climbed into the car behind Dn, he heard him snap, "Who told you to turn on the TV?"

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Dn looked frustrated. "I just wanted Ms. ra to know the truth. She always thinks the worst of you, boss."

    In ra''s eyes, Dn would do anything for Eden-even if it meant crossing the line.

    Dn didn''t respond. He just stared out the window, looking calm but distant. His fingers trembled as he reached for his meds, but Aiden quickly stopped him.

    "Boss, let''s just get through tonight first. It''s going to be rough."

    In more than twenty years, Walter had never lost face like this. The Ferguson family, always so untouchable, had be everyone''s favorite gossip overnight. Dn had really let him down this time.

    Now, the old Ferguson mansion was already crowded with people.

    Dn stayed silent, closing his eyes slowly, as if none of this mattered to him.

    Aiden nced at him in the rearview mirror. Same as always he never had a clue what his boss was really thinking.

    And then, there was the kid...

    No one really knew who the kid''s mother was. Aiden had been by Dn''s side for years and had learned to only ask what needed to be asked-never more. So there were plenty of things he was still in the dark about.

    He pressed down on the gas, speeding all the way to the old Ferguson mansion. When they finally pulled up, he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Walter''s pissed this time. He might..."

    He might try to strip Dn of his power.

    But Dn owned arge chunk of thepany. Even if Walter packed the management with his own people, it wouldn''t be enough to knock Dn out of ce.

    It all depended on what Dn wanted to do next.

    Dn sat in his wheelchair and rolled into the mansion. The ce was quietˇŞtoo quiet.

    The living room was full, with Walter sitting in the center.

    A cup of tea sat untouched in front of Walter. He didn''t look angry, but everyone

    else in the room was watching with barely hidden glee.

    Dn wheeled forward and spoke just one word.

    "Father."

    Aaron lounged on the sofa nearby, looking way too pleased with Dn''s predicament.

    If Grandpa hadn''t stepped in, who knows how much longer Aaron would''ve been stuck under house arrest? Tonight, it looked like Dn was finally about to lose.

    Serves him right.

    Did Dn really think the whole Ferguson family revolved around him? He should remember who put him in charge in the first ce.

    Walter could make someone-and he could destroy them just as easily.

    "You''re here." Walter''s voice was deep andmanding as he picked up his tea and took a slow sip.

    It was alreadyte, way past Walter''s usual bedtime. The fact he was drinking strong tea thiste only showed how troubled he really felt.

    The whole family was there tonight, and as Walter stayed silent, people started getting restless.

    Michael was the first to break. He was usually afraid of Dn, but this was the perfect chance to kick him while he was down.

    "Dn, you messed up

    never

    time. You brought Emily me years ago, told us the truth. Turns out she''s Henry''s kid! How''s Father supposed to exin that to the board?"

    To outsiders, it looked like Walter

    had forced Henry out, only to

    secretly raise Henry''s daughter as his own. The board wasn''t stupid-they were definitely questioning Walter''s motives now.

    Michael was desperate. His own scandals had already made him useless in Walter''s eyes. This was his shot at looking good

    Qu

    again maybe even earning aso

    extra shares. He still had his son Simon, andtely Walter seemed to like Simon more.

    Their side of the family still had a shot.

    Before Dn could answer, Michael kept going. "Adopting Emily was one thing, but leaking her true parentage just to spite Father? We''ve never had a scandal like this in the Ferguson family!"

    Dn gave a softugh.

    "Big brother, your own drama was way more entertaining than this.ˇ±

    Michael''s affair with his wife''s sister had been all over town.

    And he thought he had any right to judge?

    Michael''s face went red, then white, then green, struggling for something to say.

    "You''re impossible! Only Father can handle you!"

    He threw it back to Walter. All eyes turned, waiting for Walter''s decision.

    Walter''s brows furrowed as he looked at Michael.

    Michael shrank back, lips working, but he couldn''t get anything out. Even looking Dn in the eye made him nervous.

    Dn had taken the heir''s seat when he was just a kid, and the rest of the family had never really epted it.

    People had been trying to get rid of him for years, but he always survived. The only time he''d been seriously hurt those legs of his-maybe that really was karma.

 Chapter 526

    The air in the room got heavy, tension crackling just beneath the surface.

    No one wanted to be the first to speak. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to call Dn out-everyone was thinking itˇŞbut no one knew for sure if this was the end for him or just another bump in the road. If they stepped out of line and Dn came out ahead, they''d be the ones paying for itter.

    Only Aaron dared to break the silence.

    "Grandpa, the reason I haven''t been around the Ferguson housetely is because Dn''s had me locked up. If your men hadn''t dragged me here today, I''d still be locked away right now."

    People started ncing at each other, whispers breaking out atst.

    "Dn, you''ve gone too far. No matter what Aaron did, he''s still your nephew. How could you treat him like some kind of enemy?"

    "Exactly. He''s family, and you''re supposed to set an example as an elder."

    Aaron just snorted, a cold, bitterugh. None of them had the guts to say what they really meant.

    He shot to his feet, voice sharp and loud. "And another thing I think Dn had something to do with my brother Lincoln''s death!"

    The room froze. Dead silent.

    When Lincoln died, Walter himself had ordered an investigation, but it turned up nothing. After Aaron came back from overseas, he''d butted heads with Dn again and againˇŞalways losing.

    Now he was using Dn of murder. Maybe he finally had proof.

    Walter looked hard at Aaron, and for the first time, something flickered in his eyes. "Do you have evidence?"

    Aaron dropped to his knees, steady and unafraid. "Dn''s in a rush to send Eden awayˇŞisn''t that suspicious enough? Eden''s stuck to him for years and never got close to anyone else. Who knows what she''s been wrapped up in with Dn? If you really want answers, Grandpa, stop Eden from leaving and have her tell everyone the truth-was Lincoln''s death Dn''s doing?"

    His words hit the room like a hammer.

    And the thing was he was right. Eden really did know something about Lincoln''s death.

    Walter''s gaze moved to Dn. After all these years, Dn had never let anyone at the Ferguson estate see what he was really feeling. That unreadable calm made it impossible for Walter to tell what his youngest son was thinking.

    Walter had seen enough storms in his life, but Dn was the one mystery he could never solve.

    He pressed his fingertips to his temples, brow furrowed tight. "Dn, did you send Eden out of the country?"

    Dn nodded, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve, voice casual. "For the Ferguson family''s reputation, I didn''t have a choice."

    ?

    Aaron couldn''t help butugh, bitter and mocking. "What a hero you are, Dn. Weren''t you the one who leaked Eden''s background in the first ce? Stop pretending to be the good guy."

    "Who says it was me?" Dn''s eyes swept the room, calm and steady. "Got any proof?"

    The question hung in the air. Everyone looked at each other, but no one said a word.

    Of course, they had nothing.

    Aaron''s face turned red with

    frustration. He stood up fast, nearly shouting, "You''re the only one in this family who knew about Eden''s past! If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?"

    "My brother knew," Dn said quietly.

    Four little words, but the entire room snapped their attention to Michael.

    Michael had looked ufortable from the start, and now his face burned red. But when he met Dn''s gaze, all his fight just drained away.

    Walter''s voice was stern and sharp. "Michael, did you know?"

    Eden had been brought back almost twenty years ago. Maybe Dn had told Michael something back then-but if he had, Michael definitely didn''t remember.

    Michael''s face was hot with shame.

    facen

    He wanted to shout that Dn was lying, that he was being set up, and doing it right out in the open. But the harder he thought, the less he could remember about what Dn might have said all those years ago.

    He''d always been the least impressive member of the Fergusons, and now he

    couldn''t even manage a single word.

    No one was expecting anything from him anyway.

    Walter''s face grew even darker. He mmed his teacup to the floor, smashing it

    to pieces.

    Michael dropped to his knees, swallowing his pride. "Dad, I really don''t remember."

    "Useless! What good are you to anyone?"

    It was the first time all night Walter had really lost his temper.

    But everyone in the room knew-even if Dn was making it all up, Michael was

    the one who''d have to take the me.

    From Michael''s perspective, he was already finished. But he had a son, Simon, who was still counting on Dn''s approval to get by. If Michael made trouble, Simon would be dragged down too.

    Even someone as clueless as Michael could see that much.

 Chapter 527

    The room was dead silent. Aaron knelt on the cold floor, his face twisted with frustration.

    "Grandpa, Uncle''s spent his whole life under Dn''s thumb. And now Dn''s set him upˇŞright in front of everyoneˇŞand we''re just supposed to let it go? Does that mean, from now on, the entire Ferguson family is just Dn''s tomand? He can do whatever he wants, hurt whoever he wants, and the rest of us have to live at his mercy?"

    His words cut deep, stripping everyone in the room of their pride-including Walter.

    Aaron was desperate tonight. He mmed his forehead against the cold marble, hard and loud, over and over.

    "All I want is some justice!"

    People in the room exchanged uneasy nces. Some looked secretly pleased, others couldn''t hide their worry. Aaron''s father sat nearby, silent and shrinking into himself. He''d already lost his eldest son, and now his youngest was putting everything on the line. All he could do was sit there, hands clenched so tight they trembled.

    If Dn didn''t get taken down tonight, it''d be their family paying the price.

    Aaron begged again, voice shaking. ˇ°Grandpa, please-stop Eden from leaving.

    She knows way more than she''s letting on!"

    Walter''s eyes slid to Dn. "Dn, what do you think?"

    Dn looked down,shes shielding his eyes. "Whatever you want."

    He agreed so easily, it made everyone in the room uneasy. It was like nothing ever rattled him. Like he always had the upper hand.

    The Fergusons sent people to stop Eden, but word came back: she was already on a ne. Gone.

    Walter''s people were a step toote.

    When he heard, Walter stared at Dn for a long time, lips pressed into a thin line. It took him a minute, but finally, he spoke his voice heavy.

    "In the next two weeks, the Ferguson family will arrange your marriage. Tonight, I''ll make it official-every family will send in profiles of their single daughters. I''II choose myself."

    The words had barely left his mouth when Aaron, still kneeling, yelled, "Grandpa!"

    Everyone understood what Walter meant. He was dropping the whole thing with Eden, but there was no way he''d let Dn get anywhere near ra.

    To Walter, that was a much bigger deal than anything Eden might''ve done. "That''s enough."

    Walter stood up, sounding tired and worn out. "We''ll talk about everything else after Dn''s married."

    "As for ra, you''d better send her away. I''ll tell your mother toe back too."

    Years ago Mrs. Ferguson left the family behind, promising never to get involved again. The past had left her heart in pieces. She''d stayed away all this time. But maybe, for Dn''s wedding, she''d finally show up.

    Walter went upstairs, and no one else wanted to stick around.

    Aaron got up from the floor, bitterness sharp in his voice. "I have no idea what you and Grandpa have worked out. Why is it, after albthese years, he still takes your side?"

    It wasn''t just favoritism anymore-it was something more, something tant, so clear it made everyone else burn with envy.

    Dn didn''t say a word. He just nodded to Aiden, who pushed his wheelchair out of the room.

    Everyone left behind watched him go, their faces tense and unsettled.

    Tonight hadn''t even put a scratch on Dn. That sent a chill through the whole room.

    Did that mean, as long as Dn didn''t do anything right in front of Walter, Walter would always protect him?

    Dn got back in the car, propping his head on his hand, eyes lost somewhere outside the window.

    Aiden nced at him. "Boss, about the wedding...?"

    Tonight''s mess was far from over, Walter was only stalling, waiting to see if Dn would actually go along with the marriage n. If not, there''d be hell to payter.  fo

    Dn''sshes fluttered. Out of nowhere, he asked, "What do you think ra''s doing right now?"

    Aiden blinked, thinking he''d misheard. "What?"

    The Ferguson family was on the brink of war-everyone on edge, knives out.

    And all Dn could think about was ra.

 Chapter 528

    ra was kneeling on the cold marble floor of the hall, sitting perfectly still, her eyes glued to the TV. She didn''t even blink as the news scrolled by.

    It was almost morning, but Dn still wasn''t back. What if Walter had punished him? The thought made her chest tighten with worry. Every so often, she''d nce at the door, rubbing her knees to try and get some feeling back.

    The news had been running non-stop all night. The reporters just kept rehashing Henry''s scandal and stirring up more gossip about the Ferguson family. Everyone was talking about them now-Walter especially, since he''d once stepped down from that same spotlight. There was no way they could avoid attention this time.

    ra let out a long sigh, just as she heard a car engine outside. She craned her neck, heart pounding. Headlights shed across the window, then footsteps echoed at the door.

    Aiden walked in.

    She met his eyes, then quickly looked past him, searching for Dn. He wasn''t there.

    "Aiden, where''s Mr. Dn?"

    Aiden gave a sharp, humorlessugh and hung his coat on the rack. "Thanks to you, ra, the boss has to get married within two weeks. Walter''s orders."

    ra''s mind spun. "Wait, what does Eden have to do with Mr. Dn getting married? Is Walter making him marry Eden?"

    Aiden''s face darkened as he strode closer. "ra, do you even listen to yourself? You saw the news, didn''t you? The boss leaked Eden''s background info to protect you. Now the whole Ferguson family is in the crosshairs. Walter thinks he''s got feelings for you, so he''s forcing him to get marriedˇŞjust to kill any chance between you."

    He rattled it all off, and ra barely caught half of it.

    Who liked who?

    Dn... liked her?

    She almostughed at the idea, but the look on Aiden''s face made her pause. She rubbed her aching knees, suddenly unsure.

    "So... you mean Mr. Dn likes me?"

    Her smile faded as she met Aiden''s serious gaze. Bits and pieces of her time with Dn flickered through her mind. She''d hurt his leg, and he never med her. She''d pushed his buttons more times than she could count, and he always let it slide. When he wanted those plum blossoms, he''d protected her instead.

    Adding it all up, something did feel off.

    But they''d barely spent any real time together, hadn''t they?

    She frowned, thinking back over everything. "You''re saying Mr. Dn exposed Eden''s secret just to protect me? Isn''t that risky for him? What about Walter-?"

    She stopped, realization hitting her.

    Dn was in trouble for sure. Walter wanted him married off. But his first love was gone-who was he supposed to marry?

    Aiden snorted. ˇ°Maybe you should get ready, ra. Take your ID, go register the marriage with the boss yourself."

    "I have a boyfriend," she said seriously, lifting her eyes to his. "I really do love my boyfriend."

    Aiden didn''t respond. He just turned and marched upstairs.

    ra stayed kneeling a little longer, watching as Aiden came down carrying a

    huge medical kit. Her heart lurched. Dn''s legs still weren''t healed. Had Walter punished him?

    She remembered what happened to Simon after he''d been "disciplined"-his back covered in blood.

    "Aiden..." she called softly.

    But Aiden ignored her and brushed past.

    ra tried to stand, but her knees screamed in protest. She winced her face turning pale from the pain, but she hurried after him. By the time she reached the gate, Aiden was already in the car.

    "Aiden!"

    She tried to leave the estate, making it all the way to the front gate, but the guard stopped her cold. Her phone had been confiscated by Aiden. She couldn''t reach anyone.

    Left with no choice, ra went back inside and rummaged through the fridge for something to eat. There was a stale sandwich and a slice of pie. She figured she''d ask a

    housekeeper for a phone of

    someone showed up.

    But morning dragged into noon, and still no one came.

    The TV kept ring about Eden, the scandal snowballing by the hour ra''s anxiety grew. How deep was Dn in this mess? Even if Walter had always favored him, this had to be thest straw.

    Desperate, she went to the gate and asked the guard for a phone, but he just nced at her and slid the window shut.

    She waited. Ate whatever leftovers she could find-cheese, crackers, cold

    chicken. Three days passed in that empty, echoing house.

    Then, finally, the news changed. Someone had snapped a blurry photo of Dn being rushed into the hospital.

    The car outside the ER was definitely his.

    ra''s heart shot into her throat.

    She barely slept that night, pacing the hall, nerves raw. The next evening, she''d

    just stepped out of the shower when she heard a car pull up.

    She threw on the nearest sweater and bolted downstairs.

    Dn.

    "Mr. Dn!" she called.

    He looked pale, worn out, sitting quietly in his wheelchair. Didn''t even nce her

    way.

    ra clutched her sweater tighter and stepped into the elevator with him.

    "Mr. Dn, are you feeling any better?" she asked softly.

    He didn''t answer. Hisshes hung low, his thoughts somewhere far away.

    He''d always been distant, but this felt like ice. It hurt more than she expected.

    She followed him into the master bedroom, hovering in the doorway.

    "Mr. Dn..."

    Before she could finish, his voice cut through the silence. "If I sent you overseas right now, would you go?"

 Chapter 529

    His words carried no emotion-light, almost casual.

    But ra just knew: if she didn''t answer the way he wanted, things would go horribly wrong for her.

    This wasn''t just a question. It was the kind of moment that could change her entire life.

    She didn''t know who her real father was, and honestly, there was nothing keeping her in the Capital. Maybe if she left the country, Dn''s problems would finally go away.

    Walter only wanted to see Dn''s attitude, after all.

    ra clutched the cor of her sweater, thinking for what felt like ages, searching his back for any hint of what he wanted. Nothing.

    Finally, after a long silence, she whispered, "Okay. I promise. I won''t evere back."

    The mood in the room shifted instantly-dark and suffocating.

    ra''s face went white. She had no idea how her answer had set him off again.

    Hadn''t he asked her to say exactly that?

    He looked at her and said quietly, "ra, when you answered just now, did your boyfriend even cross your mind for a second?"

    She went silent.

    Yes, she liked Z. But right now, her own situation mattered more.

    Love couldn''t solve everything. And who could say for sure if the person you''re

    with is really the one you''ll spend your life with?

    She''d made Z all sorts of promises, but one day he might forget them.

    People mourn, move on, and remarry all the time.

    She cared about Z-leaving would hurt-but this was still her best option.

    "So what do you want me to say, Mr. Dn?"

    She gave up on guessing how he felt. Asking directly was easier.

    Dn finally turned to face her.

    For the first time, ra saw something raw flicker in his eyesˇŞaplicated mix

    of resentment and longing so thick it made it hard to breathe. She instinctively stepped back.

    Dn stood up from his wheelchair, crossed to the wardrobe, pulled out fresh clothes, and went into the bathroom.

    ra stood there,pletely thrown.

    That look he''d given her had rattled her to the core.

    It was like the cold, unreachable man she thought she knew had suddenly be dangerous-almost maic.

    She stood frozen until the bathroom door finally opened, sending a st of cold air into the room.

    He''d taken a cold shower. In the middle of winter.

    Dn came out in a bathrobe, water beading down his chest.

    His hair was dripping, and as he walked to the window with his eyes lowered, drops fell onto the floor.

    ra hadn''t felt much before, but now it was like the whole room was charged with something fierce and intense.

    She shifted, suddenly remembering what Aiden had said-Dn liked her.

    That thought made her even more uneasy.

    The curtains snapped shut with a single pull.

    Bright bedroom lights red overhead, but the sound of

    s closing made her thosen et

    race

    all the wrong reasons.

    She took another step back, watching him carefully.

    Dn looked at her and said, "Marry me. Break up with your boyfriend."

    For a second, ra thought she''d

    misheard. She opened her mouth et

    ready to argue, but he cut

    her

    a cold, mocking tone.

    "Your boyfriend doesn''t really matter to you, does he?"

    Something about the way he said it stungˇŞas if he was calling out herck ofmitment, maybe even making fun of Z.

    "Mr. Dn, I don''t even recognize you right now."

    She barely finished speaking before he grabbed her wrist and yanked her close.

    ra''s eyes went wide in shock. Before she could react, his lips crashed down on hers.

    Her heart went wild-louder, faster, than ever before.

    Was Dn really kissing her? Was he out of his mind?

    She tried to twist away, but he just~~ wrapped an arm around her waist, holding her tight. That fierce, almost desperate energy wrapped around her, trapping her in ce.

    ra bit down hard on his lip.

    She could taste blood, sharp and metallicˇŞbut even then, he didn''t let go.

    Not even pain could make him stop.

 Chapter 530

    ra froze for a few seconds, her mind nk. Panic took over and she snatched a vase from the cab, smashing it right over his head.

    A rush of sweet plum blossom filled the air. The dried flowers she''d arranged so carefully scattered their petals everywhere, and the beautiful vase-one she''d picked out just for him-shattered to pieces against his skull.

    But ra had no idea the flowers were the ones she''d given him, or that the vase was expensive.

    Pressed against the wall, she eyed him warily, her voice tight. "Are you clear- headed now?"

    Dn didn''t answer. He just felt something warm drip down his face.

    He didn''t bother to touch it. Instead, his gaze drifted to her lips.

    Her lips were swollen and bright red. There was even a spot of blood at the corner his doing.

    ra felt a chill under the weight of his stare. She couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t the Dn she knew.

    If Dn used to be pure white, the man in front of her now was all shadow and contrast-dangerous, unpredictable.

    If the old Dn had manners and boundaries, she used to think she could handle him.

    But right now, she felt like prey, dangled in front of a hungry lion.

    She dropped her gaze and made a break for the door, but his voice stopped her.

    "I asked Aiden to get your household register. We''re getting our marriage certificate tomorrow morning."

    ra froze, her hand locked around the doorknob.

    She gripped it so tightly, her knuckles went white.

    "Mr. Dn, I told you-I have a boyfriend."

    "He doesn''t matter to you."

    Those same four words. Dismissive. Cold.

    ra took a shaky breath, forcing herself to stay calm. "That''s not true. I care about him. I''m just more rational than he is."

    Dn let out a sharpugh, eyes drifting to the vase shards at his feet. "You really don''t have a heart, do you?"

    The words hit her like a punch.

    She didn''t get it. Why did being calm have to mean being heartless? She just wanted the best for everyone, so she made the best choice.

    Love didn''t have to mean dragging each other down.

    She was tired of arguing. Without looking at him, she said, "If I leave the country, Walter will stop meddling in your marriage. I promise, I''ll nevere back."

    But as soon as she finished, Dn stepped right up to her, studying her face. ra tensed, turning her head away.

    A secondter, his hand mped around her chin. "I said, you really have no heart."

    Her jaw ached and her brows drew together.

    Dn''s thumb pressed against her lips, wiping away the blood.

    She flinched, raising a hand to push him off, desperate to put some space between them.

    But suddenly, he cupped her face in his hands, his voice low and steady.

    "ra, don''t push me."

    Her hand hovered midair. She had no idea what to say, or what to do to keep him from getting angry.

    His next words made it clear.

    "Marry me. I''ll keep you safe."

    ra''sshes fluttered. She shoved him away, stumbling back several steps.

    She was genuinely scared now, her face gone pale.

    She turned, yanked open the bedroom door, and hurried downstairs.

    On the first floor, she nearly collided with Aiden.

    Aiden didn''t say a word, and ra didn''t

    he other either. She kept h

    over

    heading for the front get

    and rushed past,

    Palm Bay was huge-way bigger than she''d imagined.

    But her mind was a mess. When she reached the gatehouse, she knocked on the window.

    "Excuse me, could you open the gate? I need to leave."

    No response.

    She walked to the tall iron gates, gripping the freezing bars, feeling hopeless.

    Was Dn really going to keep her trapped here?

    The thought made her heart pound.

    Defeated, she sank onto the curb nearby. The dim streetlights cast her in pale shadow, making her look even more fragile.

    She suddenly remembered how Dn had dealt with Lincoln-he hadn''t held back at all.

    Deep down, Dn was ruthless. He just hid it behind a quiet exterior, which made it easy to think he was gentle.

    She''d left so fast, she was only wearing a thin nightgown she''d

    the gh the fabric, making her

    grabbed from the vi. The win

    shiver.

    But she refused to go back. Just thinking about Dn''s eyes made her scalp tingle. All she could feel

    bit

    was the certainty that she was being hunted.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 531

    She sat there, arms wrapped tight around her knees, staring nkly at the huge, empty room. She felt small, lost, like she barely belonged in all that space.

    Inside the vi, Dn was crouched on the floor, slowly picking up the shattered pieces of a vase. It was smashed beyond repair-some bits had crumbled to dust, impossible to piece back together.

    Just like their rtionship, he thought. One ugly truth, and everything would crumble. No matter how hard you tried, you could never make it whole again.

    Aiden walked in and froze, taking in the sight of Dn picking up the sharp, glittering fragments off the floor. He rushed over. "Sir, let me do that."

    He knelt beside him, but when he looked up, he saw a fresh line of blood trickling down Dn''s forehead. His eyes widened. "You''re hurt!"

    Dn just shook his head. He didn''t feel a thing. It was like there was a hole in his chest, cold wind blowing straight through it.

    Aiden reached for the first aid kit, then rememberedˇŞhe''d taken it away a few days ago. "I''ll call a doctor."

    Dn clenched a shard in his palm, let out a low, bitterugh. "Tell me, Aiden, where did I lose?" He couldn''t helpparing himself to that shadowy man in her past. What made hime up short? Before, he could ept itˇŞmaybe he deserved to lose. But now? Why now?

    He couldn''t make sense of it.

    Aiden caught sight of the blood dripping from Dn''s hand and got anxious. "Sir, your health isn''t good. Please, you need to take care of yourself."

    Dn''s eyes dropped,shes low as he finally let the broken pieces fall from his hand.

    He looked down at the wilted petals on the floor, regret flickering in his eyes. She''d given them to him-and then torn them apart herself.

    In her world, no one mattered but that man from the past. Or maybe, what she wanted one moment meant nothing the next. It was like she could walk away any time, and nothing could hold her back.

    Dn went pale, then started coughing.

    Aiden hurried to help him up. "Sir, please rest. I''ll clean this up.ˇ±

    Dn brushed him off and went to look for his medicine. On the surface, he seemed calm-but his eyes were edged with something wild, almost feverish. He''d always been collected, but deep down, the beast inside him was waking up.

    Aiden found the pills in the nightstand and handed them over.

    Dn''s hand was trembling, veins standing out as he poured a few pills into his palm and swallowed them dry.

    He flopped onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling, voice t and cold. "I want him gone. Out of our lives. For good."

    "Sir..."

    Dn closed his eyes, lips pressed tight with exhaustion. "Did you find her records?"

    "We did."

    "Good." He didn''t say anything else.

    Aiden couldn''t tell if Dn had fallen asleep or was just lost in thought

    He didn''t dare ask. Instead, he quietly cleared the broken vase and swept the wilted petals into the trash.

    The flowers had been so beautiful once. Now they were crushed and pathetic.

    He slipped out of the room, closing the door softly behind him.

    *

    ra sat outside all night, waiting

    Vol

    for sunrise. She''d made up her

    mind she''d wait until Dn''s

    left. As soon as the gates opened for

    him, she''d slip out too.

    But noon came and went, and Dn''s car never showed up. It was like he''d seen right through her n.

    Hunger twisted in her stomach, making her dizzy. She dragged herself back to the main house.

    The front door was open, almost like someone was expecting her. She leaned against the doorframe,

    looked into the living room-and

    there was Dn, sitting on the Couch in a dark suit, one hand on his chin, reading the newspaper like he had all the time in the world.

    He looked different today-not as cold, almost gentle.

    ra pressed her lips together, slipped off her dirty shoes and put on a clean pair, then shuffled toward the kitchen.

    Before, there had always been food in the fridge. Now, it was empty. She checked the cupboards too, but the kitchen was spotless. Nothing left.

    Her stomach ached with hunger.

    She steadied herself, then went back out to the living room. That''s when she

    noticed the pile of food on the coffee table, right in front of Dn.

    He hadn''t said a single word, but ra could feel it he knew exactly what she''d

    do, how she''d feel. Like he''d mapped out her every move.

    Dn really was a terrifying man.

 Chapter 532

    She stood frozen at the edge of the kitchen, staring through the sliding ss door, thinking it over for several minutes. There was really no point in making herself suffer more than she already was.

    Seriously, what was the use in pushing through the pain? Her stomach was cramping so badly she could barely breathe, sweat beading on her forehead.

    Eventually, she shuffled over to the coffee table and dropped into the armchair, reaching for a warm piece of bread. She started nibbling, slow and mechanical.

    She''d only managed a couple of bites before she spotted her household registration booklet sitting in the corner of the table. Her hand paused, midair. She nced at Dn.

    He didn''t look up, just said, ˇ°Finish eating. Then we''ll go to the registry office." ra''s grip tightened so hard on the bread, it squished out of shape.

    The moment she''d walked in and seen Dn, she almost convinced herself that everything wild from the night before had just been a dream. But now-hearing that she knew it wasn''t.

    This was reality.

    Did Dn actually care about her?

    She took a few more tiny bites, waiting for the pain in her stomach to fade before finally asking, "Do you like me, Mr. Dn?"

    Dn turned a page in his book, his tone t. "What do you think?"

    "No." She answered fast, maybe too fast. "If you liked me, you wouldn''t act like this."

    She didn''t even know what real love should look like. She knew she''d loved Z- but their love had always been a little twisted, the kind of thing most people would never understand.

    "Then I don''t like you." He said it without looking away from the page, fingers still resting lightly on the paper, as if nothing she said mattered.

    ra''s chewing slowed. Something Simon once said floated through her mind- hadn''t he told her she looked like Shelly, the girl who''d died?

    Maybe Dn didn''t like her at all. Maybe he just liked her face, because it reminded him of someone else. No one wants to be someone''s recement.

    She looked over, her stomach turning. "Am I just a stand-in for someone, Mr. Dn?"

    Hisshes fluttered. He set the book aside and stood up. "Are you finished eating?"

    If she was, then it was time to go register the marriage.

    ra frowned, disbelief flickering across her face. Was Dn actually serious about this?

    Was he really going to marry her?

    The bread in her hand suddenly felt too hot to hold, as if she''d picked up a burning coal. She ducked her head, Pring to keep eating, trying to

    herself time.

    All the while, her thoughts spun. She couldn''t marry Dn. That would mess up everything.

    If she did, what would that make her when it came to Z? A woman who just walked away, tossed people aside.

    Her chest ached at the thought of Z. She''d given him a bracelet, a ring, whispered

    so many sweet words-never imagining it would end like this.

    Z was delicate, easy to hurt. If he ever found out, she couldn''t even guess what he''d do.

    She remembered how devastated he''d been every time she tried to break up with him-he''d even stood at the edge of a cliff once.

    Just a few nights ago, when she''d made up her mind to leave quietly, her heart hadn''t felt this heavy. But right now, it hurt in a way she couldn''t describe.

    She set the bread down. She couldn''t take another bite.

    From Dn''s point of view, she probably looked lost and miserable, not even wanting to talk.

    He nced away, then asked again, "Are you done eating?"

    ra blinked, pulled back to reality. She put down the half-eaten bread. "Mr. Dn, I can''t marry you. How about you just help me leave the country?"

    Ine?

    She knewˇŞleaving him would hurt, but not as much as marrying someone else. If she disappeared, maybe he could still find her. But marriage? That was betrayal.

    Dn rolled his wheelchair over, his face looking paler than before.

    ra thought maybe he was going to let her go. But the next second, a group of men in ck suits appeared behind her, lined up like shadows.

    Her eyes went wide. "Are you really going to force me?"

    The registry office always asked if both people were willing. Anyone could see she wasn''t. There was no way they''d let this go through.

    But she''d underestimated Dn. When she was practically carried to the car,

    Aiden, sitting up front, turned and said, "Everything''s ready, sir."

    So as long as the car got to the registry office, she''d really be married off to Dn.

    How did ite to this? It felt unreal-like she''d stumbled right into someone else''s nightmare.

 Chapter 533

    ra sat in the car, stealing nces at Dn, who was just as silent as she was. The whole situation felt unreal, like she''d been caught in some twisted tug-of-war that only got stronger the longer she sat there.

    Everyone else saw Dn as the kind of man you could only admire from afarˇŞ untouchable, almost cold. No one would ever imagine he''d force a woman into marriage.

    ra straightened up, nerves getting the better of her as the car turned onto a street she recognized. Without thinking, she jabbed at the door''s unlock button, hoping for some kind of escape.

    Nothing happened. The door stayed stubbornly shut. She turned to Dn, searching his face for some sign of emotion.

    He looked paler than usual, his expression nk-maybe even a little haunted. The courthouse was getting closer by the second, and panic started to w at her.

    If Dn only saw her as a recement for someone else, surely he could find another woman who looked even more like his lost love. Why her?

    "Mr. Dn..." she tried, clinging to the hope that reason might still reach him.

    But he cut her off, his voice t. "Don''t bother."

    His meaning was crystal clear: it didn''t matter what she said or did. This marriage was happening, whether she liked it or not.

    ra''s frustration bubbled over. "I don''t love you. Forcing this will only make both of us miserable. I already have someone I care about. Mr. Dn, you''re not unreasonable. If this is about Eden, just let me apologize, okay?"

    If she''d known things with Eden would get so out of hand, she would''ve stepped in long ago.

    Before she could say anything else, Dn grabbed her wrist and yanked her closer. She almost fell right into hisp.

    ra looked up, meeting his eyes. His lips-she remembered biting themst nightˇŞstill bore two clear marks. Paired with his striking features, the effect was both alluring and a little dangerous.

    She was about to protest when Dn pulled out a small, ornate box. He snapped

    it open to reveal two rings-not the in bands she''d once given Z, but something much more intricate. The rings were a deep blue and white, like porcin, with gemstones circling them in patterns that looked almost like tiny paintedndscapes.

    The women''s ring was delicate and elegant; the men''s was simple but bold. Both were impossible to ignore.

    Without a word, Dn took her hand and slid the ring onto her finger.

    ra tried to pull away, but his grip was unmovable. She couldn''t even budge.

    A chill ran through her. When Dn set his mind on something, nothing could change it. Not her, not anyone.

    As the ring slid into ce, panic hit her hard. It felt like a chain, tying her to him for life.

    Dn didn''t look at her as he slipped the other ring onto his own hand.

    ra immediately tried to pull the ring off, but Dn''s voice stopped her cold. "Didn''t you say you love your boyfriend? Marry me, and he gets to live."

    ra froze, staring at him in shock.

    How could someone so beautiful say something so cruel?

    Anger red up in her chest. "Dn-"

    He seemed like apletely different person. What had happened to him in such

    a short time? Had losing Eden really changed him that much?

    Dn stared at his ring, his voice barely a whisper. "Or maybe your boyfriend isn''t enough leverage What about your brother? If he dies in front of you, how will you ever face Johnny?"

    The weight of everything she owed pressed down on her. How could she ever

    face Johnny-dead or alive-if she failed now?

    Every word out of Dn''s mouth

    made him seem more like a

    stranger. For a second, ra

    wondered if the real Dn had been reced by someone else. He used to be reserved, yes, but there was always a quiet warmth in his eyes. Now, she saw only ice.

    She fell silent, sitting stiffly at his side, her face drained of color.

    Rumors about Dn had always swirled through the city. Even with his disability,

    he was powerfulˇŞpeople who challenged him never walked away unscathed.

    He might be in a wheelchair, but no one dared look down on him.

    If he really wanted to hurt Z and Ryan...

    ra''s mind raced, panic rising as the car finally pulled up in front of the courthouse.

 Chapter 534

    There wasn''t a single person outside the marriage office that morning.

    It wasn''t until the car pulled up in front of a quiet, out-of-the-way building at the back that ra realized Dn had set up the whole thing just for the two of them. No crowds. No witnesses. Just them.

    Inside, a clerk was waiting. The man standing near the door looked like he might pass out from nerves, dabbing sweat off his forehead with a tissue.

    ra watched the clerk flip through her documents, and the words slipped out before she could stop herself.

    "I''m not here by choice," she said tly.

    The clerk''s hand froze above the stamp. For a heartbeat, it seemed like he''d heard her but then he just pretended nothing happened and kept going.

    When it was time for their photo, she and Dn were led into another room. The bodyguards in ck suits stayed behind. The clerk wouldn''t even meet her eyes.

    As the camera turned their way, ra tried again.

    "Seriously, can''t you see? I don''t want to be here."

    The clerk just smiled awkwardly, wiping his forehead even harder. "Please, look at the camera-both of you. Smile a little, the photo goes on your marriage certificate."

    ra couldn''t have smiled if she tried. She just stared ahead, stone-faced.

    What caught her off guard was Dn. He actually smiled-a real one, or as close to it as she''d ever seen from him. For a second, she thought she was imagining things.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her head. She pressed her fingers to her temple, trying to ease it, but old memories tumbled through her mind.

    "Can I marry you when I''m older?"

    "Promise you''ll wait for me."

    "I''ll like you forever."

    The pain was so sharp she couldn''t help but frown. Somewhere in the background, she heard the clerk urging, "Ms. ra, please just a smile?"

    She didn''t even look at the camera, like she hadn''t heard him at all.

    The clerk nced nervously at Dn, then hurried off to develop the photos, leaving them alone. ra stayed put, waiting for the headache to pass. When she finally came back

    to herself, she realized it back

    just

    her and Dn left in the tiny room.

    She nced over at him, confused by the way he seemed so... happy. It was obvious, and she couldn''t figure out why.

    "Mr. Dn the ceremony isn''t over yet. You can still back out. You''re a good person. I really don''t want us to end up resenting each other and being miserable."

    The smile on Dn''s face faded, lips pressing into a firm line.

    Thinking she was getting through to him, ra crouched so she could look him in the eye.

    "You could be with someone who actually loves you. And Walter-he''d never want me to marry you. Are you really ready to deal with him if this goes through?"

    Dn looked up, his face unreadable. Then, before she could react, he reached out and pulled her toward him.

    Her words were lost when he kissed her.

    It was cold and stubborn and had a hint of something dark-like he was putting an end to the conversation, no room for argument.

    ra jerked back, stunned. She stared at him, barely able to stand. Her whole body felt weak.

    It didn''t make sense. Just days ago,

    Dn didn''t seem interested in

    romance at all. Now, he''d kissed her

    twice without warning. She tried

    calm herself down, but the more she

    thought about it, the more her skin tingled with unease. She couldn''t shake it.

    In the end, the only exnation she could find was that losing Eden had made Dn snap. Only someone who''d lost it could change this much, this fast.

    She wiped her lips without thinking, catching a glimpse of the clerking back, holding out two small red booklets for Dn.

    ra couldn''t bring herself to move. She just stood there, as far from Dn as possible, like being any closer meant putting herself in danger.

 Chapter 535

    He turned the two marriage certificates over in his hands, studying them for a long time. In the photo, his own lips were barely curved into a smile, while ra''s mouth drooped unmistakably downward.

    But he didn''t linger on their expressions. Instead, his eyes kept returning to their names, tracing the letters again and again.

    The clerk stood nervously in front of him, dabbing sweat from his forehead with a tissue for what must have been the fifth time.

    "Mr. Dn, are you satisfied?" he asked, voice trembling.

    Dn lowered his gaze,shes shadowing his eyes. "Yeah," he replied.

    The clerk exhaled, relief flooding his face. Good-he''s satisfied. Now please, let him leave before my legs give out.

    Dn finally tucked away the two red booklets and looked at ra. "Let''s go. Time to head home."

    ra hadn''t moved at all, as if rooted to the spot. Who would''ve thought she''d end up married so quickly?

    Dn was already at the door, his tone as calm as ever. "ra. Let''s go."

    Only then did she snap out of it and quietly follow him outside.

    A line of men in ck suits stood waiting, bodyguards forming a silent corridor and stepping aside as soon as they appeared.

    ra felt like she was walking through a dream where nothing was real, her legs heavy as stone with every step.

    Back in the car, she sat with her head down, silent the whole way. As they neared Palm Bay, she couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Mr. Dn, do you n to keep me locked up in the vi forever?"

    "Until you learn to behave."

    He said it so lightly, like it meant nothing.

    But to her, it felt like the weight of a mountain crushing her chest.

    Dn wasn''t just serious about this-he was so serious it was terrifying.

    ra''s face went even paler. For once, she didn''t even know how to respond.

    She got out of the car and walked numbly into the house. The vi was alive with the sounds of staff preparing for dinner. When she passed, they all greeted her with a respectful, "Good evening, Mrs. Ferguson."

    She stumbled a little. The whole thing felt even more surreal.

    She sat on the sofa, watching as a maid brought her a cup of warm ginger tea.

    "If you''d like anything special to eat, Mrs. Ferguson, just let us know," the maid said gently. "All the fruit in the kitchen was flown in fresh.ˇ±

    ra didn''t answer, just watched as Dn stepped into the elevator and disappeared upstairs.

    She didn''t even have the strength to try talking to him. What was the point? He never listened anyway.

    So she sat there, hands wrapped around the cup, frozen in ce.

    Upstairs, Dn pulled out the marriage certificates again and stared at them for another ten

    minutes. Only when there was a

    knock at the door did he finally tuck them away in a hidden

    Aiden came in.

    He hadn''t said a word on the way to the registry office, ying the part of the perfect driver.

    Now, he spoke up. "Your meeting tonight is all set. Are you heading out now, sir? Or will you be staying for dinner with Ms. ra?"

    Dn nced at the hiddenpartment, his voice as calm as ever. "No. She won''t eat if I''m there."

    Aiden''s heart clenched at that.

    Downstairs, ra had no idea how long she sat there before she saw Dn and Aidening down the stairs, looking like they were about to leave.

    She''d just tried to borrow a phone from one of the maids, but everyone shook their heads and avoided her. Clearly, they''d been warned not to help.

    ra looked away, silent as a statue.

    Dn didn''t spare her a nce, heading straight for the door.

    He made a quick stop at Ferguson Corporation. Thepany was already buzzing with post-holiday work, and he needed to set the direction for the year.

    Every ten minutes, he''d pull out those two red booklets to look at them. He couldn''t help bringing them along when he left his room.

    One of the senior executives came in, spotting the marriage certificates in Dn''s hand and nearly doing a double take.

    "Wait...Sir, did you get married?"

    Dn pressed his lips together, then nodded. "Yeah."

    The executive had worked at Ferguson Corporation for years. Even when Dn was overseas for two years, everyone had known who was really running the show. No one could help respecting him

    But this? The CEO, always so cold and focused on work, suddenly married? No one had ever even seen him with a woman. Who was his wife?

    "Congrattions, sir," the executive said, trying to recover. "Will Mrs. Ferguson being by the office? I can make sure everyone''s ready to wee her."

    Those three words-Mrs. Ferguson-seemed to genuinely please Dn.

    The executive had always assumed this was just some arranged marriage from the Ferguson family, something the CEO didn''t actually care about. After all, even

    ve

    billion-dor contracts barely got a reaction out of him.

    But hearing "Mrs. Ferguson" made his lips twitch up, just a little.

 Chapter 536

    The executive blinked hard, half-convinced he was hallucinating.

    Was the sun rising in the west today?

    The CEO of Ferguson Corporation was marriedˇŞand apparently head-over-heels for his wife.

    "No need, she''s noting in for a while," Dn said, his tone t.

    Morgan, who''d made a career out of reading people, leaned in conspiratorially. "Did you two have a fight? You''re always so busy with work and meetings overseas. Maybe you should spend more time with your wife. Rtionships only grow if you put in the time, you know?"

    As he spoke, Morgan tried to sneak a peek at the marriage certificate, dying to see what kind of woman had actually managed to win over their famously cold CEO.

    Then he saw the name. And the photo. He froze, then rubbed his eyes again, just to be sure.

    Wait-this couldn''t be right. That name... that face...

    ra?

    Everyone at Ferguson Corporation knew ra. Back when she worked here, she was always hanging around Simon. Everyone joked she was obsessed with him. If any woman even looked Simon''s way, ra would chase her off, then turn around and dote on him even more.

    And ra wasn''t just pretty-she was stunning. No actress on TV couldpete. But the way she chased after Simon had rubbed a lot of people the wrong way.

    Morgan wondered if he was just seeing things. Maybe it was a different ra? Maybe it was just someone with the same name...

    But photos didn''t lie. That was definitely ra''s face, and she looked far from happy.

    Weirdly enough, the CEO actually looked kind in the photo-there was a gentle curve to his eyes Morgan had never seen before.

    Honestly, he wished he could unsee all of this. Why had he been so nosey? Now he just felt ufortable.

    How did ra end up with the CEO?

    He slipped away quietly, pretending he hadn''t seen a thing.

    Dn closed the marriage certificate, his voice cool as ever. "I''ll make time for her."

    He just wasn''t sure she''d want him to.

    Maybe she''d only feel happy if he kept his distance.

    Morgan, who was usually confident andposed at forty-something, suddenly felt a little awkward. "If ¨¨ you''re willing to spend time with her, I''m sure any woman would fall for you. Anyway, I''ve got a couple more meetings today, and here are thetest reports for you. Ohpand congrattions on your marriage! Should we give out wedding candy to everyone? I know a few really good ces-I''ll have them send over their best today so everyone can celebrate."

    No one got to Morgan''s position without being sharp.

    Even if he wasn''t ra''s biggest fan, as long as she was the CEO''s wife, he''d

    make sure everything went smoothly.

    Sure enough, Dn gave a short "Mm," looking at him with a rare sign of approval.

    "Thank you for handling this, Director Morgan."

    Morgan practically glowed. The CEO neverplimented anyone-usually, the

    best you got was a grunt, even if you pulled off a miracle.

    He straightened up, beaming. "Leave it to me, sir. I''ll get on it right away!"

    ?

    Some of the other executives had been gossiping, betting that with the CEO''s personality, he''d be single forever. No one expected him to get married this fast.

    Morgan left the office in high spiritsˇŞonly to nearly bump into Simon, who wasing up to the executive floor.

    Simon knew all the higher-ups at Ferguson. When he ran into Morgan, he greeted him politely. "Director Morgan."

    Morgan felt even more awkward now, after what he''d just discovered. He couldn''t even look Simon in the eye.

    Simon hadn''t shown his face at Ferguson in ages, not since things soured between him and Dn over ra.

    He was here today to ask Dn directlyˇŞhad Dn hidden ra away?

    After all, ra hadn''t shown up anywhere for a week. She wasn''t even at home.

    He''d asked Ryan, too, but Ryan was

    even more clueless-and a total wreck. The guy did nothing but bury himself in work or sit around staring into space, like his soul had left his body.

    Simon nodded at Morgan, then marched straight to the CEO''s office and pushed

    open the door without bothering to knock.

    "Dn, did you hide ra somewhere?"

    Morgan, still hovering by the door, straightened at Simon''s words.

    He''d have to keep this secretˇŞno matter what-for the good of Ferguson Corporation.

 Chapter 537

    Dn slipped the marriage certificate into his drawer, pen twirling between his fingers, not even ncing up when Simon spoke.

    Simon was so over Dn''s act-always distant, always cool, like nothing could touch him and no one really mattered. That night at the old Ferguson house, Dn had smoothed over a massive crisis with just a few casual words, making everyone else look like idiots in the process.

    But Grandpa had made himself clear: Dn had to get married within two weeks. There was no mistaking the message he didn''t want Dn anywhere near ra.

    Thinking about it, Simon couldn''t help but smirk.

    "Don''t forget, Dn. Grandpa wants you married within half a month. He''s been seriously interviewing candidates for your wife these days. I guess you won''t have time to hunt down ra, huh?"

    There was never going to be anything between Dn and ra anyway.

    Dn''s pen froze for a second. Wordlessly, he picked up his phone and made a call.

    A few minutester, security showed up at the office. They addressed Simon politely, "Mr. Simon, please step outside."

    Simon''s hand curled into a fist at his side. He knew Dn looked down on himˇŞ always had. But he was a Ferguson too, standing on Ferguson property. Why should he be the one to leave?

    Before he could protest, the guards closed in.

    Luckily, Simon had been trainingtely. He threw a few punches, holding his own for a moment. But these were Ferguson''s top security guys-they had him pinned in no time.

    As they restrained him, Simon red at Dn.

    "Dn, Yvette used to say that the more you care about something, the more you pretend you don''t. You must be freaking out right now. You''ve been chasing ra for so long, and now you have to marry someone else. Looks like it''s finally my turn tough at you."

    He burned with frustration.

    Even as the guards dragged him away, Simon wanted to keep taunting Dn. But then he noticed the mood on the upper floors-a sudden burst of excitement, like everyone had just heard some incredible news.

    He frowned, getting shoved into the elevator.

    When the doors opened on the ground floor, he overheard a group of employees talking.

    "Did you hear? The boss just got married! Some of the execs saw the marriage certificate. They''re handing out wedding candy to everyone in thepany soon!"

    ˇ°Is that for real? Who would the boss

    even marry? It''s probably one of those arranged marriages. Remember that overseas celeb who married into a rich family? That was messy. With all this drama in the Ferguson family, I bet things are about to get wild around here."

    "Honestly, if the CEO''s as cold at home as he is at work, his wife''s probably going

    to stir up trouble, and then it''s us who''ll suffer."

    When the powerful fight, it''s always the little people who pay the price.

    The group looked miserableˇŞuntil someone else chimed in.

    "I heard from someone upstairs that the CEO actually likes his wife. So maybe it''s

    not just a family match-up. Guess we''ll have to wait and see."

    Simon stopped in his tracks and turned to them. "Who told you that?"

    The employees just shrugged he was a stranger to them.

    "Everyone''s talking about it. The message popped up in thepany chat. The wedding candy is already on its way, and it''s the expensive kind. The CEO must be over the moon."

    Simon scowled. No way that was true.

    The Ferguson family drama had barely settled down, and Grandpa was still busy

    picking out a bride for Dn. Who could he have possibly married?

    He figured the staff must have gotten wires crossed about someone else''s wedding. Not his problem.

    Once the guards tossed him out, Simon shot onest look at the towering building, scoffing under his breath.

    He climbed into his car, hesitated, then dialed ra''s number again.

    She''d been missing for almost a week now. Where had she gone?

    Across town, Ryan was searching for ra too.

    He knew she wanted nothing to do with him, but the second Simon said she was missing, worry gnawed at him anyway.

    With a stack of paperwork in front of him-Cole''s idea of punishment for being distracted-Ryan was stuck at the officete every night, sleep a distant memory. Sometimes his thoughts drifted to Sarah, other times to ra.

    Cole hovered behind him, noticing he was zoning out. He cleared his throat and

    asked, "Hey, what''s on your mind?"

 Chapter 538

    Lately, Ryan had been holding things down at thepany surprisingly well. Sure, some of his moves were a bit green, but he was headed in the right direction, which honestly made Cole breathe a little easier.

    "I keep thinking about ra," Cole said, frowning. "Where could she have gone? Why hasn''t she reached out to you for a whole week? Doesn''t she care about the Bradford family anymore?"

    Even if ra wasn''t a Bradford by blood, she wasn''t the type to just drop everything and walk away from thepany she''d worked so hard for.

    Was it possible that what he''d done had really hurt her that much? Had she just left, quietly, for good?

    Ryan''s brows pulled together, worry settling in his chest.

    "Cole, do you think ra''s really just gone? That she''s nevering back?"

    "It''s possible," Cole said quietly. "To Ms. Bradford, if she disappeared, she''d know I''d take care of things ande find you. She probably isn''t worried about thepany at all."

    Ryan shot to his feet, his eyes rimmed red. "So you''re saying she doesn''t care about us at all? That if she wants to leave, she''ll just go, just like that?"

    Cole didn''t answer. For ra, the Bradford family might really be that easy to walk away from.

    Ryan marched out, not looking back. He hadn''t had a real night''s sleep in a week ˇŞjust work, work, and more work. Keeping busy was the only way to keep his mind off everything that happened.

    He went to ra''s apartment first, ringing the bell over and over. When there was no answer, he tried Scarlette''s ce next.

    When Scarlette opened the door, she looked surprised to see him. "You again?ˇ±

    Last week, he''d waited outside ra''s door more than once. Now here he was, back again.

    Ryan dropped his gaze, his tone softer this time. "Have you seen ra? I haven''t been able to reach her for a week."

    Scarlette''s brows drew together. ra missing for a week? She''d just gotten back from a business trip herself and had been hoping for some quiet, only to get woken up by him.

    "I just got back from out of town, but ra''s a grown woman. She knows what she''s doing."

    Still, she pulled out her phone and called ra''s number. No answer.

    Scarlette scrolled through social media, just in case, and sure enough, there was ra''stest status update.

    "You really haven''t checked her socials? She posted that she''s going off the grid for a while. Doesn''t want to be disturbed. If something serious had happened, she wouldn''t be updating her status, would she?"

    Ryan instantly pulled out his phone, searching for ra''s profile. There it wasˇŞ the post saying she was taking a break and didn''t want to be bothered.

    He stared at it for a long time, silent.

    After a few minutes, he finally said, "Thanks."

    Scarlette yawned, missing the tension in his voice. "Alright, little brother, you''re kind of obsessed with her, you know that?"

    Ryan was already turning away, not bothering to reply.

    Scarlette, suddenly ufortable with the Tittle brother"bel, slowly shut the door. When she turned around, she saw Nichs sprawled out on her couch like he owned the ce.

    around,

    She frowned and headed straight for the bedroom.

    Nichs shrugged off his suit jacket, following her. "You were gone all week and

    didn''t even call me once? Cold."

    He acted like theirst argument had never happened.

    Scarlette didn''t want to think about it either.

    Ever since Rose''s birthday, she''d been trapped at the Greenard mansion for days -confined to that same bedroom.

    Nichs had told Mr. and Mrs. Greenard that she''d left early that morning. Of course, they hadn''t suspected a thing.

    In reality, Scarlette had been locked in that room, only allowed out to use the bathroom. Nichs brought all her meals himself.

    The shame of what happened under her foster parents'' roof, right under their noses, was almost unbearable.

    But Nichs was the Greenard family''s notorious troublemaker. If he said no one coulde into his room, no one dared to cross him.

    No one knew Scarlette was locked in there.

    It was like Nichs wanted her to feel every ounce of humiliation, breaking her pride piece by piece.

    He''d even gone as far as recording videos.

    The only reason Scarlette was finally let out t was because she''d gone along with his videos-even

    I.ne

    said the

    hines he forced on her.

    If those videos ever made it to her foster parents, they''d think she was the one who seduced Nichs that she''d repaid all their kindness by

    Sagging their only son into ruin.

    That threat alone was enough to keep her from ever mentioning leaving again.

 Chapter 539

    Inside the Moonlight lounge, Richard and Jackson were already there.

    Jackson looked like he was having a rough day, hunched over his phone, busy texting someone back and barely ncing up. When he finally checked the group chat, he frowned and shot Richard a look.

    "Hey, did you hear the rumor? Apparently, Dn just got married?"

    Richard, half-asleep on the sofa, just swallowed and muttered, "Married to who?"

    Women from all over had tried to get close to Dn. Unless it was the one he actually wanted, he''d never agree to marry. Honestly, who started this nonsense?

    Jackson tossed his phone aside and thought for a second. "It''s probably because Walter''s been going through all those society girls'' profilestely. Everyone knows Dn''s supposed to have his marriage settled in the next couple of weeks, so the rumors are flying. I just wonder which one Walter will end up picking."

    He shot a sideways nce at Richard. "Richard, did you already know who Dn actually likes-"

    He didn''t get to finish. The door burst open and Nichs strolled in, looking like he was on top of the world. You could tell he wanted everyone to ask what he''d been up to before he got here.

    Jackson couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Scarlette. Out of everyone, she''d crossed paths with Nichs the king of acting without thinking.

    Nichs flopped down on the sofa, slinging an arm over the back. He was practically radiating good mood.

    "So, you guys got Dn''s message too? He called us all here out of nowhere- what''s he nning?"

    Dn was never into this kind of thing. Usually, they had to beg him three or four times to even show up. They all figured he was just too much of a lone wolf.

    Richard poured himself a drink, swirling the ss in his hand. "Who knows? Didn''t you hear he''s supposed to get married soon? Maybe he wants us to introduce him to someone. Maybe he''s looking for the right kind of girl."

    Nichs, ever the simple one, actually started thinking seriously about it-like, who would be good enough for Dn?

    He even considered women he knew overseasˇŞaplished, beautiful, smart. Maybe he could help Dn out, as long as she fit whatever Walter wanted.

    Watching Nichs get all thoughtful, Richard almostughed. This guy was hopelessly slow sometimes.

    He was about to make a joke when the door opened againˇŞand in came Dn.

    Aiden was right behind him, pushing Dn''s wheelchair with quiet respect. Once Dn was inside, Aiden backed out and gently closed the door.

    Dn rolled up to the coffee table, eyeing the bottles lined up.

    Richard was about to ask what was going on when Dn spoke first. "What do you guys want to drink? Tonight''s on me."

    sure he''d misheard.

    Richard frozes

    Dn, offering to treat? That was

    new. Usually, Dn was the quietest

    guy in the room, never the one to

    ven

    initiate. It wasn''t that he was stingy-it just wasn''t like him to be

    this enthusiastic.

    Jackson couldn''t resist. "What''s got into you? In that case, I want the oldest bottle you''ve got here. You know, the one you never let us touch.ˇ±

    Dn had a couple bottles stashed here-rare ones he''d picked up at auctions, more for Moonlight''s reputation than for drinking. You couldn''t buy them, no matter how much you offered.

    Jackson was half-joking, but Dn just smiled, a small, real smile. ˇ°Sure.ˇ±

    Even Richard was surprisedˇŞand he was usually the one who kept his cool.

    He set his ss down, suddenly serious. "Did something happen? Did Walter finally push you over the

    edge? You always said you''d opet

    open those bottles for a major celebration. Unless you''re getting married."

    As soon as he said it, Dn reached into his suit jacket and pulled out two little

    red marriage certificates, setting them on the table like they were gold bars.

 Chapter 540

    Jackson was the first one to react. He shot up from his seat and practically yelled, "No way!" His voice cracked from the shock.

    "What the hell is this? Am I seeing things? Dn, pinch me or somethingˇŞam I dreaming?!"

    But while Jackson was freaking out, Richard''s face just went dark. He could tell right away this was bad. Really bad.

    Jackson grabbed the marriage certificate and flipped it open. The moment he saw the name, he cursed again, even louder.

    "ra?! ra?!! You married ra?! When did that happen?! No freaking way! I must be seeing things. Hang on, you''ve always liked her, right? So if you were going to marry anyone, of course it''d be ra. So you went behind everyone''s back, kept it from the whole Ferguson family, and just went and got married to ra without telling a soul?!"

    He''d barely finished when Nichs, who''d just taken a sip of his drink, totally lost it and spat whiskey all over the table.

    "What did you just say?"

    The look in his eyes was pure disbelief, like he literally couldn''t process what he''d just heard.

    Wait, who likes ra?

    Dn likes ra?

    Was he hearing things? There was no way this could be real.

    Nichs grabbed a napkin and wiped his mouth, still staring. "Jackson, say that again?"

    Jackson was just as rattled. He stared at the marriage certificate for a full minute, making absolutely sure he wasn''t hallucinating. When he finally epted it was real, he put it down with hands that were still shaking, reached for a cigarette, but then thought better of it.

    "Dn, if Walter finds out about this, you know you''re dead, right?"

    Dead was putting it lightly. The whole Ferguson family would probably explode.

    As soon as the certificate hit the coffee table, Nichs grabbed it for himself. He stared at the names like if he looked hard enough, they''d change. But they didn''t.

    So he hadn''t imagined it after all.

    He turned the certificate over and over, looking for any sign it was fake. Atst, he just blurted out, "This has to be a joke, right? You''re messing with us?"

    But everyone knew Dn wasn''t the type to joke about something like this.

    Nichs pped the certificate back down, and for a second, he actually looked kind of relieved. "I get it. You just want to tie ra down, make her miserable forever. This is your way of getting back at her. Damn, Dn, you don''t mess around."

    Jackson couldn''t help but wince at that. He rubbed his forehead, wondering how

    the hell all of this had ended up exposing his own feelings for Scarlette.

    The marriage certificate just sat there on the table, bright red and impossible to ignore.

    Richard was the first to move. He pulled out a card-God knows how much money was on it, he''d never bothered to checkˇŞand set it right on top of the certificate.

    "Congrats," he said, like it was just another business deal.

    Trantion: here''s your wedding gift.

    Jackson stared at him like he''d grown a second head. "Wait, that''s it? You''re just... cool with this? Richard, aren''t you even a little worried?"

    Walter was still out there throwing parties to pick out a daughter-inw, and Dn had already gone and gotten married behind everyone''s backs. Had he even considered the fallout?

    Jackson narrowed his eyes, then asked, ˇ°By the way, did ra even say yes?"

    Wasn''t there a rumor just a few days ago that ra was seeing some

    male model? She''d even seemed pretty crazy about the guy. And now

    she was suddenly married to Dn?

    Did she actually agree to this?

    It wasn''t that Jackson doubted Dn''s appeal. It was just that ra was different

    from other women.

    He couldn''t really say why, but if there was anyone out there who could actually turn Dn down, it'' be her. At least, every time he''d seen them together, there was never that look in her eyes. She never seemed the least bit smitten with Dn.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 541

    His words changed the vibe in the suite immediately-suddenly, everything felt a little off.

    Nichs couldn''t hold back. "Willing or not, honestly, it''s better if she isn''t. Dn marrying her is just to make her miserable anyway. No wonder Chase said not to get on Dn''s bad side. Who else would use their own marriage as a weapon for revenge? Only him. That''s cold."

    Jackson finally snapped, jaw tight. "How did you even realize you liked Scarlette back then?"

    Just hearing Scarlette''s name was enough to put out the fire in Nichs''s eyes.

    He looked down, tracing the rim of his ss with his finger. "Wasn''t sure at first. I just felt super possessive, you know? Then, when I hit puberty, I started dreaming about her had to change my sheets every night for a week."

    Honestly, if he hadn''t realized he liked her after all that, he''d have to be an idiot.

    Jackson didn''t say anything, just thought, ssic Nichs.

    Meanwhile, Richard hadn''t taken his eyes off Dn since Jackson brought up whether ra was even willing.

    Dn, of course, never answered.

    A sharp smack echoed as a cardnded on the coffee table-this time Jackson''s.

    He flopped back into his seat, chin propped on one hand. "I don''t get why you''re into ra, but if that''s what you want, I''ll respect it. My wedding gift''s the same as Chase''s."

    He nodded at Nichs.

    Nichs patted his pockets, clearly empty. "I''ll owe you."

    Dn''s lips curled just a little as he picked up the red marriage certificate from the table and tucked it away like it was something precious.

    He ignored the cards. Instead, he just asked, "Anyone want a drink?"

    Richard stayed quiet. If Dn had just married whoever Walter picked, they''d probably be happy to toast himˇŞat least then life might finally calm down.

    But with ra, who knew what kind of trouble wasing?

    ra was always unpredictable.

    No one felt like drinking.

    Richard leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, voice steady. "I''m not drinking. I don''t want to get med when you get yourself killed."

    Dn let out a quietugh, called Aiden in to collect the cards, and told the manager to bring some wine.

    As the bottle opened with a pop, Dn said softly, "I want this."

    Maybe a forced marriage wasn''t sweet, but having her close, for once, felt like something he could hold on to.

    No more making up reasons to see her-she''d be at home, waiting for him.

    The thought made him drop his gaze, hiding whatever he was really feeling.

    *

    ra sat in front of a table loaded with food fit for a king, but she couldn''t eat a single bite.

    She''d

    married on a

    whimed into it by her ex-boss, Who could she even tell?

    no

    would believe her?

    She was restless, more and more irritated as time dragged on.

    It''d been a whole week with zero contact from the outside world. She wondered if

    Z was worried about her.

    If Z found out she''d suddenly married some guy, he''d probably drop dead on the spot.

    ra poked at the rice in her bowl, appetite gone.

    A housekeeper nearby coaxed, "Mrs. Carter, please try to eat a little."

    ra gave a half-smile. "Do you guys get in trouble if I don''t finish my meal? Got some kind of quota to hit?"

    The housekeeper looked embarrassed-she knew ra was taking a shot at Mr. Dn, but she didn''t dare respond.

    ra forced herself to calm down. No point taking it out on the staff-they were just doing their jobs.

    Dn...

    How had things even ended up like this between them?

    She forced down a couple bites before someone led her to Dn''s bedroom.

    She''d been here before, but now

    there was a big red "Double Happiness" character taped to the ctically shouting that

    door

    tonight was their wedding night.

    Her mood soured all over again. She nced at the housekeeper. "Can''t I just

    sleep in the room I had before?"

    She''d been staying in the guest room next to the master bedroom these past few days.

    Now, even that felt too close forfort.

    For a split second, the whole thing seemed ridiculous. With a guy like Dn, if he ever got close to a woman, everyone would think she''d hit the jackpot. And yet, here she was, worried he''d take advantage of her. The world really was upside down.

    After all, she was just a stand-in.

 Chapter 542

    She honestly didn''t expect the housekeeper to say yes, but the woman just nodded and respectfully opened the door to the guest room next door.

    "Ma''am, this way please."

    ra winced a little at the word "ma''am." It was like a constant reminder that she was married now-an identity she still hadn''t settled into.

    Annoyed, she stepped into the guest room and asked, "Can I have the room at the very end of the hall instead?"

    The housekeeper dropped her gaze. "Please, ma''am, don''t make things difficult for us."

    ra took a long, steadying breath. Clearly, this guest room was Dn''s line in the sand.

    As soon as the housekeeper left, ra shut the door behind her and headed straight to the bathroom to soak in the tub.

    But the longer she stayed in the hot water, the more restless she felt.

    When she finally stepped out, her eyes drifted to the walk-in closet. It was packed with clothes in her size-every tag cut off, every shelf and rack filled. Dresses, bags, shoes, jewelry-everything, as if this thirty-square-meter closet had been designed just for her.

    She sat on the edge of the bed, feeling numb, staring nkly out the window.

    No matter how many times she tried to calm herself, everything still felt unreal, like she was stuck in someone else''s life.

    She lost track of time. Night had fallen, and through the darkness, she caught the sweep of headlights outside-Dn was back.

    Downstairs, as Dn came in, someone quickly reported to him,

    ˇ°Madam had half a bowl of rice and a bowl of soup for dinner. She went upstairs two hours ago and is sleeping in the guest room."

    He just muttered an "Mm," steering his wheelchair toward the elevator.

    The housekeeper watched him, a little surprised. Mr. Brooks almost never came home drunk, but tonight, he''d clearly had a few too many. Even at work dinners, he usually kept himself in check.

    She nced at Aiden, who was changing his shoes. His voice was serious. "Take good care of-of thedy of the house from now on."

    He almost called her "Ms. ra," but caught himself.

    The housekeeper nodded quickly. "Yes, sir."

    Aiden had been by Dn''s side for years and could handle just about anything but this time, he honestly didn''t know what to do. For once, he just fest helpless. Maybe all they

    2do was take things one day at

    a time.

    Upstairs, Dn didn''t even nce at the guest room. He went straight to his own master bedroom. Why go looking for trouble?

    He tucked the two marriage certificates he''d brought home into a hidden

    Hot water poured over him, and for a moment, everything felt clearer.

    Afterward, he stood in front of the mirror, studying his reflection-cheeks flushed from the alcohol, damp hair hanging over his forehead, steam swirling all around.

    He wiped at the ss, not wanting to see himself like this. Only when the water droplets started to blur his reflection did he finally feel a little better.

    He threw on a bathrobe, tying it loosely at his waist.

    On the desk nearby, hisptop was waiting-he still hadte-night meetings with the overseas team.

    Tiny red "double happiness" stickers were tucked into every corner of the room, a little too festive for his taste. But as his eyesnded on them, his lips curved into a faint, almost reluctant smile.

    He sat down at theputer, but his gaze kept drifting to another small red

    sticker on the wall-bright, bold, full of celebration.

    Honestly? It was kind of cute.

    On the other side of the video call, the international execs couldn''t help but notice their usually sharp, demanding CEO seemed different tonight-quieter, softer, a little distracted, and not nearly as strict as usual.  s?novel

    When the calls were finally over, Dn got up and opened his closet.

    Inside hung a dress ra had worn before.

    He pulled it down,id it on the bed, and, without thinking, curled up around it as

    he fell asleep.

    For the first time in ages, he slept straight through the night.

    I guess, he thought, having her close really is the best medicine.

 Chapter 543

    ra thought she''d be up all night, but she fell asleep almost instantly. In her dream, Z was there.

    She''d never seen Z''s face-not in real life, not even in dreams-so everything was just darkness and shadows. Through a thick, smoky haze, Z''s voice cut through, sharp and using.

    "Why did you leave me?"

    The anger in his voice softened, turning raw and vulnerable.

    "Don''t leave me... please."

    A dull ache spread through ra''s chest. She wanted to say something, anything tofort him, but the truth was heavy: she''d somehow gotten married, almost by ident. Whether she wanted it or not, it was done, and nothing could change that.

    The dream shifted. Suddenly, she was back in that little vi, standing by the coffee table. A dimmp glowed nearby, lighting up the two red marriage certificates on the table.

    Her heart twisted painfully. She nced at Z, desperate to see his reaction. All she heard was, "Aren''t you going to exin?"

    Even though she knew it was just a dream, panic rushed through her. Her heart hammered, and she couldn''t get a single word out.

    "ra, you said as long as the red bean bracelet was on your wrist, we''d always be together, right?"

    "You told me you loved me. That you weren''t just messing with me."

    "You made so many promises. I remember every single word. Guess you were lying."

    "How could you marry someone else and make me look like a joke?"

    Sweat beaded on ra''s forehead. She tried to speak, to exin, but her mouth wouldn''t move, like it had been sewn shut. Not a sound came out.

    Desperate, she lunged for the two little red booklets, wanting to rip them apart- maybe that would make things right, or at least make him feel better.

    But Z just stood up, slow and deliberate, and started to walk away into the darkness.

    ra scrambled after him. "Z, where are you going?"

    The more she tried to catch up, the farther away he seemed.

    "You don''t care about me. I just want to disappear-leave this world for good."

    "ra, I want you to remember me. Forever."

    She jolted awake, gasping for breath, her heart pounding wildly.

    That was so like Z-intense, fragile, all-consuming when it came to love.

    ra was drenched in sweat. She nced outside; the sky was still pitch ck. There was no way she''d get back to sleep now.

    She got out of bed and wandered to the balcony. Outside, a few yellow streetlights glowed softly in the yard. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind-could she sneak out tonight, while everyone was asleep?

    She quickly pulled on some clothes and slipped downstairs. Halfway through the

    hall, she nearly bumped straight into Aiden.

    He was awake too?

    Aiden''s eyes were ringed with dark circles. When he saw her, he gave a polite nod. "Ma''am."

    ra froze, said nothing, and pretended she was just heading for a ss of water.

    She listened carefully, making sure Aiden wasn''t in the foyer anymore. Once she was sure he''d left, she made her way quietly to the front door.

    It opened-she couldn''t believe her luck. She broke into a run, heart pounding with hope.

    She didn''t go near the main gate;

    she knew the guards would never let

    her out. Instead, she skirted the

    edges of the property, looking for any hidden way out.

    As she passed a small, out-of-the-way house, she heard a woman singing inside.

    The voice sounded familiar. She remembered, once, when she''d visited Palm

    Bay, a messy-haired woman had stopped her and even called her by name.

    ra paused, uncertain, but didn''t dare get too close. Instead, she hurried toward the farthest edge of Palm Bay.

    Palm Bay was Dn''s territory-expensive, private, surrounded by beautiful walls three meters high.

    The walls looked nice, but standing in front of them, ra felt tiny and powerless. There was no way she could climb over without adder.

    She walked along the wall, hoping to find a tree close enough to help her escape. But every single tree that might have worked had been chopped down, right to the stump.

    Were they cut down just thesest few days?

    After running herself ragged, she still couldn''t find a way out.

    Exhausted, she ended up back by the little house with the singing. This time, she walked up to the door.

    If she wasn''t getting out tonight, she might as well find out who this crazy woman really was.

 Chapter 544

    ra hadn''t even made it to the front door when, out of nowhere, several people appeared and blocked her way with careful, almost deferential precision.

    "Ma''am, please, you need to go back inside."

    The suddenness of it made her stumble back a few steps, her heart thudding in her chest. She''d checked-she was sure she''d checked. There hadn''t been a soul nearby. Where had these people evene from?

    A cold shiver ran down her back.

    If she couldn''t see anyone hiding, did that mean she''d been watched the entire time? Had someone been tailing her from the moment she left the main house?

    Humiliation burned through her for thinking she could sneak around, for believing she was clever enough to get away with it. And then came the anger- sharp and hot-for Dn, for the way he always seemed to pull the strings, for how he never lost control.

    She pressed her lips together, fighting the urge tosh out. "... Did you see me out there the whole time?"

    The man didn''t answer. He just bowed with that same polite detachment. "Please, ma''am, head back inside."

    Her anger boiled over. She turned and stalked back toward the house, not bothering to hide her frustration.

    She went straight upstairs, barely pausing at Dn''s bedroom door before kicking

    it open.

    She expected resistance, but the door wasn''t even locked-it flew open with a loud thud.

    The room was bright, lights still on. Was Dn not even asleep?

    She stormed toward the bed, but stopped short when she saw he was turned away, his back to her, apparently deep in sleep.

    ra hesitated, not sure what to do next. She called his name, voice tight.

    "Dn!"

    He blinked awake slowly, pulling the nket up, his tone t. "What is it?"

    ra almostughed, incredulous. "Was it fun for you? Watching me wander around out there like an idiot?"

    With his back to her, she couldn''t see his expression, couldn''t tell what he was thinking.

    Dn just closed his eyes again,shes falling.

    ra stood there, fists clenched, struggling to find words. After a long silence, she

    finally burst out, "What do you actually want from me?"

    She really didn''t have a clue what he was thinking.

    He sat up, covers slipping to his waist, ha messy, eyes on her. The room suddenly felt smaller, every inch filled by his presence-like he was everywhere, impossible to ignore.

    He said, quietly, "Come here."

    She blinked, taken aback, then slowly stepped closer. "What for?"

    Without warning, he grabbed her wrist, pulled her in, and tipped her chin up. Then

    he kissed her-soft, but definite.

    "You asked what I wanted, didn''t you?"

    ra''s eyes went wide. She froze, stunned.

    Dn let her go, dropping his gaze in a way that almost looked defeated. "You came in here yourself."

    It hit her like a shock. Her chest tightened; she lifted her hand, ready to p him. But when she saw his face-pale, tired-her hand stalled in the air.

    She held it there for what felt like forever before letting it fall.

    So weird. If it had been Ryan, she would''ve pped him without hesitation.

    But DnˇŞshe just couldn''t. Something invisible kept her from doing it.

    It took her a moment to find her voice, and when she did, it came out small. "You''re impossible."

    He just looked at her, voice calm. "Yeah. And?"

    He noticed her dropped hand, the corner of his mouth twitching like he was trying not to smile.

    ra was left speechless, her anger caught somewhere between her throat and her heart. She looked at him, at that face she couldn''t seem to hate, and just... gave up.

    She couldn''t hit him.

    She couldn''t yell at him, either. Their

    rtionship had always been

    civil-she''d always thought of him as someone with impable manners.

    Yelling at him now felt childish, pointless.

    "You... you really..." she started, but the words just wouldn''te.

    Fronbubbled up. Why was

    she the one feeling guilty? Dn was the one out of line hereˇŞnot her.

 Chapter 545

    She stopped short at the edge of the bed, the air thick with his presence. It hit her then-she was the outsider here, the one who didn''t belong.

    Without saying another word, she turned and left the master bedroom.

    Walking down the hall, she couldn''t shake the ufortable feeling twisting in her chest. It was like reying an argument in her head, annoyed at herself for not saying what she really wanted to say.

    Dn watched her leave, hisshes lowering as he leaned back onto the bed, pulling the shirt she''d left behind closer to his chest. Oddly enough, after her little intrusion, he actually felt more rxed. For the first time in ages, he drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep.

    ra, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep at all. She justy there, staring up at the ceiling, watching the sky outside slowly lighten as dawn approached.

    She finally got up, washed her face, threw on some clothes, and headed downstairs to wait.

    At six a.m., Dn came down.

    The housekeeper stood by the dining table, announcing breakfast with that stiff, formal tone. "Sir, ma''am, breakfast is ready."

    ra sat down beside Dn.

    He paused, fork and knife in his hands, then ducked his head and started eating -slow and steady, not saying a word.

    After breakfast, Dn got ready to head out, only to notice ra trailing after him.

    Her face was calm. She''d spent the whole night thinking things through, and since she couldn''t bring herself to yell at Dn or even argue with him, she figured she only had one option left: wear him down with persistence.

    Maybe Dn had just lost it for a second when Eden was sent away and wanted to get back at her by dragging marriage into the mix. Maybe this whole thing was just a weird, impulsive act of revenge.

    She followed behind him, reying what Aiden had told her-how Dn was the one who''d leaked Eden''s secret, how he supposedly liked her and wanted to protect her.

    That thought made her uneasy.

    Did Dn really see her as a stand-in for someone else? Or did he actually care about her? They''d barely spent any real time together. And she was the reason he''d lost the use of his legs...

    "Thud!"

    She''d been so lost in thought she didn''t notice he''d stopped. She walked right into the back of his wheelchair, wincing as pain shot through her forehead.

    Dn''s lips curled up ever so slightly. He didn''t turn around or say anything.

    That''s when ra realized he wasn''t heading to work-he was just wheeling around the grounds near the main house.

    "Mr. Dn, aren''t you going to work?" she asked, confused. Why wasn''t he getting in the car? What were they even doing out here?

    Dn leaned back, picked a flower from a nearby bush, and twirled it between his fingers. ˇ°Who said I was going to work?"

    ra was stunned. Her cheeks went bright red.

    The truth was, it had never urred to her that most people would be furious if they were forced to marry someone they didn''t love. Anyone else would be raging, but she just felt weirdly calm-except when she thought about Z.

    She didn''t even hate Dn. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t work up any real anger toward him. It was strange, honestly.

    She''d always been kind of clueless about her own feelings-worse than Nichs,

    even. Maybe that''s why she hadn''t noticed anything.

    Dn wheeled himself beneath a big tree, then slowly stood up.

    ra watched from a short

    distance, not moving to help. She kind of wanted to ask Aiden what was really going on with Dn''s legs. Weren''t they supposed to be getting better? It had been months since he started rehab, but he still looked so unsteady.

    Dn took a few steps, almost tripping over a rock. He wobbled, barely catching himself.

    het

    ra''s heart leapt into her throat. She remembered that time Aiden hade to Palm Bay with a first

    aid kit-had Dn gotten hurt again?

    Or been punished by his family?

    Annoyance bubbled up inside her. She was the one trapped here. She was the

    one who should be mad.

    So why was she suddenly seeing things from his point of view?

 Chapter 546

    Dn walked over and sat down on a stone bench about ten steps ahead. On the table in front of him were fresh fruit, pastries, and aptop.

    He''d actually taken the higher-ups'' advice to heart: spend more time with people.

    He opened hisptop and started working, making it pretty obvious he wasn''t nning on going out today.

    ra waited there for ten minutes, but after a while, her annoyance just fizzled out. She finally just turned around and headed into the main hall.

    For the next three days, Dn didn''t leave the house-not for work, not for anything.

    Every morning, ra would get up early and wait downstairs, but no matter where she looked, she''d always find him working somewhere new: sometimes at the coffee table, sometimes by the window. Never once did he go into his own study.

    It started to get to her. She couldn''t help but quietly pull Aiden aside.

    "Aiden, it''s the start of the year, right? Shouldn''t this be the busiest time at thepany? Why hasn''t Mr. Dn set foot in the office?"

    Aiden nced down at her hand on his arm and quickly pulled away. ˇ°Ma''am, if you have any questions, you should probably ask the boss yourself."

    ra stood there for a second, realizing that ever since she''d be "Mrs.,? Aiden''s attitude hadpletely flipped. He used to let his dislike show every now and then, but now he was nothing but respectful-wouldn''t even call her Ms. ra anymore.

    She hadn''t been in contact with the outside world for over a week, totally unaware that someone had messed with her social media status. She still thought there must be tons of people looking for her.

    Especially Z. With his personality, he was probably going crazy trying to track her down.

    What she didn''t know was that, right then, Simon had shown up outside Palm Bay, calling her name over and over.

    "ra! ra!"

    Simon searched for three days straight, but couldn''t find a trace of her. In the end, the only thing that made sense was that Dn had locked her up.

    In his eyes, nothing Dn did was off the table. That whole calm-and-collected act? Total fa?ade. Dn never hesitated to be ruthless with his own family-why would he treat ra any better? He''d do whatever it took to get what he wanted. Simon yelled himself hoarse for more than ten minutes, but the gates were way too far from the main house. ra couldn''t hear a thing.

    The security guard passed the news along to Dn. When Dn got the call, his eyes shed with something cold and unreadable.

    *

    At three in the morning, Michael

    jerked awake, heart pounding, onty to realize he was tied up tight. He almost screamed-until he saw who was sitting across from him in a wheelchair.

    "Dn, what the hell are you doing?!"

    Showing up at his ce in the middle of the night, tying him up was Dn trying to start a war?

    Sure, he''d made things tough for Dn before back at the old house, but when Dn had publicly pinned the me on him, hadn''t he just sucked it up in the end?

    Michael''s face turned red with anger as he struggled against the ropes.

    "Don''t you think you''re going a little too far? You dumped Yvette on me back then, then made me take the fall the other day. I onlyined theo a little-now you show up at my house?"

    Michael had always wished Dn would hit a wall, but after watching him climb higher year after year, he just didn''t have the fight left in him.

    Now, sitting there in nothing but his boxers and a half-on pajama top, he realized

    just how deeply he must have been asleep to let anyone tie him up like this.

    Dn twirled a knife between his fingers, casually letting the de graze his thumb.

    "Big brother, you''ve been cking off. Looks like you haven''t been keeping an eye on your son."

    Simon was Michael''s only son. If something happened to Simon, their whole family would be done for.

    Michael might have been reckless, but growing up as a Ferguson, he immediately understood the threat in Dn''s words.

    He scrambled to his feet, panic written all over his face.

    "Simon''s your nephew! If you touch him, Walter won''t let it slide. Dn, I know you don''t care about the

    Fergusons, but if the family real

    goes down, how could you face Mom? She nearly gave her life for you back then!"

 Chapter 547

    Over the years, Michael had pulled plenty of strings behind the scenes to trip Dn up, but he was never the guy leading the charge. Honestly, everyone in the city wanted Dn gone. He was just too powerful-hogging most of the pie for himself and expanding Ferguson Corporation across borders, making it bigger than anyone had dreamed. Of course people hated him for it.

    Still, Michael couldn''t deny that ever since Dn took over as heir, the Ferguson family''s reputation had skyrocketed. They were untouchable now, sitting at the top of the social food chain.

    Dn always seemed to do whatever Walter asked, but Michael couldn''t help but think his brother had rebellion written into his bones.

    "Dn, you don''t have to get involved with Simon," Michael said, forcing his voice steady. "I''ll talk to Dad and get Simon transferred to a branch office. He won''t be back for a year, maybe longer."

    Ferguson Corporation had offices everywhere-in every major city, even abroad. As long as Simon was out of town, he wouldn''t be able to cause any real trouble.

    Dn set his knife down, a slow, amused smile curving his lips. "Big brother, I never said anything else."

    Michael''s scalp prickled with anger, his fists tightening at his sides. He was sure nowˇŞLincoln''s ident had been Dn''s doing. And after watching how neatly Dn cleaned up Eden''s mess, leaving Walter with nothing to pin on him, Michael realized: if Dn wanted to destroy anyone, it would be effortless.

    Don''t mess with Dn.

    He bit his lip so hard it hurt, but even tied up, he kept his mouth shut.

    Dn stepped out, pausing to nce at the moon glowing in the night sky, and let out a quiet sigh.

    As soon as Dn was gone, Michael''s face turned red with frustration. He immediately called for Ada toe untie him.

    Their marriage used to be passable, but ever since Michael had slept with Ada''s older sister, all they did was fight. At this point, they couldn''t even stand to look at each other.

    Ada shot him a cold look, settling on the couch and sipping her water.

    "Michael, you''re pathetic. All you know how to do is sleep around. If it wasn''t for the Ferguson name, do you really think anyone would give you the time of day? What are you even so resentful about? Dn left you in the dust a long time ago. You can''t even protect your own son now. Honestly, I can''t believe I married someone this useless."

    Ada had fought her way up from mistress to wife; Michael had been the best she could get. But after years of watching him chase after one woman after another, even she''d grown a spine. She wasn''t the docile girl she once was.

    And that night, she''d seen Simon kill Sonya with her own eyes. Now, she was terrified her son would turn into a monster too.

    With Sonya-the woman she hated most-finally gone, Ada''s only dream was to divorce Michael and take her son far away from this mess.

    But every time she tried to see Walter, he refused to let her in.

    Michael''s scandals had already blown up once. If she actually divorced him, the whole story would be dragged out again, and the Ferguson family''s name would be in tatters. There was no way they''d allow it.

    Ada knew how the Fergusons worked. With Walter''s door closed to her, she turned all her energy on Michael instead.

    Michael might be weak, but he cared desperately about his pride, especially in front of women.

    Nothing stung more than being mocked by a woman-especially one who''d once loved him enough to die for him. Now, every word out of Ada''s mouth was like a p, and Michael was barely holding it together.

    "Michael, out of everyone in the Ferguson family, you''re the most useless. Do you even know what

    those women you sleep with samet

    about you? If it wasn''t for your money, with those pathetic few minutes in bed, they wouldn''t even bother faking it."

 Chapter 548

    Michael was shaking all over, furious, but he couldn''t move a muscle-his hands and feet were tied tight.

    "Ada! Was it you who let them in? Are you out of your mind?" he shouted. "You really think just because Dn has me boxed in, you''ll get anything out of it? In the end, you need me! If I go down, you''re going with me!"

    Ada remembered that night all too well, the moment she saw Simon drowning Sonya. It was like something inside her snapped awake. She could pretend nothing else mattered, but she couldn''t pretend her own son didn''t.

    Money, status-it all felt fake now. She had enough of both anyway. All she wanted was to take Simon and disappear to another city, start fresh.

    She shot Michael a cold look. "I want a divorce. I''m taking Simon with me. If he stays with you, he''ll end up just as messed up. I won''t let that happen."

    Lately, Simon had been taking out his anger in the boxing gym at home, but Ada could see that restless fire in his eyes. She was scared he''d end up on a path he couldn''te back from. She needed to do something-get them out while there was still time. They could still have a good life, just the two of them.

    Michael coughed, breathless with rage. Typical, he thoughtˇŞwomen always thinking they''re clever.

    Women were only good for the bedroom, never meant for anything more!

    He let out a bitterugh and called for a servant to untie him.

    As soon as he was free, he stalked over to Ada and pped her, hard.

    "You think you can divorce me? In your dreams! I never wanted you anyway. The only thing you were good at was in bed. I used to think about kicking you out every day. But now? No way. You''re not going anywhere. I''m keeping you here, and I''ll make you suffer. Who was it that used her tricks to get into my bed in the first ce? Don''t act all high and mighty now!"

    He picked up a vase and smashed it over her head.

    Ada just stood there, blood running down her face, staring at him in shock.

    She''d gotten used to the beatings. The more he hit her, the more she saw the ugly

    truth about the man she''d once loved. What had she ever seen in him?

    Pain made everything clear. She realized she''d only ever loved his money.

    Now her own bank ount was stacked. Why keep clinging to him?

    She let out a cold, bitterugh. Blood kept streaming down her face, making her look almost ghostly.

    Michael felt a chill. He grabbed a chair, ready to swing it at her, but the housekeeper rushed in and stopped him.

    "Sir, if you hit her with that chair, you''ll kill her. What will you say to Simon then?"

    At the mention of Simon, Michael hesitated. He threw the chair aside and kicked Ada a few more times.

    "You''re not leaving this house. Think long and hard about what you''ve done. I''ll deal with Simon."

    Ada was soaked in sweat from the pain, but she still managed to spit, ˇ°You couldn''t handle anything even if you tried, you pathetic loser."

    Michael almost lost it. He grabbed her by the hair, furious.

    "Ada, have you lost your mind? Ever since your sister died, you''ve been acting like you''re possessed! If you

    want me to beat you to death,

    you better shut your mouth!"

    Hearing Sonya''s name, Ada instantly went quiet, shes of that nighting back to her.

    It wasn''t until Michael stormed out that she reached for her phone and called Simon.

    But Simon didn''t show up until the

    next day. He''d spent the night

    Pel.ne

    outside Palm Bay, and when he

    finally saw Ada''s bruised, swollen

    face, his brows knitted tight.

    "Mom, did you get into it with Dad again?"

    These days, Ada was always calling him after a beating, hoping he''de

    running, hoping he''d want to protect her.

    Wasn''t a son supposed to protect his mother?

    But Simon didn''t have the time or energy to care. He was too busy searching for

    ra. Honestly, Ada just annoyed him.

    A dad who cheated on everyone. A

    mom obsessed with money and bailing out her brother. No wonder ra wanted nothing to do with him. His family was half the

    problem-Ada had even tur vel

    on

    ra before.

    "Simon, I want to leave this city with you. I have plenty of money, enough for us to live well for the rest of our lives," she said. It wasn''t the first time.

    Simon''s hands clenched into fists. The anger inside him just kept getting bigger.

    He hadn''t found ra. He hadn''t seen Dn go down. How could he leave now?

    If he left, he''d only leave with ra beside him.

    ra owed him. And he wasn''t leaving until she paid him back.

 Chapter 549

    "Mom, I told you-if you want to leave, just go. Don''t worry about me."

    Disappointment clouded Ada''s eyes. After everything she''d been through, battered and bruised, her own son Simon hadn''t once called out Michael for it. The coldness stung more than any wound.

    "Simon, can''t you see it? Your dad''s useless, a total waste, and Dn is dangerous. If your father ever does something stupid and messes with Dn, we''re all done for. Dn won''t let us off the hook."

    She couldn''t bring herself to tell Simon that Dn had shown upst night. With Simon''s temper, she was afraid he''d do something reckless.

    But Simon just scoffed. "Honestly, I hope Dad does try to take on Dn. The Ferguson family should never end up in his hands anyway."

    Ada''s heart plummeted as she caught the bitterness and ambition in Simon''s eyes. It was over.

    The Ferguson family-so toxic, so messy-had finally pulled Simon down with it.

    She had to find a way out. She had to get her son away from all of this.

    After all these years in the Capital, she''d seen how the game was yed. People worshipped power and crushed the weak. If you lost, you lost everythingˇŞ especially if you lost to Dn. There was noing back from that.

    She didn''t say another word.

    Simon, growing impatient, shot her a look. "Don''t call me unless it''s important. I''m busytely."

    Ada just gave a tired, forced smile and let the housekeeper help her tend to her wounds.

    Simon left the house, lit up a cigarette, and tried to shake off the frustration churning inside him.

    He pulled out his phone and called Megan. "Still nothing from ra?"

    Megan sounded tense. ra had suddenly gone to see Beck, which made Megan

    uneasy. Then ra vanished, and Megan had no idea if she was plotting

    something else. The uncertainty was driving her crazy.

    "Nothing," she said.

    edat

    Simon kicked at a pebble on the sidewalk, taking a long drag. "I staked out Palm Bay all night. People at Ferguson Corporation say Dn hasn''t shown up for three days. He''s a workaholic-this isn''t like him. I''m starting to think he''s

    keeping ra at Palm B¨˘y."

    If that was true, Dn had it bad for her. ying the respectable guy on the

    outside, but doing something this intense in secret.

    And Grandfather was still busy picking out wives for him.

    The thought made jealousy re up in Megan''s chest.

    Why ra? Why did it have to be her?

    ra didn''t deserve Dn. Not even close.

    Megan''s grip tightened around her

    eDidn''t you say Walter wants

    him married within two weeks? Why not go remind Walter again?"

    She tried to sound casual, but deep down, she wasn''t so sure. Dn''s ce in the Fergusons was too solid.

    A darker suspicion crept in.

    "Mr. Simon, do you think there''s a chance he''s already married ra in secret?"

    He''d kept his feelings hidden for years, always holding himself back. A guy like Dn-would he really marry someone else?

    Megan couldn''t shake the feeling. Dn was the kind who''d tie ra to his side, no matter what she thought of it.

    When he got obsessed, nobody could predict what he''d do.

    Simon brushed off the idea. "No way. Dn wouldn''t dare-he''d never hide something like that from the family."

    Besides, the marriage deadline had already been announced to Grandma, She hadn''t been to the

    Capital in years, and back then,

    nearly tost her life for Dn,

    There

    was no way he''d keep her out of the loop.

    Still, something didn''t sit right. He finished his cigarette, got in his car, and muttered, "I''ll go check out Palm Bay again."

 Chapter 550

    Simon was still miles from Palm Bay when his phone buzzed. Michael''s name shed on the screen.

    "Simon, I talked to your grandfather already. There''s a position for you in the next city over-a Vice President spot. They need someone, and you''re the perfect fit. Do well, and you cane back early next year."

    "Are you kidding me?" Simon mmed on the brakes, heart pounding, face set hard. "Who said I wanted to be banished to another branch?"

    "Grandpa already agreed. He''ll probably call you himself soon."

    "I said I''m not going!" Simon''s voice was sharp.

    Michael''s tone turned icy. He knew exactly what Simon was thinking. "This is about ra, isn''t it? I''ve heard the rumors. You''re making a fool of yourself for a woman you used to look down on-letting everyoneugh at you. Didn''t she already shack up with some male model? Who knows what she''s up to these days? Doesn''t it disgust you?"

    Thatst jab sent Simon over the edge. He flung his phone at the windshield, hands shaking so hard he could barely hold the wheel. His vision blurred red, jaw clenched so tight he could taste blood.

    When the light turned green, he floored it. But as he passed the old school he and ra had gone to, he mmed on the brakes, unable to drive past. The frustration inside him was a storm, threatening to tear him apart.

    He reached Palm Bay in a haze, barely remembering the drive. He''d been waiting outside for ages, ignored by everyone, but now, staring at the big iron gate, he lost itˇŞmming the gas, ready to smash through, anything to break the silence.

    But just as he sped up, the gates swung open. A car rolled out. Dn''s car.

    Simon braked hard and rolled down his window.

    Dn''s car crept past. Through the open window, Simon caught a glimpse of his profile.

    He shouted, "Dn! Did you lock ra up?"

    Inside, Dn didn''t even look up from the papers in hisp. ra had been shadowing him for days, but she was finally asleep-he was only now able to head to the office.

    He ignored Simonpletely, which only made Simon''s blood boil. Simon spun his car around and tailed Dn.

    Dn pulled up outside Ferguson Corporation.

    Simon started to follow, but a delivery truck roared toward him, screeching to a stop just inches from his hood.

    Simon went pale. For a second, he thought he was about to be totaled.

    He looked over in time to see Dn getting out, transferring smoothly into his wheelchair. He hadn''t said a word, but Simon felt the warning loud and clear.

    Simon''s fists clenched at his sides. He scoffed through gritted teeth. "Dn, locking ra up won''t change anything. Grandpa''s already picked out your fianc¨¦e."

    Dn just rolled away without so much as a nce, that cool indifference making Simon feel even smaller.

    Simon sat there for ten minutes, debating whether to chase after him, when a ck sedan pulled up and stopped right in front of his car.

    The window slid down, and Aaron''s pale face appeared.

    "Simon. Get in."

    Simon didn''t like him, but after what happened at the old mansion, he knew Aaron''s situation was worse than his.

    He climbed in, scowling. "What do you want?"

    Aaron, nowpletely iced out of Ferguson Corporation''s inner circle, just shrugged, a dryugh escaping him before it dissolved into a cough. He grabbed a tissue, wiped his mouth.

    "What do I want? You really think threatening Dn with Grandpa is going to work? He only pretends to respect him. Dn owns over half thepany now. Grandpa has no real power over him. And honestly, I think something happened between Grandpa and Dn. Why else would Grandpa let him get away with everything?"

    Dn was Walter''s youngest son, the one Mrs. Ferguson nearly died to bring into the world. By the time he was three, everyone in the city knew he was a prodigy. Under all that attention, Dn had never let anyone down.

    But Aaron couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.

    He remembered meeting Dn as a kid-there''d been a hint of warmth in his eyes, a natural elegance. That was long gone now, reced by pure ice.

    Aaron dabbed his mouth, bitterness twisting inside him as he thought of how far he''d fallen.

    The photo-the backup-hisst bit of leverage over Dn, gone, destroyed. But that only proved that anything rted to ra was Dn''s greatest weakness.

    Dn might not care about the mess Aaron made, but Aaron was determined to show him just how much damage he could do.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 551

    Simon slouched deeper into his seat, his patience running thinner by the second. "You''ve talked a lot, but do you actually have a n?"

    Aaron let out a softugh, his eyes clouded with something dark. "Oh, I have a n. Remember all those rumors in the city about ra having a thing with a male model? I had someone keep tabs on her for a while. Turns out, she barely ever saw that guy-and when she did, it was alwayste at night. I have a theory, but I need your help to prove it."

    So that''s what this was-he wanted Simon in on whatever scheme he was cooking up.

    Simon couldn''t care less. As the car passed a bus stop, he cut in, "Let me out here. I''m not interested in teaming up with you. You can''t even handle Dn- what could you possiblye up with?"

    Aaron''s face darkened, but only for a moment. Then he managed a smug, self- assured look. "Simon, I can fix this because I know the biggest secret of all. Haven''t you always been pissed that ra picked some random model over you? Here''s the truth: ra never liked you. It was all an act. The guy she really cared about was someone she called her ''senior.'' I never met him, but I do know this- he''s dead. Because of Dn."

    Simon had already cracked open the car door, but froze at that. Slowly, he sat back down.

    Of course he''d always known ra''s feelings for him were fake. That was exactly what stung the most-why should he be just a prop in her story with someone else?

    He''d tried to find out who she really loved, but he''d alwayse up empty.

    It couldn''t have been Dn. Before she lost her memory, she''d hated Dn- everyone knew that. And that kind of disgust wasn''t something you could fake.

    Simon lowered his eyes,shes casting shadows over his face. He''d wondered a thousand times-why him? Was it because he looked like the real guy she loved, or was there something else?

    Aaron''s words had hooked him, whether he liked it or not.

    Aaron squinted, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "You know, I ran into ra once when I was overseas."

    The memory pulled him back.

    Everyone in the city knew ra was head over heels for Simon, trailing after him everywhere.

    But no one could deny she was the most beautiful woman around.

    If she hadn''t been so obsessed with Simon, she could''ve had an army of men chasing after her.

    But because she chased Simon so openly-and because Simon was infuriatingly arrogant-he''d always badmouthed her in public. Eventually, people started seeing her as nothing more than a desperate, clueless pretty face. No one ever bothered to find out who she really was.

    Aaron remembered that night abroad perfectly. Later, when he heard the gossip about her, it didn''t add up. The woman he''d seen that night was nothing like the rumors.

    Nights overseas were dangerous, especially in a ce where guns were legal. Most people didn''t dare go out after seven.

    But that night, Aaron had to stay outte for a

    Work dinner, not heading

    home until after ten. Even with two

    ards, they ran into trouble-a

    gang with guns came after them.

    Shots rang out. Both bodyguards were hit. Aaron found himself cornered, certain he was done for.

    He''d had close calls before, but that night he really thought it was the end.

    Then, out of nowhere, the gangsters dropped. He turned and saw a woman perched on a nearby wall.

    She was so beautiful, she almost

    didn''t

    real. He didn''t know bet

    well back then-just that Simon had

    a fianc¨¦e.

    But the woman looked just like her.

    She gave him azy nce, her voice cool and just a little cocky. "Is this what the

    Morgans are like? Pretty useless."

    Aaron, still in his suit, slowly got to his feet.

    He hadn''t seen her face clearly, but that voice-calm, sharp, with a hint of swagger-was unmistakably ra''s.

    For days, he thought he must''ve been mistaken. Until he bumped into ra again, this time in a chaotic bar.

    Even from across the crowd, he spotted her on the second floor, talking to someone beside her.

    The guy had a little braid, his face hard to see, but he treated ra with real respect.

    A knife spun between his fingersˇŞfast and careless, but somehow never cutting

    him.

    ra suddenly kicked his wrist. The

    knife dropped into her hand. She raised an eyebrow, said something Aaron couldn''t hear, and then just grinnedˇŞa bright, fearless smile.

    That was when Aaron knew-it really had been ra who saved him.

    A side of ra he''d never imagined: a stranger, but still shining with her own fierce light.

    That was six years ago. ra had only been eighteen.

 Chapter 552

    Even the most skilled fighter couldn''t pull off a move like that-kicking someone''s wrist with perfect aim, knocking a knife clear from their grip, and catching it midair as if it belonged in their own hand. But she did it so easily. The whole thing was so smooth and graceful, it was almost hypnotic to watch.

    When Aaron came back home after ra lost her memory, he told her they''d been friends. But ra just stared at him nkly, no hint of recognition. There was still a flicker of caution in her eyes, a spark of who she once was, but amnesia had blurred her edges, hiding her true self under ayer of fog.

    Aaron wasn''t the most powerful member of the Ferguson family, but nobody could piece things together the way he could. He''d once snapped a photo by ident, andter, seeing how Dn held himself back around ra, Aaron started to suspect a truth that everyone else was too afraid to touch.

    Now that Dn had pushed him this far, Aaron didn''t feel guilty about fighting back. He''d risk everything just to prove he could pull that golden boy down from his throne.

    Aaron kept his cool, but when he saw Simon''s face twist in shock, he let out a cold, mockingugh.

    "You don''t believe me? Think about it-why hasn''t Dn ever admitted he likes ra? Because he''s scared she''ll hate him. I''ll bet anything ra knew something before she lost her memory. That''s why things were so bad between them. But now she''s forgotten, and Dn''s slipped right in. He acts all gentle and innocent, but when ites to ra, he''s done plenty of dirty things."

    Honestly, Aaron had never believed Dn was as clean as he pretended. The longer a guy wears that perfect mask, the darker he is inside. Dn might be able to keep up the act for now, but if ra ever turned on him-really hated himˇŞ he''d probably lose it and take everyone down with him.

    That''s the real Dn: a mad dog, and the only leash on him is ra''s hand. But with her amnesia, she''s so slow to catch on. Dn could drag her straight into the mes and she''d probably still be confused.

    If there''s anyone in the world who doesn''t want ra to get her memory back, it''s Dn. Every moment he spends with her now is stolen time.

    Simon practically lit up at Aaron''s words. He always knew ra hated Dn before, but he never understood why. He jumped out of his seat so suddenly he forgot they were still in the car, banged his head on the roof, and blurted out, voice full of excitement, "So what are we waiting for? Just tell ra the truth! Tell her Dn killed the person she loved most! She''ll hate him-really hate him! That''s what I want. If Dn cares about her half as much as he pretends, this''ll eat him alive!"

    Dn always acted like he was better than the rest of the Fergusons-so high and mighty. Well, let''s see how he handles being ruined by the very thing he thought he controlled.

    Aaron''s lips curled into a slow smile

    as he looked out the window, his

    voice soft. "Simon, you''ve been cooped up too long. You''re still way too hotheaded. ra''s lost her memory-we can''t just dump everything on her. Right now she actually likes Dn, thinks he''s a good guy. All we need to do is show her who he really is. When her memoryes back, she won''t need us to remind her how to hate him. You think Dn losing his legs was just bad luck? He dared to show up at ra''s graduation, and paid for it. Then he ran off overseas to lick his wounds. He deserved every bit of it."

    Thinking about it, Aaron''s eyes burned with satisfaction-and something darker. The humiliation he''d sufferedtely had nearly driven him insane. He''d grown up living in Dn''s shadow, believing that if he just worked hard enough, their grandfather would finally see him.

    Those years abroad, Aaron had nearly lost his life more than once. He thoughting home would finally earn him a piece of the Ferguson Corporation. But reality was brutal: as long as Dn was around, nobody would ever notice his effort.

    All it took was one careless word from Dn to wipe out everything Aaron had worked for.

    He was done living with that. He wasn''t going to ept it anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 553

    Simon was practically buzzing with nerves, staring at Aaron like he was some kind of miracle worker.

    Who would''ve thought Aaron had the inside scoop on everything?

    "So, cousin, what now? Tell me what I''m supposed to do," Simon asked, voice

    tight.

    Aaron leaned back in his seat, eyes drifting shut. "You need to find ra. Tell her her boyfriend''s in trouble-got himself beat up, he''s barely hanging on, says he wants to see her onest time."

    Simon frowned, not buying it. "That''s a terrible lie. She''ll never believe me."

    "Simon, do you even know why ra''s gone off the gridtely? You think Dn''s going to let her talk to anyone? There''s no way she can get in touch with the outside world. As for her and her boyfriend-look, there are things I still need to check out myself. Just say what I told you. I''ll handle the rest."

    Aaron''s confidence was contagious. Simon nodded, determined. "Alright. Leave it to me-I won''t mess this up."

    He jumped out of the car without another word, his whole posture screaming drive and determination.

    Aaron watched him go through the window, eyes cold and unreadable.

    He''d only pulled Simon into this mess to take some of Dn''s heat off himself. Grandfather might let Dn get away with a lot, but no way would he stand by while Dn finished off everyst Ferguson kid. Lincoln''s fate was just bad luck.

    Aaron''s hand curled into a fist, jaw clenched. But after a moment, he took a breath and let the tension drain out. He called out to the driver, voice calm again. "Let''s go."

    Today''s ns were all set. Now, it was time to see if his theory held up.

    The car rolled forward, quiet and steady.

    *

    ra woke up feeling genuinely rested for the first time in ages.

    For a second, she just stared at the ceiling, trying to shake off the fog. She could''ve sworn she''d fallen asleep on the couch-so why was she in bed now?

    She quickly got herself together and stepped out of her room, heading straight for Dn''s master bedroom.

    Empty.

    She checked the study. Still no sign of him.

    ra headed downstairs, where the housekeeper was busy prepping dinner in the kitchen.

    "Where''s Dn?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

    "Mr. Ferguson left for the office after lunch," the housekeeper replied.

    ra''s mood soured. She''d been trying to catch Dn leaving the house for days, but he kept changing up his schedule, working from different rooms, making Her chase after him like some weird game of hide and seek.

    Her n was simple: the moment he left, she''d follow his car and hunt for a way out.

    But Dn had the stamina of a machine. She''d only closed her eyes for a second, and by the time she woke up, he was already gone.

    Annoyed, ra plopped down on a chair.

    The housekeeper brought over a steaming mug of ginger tea. "Ma''am, please put on your slippers. Mr. Ferguson said your period is due soon-you shouldn''t catch a chill."

    ra''s periods were always rough. She''d tried herbal medicine for a while, but nothing made a difference.

    Sometimes the pain was so bad she''d ck out. She hardly ever kept track of her own cycle, but apparently Dn did.

    The housekeeper set a pair of fuzzy

    slippers by her feet, all polite and

    serious. ra felt even more ra

    unsettled. She didn''t want to ept this kind of care from Dn-it ust made her more frustrated, wanting to snap at him for everything but unable to find the right moment.

    The ginger tea was hot, slices of jujube floating on the surface.

    The housekeeper wiped down the coffee table one more time, then nudged the

    mug closer. "Please drink some, ma''am. And if you start to feel unwell, let us know right away."

    ra frowned, not in the mood for anything.

    She''d just dreamed about Z-again.

    It was weird. Every time she thought about running away, she told herself it was to keep Z out of trouble.

    She''d even pictured sneaking back to see him once Dn finally got over whatever grudge he was holding about Eden.

    Z wasn''t easy to win over, but she

    remembered the promise they made: as long as she still wore the red bead bracelet, she could always coax him back. At most, he''d

    make

    her pay for it in bed for a few days.

    She could handle that.

    But she''d never dare say any of this to Dn. He was impossible to predict-who

    knew what would set him off? Around him, less was always more.

    ra never really thought about leaving Z for good. She was sure of her ce in his heartˇŞno matter what she did, she could win him back if she tried.

    Maybe that made her a terrible person. But she loved that Z saved all his softness for her, letting her get away with everything.

    She lowered her gaze. Every time she dreamed about him, guilt twisted inside her, leaving her anxious and aching.

 Chapter 554

    "Ma''am, we made chicken soup tonight. If you''d like something different, just let us know a day ahead," the housekeeper murmured softly beside ra.

    Everyone in this house treated ra with genuine warmth-so long as she didn''t ask to borrow their phones, life stayed peaceful and easy.

    ra cradled her mug of ginger tea, taking a forced sip. Just then, she heard footsteps in the hallway.

    Dn must be back.

    She''d thought he''d be workingte, especially since he''d skipped out on the office for days. But here he was, home earlier than she''d expected.

    ra kept her eyes down, refusing to even nce at the entryway.

    She''d been living at Palm Bay for quite some time now, and not once had Dne looking for her. Marrying her seemed more like cing a vase in the living roomˇŞa decoration, nothing more.

    She didn''t get him at all. Was he really willing to go against Walter''s orders just to keep a stand-in around?

    As soon as Dn walked in, the staff started setting the table,ying out a proper feast. The housekeeper called out, "Ma''am, dinner''s ready."

    But ra, still shaken from her dream about Z, felt no hunger at all. She put down her teacup and headed straight upstairs.

    Dn watched her go, his face unreadable. All he said was, "Put it all away."

    The housekeeper looked surprised. Hadn''t Mr. Ferguson asked them to make dinner tonight? Why were neither of them eating?

    Then she remembered: the past few days, even if the couple sat at the same table, they never spoke. Or rather, ra never answered Dn''s questions, never even looked his way. Silence had be their routine.

    Living under the same roof, they were like strangers who''d known each other too long.

    "Sir, you should try to eat a little," the housekeeper said quietly.

    Dn just walked away toward the elevator, not saying a word.

    The staff exchanged nces and quietly cleared away all the food they''d worked on so carefully.

    Dn went to his study, opened a drawer, and took out a ring. He turned it slowly between his fingers, a small smile ying at his lips.

    He wore his wedding ring, but after a closer look, he realized ra didn''t wear hers.

    The wedding ring was the only piece of jewelry he could wear openly.

    As he traced the band with his thumb, his mood almost visibly lifted.

    Aiden came in, pausing when he saw the softness in Dn''s expression. He sighed to himself.

    "Mr. Ferguson, I don''t think we can keep this from Walter much longer. He''s already picked someone from the Warren family. It''s Tara."

    Walter''s choice was clever. Dn and Richard Warren were close, and out of respect for Richard, Dn couldn''t just turn the Warrens down.

    For all his arrogance and sharp edges, Richard doted on his cousin Tara. Tara had liked Dn once; after he gently turned her down, she threw herself into her architecture career.

    Among all the socialites, Tara stood

    Built

    out. She was low-key, talented, and after being rejected, she never chased after Dn again. She''d an impressive career-she''d even helped design that famous library overseas. People called her a genius in architecture.

    No one would question her being with Dn.

    But if Dn embarrassed her, how could he face his best friend?

    Aiden looked troubled. "I called

    Richard. He didn''t know anything about this. Ms. Warren''s been

    abroad thesest years, winning

    awards and joining design institutes. He thought she''d stay overseas longer. Walter must''ve reached out to her privately. She''s already on a flight back tonight. Apparently, she epted Walter''s invitation."

    Back when Tara was chasing Dn, it was during the toughest period of his life.

    "Sir, this..."

    Walter was making a huge show of Tara''s return. He''d already told the rest of the Warren family. Word was spreading fast-everyone thought the Fergusons and the Warrens were about to be joined by marriage. If nothing happened, it would look like Ms. Warren came home for nothing.

    Dn might be the golden boy, but Tara was just as aplished. Neither family

    was the type to swallow their pride.

 Chapter 555

    Walter still had no idea that Dn had already gone and gotten married in secret. If he ever found out, who knows how long the Fergusons would keep making a

    scene.

    Dn lowered his gaze, staring at the ring he was turning over and over between his fingers.

    After a while, he wheeled himself into his master bedroom. He reached into a hiddenpartment and took out two red marriage certificates. He snapped a photo and posted it to his social feed.

    His ount was basically dead-he hadn''t posted anything in years.

    Now, he uploaded this one photo with a simple caption: Married.

    Jackson was the first to see the update.

    He was still at the Dawson family''s ce for dinner. There were other guests tonight, so he''d have to stick aroundte.

    Someone at the table asked, ˇ°Jackson, who did Dn marry?"

    Jackson paused mid-sip, surprised. "What?"

    "You didn''t know? He just posted on his feed. At first I thought it might be a fake, but I checked-it''s definitely him. He posted a photo of his marriage certificate and wrote ''Married.'' Aren''t you two close? He didn''t even tell you?"

    Jackson quickly pulled out his phone and scrolled through his feed. Sure enough, there it was.

    Damn.

    He jumped up, ready to leave, but Walter''s stern voice stopped him. "Sit down. We still have guests."

    Jackson sat back down, his mind racing. What was Dn thinking? Was he trying to blow up the whole city with this news?

    He wanted to drop everything and rush to Palm Bay, pack ra up, and send her overseas before she could drag Dn into any more drama.

    But Jackson knew better than anyone-Dn only did what he wanted. No one could force him.

    ra hadn''t even said anything yet, and Dn had already gone public. Jackson figured he must have done it because Tara was back.

    He pushed his rice around, barely able to sit still.

    Everyone at the table was whispering about who Dn''s mysterious wife could be. No matter how hard they tried, none of them would ever guess it was ra.

    Walter, of course, had no clue either. The Dawsons couldn''t stand ra. Not long ago, Walter had even gone to the Fergusons to warn them that Dn''s rtionship with ra wasn''t normal. Dn had always listened to the family-there was no way he''d be bold enough to keep seeing ra.

    As long as it wasn''t ra, the Dawsons didn''t care who the bride was.

    Seeing Jackson so restless, Walter mmed his hand on the table.

    "Jackson, didn''t I tell you to bring Brittany over tonight? You''ve been back for ages -have you still not set foot in your own marital home?"

    When Walter arranged their marriage, he even prepared a fancy vi for Jackson in the city''s best neighborhood.

    Jackson forced a smile. With guests around, he didn''t want to embarrass Walter.

    "Grandpa, there''ll be plenty of chances."

    The guests all knew Jackson didn''t care about his so-called wife. They''d

    been married for years, but no onez

    had ever

    seen her. She was so

    low-key that, aside from her title as

    Jackson''s wife, it was like she''d

    disappeared from the world.

    Sometimes, people even wondered if she actually existed.

    Walter clenched his ss so hard it almost shattered.

    "Jackson, enough is enough. You''re old enough to be thinking about kids. Time to drop those foolish ideas. Brittany is a great girl-get to know her, and you might find

    yourself really liking her. She''s gentle, smart, and perfectly suited for you."

    Jackson almostughed. He honestly didn''t even know if Walter was talking about Brittany or someone else.

    To be honest, he didn''t even know the woman''s real name. He couldn''t understand how she''d managed to keep Walter so convinced about this marriage for so many years.

    He forced another smile, but he was getting frustrated. Being forced into marriage was bad enough.

    "Grandpa, didn''t Brittany''s family business just get through a tough spot? They onlytched onto us for money in the first ce. If they''re going to sell their daughter, they should at least act like it."

    Walter''s face turned bright red and he mmed his hand on the table again. "You

    Jackson had had enough. He stood up abruptly. "Sorry, everyone. I''ve got work to handle at the office."

 Chapter 556

    No one else dared say a word, so everyone just started talking Walter down.

    "Carter, don''t be madˇŞit''s normal for kids to act out a little when they''re young."

    "Yeah, honestly, Jackson''s only rebellious when ites to marriage. In every other way, he''s doing amazing. My own son can''t hold a candle to him."

    "And look at that acquisitionst month-Jackson''s speech was killer. The Dawson family is in good hands with him. Like he said, there''s plenty of time. If he finds the right woman, he''ll spoil her endlessly. Just wait."

    With all the reassuring voices around him, Walter''s face finally softened. He rubbed his brow, looking tired.

    "He''s still holding a grudge over the marriage I forced on him back then. But the girl he liked-she just wasn''t the one."

    Back then, Jackson had a girlfriend-a C-list actress with no family background. There was no way the Dawsons could ever ept her.

    So Walter broke them up and arranged a new bride for him.

    Jackson was furious-he fled overseas for three years. Even now that he''s back, he barely acknowledges his wife.

    After leaving the old Dawson house, Jackson climbed into his car, lit a cigarette, and called Dn.

    "Dn, you haven''t posted on social media for years, and the first time you do, it''s a bombshell. If Walteres for you with the family rules, give us a heads-up so we can drive you to the hospital."

    He was practically gloating. When Dn didn''t answer, Jackson just hung up.

    He chuckled to himself, but as soon as he thought about ra, he felt a twinge of irritation.

    Dn must be blind-how could he fall for someone like her?

    But Jackson wasn''t one to lie to himself. If a friend''s wife is off-limits, then that''s that. He''d just have to swallow his dislike for ra and deal with her.

    He drove home, took a half-hearted shower, gossiped with Richard for a few minutes over the phone, then

    flied onto the couch, nn

    flip through a book.  fo

    That''s when his phone buzzed-a Twitter notification.

    He raised an eyebrow and checked his phone: Kaitlyn had posted a photo from a bar. Not Moonlight, though.

    All his old messages to her were gone. She really was the type to walk away without a second thought-never even tried to contact him again.

    He poked around and finally tracked down her ount on Twitter.

    Her profile was super low-key-barely any posts, not even verified.

    If he hadn''t recognized some background details in her photos, no one else would have found her.

    Finding her gave him a little thrill. He changed clothes and headed straight to the bar.

    She said she was married, but that just made him feel even more annoyed.

    He knew he shouldn''t be hung up on a married woman, but the way she''d flipped the script-from perfect chemistry in bed to deleting him

    from her life overnight-would mess

    with any guy''s head.

    Married, huh? Then things with her husband had to be bad. Otherwise, how could

    she go home covered in marks and no one cared?

    If that''s really the case, her husband must be useless.

    Jackson decided: there was still a chance for him to sneak around with her.

    Married? Even better. That just made it more exciting.

    When he got to the bar, he spotted her right away in a corner booth.

    Kaitlyn was gorgeous. She looked so polished and capable, but deep down, she was fiercelypetitive-always had to win,

    even in bed. That wild contrast was

    absolutely addictive.

 Chapter 557

    Jackson made his way over, casually telling the bartender to send a few bottles of good wine to the table.

    But before he even got close, he saw a group of guys exchange a look, then head straight for Kaitlyn.

    He wasn''t the only one with his eye on her tonight.

    Jackson gritted his teeth. Of course she''d attract attention-wasn''t she basically asking for it,ing to a bar like this alone? He couldn''t help but think back to the first time they''d met. Things had clicked right away, and they''d barely made it through introductions before ending up in bed together. After that, their hookups just kept happening, both of them happy with the arrangement. Now she''d apparently decided she was done with him and was out here shopping for a new fling.

    Jackson frowned, hanging back to watch instead of going over.

    The guys practically oozed confidence as they sat down beside Kaitlyn, showing off like peacocks.

    "Hey there, gorgeous. Here by yourself? Mind if we buy you a drink?"

    Kaitlyn barely nced up, still tapping away on her tablet. She''de out hoping to rx with a drink, but work had followed her anyway-her studio had called with ast-minute emergency. The two models she''d signed, Seth and Eli, had vanished off the face of the earth, leaving her in a tough spot with ra, especially since Kaitlyn had rmended them herself.

    She hadn''t been able to reach ra either, so now she was scrolling through profiles, hoping to find someone who could step in. So far, no luck. She''d been sitting here for ages and hadn''t seen a single decent candidate.

    Without bothering to look up, she said, "If you''re going to flirt, at least check yourself in the mirror first."

    The guys'' faces darkened, obviously not used to getting shot down.

    "Ouch, that''s cold. People say we''re some of the best-looking guys around."

    Kaitlyn smirked, finally lifting her head to give them a once-over. "Who says that? A bunch of blind patients at the eye clinic?"

    Her words were savage, and she didn''t even try to keep her voice down. The people nearby burst outughing, making it even worse for the guys.

    Their confidence fizzled out in an instant.

    "No need to be so mean," one of them muttered.

    Kaitlyn just kept scrolling, totally unbothered. "I can rmend a few good stic surgeons, if you need them."

    "You-!"

    The guys looked ready to lose it, but the crowd was alreadyughing at them. "Give it up, guys. She''s clearly not interested."

    "Yeah, flirting''s supposed to be a two-way street, you know."

    ¨¦t

    They realized if they kept pushing, they''d just make themselves look worse. Plenty of guys in here would love a chance to swoop in and y hero for a pretty girl anyway.

    And Kaitlyn really was gorgeous-dressed so ssy in a bar like this, she stood

    out in all the best ways.

    Faces red, the guys shot her onest look.

    "You''ll regret this," one of them muttered.

    Kaitlyn acted like she didn''t hear a thing, eyes never leaving her tablet.

    A momentter, someone slid into the seat beside her.

    She frowned, about to snap, but stopped short when she saw Jackson.

    He raised his ss, voice light and teasing "Wow, Kaitlyn, your standards must be sky-high. When you picked me, was it just because of my face?"

    In showbiz, looks were everything.

    If she hadn''t liked his face, they never would have ended up in bed together.

    Kaitlyn looked away, wondering how he even knew she was here. This wasn''t some fancy, members-only ce. Jackson was always picky about his surroundings-even the hotels he took her to were

    top-of-the-line. Why was honovi

    sl¨˛mming it tonight?

    She didn''t say a word, just put her tablet away and stood up to leave.

    Jackson followed right behind her. As they walked down the hallway, he suddenly caught her by the wrist and trapped her between his arm and the wall.

 Chapter 558

    She looked up at him, her eyes steady and unreadable, her voice cool and even.

    "Jackson, this isn''t fun anymore."

    Jackson clenched his jaw, irritation simmering beneath his collected front. "Kaitlyn, you never mentioned you were married when we started sleeping together. Now you''re using that as an excuse to push me away? Or is it suddenly too much for you, being with someone else''s wife?"

    Kaitlyn frowned, her tone t. "I heard you''re married too, Jackson."

    His hand slid down to her waist, fingertips pressing lower, a flicker of heat sparking in his eyes.

    "I''ll get a divorce. The woman at home means nothing-she''s just for show. But if you care this much, does that mean you want to marry me? Sorry, that''s not happening."

    He said it just to provoke her, to see if he could get a reaction.

    But she just took his hand, pulled it away, slow and calm. "I have things to do. I won''t keep you."

    She''d only walked a few steps when he grabbed her and pulled her back.

    "Your husband''s basically just decoration too. We''re good together-are you really

    ready to throw that away? What, am I not good enough for you?"

    As he spoke, his lips brushed her ear, sometimes biting lightly as he hovered close.

    They''d done this dance too many times not to know each other''s triggers.

    Kaitlyn turned her head aside, one palm pressed to his chest.

    Jackson narrowed his eyes, his hands still iming her waist. "So cold. Maybe you should introduce me to your loser husband. Who knows? Maybe if he sees how much of a man I am, we could give him a little show."

    Kaitlyn couldn''t help it-sheughed, her lips curling up, though he couldn''t tell what was so funny.

    Jackson took a few steps back. The mood was ruined; herughter had snapped the tension.

    "What''s so funny?"

    Her eyes crinkled, her whole vibe suddenly softer. "Nothing."

    She let the smile linger, then took a steady breath. "Jackson, I have a husband. You have a wife. We really should end this. We were just in it for the fun-no need to make it messy. Like you said, you''re notcking in options, so don''t make things hard for a married woman like me. If we ever run into each other again, let''s just pretend we don''t know each other. I don''t want my husband getting the wrong idea."

    The way she kept repeating "my husband, my husband" lit a rebellious spark in Jackson.

    He honestly couldn''t get his head around it. After being with him, how could she still care about the guy at home?

    Maybe he''d never satisfied her?

    He didn''t have anyone else topare with, but every time they were together,

    she seemed totally lost in it-she never looked unsatisfied.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, she was already walking away.

    Jackson caught up, slid into the passenger seat of her car. "If you want to end this, fine. But can you help me with onest thing? I want to divorce my wife, but I need her to really believe I''ve moved on-y along with me, just for a bit, so she''ll finally give up."

    Kaitlyn gripped the steering wheel, the corners of her mouth lifting in a faint smile.

    "Jackson, you sure your wife even wants to stay? Maybe if you just asked, she''d be happy to split."

    Jackson gave a sharpugh. She clearly didn''t get what it meant to marry into the Dawson family.

    No woman would give up a connection to the Dawsons that easily. His wife had chased him down herself, and even after years of being ignored, she still clung to the Dawson name. It was actually kind of pathetic.

    He took her hand and kissed it, lingering for a moment.

    Even her hands smelled sweet.

    "Help me out. We''ll y our parts, and then it''s really over. No more contact, ever."

    He meant it, but there was a selfish edge-he wasn''t ready to let her go. For the first time, he found himself wanting something more, and it made him restless.

    Kaitlyn pulled her hand back, eyes on the road ahead. ˇ°My husband just texted. I need to get home. Maybe next time."

    Jackson''s expression darkened, but pride kept him from begging. With a quiet, mockingugh, he pulled her in for a quick kiss.

    "Fine. Next time."

    He got out of the car on his own.

    Kaitlyn didn''t say a word. She was about to hit the gas when her phone buzzed- someone from home was calling.

    She answered, and her father''s voice came through the line.

    "Brittany, I heard there''s a big gathering at the Dawson estate tonight. Did Walter invite you?"

 Chapter 559

    Those words were just her dad''s way of digging for proof-trying to figure out where she really stood with Walter.

    Kaitlyn could feel her irritation rising. "No, I didn''t get an invite. But I heard Jackson''s talking about divorce. He never wanted this marriage anyway. Now that ourpany''s doing well, we don''t need to hold onto him anymore."

    There was a pause. On the other end, her dad sounded like he was barely holding back his frustration. "Do you even realize how many women dream of marrying into the Dawson family? You finally secured your spot, and you don''t know how to appreciate it? We''re about to start our second round of funding. If you mess things up with the Dawsons now, everything I''ve worked for goes up in smoke."

    "Dad, don''t be so greedy. When you pushed me into this marriage, you never said Jackson already had a girlfriend."

    She''d been forced to break up a couple in love, shoved herself into the middle, and made herself the viin. No wonder Jackson hated her.

    She''d kept her head down for years, doing everything she could to avoid setting him off. At least that way, maybe things could end peacefully.

    When Jackson came back to the country, her family made her go to some fancy party. Of course, Jackson hated the idea of an arranged marriage so much, he didn''t even bother showing up.

    She hated those events anyway. After a quick appearance to keep the family happy, she slipped out to find a drink.

    That night, her mind was a mess. She kept turning over what she''d say to Jackson, how to ask for a divorce, how to finally get her freedom.

    Honestly, the whole thing was her fault from the start.

    But then, by some twisted fate, she and Jackson ended up in bed together. She hadn''t seen iting at all. The second she realized it was him, she knew she was screwed.

    Of all people, why did it have to be Jackson? It was like the universe was ying a cruel joke on her.

    Now, she avoided him whenever she could, but he seemed stubbornly determined not to let her go.

    Just thinking about it gave her a headache.

    For now, all she could do was keep her identity hidden. As long as Jackson still hated his "wife," this was her best shot at making the divorce happen fast.

    It''s not like she even liked him.

    Kaitlyn lowered her eyes, listening as her dad kept ranting.

    "It doesn''t matter if Jackson likes you. As long as Walter does. Brittany, don''t do anything stupid. I''ve been paying your mother''s medical bills this whole time. I don''t want to threaten you with that, but you need to listen. If something happens to thepany?l can''t pay for her treatments anymore. Those doctors are only sticking around because of me. Even if you make money, you could never hire them yourself."

    He hung up without waiting for a reply.

    Kaitlyn stared straight ahead, a bitter twist to her lips.

    She took a deep breath, about to start the car, when someone knocked on her window.

    She turned, and there he was again. Jackson.

    She rolled down the window, refusing to look at him, keeping her eyes on the road.

    "Jackson, is there something else?"

    He leaned his arms on the window and crooked a finger, beckoning her closer.

    She leaned in a little, and he took the opportunity to grab the back of her head, biting her neck-hard.

    Her expression darkened. He muttered, "I''m just curious-every time you go home with marks like that, doesn''t your husband ever say anything? Or is he just living off you, too scared to speak up?"

    She pressed her hand to her neck, even more annoyed.

    "My husband has a job. A good one. He''s not the kind of guy you think."

    Jackson smirked, licking his lips.

    "Then

    noticed his wife''s

    velvet

    Still got to be a real loser if he Seating."

    She opened her mouth, watching him call her husband a loser, over and over.

    Weirdly, her anger faded, and she almostughed.

    Seriously. Jackson probably thought she wasughing at him.

 Chapter 560

    "What are youughing at now?"

    The way she looked at him made Jackson feel like aplete idiot.

    Kaitlyn just rolled up her window. "Move, I''m heading home."

    He stood outside, helpless, watching as her car disappeared down the street.

    The thought of her going home to her husband left him with a weird, unsettled feeling he couldn''t quite name.

    He stayed there for a moment, wondering if this was just what happened when you''d been single too long. She was supposed to be just a hookup, nothing serious. But now he found himself not wanting to let go-totally not his style.

    Sighing, he pulled out his phone. Nichs had blown up his messages, asking about Dn''stest post.

    Nichs still thought Dn married ra just to get back at her.

    Jackson didn''t even bother to argue. Nichs was too simple to bother exining it all.

    *

    Dn''s post was everywhere in under half an hour.

    Even if you weren''t following him, you''d heard about it from someone.

    And with the news that Tara Warren was already on her way back, people were buzzing-was the engagement between the Fergusons and Warrens still happening after this mess?

    Everyone was waiting for the drama to explode, eager to see how it would end. Right on cue, Dn''s phone rang. It was the estate. Walter wanted to see him.

    The butler sounded nervous on the line.

    "Mr. Walter isn''t in the best mood. Maybe take this time to really talk things out."

    Dn hung up and told Aiden to wheel him downstairs. He needed to make an appearance at the estate.

    As soon as they reached the lobby, ra was there, waiting quietly like she''d been there forever.

    She stood up right away and followed them out without a word.

    When Dn got in the car, ra slipped in too. He didn''t say anything, which surprised her.

    She watched the mansion gates slide past as the car pulled away. Finally, when they got close to an intersection, she turned to him.

    "Mr. Dn, you can drop me off here."

    Dn''s eyes stayed lowered, like he hadn''t heard her.

    She repeated herself. He finally looked at her and asked, "Where''s your ring?"

    ra''s lips quirked. The wedding ring?

    She''d taken it off the first day-honestly, she had no clue where she''d put it.

    She racked her brain but couldn''t remember, so she said nothing.

    Dn didn''t push.

    That''s when she noticed: he was still wearing his ring.

    Was Dn really taking all this that seriously? For a second, she almost fooled herself into thinking he might actually like her.

    The car pulled up to the massive Ferguson estate. Dn got out first, and ra hurried after him.

    He didn''t stop her, just turned and asked, "You sure you want toe?"

    ra had no idea what was waiting inside, but this was one of the only chances she had to get out. Maybe

    she could even find alle

    home.

    to go

    "Yeah. Is that a problem?"

    He straightened, like he''d made up his mind about something.

    "Up to you."

    ra stared at the huge old

    mansion, nerves suddenly kicking in. She wasn''t sure if Walter knew what was going on between her and

    Dn. If he did, showing up now would be a disaster.

    But if he didn''t, she could always use the same old excuse-helping Dn with

    his insomnia or something.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, watching Dn get closer to the door.

    In the end, she lost her nerve. She turned to leave, only for a group of bodyguards

    to appear out of nowhere, bowing politely.

    "Ma''am, please get in the car. Wait here until the gentleman returns."

    No wonder Dn let here-he''d set this up from the start.

    Annoyed but out of options, ra

    through the open window as the grand estate loomed in fron of her.

    climbed into the car and watched et

 Chapter 561

    Dn rolled into the old mansion''s grand hall.

    Tonight, it was just Walter and the butler waiting for him. The rest of the Ferguson family was nowhere to be seen.

    The atmosphere was heavy, but not quite hostile. Walter didn''t look angry-just weary. He nced up at Dn and said, "Come here."

    Dn eased his wheelchair closer. "Father."

    Walter rubbed his temples, his eyes dark and troubled. After a long pause, he finally asked, "Is ra the one you''re marrying?"

    He''d ignored so many warning signs. There had always been rumors about ra and Simon, and Dn, being Simon''s elder, was thest person he thought would get involved with her.

    He realized now how careless he''d been.

    "Yes," Dn answered, clearer and more direct than ever before.

    Sometimes, when fury goes beyond words, all that''s left isughter.

    Walter let out a short, incredulousugh, like he''d just heard something absurd.

    But instead of smashing his cup, he calmly picked it up and took a slow sip. "Are you sure about this?"

    Walter knew his youngest son too well; there was no point asking. If Dn hadn''t made up his mind, he wouldn''t have gone behind everyone''s back to get married.

    "I''m sure."

    "What about ra? Was she in on this, lying to me with you?"

    "She didn''t want this. I forced her."

    Walter''s hand trembled, nearly spilling his drink. It was only his years of self- control that kept him from throwing the cup across the room.

    Dn looked down,pletely unaware of how shocking his own words sounded.

    Walter''sughter turned cold. "Unbelievable. After all these years, I really did misjudge you. Dn, don''t forget how you got where you are. Can you live with what your brother gave up for you? He became your shadow, put himself in danger over and over, just so you could have this position. Do you really think you''re special? You''re only here because someone else held you up."

    Dn''s hand tensed on the armrest, knuckles white, as if he was fighting back

    something inside him-only to force it down again.

    Walter took a deep breath and set his cup aside.

    "Your brother hasn''t been home in years. Since he was chosen, he hasn''t been allowed to contact us Your mother left the Capital over it. Dn your life isn''t just yours. Don''t you know what''s on your shoulders? A woman like ra will only drag you down. If you still care what I think, you''ll-"

    He didn''t get to finish.

    "Father, I only want her."

    Dn''s voice was quiet, but there was no room for debate.

    Walter stared at him, stunned, then slowly stood up and spoke to the butler,

    "Prepare the family discipline."

    The butler nched, voice shaky. "Sir, the young master''s health isn''t good. If we use the family discipline-"

    Walter ignored him, climbing the

    stairs, his eyes shing with cold anger. "Do it. Then send him back to recover, and make sure he thinks. about what he''s done before hees to me again. Tara''s already on her way home. If he doesn''t

    listen, ra will suffer too."

    ra had been waiting outside for over an hour. Just when she was about to give

    up, she finally saw Dning out.

    He was sitting straight in his wheelchair, just as he always did, but as he got

    closer, she caught the sharp scent of blood.

    She looked up and saw the back of his shirt soaked in red.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Dn, what happened to you...?"

    Aiden was already in the driver''s seat, his tone t. "Family discipline. We''re taking the boss to the hospital."

    ra''s fingers curled up tight, but she couldn''t find any words.

    The car was spacious, and Dn sat quietly next to her. His eyes were closed, but sweat dotted his pale forehead.

    ra felt stuck. She should''ve been angry at him, after everything he''d done to her. But seeing him like this-so pale and fragile she found she couldn''t say a single thing.

 Chapter 562

    Dn slumped back in the chair, sweat trickling down from his forehead, sliding over the bridge of his nose and along his jaw.

    He didn''t say a word to ra. It was always like this between them-a long, silent standoff, both refusing to be the first to break.

    ra shifted ufortably, feeling that familiar tension twist inside her. Finally, she reached for a tissue from the box and gently wiped the sweat from his cheek.

    Hisshes fluttered, and he turned his face away, refusing to meet her eyes.

    But even as she dabbed at his skin, Dn could still catch that faint scent that always lingered around ra. She never wore perfume, but somehow there was something about her-something warm and clean, uniquely hers.

    ra tossed the used tissue aside, her gazending on his suit jacket, now stained dark with blood. Her worry spiked.

    "Mr. Dn, we''re almost at the hospital. Just hang on a bit longer, okay?"

    If anyone could tough it out, it was Dn.

    The rest of the car ride passed in tense silence, the air thick with things neither of them said.

    By the time they arrived, the hospital was already prepared. As soon as they pulled up, a team of doctors hurried out to meet them and swept Dn inside.

    ra stood off to the side, watching as he shrugged off his jacket. The sight of his back-crisscrossed with fresh, raw wounds-made her stomach twist.

    His white shirt was ruined, stuck to the torn skin.

    Every time the fabric was peeled away, his muscles flinched, even though he tried not to show it.

    There were several doctors in the room, and Aiden was there too. Out of nowhere, a crazy idea popped into ra''s mind-should she try to run while everyone was distracted?

    She inched one foot toward the door, but when she caught another glimpse of Dn''s bloodied back, her feet refused to move.

    She was still clutching the tissues. Taking a steadying breath, she slipped past the doctors and gently wiped the sweat from Dn''s cheek again.

    He looked up at her, his eyes meeting hers and just... staying there.

    ra felt awkward under his gaze. "What? Do I have something on my face?"

    He didn''t answer, just kept staring at her.

    She finished wiping his face, then quickly stepped back.

    One of the doctors finished bandaging his wounds and gave her a list of instructions. "No showers for a month, change the dressings every two days, eat as nd as possible."

    Then the doctor turned to ra. "Did you get all that?"

    It took her a second to realize he was talking to her. She nodded, a little flustered.

    "Yeah, I got it."

    The doctor finally rxed, wiping

    sweat from his own brow. He

    couldn''t help but smile. "You two are

    a great couple. Mr. Dn, when d

    was patching you up, your

    looked so worried-like she was hurting right along with you. I hope

    you two stay happy together."

    ra froze, a wave of embarrassment washing over her. "Wait, you''ve got it all

    wrong. Anyone would feel that way seeing injuries like that."

    The doctor justughed, covering his mouth. "I get it, I get it. Newlyweds are always shy."

    The more she tried to exin, the worse it sounded.

    She shut her mouth and just mumbled a quick "Mm."

    Once the doctors left, it was just her and Dn.

    Now that his wounds were taken care of, maybe this was her chance to say she wanted to leave. She hesitated, searching for the right words. Before she could open her mouth, Dn tried to stand.

    Whatever punishment he''d been through must have messed up his legs-he stumbled forward.

    ra''s reflexes kicked in and she reached out, catching him before he could fall, nearly losing her own bnce and bumping into the wall.

    She steadied them both, letting out a shaky breath. "Are you okay?"

    Dn''s head dropped against her neck, and when she spoke, he nuzzled in closer.

    ra stiffened, her whole body going tense. Her first instinct was to push him away, but remembering how unsteady he was, she just couldn''t do it.

    She swallowed, forcing herself to hold him up. "Let''s get you downstairs. We''ll head back to Palm Bay first, okay?"

    He murmured in agreement, but didn''t move his head from where it rested on her shoulder.

    ra wasn''t used to him being like this.

    She was used to Z being the one who needed her, not Dn.

 Chapter 563

    Z was just an ordinary waitress-a regr girl working hard to get by, a little fragile, a little too sensitive for her own good. Whenever he leaned on her, it hit her all over again: she absolutely couldn''t just walk away from someone who needed her.

    Z reminded people of a small animal, the kind that made you want to protect it, even when it wasn''t doing anything at all. She just had that effect; people''s hearts softened around her without even realizing it.

    But Dn? He was nothing like that. Everyone knew how tough Dn was. If you told someone you wanted to protect him, they''d probablyugh in your face-and Dn wouldugh the loudest. His rare moments of vulnerability felt more like a predator ying at weakness, like a wolf luring you in. The second you let your guard down, he''d bite down and never let go.

    ra had always trusted her gut, and every time Dn let his guard down around her, she got uneasy, like she needed to get out before she got pulled in too deep. If he hadn''t been injured, she probably would''ve slipped away already-no need to stick around and make things weird for herself.

    She helped him downstairs, moving slowly, Dn''s head resting right in the curve of her neck, like he had no intention of moving away. It felt like he was putting most of his weight on her, making every step a challenge. Sweat started to trickle down her back.

    He wasn''t even unconscious. Couldn''t he at least try to support himself?

    Irritation bubbled up inside her. Just as they reached the car, she froze for a second. What was that warm, lingering touch on her neck?

    She shoved him into the back seat, her face set and cool as she watched him. Dn slumped back, eyes closed, lips a little flushed, looking like he was about to pass out.

    ra let out a slow breath-maybe she was just imagining things.

    She quickly closed the door and leaned up to tell Aiden, "Let''s go."

    The car slipped smoothly onto the road.

    ra sat next to Dn, watching the city blur by through the window, unable to say what she really wanted-I just want to go home.

    When they slowed near Palm Bay, she caught sight of a car she recognized- Simon''s.

    For some reason, seeing Simon here made her feel a little less alone.

    But Aiden didn''t stop; if anything, he stepped on the gas.

    ra finally spoke up. "Aiden, could you pull over for a minute? I want to talk to Simon."

    Maybe talking to Simon would help her figure out what was happening outside this bubble.

    But Aiden''s voice was cold. ˇ°Ma''am, you''re

    shouldn''t be meeting with your let

    ex-fianc¨¦."

    That word-ex-fianc¨¦-hit her hard, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    It took her a few seconds to find her voice. "I never wanted this marriage," she shot back.

    But as soon as she got the words out, the car was already turning through the heavy gates,ing to a stop inside.

    ra turned her head and found Dn watching her, eyes open.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Maybe it was too harsh to say something like that while he was hurt.

    But he didn''t look at her for long. He told Aiden, "Take us home."

    There was still a stretch of driveway left.

    Aiden hit the gas again.

    When they finally pulled up outside the big house, Dn was eased into a wheelchair. Even now, with everything he''d been through, his back was straight, his pride untouched.

    ra stayed in the car for a second, thinking maybe he really did care about what she''d said.

    She got out and trailed behind them, nerves fluttering in her stomach.

    She followed them all the way into Dn''s bedroom. Once Aiden left, Dn reached for the wall, trying to haul himself up. The veins in his hands stood out, every muscle tense. He was clearly pushing himself, but he just couldn''t do it alone.

    ra hesitated, then finally stepped forward to help him up.

    Dn''s palmnded on the back of her hand, burning hot.

    He didn''t have a fever, but the heat of his touch left ra feeling scorched, like she''d been marked by him.

 Chapter 564

    She kept her eyes glued to the floor. "Should I call Aiden in to look after you?"

    "You should go get some sleep. Don''t worry about me."

    Even as he said it, he brushed past her, heading straight for the wardrobe. But then he paused, like he''d just remembered something, and reached into the farthest corner, pulling out a bathrobe at random.

    ra couldn''t tell if she was just imagining things, but for a split second, as he opened the closet, she thought she saw something oddly familiar in there.

    She remembered Simon once mentioning that, in their graduation photo, she was the only one not wearing the school uniform-someone had stolen it, and she never did find out who. Was that her uniform she''d just seen in Dn''s closet? But he shut the doors so fast she didn''t get a good look, just a sh of simr colors.

    She wasn''t about to go down that rabbit hole. The whole idea was ridiculous.

    Dn, stealing her uniform? Honestly, that didn''t even sound possible-not in this lifetime, or the next three.

    She snapped back to reality just in time to see Dn about to head into the bathroom. She quickly stepped forward. "Didn''t the doctor say you''re not supposed to get your back wet for a month?"

    He was already pushing open the bathroom door, acting like he hadn''t heard a word.

    ra didn''t know where her sudden frustration came from, but she rushed after him, barging right into the bathroom.

    "Dn, what''s wrong with you?" she blurted. Wasn''t he supposed to be the sensible one? Since when did he start ignoring doctor''s orders?

    She mmed the bathroom door behind her-maybe a little too hard. The door handle hit the floor with a loud tter.

    The bathroom was big, but nowhere near as spacious as the bedroom. ra stared at the handle on the floor, cheeks burning with embarrassment. She crouched down to pick it up, tried the door, and realized it wouldn''t budge. That one m must''ve broken it.

    She nced up at Dn, panicked.

    He was standing in front of the mirror, eyes flicking over to the handle in her hand. He looked like he wanted to say something, but held back.

    ra quickly set the "evidence" on the sink and tried to exin herself. "Seriously, do you always buy such flimsy doors? I swear, I didn''t even use that much force."

    The more she spoke, the more guilty she sounded. Her voice got smaller. "Do you have your phone on you?"

    The master bedroom was soundproof-no way Aiden could hear them if they yelled. Their only hope was to call for help.

    Dn squeezed some toothpaste onto his brush, answering in his usual calm tone, "No."

    ra instantly freaked out. "Who goes to take a shower without their phone?"

    Dn paused with the toothbrush in his hand, then let out a quiet, unexpectedugh.

    That''s when ra realized this was all on her. She was the one who got them stuck.

    He said, "With how quick you are to shift me, you''d make a better boss than

    me."

    For the first time in forever, things actually felt light between them.

    ra fell silent, leaning back against the door, trying her best to swallow the embarrassment.

    Dn didn''t say another word, quietly brushing his teeth.

    In the mirror, he could see her still flushed and flustered, so real and familiar-just like she used to be.

    If only he could keep her around a

    little

    ger. It didn''t matter if theet

    hever saw her shine; as long was his, that was enough.

    He lowered his gaze, set his toothbrush down, and sshed cold water on his

    face, hoping to calm the storm of feelings inside.

    ra listened to the sound of

    vel

    running water and, spotting the bandages covering his back, couldn''t help but remind him "Don''t get your back wet."

    "Mm."

    Out of ideas, she walked over to the window, opened it, and looked out into the yard.

    It was alreadyte. The whole ce was quiet-everyone was asleep. Not a soul

    in sight.

    ra leaned halfway out, ready to shout, when she felt an arm wrap gently around her waist.

    She jumped, ready to pull away, but he murmured, "Careful.ˇ±

    One hand gripping the window ledge, she bit back her nerves, then finally called

    out into the night, "Aiden! Aiden!"

    If she could do it over, she''d never have mmed that door.

    Aiden was in the living room, sipping water, when he heard someone outside. He was

    answer when he heard bones

    line:

    "Aiden, I''m locked in the bathroom with your boss! Did you hear me?"

    Well, that settled it. He decided he hadn''t heard a thing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 565

    ra had been calling for half an hour, her voice nearly gone, but there was still no response from downstairs.

    Frustrated, she pulled back.

    Dn''s hand was still on her waist. When he saw how flushed and annoyed she looked, his eyes flickered and he turned away. "The bathroom''s big enough. Just sit."

    He wasn''t wrongˇŞthe bathroom really was huge, with a couple of spots that almost lookedfortable enough to hang out in.

    But honestly, who wanted to sit around in a bathroom?

    ra picked a random spot and sat down, leaning her back against the wall.

    Dn sat next to her, eyes closed.

    The silence was unbearable. ra had always felt awkward around Dn, and now it was worse than ever.

    The wedding ring on his hand was a constant reminder-they were married, whether she liked it or not.

    She took a deep breath and quietly scooted a little farther away from him.

    Dn didn''t react. He just sat there, silent and still.

    ra couldn''t take the weird tension anymore. She slowly stood up, but her hand identally brushed the bathroom''s light switch. Suddenly, the room went pitch ck.

    She reached out, trying to find the switch again, but then heard Dn''s voice- soft and frail. "Turn the light on."

    His tone caught her off guard. He sounded so... weak.

    ra quickly flipped the lights back on and hurried to his side. She noticed a fine sheen of sweat on his forehead.

    A wave of guilt hit her. Was Dn... actually afraid of the dark?

    "Mr. Dn, you..." she started, but stopped herself. Instead, she grabbed a tissue and gently wiped his forehead.

    Suddenly, Dn grabbed her hand, holding it tight and staring deep into her face.

    ra froze. She remembered now-Dn always left amp on when he slept. The night she''d barged into his room, all the lights had been on. Was he really afraid of the dark?

    But after everything he''d been through, it was hard to believe he''d let himself have such an obvious weakness.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. It was an ident," she whispered, feeling bad.

    His lips looked pale. He shook his head and slowly let go of her hand.

    ra sat back down beside him, but now she didn''t dare move.

    Dn and Z really were opposites-one seemed to love the darkness, and the other couldn''t stand it.

    She''d barely gottenfortable when Dn''s head suddenly dropped onto her shoulder.

    ra turned, surprised, and saw

    Vol

    he''d already fallen asleep. His eyshes were ridiculously long, and from this angle, she could see his sharp nose and thin lips.

    She didn''t dare move. Quietly, she dabbed away the sweat on his nose with a tissue, then closed her own eyes.

    Two hourster, the bedroom door finally creaked open. ra had almost dozed off herself.

    She looked up to see Aiden standing in the doorway, looking kind of shocked. "Ma''am, you two..." he started.

    ra felt like she''d just been rescued. For a second there,

    thought she''d be trapped in Sh

    bathroom with Dn all night.

    Thank

    god.

    "Aiden, where have you been? I''ve been calling for you forever! Come help-Mr. Dn fell asleep."

    As she said it, she suddenly realized Dn was holding her hand.

    Confused, she looked down-their fingers wereced together, way too intimate.

    She jerked her hand away like she''d touched something hot.

    As soon as Aiden came over, she jumped up, hiding her hand behind her back and rubbing it nervously.

    The warmth from Dn''s hand still lingered. She kind of regretted

    it-how had she ended up fallire

    asleep next to him?

    Aiden helped Dn back to bed, but because of his injury, he couldn''t lie down. "Ma''am, do you want to stay and look after the boss?" Aiden asked.

    ra was already halfway out the door. Her shoulder was still numb from Dn leaning on her. She forced a smile.

    "You take care of him. I just want to go to bed. He managed fine before I was here."

    Before Aiden could say anything else, ra slipped out and escaped to her own room next door.

    As soon as she left, Dn slowly opened his eyes and shifted onto his side. Aiden didn''t say a word. He just left amp on and quietly stepped out.

    ra took a shower, but her shoulder still felt a little numb.

    Lying in bed, she felt strangely restless.

    She held her hand up to the light, staring at it over and over, but didn''t see anything different.

    When had he even taken her hand?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 566

    ra always thought she''d be the type to notice this sort of thing. Deep down, she hated how close Dn got to her. But when he slipped his fingers between hers, she hadn''t even realized it was happening. It was like her body just epted his touch before her mind could object.

    Now shey in bed, wide awake. Third night in a row, and she still couldn''t sleep.

    Ever since the wedding, every day felt off, like she was living in some weird dream.

    None of it seemed real.

    Being married to Dn felt especially fake.

    After another night of tossing and turning, she finally got up, her head spinning, vision blurry.

    If this kept up, she thought, she''d probably drop dead in Palm Bay.

    A knock came at her door. One of the housekeepers wanted her toe down for breakfast.

    ra just rolled over, face pale. "I''m not hungry."

    "Ma''am, are you on your period?" the housekeeper asked gently.

    ra froze. She dragged herself to the bathroom to check, and-yep-her period had started.

    It wasn''t as painful as usual, but she felt hot and cold at the same time. Totally miserable.

    She stared at her tired reflection, took a slow breath, and changed into something clean before heading downstairs.

    The housekeeper took one look at her and immediately started making ginger tea, and cranked up the heat.

    "Ma''am, here''s some seafood soup. Have a little, it''ll help."

    The soup looked thick andforting. ra picked up her spoon, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Dn sitting nearby. She couldn''t help but say, "He''s allergic to seafood."

    Had Dn gotten the same soup?

    The housekeeper smiled. "Don''t worry, ma''am, we know. We always avoid anything Mr. Dn''s allergic to." She turned to Dn, "Sir, your wife still remembers your allergies."

    Dn, looking pretty pale behind his newspaper, just gave a small, gentle "Mm."

    ra held her spoon, speechless. It wasn''t that she cared-she just couldn''t forget his allergic reaction before. It had been a whole thing.

    She drank her soup, distracted, her mind somewhere else.

    Once her stomach felt better, she grabbed a pillow and curled up on the couch. Dn sat just across from her. All she had to do was look up, and there he was. She opened her mouth, then hesitated, but finally blurted it out: "Mr. Dn, when can I go home? I miss my boyfriend."

    She really did. For over a week now, whenever she managed to fall asleep, she dreamed about Z.

    Holding hands with Dnst night only made her guilt worse-her heart felt sore and heavy.

    Ever since she lost her memory, she''d never felt such raw, aching longing for anyone. It was like ker heart was being eaten alive. Just thinking about Z hurt.

    Dn didn''t answer, eyes glued to whatever he was reading.

    ra sat up, her emotions pushing her words out sharper than she meant. "My boyfriend and I... we''ve done everything together. Everything. Mr. Dn, you should want more from your wife. I''m really not the right person."

    She paused, then added quietly, "You and I aren''t from the same world."

    Something about that made Dn''s hands clench tight on his newspaper, like he was about to tear it in two. But he kept his cool and finally looked up at her.

    "What does it even mean to be from the same world?" he asked quietly.

    She''d said stuff like that before-sometimes even meaner.

    But still, he couldn''t understand. Why couldn''t they be from the same world?

 Chapter 567

    ra went quiet. Ever since the first day she''d woken up and seen Dn, there was this nagging feeling deep inside-like they belonged topletely different worlds.

    It wasn''t something she could put into words. It was just a gut instinct. Maybe it was her body''s way of keeping her safe.

    No matter how many times she reminded herself how polite and well-mannered Dn was, that warning bell in her head never went silent. If anything, it told her Dn was more dangerous than anyone else she''d ever met.

    She lowered her eyes, deciding there was no point in sugarcoating it anymore.

    "Maybe lots of women would love to be your wife, but I''m not one of them. I really don''t like you. Even if I had another fifty years, I don''t think I''d change my mind. My instincts just keep telling me... you''re not the person I''m looking for."

    As soon as she finished, the air in the room seemed to snap tight-like some wild animal had been let loose. Cold sweat prickled down her spine.

    She nced up at Dn, half-expecting him to explode, but he looked as calm as ever. Whatever hint of danger she thought she''d seen was just... gone, like it had never happened.

    She swallowed and sat up straighter, only then realizing her back was soaked with sweat.

    The whole ce was quiet-the staff had already slipped away, leaving just the two of them.

    Out of nowhere, Dn stood up, took a few shaky steps, and then copsed right in front of her.

    ra shot to her feet, heart pounding with panic. There was no one else around. What if people thought she''d somehow caused this?

    She rushed over and tried to lift him, calling out, "Somebody help! Dn''s passed out!"

    Upstairs, Aiden watched the scene unfold, let out a long sigh, and popped his earbuds in. He didn''t feel like getting involved. He was tired, tooˇŞlet them figure it

    out.

    ra kept calling for help, but no one answered. Frustration bubbled up inside her.

    What was the point of all these people in the house if none of them showed up when it mattered? Even Aiden-wasn''t he supposed to stay by Dn''s side? And Dn was seriously hurt!

    With no other choice, she braced herself and struggled to drag Dn toward the stairs, taking it one step at a time.

    He was heavy, his whole weight slumped against her, making her face burn with the effort.

    She didn''t know where the strength came from, but somehow she got him to the bedroom door. She gave it a hard kick and the doorknob fell off, ttering to the floor. For a second, she stared at it, stunned.

    But she didn''t have time to care. She hauled Dn onto the bed, her heart beating out of her chest. Whatever he''d done, he couldn''t just die because of her.

    She dropped to her knees by the bed, grabbed his hand, and started rubbing it, blowing on it to warm him up.

    When you''re panicking, you get clumsy, doing everything and nothing at once.

    She pressed on the spot between his thumb and forefinger, her face growing paler by the second.

    "Dn, wake up, please. I didn''t mean any of that. I was just talking nonsense."

    He didn''t move. Lying there with his eyes closed, he looked almost too delicate to touch.

    Suddenly, she remembered the doctor said he needed his bandages changed. She scrambled for the medicine, tore open his bandages, and saw blood starting to seep through.

    Working quickly, she cleaned the wound, put on fresh ointment, and wrapped him up again.

    But to do it right, she had to lean in close, practically hugging him as she measured out the bandage around his broad shoulders and slim waist.

    The awkwardness crept up on her again. She''d just started wrapping the bandage when footsteps sounded outside the door.

    She turned and locked eyes with Jackson, who stood in the doorway.

    Nichs was right beside him, lips pressed tight.

    They''d heard Dn had been

    punished by the family, so they''de to check on him. Now, seeing ra holding Dn and bloody bandages all over the floor, both their faces turned grim.

    Nichs strode in first, his re downright icy.

    "ra, what''s wrong with you? Dn''s hurt, and you''re seriously trying to take advantage of him right now?!"

 Chapter 568

    ra was running on empty. Just getting Dn upstairs had wiped her out, and now she could barely catch her breath.

    "What are you talking about?" she snapped.

    Nichs hovered at the edge of the bed, ready to yank her away. But before he could, Jackson stepped up and put a steady hand on Nichs''s shoulder.

    Nichs, already agitated, spun around. "Are you stopping me right now? Did you not see what ra''s up to? She''s totally making a move on Dn. The guy''s ridiculously good-looking-she probably thinks he married her because he actually likes her."

    Jackson didn''t even bother arguing. He just grabbed a clean tissue from the nightstand and stuffed it straight into Nichs''s mouth.

    "Enough. Give it a rest," he said.

    Nichs spat the tissue out, ring. Something felt off-weren''t he and Jackson supposed to be on the same side here? Why did it suddenly feel like Jackson was defending ra?

    Before he could say a word, Jackson dragged him away from the bed. Then, with an icy nce at ra, he said, "Since you''re so eager to take care of Dn, have at it. But if anything goes wrong, you''re taking the fall."

    ra stared at them in disbelief. "Seriously? A little help here would be nice! Changing bandages isn''t exactly a one-person job."

    Nichs tried to step forward again, but Jackson yanked him back.

    Nichs finally lost it. "What is wrong with you? Have you lost your mind?"

    Jackson rubbed his temples, clearly done with the whole scene. He shoved Nichs out the door, tossed a quick, "We''ll check on Dnter," over his shoulder at ra, and disappeared downstairs with Nichs in tow.

    Before ra could even call after them, they were gone.

    She looked down at Dn, frustration and worry flickering across her face. His head had slumped quietly onto her shoulder, suddenly looking so peaceful and innocent.

    Honestly, changing his bandages alone was exhausting. She''d thought having backup would help but apparently, she was on her own.

    With a sigh, ra picked up the gauze and got back to work. Her fingers brushed against Dn''s bare skin, sticky with blood and crisscrossed with fresh wounds. She noticed him flinch ever so slightly, and a wave of regret washed over her.

    Why had she picked a fight while he was hurt? She could''ve just waited until he healed before bringing up anything about going home.

    Downstairs, Nichs paced back and forth, restless and uneasy. He was convinced ra had it out for Dn.

    ra had been head over heels for

    Simon, everyone knew that. There

    was no way she''d actually fall for Dn. Dn must have married her for revenge, that was the only exnation. Now that he was unconscious, was ra trying to take advantage? She was even more scheming than he thought.

    Jackson sprawled on the couch, stretching out until he was practically lying down.

    Every few minutes, Nichs nced up at the stairs, worry etched all over his face. "Are we really not going to check on Dn?"

    Dn might''ve been the quietest of all of them, but he was also the most reliable -the one everyone looked up to. Of course they were worried about him.

    Jackson grabbed an apple off the table, took a bite, and asked, "Have you seen Aiden?"

    "No," Nichs answered, frowning. Why wasn''t Aiden here?

    Aiden was usually on top of everything when it came to Dn-he was the guy everyone trusted. But now, when Dn actually needed him, he was nowhere to be found.

    Jackson took another bite. "If Aiden''s not worried, why are you? Dn''s going to be fine."

    Honestly, if Dn still had the energy to flirt earlier, he clearly wasn''t on his deathbed.

    Jackson couldn''t shake the feeling that he''d just yed wingman for someone else''s little love drama upstairs-and he didn''t love the role.

    Nichs, meanwhile, was totally oblivious, as usual. ''

    Still, Nichs followed orders. Jackson said not to go upstairs, so he didn''t.

    Richard showed upst. He saw the two of them on the couch and sat down too.

    Nichs looked even more confused. "Dn''s getting punished by the family and you guys aren''t worried at all?"

    Richard, who''d always been the most levelheaded of the bunch, just closed his eyes and sighed. "It''s

    been chaos these past few days

    They put me in charge of the

    shipping routes-so much cargoing in, everyone''s pulling strings and asking me to look the other

    way."

    The Warren family was always under scrutiny thanks to their connections, and as

    the heir, Richard was constantly busy.

    He kept his eyes closed, then changed the subject back to Dn. "If Dn doesn''t want something, no one can force him. If he''s willing, he''ll handle it."

    At least, when it came to anything except ra.

    Anyone at the top of this family knew better than to gamble with their lifeˇŞunless ra was involved.

    In that case, even nine lives wouldn''t be enough.

 Chapter 569

    Richard was the one who understood him better than anyone else. Maybe that''s why Richard had never once looked at ra like she was some oddity.

    He just didn''t get the whole men-and-women thing. To him, those feelings were nothing but a hassle.

    Ever since he was a kid, women had always seemed like trouble, and romance was even worse. The rush he got from winning in the business world was a thousand times more exciting than chasing after a woman.

    That adrenaline-living on the edge-no ordinary love affair could everpare. So he never really understood why everyone seemed so obsessed with romance.

    He didn''t get it, but he respected it.

    Maybe once you''d reached the top and all the power a person could want, you started chasing after things that felt, well, ordinary and even a little cheap.

    Yeah, to him, romance was just that: ordinary.

    Jackson couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed at Richard''s attitude.

    "Richard, you''ve got the overseas shipping line all sewn up now. Does that mean anyone who wants to move cargo has to go through you?" he asked.

    Owning the shipping route was a goldmine. The fact that Richard had managed it showed just how much work he''d put in behind the scenes.

    Richard gave a half-smile, a little smug, and stretched out his legs. "Yep. From now on, your shipments are on the house. Hundred percent off.ˇ±

    Jackson propped his chin on his hand, eyeing Richard''s cocky attitude. He couldn''t help but prod, "That''s not what I meant. What I want to know is, you''ve been working here and abroad for years-howe there''s never been a single scandal about you? Don''t tell me you''re still a virgin?"

    For a second, the arrogance slipped from Richard''s face, and his smile faded.

    Even Nichs, who''d been quietly watching, shot Richard a quick nce, then looked away with a small, amusedugh.

    Richard pressed his lips together, closed his eyes, and muttered, "I''m not as basic as you guys."

    Women only got in the way when it came to getting things done.

    Jackson raised an eyebrow, tantly checking Richard out.

    Out of all of them, Richard was the coolest under pressure. He''d also been the first to notice that Dn liked ra. It wasn''t that Richard was clueless about feelings he just really didn''t care.

    Jackson found himself wondering: would Richard ever fall in love? Maybe, if he lived long enough, he''d actually get to see it happen.

    He was still mulling it over when footsteps echoed from upstairs.

    ra had finally finished settling Dn and was about toe down for a break.

    But as soon as she spotted the three men waiting below, she froze.

    She managed a few steps down, then spun around and hurried back up.

    No way was she walking into that.

    Richard, all sharp smiles and hidden warnings. Jackson, who never bothered to hide his dislike for her And Nichs, who looked down on her more than anyone else. If she went down there, she''d be walking right into the lion''s den.

    Honestly, Dn''s room felt safer.

    Watching ra retreat, Nichs snorted. "Looks like she knows she''s not wanted here."

    Richard nced over at him. He

    knew all too well how fiercely some people protected their own. If Nichs kept messing with ra, he''d only be asking for trouble. So Richard gave him a rare warning.

    "Lay off ra from now on. As long as she''s got that title, even for Dn''s sake..."

    Nichs waved him off, already impatient. "Yeah, yeah. Got it."

    That was all Richard was willing to say. If Nichs insisted on stirring things upter, he''d have to deal with the consequences himself.

    ra hurried back to Dn''s bedroom and finally spotted Aiden. Her irritation red up.

    "Aiden."

    Aiden pulled out his earbuds and responded, respectful as ever, ˇ°Ma''am."

    ra couldn''t care less about the formalities. Ever since her supposed marriage, Aiden had been nothing but polite-but when it mattered, he was always nowhere to be found, leaving her to clean up the mess.

    "Mr. Dn''s weak as a kitten right now-he even fainted just now. Where were you?" she snapped.

    Aiden met her eyes,pletely calm. "With you here to take care of him, I didn''t worry."

    "You-!"

 Chapter 570

    ra felt a wave of annoyance bubble up inside her. But then she caught herself Aiden was the one who cared about Dn the most. There was no way he''d just disappear on purpose. He was probably caught up with something urgent.

    She pressed her lips together, deciding it wasn''t worth getting upset over. "I just changed his bandages and put on some fresh medicine, but he still hasn''t woken up. Should we call a doctor?"

    "No need. The boss has always been healthy. I''ll have to trouble you to look after him for a few days, Mrs. Dawson. Now that he''s suddenly copsed, I need to handle things at the office. I''ve got to head out.ˇ±

    ra started to say something, but that same unexinable frustration washed over her again.

    Before she could get a word out, Aiden was already heading downstairs.

    She stood in the doorway of the master bedroom, suddenly at a loss for what to do.

    If she just left Dn here, she''d feel guilty all day. But staying to take care of him? This marriage had been forced on her just the thought made her stomach twist.

    She hovered outside for ten minutes before finally pushing the door open, telling herself she could figure everything out once he recovered.

    She sat down by the bed, letting her eyes drift to his face.

    It wasn''t the first time she''d studied Dn''s features, but no matter how many times she looked, he was still stunning enough to take her breath away.

    People are visual creatures, she thought. Who wouldn''t like looking at something beautiful? The universe had clearly yed favorites with him.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice when his eyes slowly opened.

    Surprise flickered in her own eyes, but the memory of him passing out-because

    of something she said-made her heart skip with guilt.

    "Mr. Dawson, you''re awake."

    Dn acted like he hadn''t heard, closing his eyes again.

    So, he''s mad.

    Flustered, ra felt her cheeks heat up, but when she saw how pale he looked, she couldn''t just leave.

    His breathing slowed, and after a moment, he seemed to drift back to sleep. Suddenly, ra remembered didn''t he have insomnia?

    Two hourster, someone knocked on the door.

    She got up and opened it to find Richard standing outside.

    He was tall, with a kind of quiet intensity. He gave her a quick look, then nced away.

    "Has Dn woken up?"

    ra wasn''t close to any of these people. She''d never fit into Dn''s world, and honestly, she''d never tried.

    "He woke up for a second, then fell asleep again."

    Richard nodded, making no move toe in, but he looked at ra again.

    Feeling a bit awkward, she forced a smile. "Do you want toe in and check on him?"

    Richard was always polite to her-she didn''t really have the right to turn him away.

    He smiled a little and stepped back. "No need. With his wife here taking care of him, I''m sure he''s happy."

    ra felt like she''d been struck by lightning.

    It took her a few seconds to process what Richard had just said.

    She opened her mouth to protest, "I''m not "

    But was she really not? They''d already signed the marriage papers.

    That same suffocating feeling crept in again, like she''d been shoved into a role she never wanted.

    She closed the door and noticed the

    doorknob had fallen on the floor

    With

    it on

    a sigh, she picked it up

    set

    a side table.

    Back at the bed, she found Dn awake, watching her. She had no idea if he''d overheard what Richard said.

    He tried to sit up, but every movement seemed to drain what little color he had left.

    ra rushed over and helped him, propping a pillow behind his back.

    Dn leaned into it, settling in.

    She noticed his lips were dry and asked softly, "Want some water?"

    He gave a quiet "Mm," eyes lowered, lost in his own thoughts.

    ra hurried downstairs and poured water. When she nced

    a ss

    into the living room,

    M:

    everyone else was gone.

    The kitchen staff were busy prepping dinner, the smells of roasting chicken and

    fresh bread drifting through the air.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Where did everyone go earlier?"

    One of

    "Other than cleaning, we

    in the main house. Mr.

    prefers it quiet."

    ra nodded. That sounded just like DnˇŞhe was never one for crowds or noise.

    She carried the water back upstairs and set the ss on the nightstand.

    She half expected him to take it himself, but instead, he simply leaned forward

    and drank straight from the ss in her hand.

    ra instinctively moved closer, steadying the ss so he could drinkfortably.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 571

    He took a couple of sips, then turned his head to the side.

    She set the ss down and gently pressed her palm to his forehead for a few seconds.

    No fever. That was a relief.

    When she pulled her hand back, the room fell quiet again.

    ra didn''t dare say anything about Z, and she didn''t even want to mention going home-if he fainted again, she wouldn''t know what to do.

    Dn''s health had always seemed so fragile.

    She sat quietly, lips pressed together, not saying a word.

    Hisshes were low, casting shadows over his eyes, when he suddenly mumbled,

    "I want to take a shower."

    "The doctor said you can''t get wet," she reminded him.

    He ignored her, hands already reaching for the covers to push them aside.

    His back was still covered in wounds. Even the tiniest movement tugged at them. ra panicked and grabbed his leg, holding him down.

    She caught a glimpse of his face he looked even paler than before. Instantly, she blurted, "How about I help you wipe down instead? Once you''re better, you can shower."

    He stopped struggling, leaned back with his eyes closed, and didn''t say anything. She took that as agreement.

    ra had said it without thinking. Now there was no way out.

    She went to get a basin of hot water and found a clean towel, then brought them to his bedside.

    Honestly, she wished Aiden were here. But he''d gone to the office.

    As she wrung the towel out, she tried to psych herself up. But the more she thought about it, the more awkward she felt.

    She dropped the towel in the water, hurried downstairs, and caught up with the housekeepers. "Mr. Dn needs someone to help him wipe down. Is anyone free?"

    As soon as she said it, everyone looked horrified, shaking their heads like she''d just asked them to jump off a bridge.

    "Ma''am, we can''t-sir never lets anyone touch him."

    "Please, don''t put us in that spot."

    Standing there, ra felt like she was on the outside looking in.

    She took a deep breath. "Then call Aiden. Tell him toe back."

    One of the housekeepers pulled out her phone and dialed. After a moment, she ryed, ˇ°Aiden''s in a meeting with the execs, then he has to cover for Mr. Dn on two international calls. He won''t be home until around eleven tonight." C¨®ntent

    All ra''s hope vanished.

    She trudged back upstairs and started wringing out the towel again.

    Dn nced at her-she was sitting by the bed, lookingpletely defeated. The corner of his mouth twitched, like he wanted to smile.

    ra looked up and tried to y it off, forcing a grin. "I just... I don''t want to cross any boundaries."

    He looked straight at her, eyes dark. "When did I ever say I was worried about that?"

    She stood there, not sure how to respond.

    Before she could move, he let out a soft sigh. "If you really don''t want to touch me..."

    Before he could finish, ra grabbed his hand and started wiping down his arm, then the back of his hand, and his palm.

    Was he for real? What did he mean, "if you don''t want to touch me"? Did he actually want her to?

    She remembered how, back when

    Eden barged into this vi, Dn had wrapped himself up tighter than a mummy-he''d always seemed to hate being touched, especially by women.

    Was he just feeling vulnerable now that he was hurt?

    She finished wiping his upper body, rinsed the towel, got a fresh basin of water, and wrung it out. Then, gently, she cupped his chin and wiped his face clean.

    They were so close she could barely breathe.

    The cut at the corner of his mouth still hadn''t fully healed; up close, you could see the faint scar.

    ra''s hand felt hot as she awkwardly wiped at his cheeks.

    She rinsed the towel again. Next was his lower body. "Mr. Dn, um... sorry, I''m going to have to "

    If she kept hesitating, this would go on forever. She needed to just get it done.

    She lifted the covers, and her eyesnded on his long legs under the robe. Her cheeks burned.

    She didn''t even dare to lift his robe; she just closed her eyes and carefully wiped every spot she could reach, barely breathing the whole time.

    Honestly, in this whole city, who else would dare get this close to Dn?

    She remembered, from back when

    she''d massaged his legs, how unfairly good-looking he was. Even injured, he was all sharp lines and strong muscles-broad shoulders,

    narrow waist, better than any male model she''d ever seen.

    Weren''t people with leg injuries supposed to lose muscle?

    But with him, there wasn''t a single sign of weakness.

 Chapter 572

    After she finished wiping him down, ra let out a long sigh, pulled the nket over him, and looked up. "Feeling any better?"

    Her eyes were so clear, so honest, it almost made him want to scream.

    He didn''t answer. Instead, he turned his head and stared out the window.

    ra had no clue what he was mad about this time, but whatever it was, it was starting to get on her nerves too.

    She tossed the towel into the basin and left the room without another word.

    Seriously, what was his deal? The man was a walking minefield-you never knew what would set him off.

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she got. By the time she stepped out into the hallway, she was fuming and ran right into the housekeepering up the stairs.

    The housekeeper greeted her with a big, friendly smile. "Mrs. Carter, dinner''s ready. Why don''t youe down and have a bite? We made some soup for you since it''s that time of the month."

    ra felt like she was already full-full of frustration.

    "I''m good, thanks. Just bring some up for him, okay?"

    She turned and headed for the guest room, shutting the door a little too hard behind her.

    The housekeeper didn''t dare ask anything else. Instead, she hurried to the master bedroom and knocked softly. "Sir, dinner''s ready, we "

    She didn''t even get to finish before a quiet voice cut her off.

    "Not hungry."

    Great. The housekeeper had no idea what was going on with these two tonight.

    Baffled, she went back downstairs and looked at the untouched dishes on the table, sighing.

    *

    Aiden got home around eleven that night and was immediately cornered by the worried housekeeper.

    "Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Carter ate dinner. She''s been upstairs all night and wouldn''te down. We didn''t want to pry. Aiden, she''s not feeling well today either, and she didn''t even touch the ginger tea we made her."

    Aiden hadn''t been in meetings all evening-he''d just hung out at the office, enjoying the peace and quiet. He hated getting caught between those two.

    He rubbed his temples. "You guys go to bed. I''ll take care of it."

    First, he stopped by Dn''s room and pushed the door open quietly.

    The lights were still on. Dn was wide awake, flipping through those little red marriage

    certificates-again. He''d probably read them a hundred times by now.

    Aiden sighed to himself. "Boss, want something to eat?"

    Dn didn''t answer. He slipped the booklets into his nightstand drawer and started twirling a ring between his fingers.

    Not the wedding band that one never left his hand. This was a different ring. Aiden waited, patient as ever.

    Finally, after a long silence, Dn muttered, ˇ°She doesn''t have feelings for me. Not that way."

    He meant the kind of feelings that sparked between a man and a woman.

    ra didn''t have those for him. She was too honest, too straightforward, too clean.

    No spark, no desire.

    Even if she was right there in front of him, if she didn''t like him, that was that.

    She''d even said it herself-give her decades, and she still wouldn''t fall for him. Aiden just nodded, already used to Dn''s moods.

    "She might not love you now, but you''re the only one she''d ever share a marriage license with. That means something."

    Leave it to Aiden to say exactly what Dn needed to hear.

    A slow smile tugged at Dn''s lips. He squeezed the ring in his hand. "Yeah. You''re right."

    Aiden rxed a little. "Come on, eat

    something. There''s no point fighting with her, She''s got a big heart, doesn''t respond to pressure, and probably has no clue why you''re upset."

    No one was more oblivious than ra.

    Seeing Dn start toe around, Aiden kept going. "Besides, she was forced into this marriage, but she didn''t freak out or try to leave. Honestly, I think she''s just slow to pick up on feelings-especially this kind. Maybe you just need to show her the way."

    Dn looked down, slowly opening his hand.

    Yeah, ra had been extra clueless since she lost her memory. If she hadn''t

    been, he never would''ve had a shot at holding on to her.

    He pressed his lips to the ring.

    At least this much, he thought, was something he''d earned.

 Chapter 573

    "Mr. Sterling, should I bring you something to eat? You haven''t had anything all afternoon."

    "Yeah."

    Dn carefully put the ring away and gave a quiet instruction. "Go check on her."

    Aiden nodded and headed to ra''s room. He couldn''t help but feel like he was stuck mediating between two stubborn kids. If anyone else knew, they''d never believe itˇŞthose two could actually get so petty, they''d both skip meals just to spite each other. Especially Dn.

    Aiden knocked lightly on the door. Before he could knock a third time, ra flung it open, looking like she was still mad, her face all chilly and distant.

    "Aiden, finally! Can I start working at Ferguson Corporation for you tomorrow? I know enough about thepany, and honestly I can''t take another day here. You have no idea how impossible Dn is. Living with him is like tiptoeing through a minefield-step on the wrong thing and he just shuts down. Seriously, how can anyone be like that?"

    She''d clearly been holding this in all night, desperate for someone to talk to. She couldn''t vent to the other staff-if she ever said a bad word about Dn, they''d just look horrified, like, ˇ°Ma''am, how could you say that about the boss?"

    Only Aiden never seemed bothered. No need to make things harder for everyone else.

    Aiden almostughed. The boss really could be impossible sometimes.

    "Would you like something to eat, ma''am?"

    ra''s stomach growled. She followed Aiden downstairs, still ranting.

    "Aiden, how have you put up with him for so long? Seriously, only you could handle him. Don''t you think he''spletely unreasonable sometimes? The way he sulks, you''d think the whole world owed him millions. It''s honestly exhausting just being around him."

    Then she realized something was off. The air felt weird.

    She looked back-and there was Dn, standing in the hallway, staring right at her.

    No wonder she''d felt uneasy-Dn''s silent re could cut ss.

    She gave an awkward, embarrassed smile, totally caught talking behind his back. Dn stared at her for a few long seconds before finally saying, "I''m hungry." ra''s nerves settled. She''d thought he was going to lose his temper again, but instead, he actually wanted to eat.

    Men really were impossible to figure out.

    Aed a quick bite downstairs,

    to Deed Aiden to bring a t But in the time it tet

    turne

    around, Aiden had disappeared.

    She nced around and saw him

    nearby, phone pressed to his earet

    probably dealing with work. ra waited, but after ten minutes he was still on the call.

    With no other choice, she picked up the tray herself and headed upstairs. Honestly, why did Aiden always get busy at the worst times?

    As soon as she left, Aiden lowered his phone. The screen was dark he hadn''t been talking to anyone. This house would probably fall apart without him.

    ra carried the tray to Dn''s room, knocked, and walked in. Dn sat by the window, lost in thought.

    She set the tray down, handed him a spoon. "Here."

    He nced up at her, took the spoon, and started eating quietly. Every bite

    seemed to pull at his injury; sweat beaded on his forehead.

    She watched for a second, then sat across from him. Gently, she took the spoon, scooped up some soup, and held it to his lips.

    "Here."

    Just a minute ago, she''d been ranting non-stop to Aiden. Now, with Dn, every word felt heavy and slow.

    Dn opened his mouth and let her feed him, his eyes never leaving her face.

    ra suddenly felt super self-conscious. She scooped up another spoonful, her voice softer. "What? Not good?"

    He coughed. "Come closer."

    She leaned in, a little confused. "What is it?"

    Before she could finish, he turned and kissed her right on the lips. ˇ°Tastes perfect."

    ra''s face went bright red. She dropped the spoon right back in the bowl.

 Chapter 574

    She spun around and left, too angry for words. When she got pushed to her limit, her mind just wentpletely nk.

    This wasn''t the first time he''d pulled something like this. So why did she keep falling for it, every single time?

    ra stormed out, almost bumping straight into Aiden as he came in.

    Aiden took one look at her face-clearly fumingˇŞand asked, "Ma''am, what happened?"

    ra didn''t even slow down. She took a deep breath and tossed over her shoulder, "Ask him yourself."

    She didn''t have the energy to exin.

    With a sharp m, she shut herself in the guest bedroom, feeling more agitated

    than ever.

    Meanwhile, Aiden opened the master bedroom door and finally noticed the doorknob was busted.

    By the window, Dn sat with his chin resting on his hand, idly stirring his soup, a faint smile on his lips-like he was in a surprisingly good mood.

    Aiden could guess why. Dn always seemed to get what he wanted.

    Deciding it was none of his business, Aiden just called for someone toe fix the doors in the morning.

    Back in her room, ra flopped onto the bed, still restless and upset.

    She couldn''t sleep.

    She got up, headed to the bathroom, and stared at the dark circles under her eyes. With a sigh, she sshed her face with cold water.

    But it didn''t help. She still felt like a frog in slowly boiling water-trapped, helpless, and getting more anxious by the minute.

    This couldn''t go on.

    She needed to get out of Palm Bay. Soon.

    She changed clothes and started wandering around the house. As she reached one of the outer walls, she looked up.

    That''s when she heard itˇŞa soft, almost whispery voice in the dark.

    "Go forward two hundred steps and turn left. There''s a side door. Nobody''s there right now."

    She thought she was imagining it. She looked around but saw no one.

    Still, she followed the directions. And there it was a side door she''d never seen open before, now quietly ajar.

    ra''s heart pounded. Dn''s Palm Bay was supposed to have irond security. Why was there suddenly a gap?

    A thrill shot through her, and she almost stepped outside. But then she hesitated.

    If Dn had been punished by Walter, that meant Walter knew about their marriage. If anyone could break through the security here, it would be Walter.

    Walking out right now would be walking into a trap.

    She stepped back, her mind suddenly clear. Freedom was important, but her life mattered more.

    She turned to leave, but the voice came again.

    "Don''t you want to see your boyfriend? He''s badly hurt. He wants to see you just onest time."

    ra froze, her face going pale.

    Z...

    She hadn''t heard from him in so long. Knowing how stubborn he was, there was no telling what he might do.

    Without thinking, she wandered back to the main house and sat, lost in thought.

    Was the voice telling the truth? If Walter was involved, he could definitely find Z and use him to threaten her.

    Was Z really hurt that badly?

    Anxious, she found herself upstairs, standing outside Dn''s door.

    She was about to knock when she heard a cough from inside.

    She hesitated, then knocked anyway.

    The door wasn''t even fully closedˇŞit was left slightly open.

    She stepped inside, lowering her gaze as she saw him sitting by the bed.

    "Mr. Dn, I..."

    He looked at her, and just from her face, he could guess what she wanted to say.

    He set his book aside, his voice calm and cool. "I''m going to sleep."

    ra frowned and quickly crossed the room, grabbing his hand.

    "Mr. Dn, I don''t know why you''re so set on marrying me, but someone just told me my boyfriend''s in

    trouble need to see him. If you!

    ve

    want to keep an eye on me, fine just take me there yourself. I have to know if he''s okay."

    Dn nced at her hand gripping his wrist, then looked up at her. "Who told you that?"

    "I don''t know. But the side door''s

    open anne

    someone tried to lure me

    out. Looks like Palm Bay isn''t as

    secure as you think."

    As soon as she finished, he suddenly flipped his hand, his fingers sliding up to her

    wrist.

    It happened so fast, but for a

    mone felt like she''d just been

    caught by something

    dangerous-like a beautiful snake coiling around her.

    He pulled her a little closer, his voice low. "So why didn''t you go?"

    ra blinked in surprise. Was that... happiness in his voice?

 Chapter 575

    She hesitated for a few seconds before finally telling the truth.

    "You got punished by the family-was it because Walter found out we got married? You''re basically untouchable in the Ferguson family. If anyone could break through your security at Palm Bay, it''d have to be Walter. He might go easy on you, but me? He''d get rid of me in a heartbeat. I want to leave, but I have to stay alive first."

    Dn rested a hand on her wrist, then gently pinched her cheek. It didn''t hurt-it almost felt like a quiet kind of affection.

    ra quickly brushed his hand away, giving him a weird look and wiping her cheek as if he''d left a mark.

    Dn''s lips curved into a small smile, but it faded as fast as it appeared. He called Aiden over and gave a simple order: "Check it out."

    Less than ten minutester, they heard noises from downstairs.

    Dn got into his wheelchair and ra, almost out of habit, moved behind him to push as they rode the elevator down.

    Two men were kneeling in the foyer, shaking all over when they heard the wheelchair approach.

    One of them started babbling, "Sir, we really didn''t have a choice, please believe us."

    Even as he begged, he kept ncing at ra out of the corner of his eye.

    When Dn and ra got closer, the man suddenly whipped out a gun and aimed it straight at ra.

    ra didn''t even think-she just reacted, yanking Dn down with her and diving behind the sofa.

    Bang!

    The shot rang out, but it wasn''t from the man''s gun. Someone else had fired first.

    The man never got the chance to pull the trigger-he was taken out by a bullet from somewhere farther away.

    ra heard the gunshot, but she had no idea who''d been hit. Instinctively, she started checking Dn for injuries, her hands searching for blood.

    Dn saw the worry on her face, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. Then, without warning, he wrapped his arms tight around her, pulling her close like he wanted to blend her right into himself.

    ra was still panicking, worried he''d been shot, but suddenly being hugged like that made her feel like she was tangled up in thick vines, squeezed so tight she could barely breathe.

    She was just about to push him away when he stood up first, pulling her up with him.

    Meanwhile, the two men were now pinned face-down on the floor,pletely subdued. The gun had been kicked aside andy quietly by the coffee table.

    ra picked it up and realized the magazine was still full. The man hadn''t even fired a shot.

    How many people did Dn have hidden around Palm Bay, anyway? She took a deep breath, looking over at the two men being held down. They were shaking so badly, neither dared to look at Dn.

    He sat in the middle of the room, his voice cold and t. "Deal with them."

    Like he was talking about taking out the trash, not ending two lives.

    The men immediately turned to ra, pleading with her. "Ms. ra, we really didn''t have a choice! Please, for the sake of our families-our kids, our

    vel

    parents-please ask him to let us go

    this once!"

    ra took several steps back. She couldn''t even look at them-after all, they''d just tried to kill her.

    She sat down next to Dn, watching as the men were dragged away.

    Dn nced at one of the guards. "Everyone else been questioned?"

    ra didn''t recognize the person

    who answered. He waspleteret

    shrouded in ck, even his hair

    hidden under a huge hood, like sunlight itself would burn him.

    "All questioned," the figure replied.

    In other words, no one else was a problem.

    Dn nodded, then suddenly pulled ra down to sit beside him.

    She had no idea what he was doing and was about to move away when he introduced her, almost casually. ara. Someone you need to keep

    The hooded figure lifted his head just enough to nce at her.

    It was only a couple seconds, but ra felt like he''d memorized every detail

    about her her face, her build, everything.

    He feltpletely emotionless, like a living scanner.

    "I got it," he said, nodding. "I''ll remember."

    ra couldn''t figure out why Dn had bothered with that introduction. Was this

    guy really that important?

    The man in ck disappeared as quickly as he''de.

    Dn''s attitude toward him was anything but friendly; if anything, he was

    unusually serious.

    ra stared after the man''s retreating figure, and for some reason, she suddenly thought of ZˇŞsomeone else who seemed to belong in the dark.

 Chapter 576

    She didn''t snap out of it until a voice whispered in her ear.

    "What are you staring at?"

    She lowered hershes, repeating softly, "Dn, please. Just let me go back for a bit."

    She meant itˇŞshe needed to make sure Z was okay. She couldn''t let Walter''s angernd on him.

    Dn went silent. He always did this whenever she brought up Z-like it was some kind of trigger.

    ra took a deep breath. The question had been on her mind for so long, she finally just blurted it out.

    "Do you really hate Z?"

    With everyone else, Dn always seemed untouchable, like nothing anyone did could ever bother him. But Z was different. Dn''s whole vibe shifted whenever Z came up even the corners of his mouth would drop lower than usual.

    ra had never heard of Dn hating anyone. How could he possibly have beef with Z?

    She watched his face, searching for the tiniest hint of emotion.

    What she didn''t expect was how honest he was.

    "Yeah. I really do."

    ra was speechless for a moment.

    A weird, hot anger bubbled up inside her, and she let out a short, almost bitterugh.

    "Why? What''s he ever done to you?"

    Z mostly kept to himself. He was always alone, except for the asional shift at Nightshade. He barely talked to anyone. If someone didn''t like him, it definitely wasn''t Z''s fault.

    ra, when she cared about someone, wasn''t exactly logical.

    Dn started to wheel himself away, and she rushed after him. "Dn."

    Normally, she''d call him Mr. Dn, only using his first name if things were urgent. But right now, it slipped out naturally, like she''d said it a thousand times before.

    She stopped, confused, as fragments of old memories flickered through her mind.

    Dn.

    Dn.

    Frowning, she called after him, "Did I used to always call you by your name?"

    He froze, hands still on the wheels. "Did you remember something?"

    ra rubbed her forehead. Honestly, not really. She was just tired-too many sleepless nights, her nerves shot.

    She massaged her temples, feeling a little better, and tried again.

    ˇ°Let that guy from earlier go back with me. He seems capable, right? Don''t worry, I''lle back with him."

    Dn turned to face her, eyes locked on hers, searching, intense.

    ra always found it hard to meet his gaze. There was something burning in Dn''s eyes, like he could melt straight through her, even though his expression stayed icy cold.

    She waited, hoping he''d give in.

    But then he let out a sharp, coldughˇŞa sound she''d never heard from him before.

    "I really don''t get what you see in a guy like that."

    ra stared at him in disbelief. She''d always thought Dn was different.

    He''d been in love with Shelly for years, stayed single just for her. She thought he''d

    understand-sometimes feelingmet

    between people just didn''t make sense. It didn''t matter who was "worthy."

    But hearing him say that, she realized he cared about things like status, just like everyone else.

    ra stood frozen for a few seconds, then turned and walked away.

    She felt stupid for ever thinking she could reason with Dn.

    He hated Z. There was no way he''d let her go.

    Dn watched her leave, his hand at his side slowly curling into a fist.

    ra went back to the first door she''d found, but it was closed now.

    She stood there quietly, regret trickling in. Maybe she should''ve just left when she had the chance.

    *

    On the other side of town, Simon had been staking out near Palm Bay for days.

    But Dn hadn''t shown his face in ages. If he really was keeping ra locked up, what was he doing with her all this time?

    Simon''s chest burned with

    ki he hadn''t even gotten to shake the thought onto

    kiss ra, and now he and now

    shake the thought of Dn with her.

    He was desperate to catch Dn doing something wrong, to show ra who he

    really was.

    But he couldn''t even get close enough to see her, let alone pass her a message.

    He''d been waiting since morning when suddenly, someone messaged him-Dn

    had posted a photo of a marriage certificate online.

    Simon thought he''d misheard. His heart dropped, and when he saw the screenshot, his face went pale.

    The call was from Megan.

    Megan had already suspected something like this. If Dn could lock someone

    up, dragging her to get married wouldn''t be a stretch.

    She gripped her phone so tight, she thought she might break it.

    What was so special about ra? How could she push Dn this far-make a

    man like him throw away his pride and be so obsessed?

    Jealousy twisted inside her, sharp and wild, her eyes burning red.

 Chapter 577

    She shot Simon a look and said, ˇ°Told you so. He did exactly what I said he would. Mr. Simon, let''s face itˇŞyou and ra are never going to happen."

    Right now, Megan had no way to get close to anyone else in the Ferguson family. All she could do was keep poking at Simon, hoping he''d snap and do something reckless. If he did, she''d be right there to reap the rewards.

    Simon sucked in a shaky breath, his hands tightening on the steering wheel. He wanted nothing more than to smash it to pieces.

    How could Dn pull something like this?

    His jaw clenched tight. "Tara from the Warren family came back this morning. The Warrens are throwing her a wee party-she''s Grandpa''s handpicked daughter-inw. I''ll wait to see what Grandpa says. Also, I''ve got a job for you: find out if Dn''s hiding a kid somewhere."

    He''d meant to ask Eden about it, but Eden had been sent away before he got the chance.

    Still, Simon was sure-Dn definitely had a child, and Eden knew where the kid

    was.

    If he could track down the child and use them to threaten Dn, Dn would bepletely trapped.

    For a second, Megan''s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly collected herself. At this point, nothing about Dn surprised her anymore.

    The first time she realized Dn had feelings for ra, she''d thought the world had lost its mind.

    Years had passed, and she''d nearly gotten used to it. The only thing that hadn''t faded was her jealousy toward ra-it just kept growing.

    "I''ll take care of it," she said.

    After hanging up, Simon scrolled through his contacts and found Tara''s number.

    In the city''s upper crust, everyone knew Tara. If Dn was the most impressive guy around, Tara was the queen of the socialites. Her family background spoke for itself, and everyone remembered how she''d once openly chased after Dn- only to be turned down t.

    A calm, confident voice picked up on the other end. "Simon?"

    Simon forced a smile. "Tara, long time no see. I heard you''re back-have you reached out to Dn yet?"

    Tara nced at the documents in her hand, a little amused. "Not yet. He should show up at the family party tonight."

    "Don''t count on it. Have you seen what he''s been up totely? He''spletely obsessed with some woman now-he''s even started going against Grandpa in public."

    Tara''s face didn''t change. She''d been catching up on all the city drama since she got on the ne-her inbox was full of updates.

    She''d already looked into ra. Honestly, she didn''t see her as any realpetition. Even if Dn married her, so what? People got divorced all the time.

    Tara had plenty of confidence. After all, the reason Dn turned her down years ago was because he said he liked someone else.

    Back then, everyone assumed he was hung up on thete Shelly. Now that he was marrying ra, it was probably because ra reminded him of Shelly in some way.

    Just a stand-in. Tara wasn''t worried.

    But she wasn''t about to let herself be someone else''s pawn, either. Everyone in their circle knew about Simon''s messy history with ra.

    She let a small smile y at her lips. "I respect whatever choices Dn makes. When I confessed to him a couple years ago, he actually told me, ''Ask me again in two years. Well it''s been two years. I came back to see for myself if things have changed."

    To see if he could finally fall for her.

    As for that social media post, she''d already liked it. No big deal she wasn''t threatened.

    Simon felt a rush of satisfaction. Tara was tough at the very least, she''d keep ra on her toes. Things in the city were about to get interesting.

    He hung up, staring at the house in front of him, resentment burning in his chest. How could Dn just take ra away, like she belonged to him? It was insane. Simon headed home, but as soon as he pulled up, a housekeeper rushed out, breathless. ˇ°Sir, madam fainted! Please,e quickly!"

    Annoyance flickered across his face. Thest thing he wanted was to get dragged into more of his family''s mess.

    Still, he forced himself upstairs. He''d barely opened the bedroom door when something sprayed in his face.

    He didn''t even have time to react before he copsed on the floor.

    The housekeepers looked at each other, nervous.

    "Madam, what if the young master is angry when he wakes up?ˇ±

    Ada didn''t care anymore. She''d already heard about Dn posting his marriage certificate online-with ra, no less. Most people didn''t know it was ra, but Ada had sources back at the old Ferguson house.

    Her son had already lost his mind over ra. If he found out she''d married Dn, he''d gopletely off the rails.

    She had to get him out of here, fast-to the next city. Walter''s transfer had alreadye through; Simon could start as vice president over there.

    Ada oversaw getting Simon into the

    ol.ne

    car and told the staff, "Just tell Michael that Simon and I will be gone for at least a year. We won''t being back anytime soon."

    Better to stick with her only son than stay with that awful man.

    The housekeepers nodded respectfully.

    When Simon finally woke up, he saw scenery rushing past the window. The sky

    was edging toward dusk, and they were already miles outside the city.

    His expression darkened. He rubbed his aching head and red at the woman beside him.

    "Mom, what are you doing?"

    Ada hadn''t realized how serious things had gotten-or how much madness was flickering in her son''s eyes.

 Chapter 578

    "What are you doing?" Ada demanded, her voice tight with worry. "I heard all about it-Dn and ra are married now. Simon, you haven''t been yourselftely. The way you look at me... honestly, it scares me. Maybe you can''t let go of ra yet, but if you just left Manhattan for a year or two, you could have any woman you want. Didn''t your grandfather arrange for you to help run the Chicago branch as vice president?"

    Simon''s jaw clenched, anger flickering across his face. He leaned forward and snapped at the driver, "Pull over. Now."

    The driver flinched, panic in his eyes. "Sir, we''re on the highway-I can''t just stop here."

    Simon started to climb toward the front, but Ada grabbed his arm, holding him back with all her strength.

    "Simon! Are you really going to fight Dn for a woman? Do you honestly think you can win against him? What do you even have topete with?"

    Her words stung, cutting right through him. All his life, Simon-and every Ferguson kidˇŞhad lived in Dn''s shadow. Losing ra to Dn was already enough to make him hate his cousin. He never expected his own mother to tear him down like this.

    Simon let out a bitter, twistedugh. Without warning, he lunged forward and grabbed the steering wheel from the driver.

    The car swerved violently. The driver screamed, "Mr. Simon! We''re on the highway! We''ll crash!"

    Ada''s face went white. She tried to pull Simon back, but she was no match for his strength.

    The car shot off the bridge, plunging straight into the dark, cold water below.

    Simon knew how to swim. He made it to the surface almost immediately, gasping for air, but the driver and Ada were trapped inside, struggling as the car started to sink.

    Simon dragged himself up onto the muddy riverbank, his mind spinning and unfocused. A voice in his head urged him to save Ada-she was his mother, after all. But another, colder voice whispered, Let her go. She''s only ever held you back.

    He stared at the sinking car, frozen, then suddenly copsed onto the ground, numb and motionless, like someone had pulled the plug on his body.

    The crash was quickly discovered by other drivers. Some people wanted to jump in and help, but the car sank too fast-it was already gone by the time anyone could do anything.

    The river here ran deep, over sixty meters, connecting Manhattan to the next city. Rescue teams arrived quickly, but by the time divers got there, the car had already vanished into the depths. The people inside were surely gone. Now, all they could do was send divers down to bring up the bodies.

    Simon didn''t move or say a word the entire time. Everyone nearby just assumed he was in shock, too devastated to speak.

    News of the ident reached the Ferguson family almost immediately. Word was, Simon had crashed on his way to the other city, and Ada had died.

    Walter, the family patriarch, sighed

    dd called Simon, instructiet

    him

    Ada''s funeral arrangements.

    On the drive back, Simon just stared nkly out the window, silent. The men sent

    by Walter spoke gently, their tone full of sympathy.

    "Mr. Walter never wanted things to turn out like this. Don''t me him, Simon it was your father who first suggested you go to the other city probably just didn''t want you causing trouble in Manhattan."

    Simon''s lips twisted into a strange, empty smile. Suddenly, he started tough, low and broken.

    The driver nced at him in the rearview mirror, uneasy. He figured Simon was just overwhelmed with grief.

    Ada''s death was so abrupt that the Fergusons decided to hold a big, formal funeral for her.

    That night, Simon stared up at the pitch-ck sky, rubbing his tired face as if trying to wake himself up.

    When the Warren family heard about Ada''s passing, they canceled Tara''s wee party and sent people over to offer their condolences.

    Walter showed up at Simon''s ce, finding him sitting there, silent and dazed. He let out a heavy sigh.

    "Simon, everyone has their own fate."

    Simon gave a weak, empty smile.

    It had only been six hours since Ada died. Now it was ten at night, and the rest of the Ferguson family had gathered.

    Leaning on his cane, Walter sighed again. "Tomorrow, let''s have everyonee together for her funeral. Onest goodbye."

    §Ö§ä

    Ada''s body had already been sent for cremation that night-she''d be buried in the morning. The new year

    had just begun; they couldn''t keep the body at home.

    Simon''s eyshes fluttered. For the first time, it seemed like he was actually present. "Okay."

    Walter gently patted his shoulder. "If you don''t want to go to Chicago right now, then don''t. Stay home, keep your mompany."

    Simon startedughing again-soft at first, then uncontroble.

    Everyone exchanged worried nces. They all thought he''d finally snapped from grief.

 Chapter 579

    The Ferguson family trickled out one by one, and just like that, the house was quiet again.

    Simon sat alone, barely moving, until hurried footsteps echoed at the front door- Michael was back, looking rumpled and shaken. His suit was on crooked, like he''d thrown it on after hearing about Ada''s death and hadn''t bothered to fix it. He still seemed dazed, like he couldn''t quite believe it was real.

    "Simon, I''m... sorry for your loss." Michael''s voice was stiff, almost formal.

    He sounded more like a stranger than a father. He reached out, awkwardly, maybe to pat Simon''s shoulder. Simon jerked away, not even trying to hide his disgust.

    For a second, embarrassment shed across Michael''s face. If he was being honest, his mind was already wandering-wondering who he''d marry next. But with Walter already pissed about the family drama, he knew he had to keep himself in check for now.

    Simon stood up, face hard and cold. He looked at Michael like he was nothing. "You take care of Mom''s funeral."

    Michael frowned, confused. It wasn''t like nning a funeral would take that long- what could Simon possibly need to do that was so urgent?

    "Simon, wait-"

    But Simon was already gone, out the door before Michael could finish.

    He slid into his car, lit a cigarette, and took a slow drag. The sharp taste and burn were the only things that made him feel slightly less numb inside. He finished one, then another, then a third, before pressing his hands to his face, rubbing hard until his skin stung. He felt like he was already living in hell.

    But if he was going down, he''d make sure to take ra with him.

    His cheeks burning, Simon suddenly jumped out of the car and stormed back inside. He went straight to Eden''s room and started tearing the ce apart.

    He refused to believe Eden hadn''t left something behind. There had to be a clue here he just had to find it.

    He was done waiting. Maybe if he found ra, he could prove to himself he was still SimonˇŞthe same guy who''d been clueless and na?ve, but never cruel.

    He hadn''t killed anyone. He was still that foolish, proud Simon, just in over his head.

    But he searched every inch of the room and turned up nothing.

    Michael appeared in the doorway, watching as Simon tore through drawers and dumped clothes everywhere, looking like a man possessed.

    "Simon, what are you doing?" Michael demanded.

    At first, Simon had been calm, methodical. But after three hours, frustration took over. He was frantic, desperate.

    Michael wanted to stop him, but when their eyes met, he froze. There was something wild in Simon''s look-like a cornered animal ready to strike.

    Cowardly as ever, Michael backed out of the room without another word.

    Simon kept searching, all through the night. He even tapped on the tiles and knocked along the walls, inch by inch.

    Finally, his persistence paid off. He heard a hollow sound behind one tile. Without thinking, he grabbed a chair and smashed it into the wall.

    The brick gave way, revealing a hidden notebook-a pink one, decorated with hearts and doodles, the kind only a girl like Eden would have.

    Eden had been in love with Dn. It was her secret, something she couldn''t risk anyone finding out.

    That''s why she''d hidden the notebook so well.

    Now Simon flipped through the pages, searching for anything, any hint or clue.

    Finally, he found it a small note scribbled in the corner of a page, written in a different color pen. An address.

    Simon''s heart pounded. He stood, dizzy, and without hesitation-ripped the notebook to shreds, memorizing the address.

    He left the bedroom and found the house had been transformed overnight, Everything was draped in white. The staff had worked through the night, getting ready for today, when the whole Ferguson family would gather to say theirst goodbyes to Ada.

    As long as Ada hadn''t divorced Michael, she was still a Ferguson. If the family didn''t give her a proper send-off, people would talkˇŞespecially with old rumors still swirling.

    Simon didn''t care about any of that. He strode downstairs, barely making it to his car before Michael called out.

    "Simon, where are you going? Your grandfather''s about to arrive, and Dn too. Can you not cause a scene right now?"

    The moment Simon heard Dn''s name, his eyes darkened with hate.

    He bit his lip, that address echoing in his mind, and let a cold smile curl at the edge of his mouth.

    A line of ck cars pulled up to the estateˇŞmore Fergusons arriving for the funeral.

    The service was quiet, almost secretive. The Fergusons hadn''t made any public announcements, and no outsiders were allowed. This was a family affair, all about keeping up appearances.

    Walter was the first to get out, leaning on his cane as he made his way to the house. He was devout, kept a private shrine deep inside the old mansion-a family tradition.

    Soon, the monks the Fergusons had hired would begin their chanting, offering prayers for Ada''s soul.

    But Simon''s attention was locked on Dn''s car. The second Dn stepped out, Simon''s gaze sharpened, fierce enough to cut ss. He looked at Dn lik@he wanted to tear him apart.

    Dn nced up, meeting Simon''s eyes with a calm indifference.

    Unlike Simon''s burning anger, Dn stayed cool, almost detached. That calm

    only made Simon hate him more.

 Chapter 580

    People moved quietly into the house as more cars pulled up outside-by now, there had to be almost twenty parked along the drive.

    Walter stood at the front, solemn and tall, as the younger family members stepped forward one by one to offer incense and bow their heads.

    A few monks, brought in just for the ceremony, sat cross-legged on woven mats, chanting softly. The whole mansion was filled with the sweet, heavy scent of sandalwood.

    It had been years since the Fergusons held a funeral like this. Not even when Lincoln passed did it feel this formal, this crowded.

    Dn kept his eyes lowered, breathing in the incense. He found himself thinking of his mother, who''d left the city a long time ago-maybe she was already on her way back.

    Ada had started as the other woman, but she''d always managed to get along with Mrs. Ferguson. Coming from a family that favored boys, Ada had learned early how to win over the older generation.

    That was why she could stand in front of Walter, sobbing about Michael''s affairs, and not get med for it.

    Back then, if Mrs. Ferguson felt even a little unwell, Ada was always the first to show up at the old house to check on her. Even if people gossiped, saying she acted like a servant, Ada just smiled and never argued.

    She understood how these families worked-always humble with her elders, but when it came to anyone she looked down on, like ra, she could be impossibly proud.

    The house hadn''t been this full since Ada and Michael got married.

    Just as the younger ones finished offering incense, hushed whispers broke out near the door.

    "Mrs. Ferguson is back!"

    "Grandma''s home."

    Most of the family couldn''t believe it. They''d heard Mrs. Ferguson wouldn''t be back for at least another two weeks. So how could she be here now?

    Everyone turned to look.

    A young woman came in, carefully supporting Mrs. Ferguson as they entered.

    Mrs. Ferguson, more than ten years older than Walter, still looked sharp and full of energy. She let go of the younger woman''s arm, her clothes beautifully stitched by hand, a simple jade pendant at her neck, and green jade beads on her wrist.

    The jade and her traditional outfit gave her an old-fashioned elegance-she looked every bit the matriarch.

    Dn''s back stiffened as he dropped his gaze.

    No one else dared to speak first.

    After Mrs. Ferguson left ten years ago, she''d cut herself off from almost everyone.

    Some of the younger kids barely even remembered her face.

    She walked up to Ada''s portrait, lit a few sticks of incense, then turned to the crowd, her eyes finding Simon, who stood frozen.

    "Simon, have you paid your respects yet?"

    It took Simon a few seconds to react before he shuffled forward and lit a stick of incense.

    Mrs. Ferguson nodded, listening to the monks'' chanting as it echoed through the house. She sighed. "I never thought she''d leave us so soon."

    Simon had heard the rumors that Mrs. Ferguson liked Ada, but he''d never really believed them.

    After all, in this city, nobody red Ada. If it weren''t for t

    family''s influence, meet

    people wouldn''t have even talked to her.  ''

    Mrs. Ferguson was powerful-how could she care about someone who fought her way into the family like Ada?

    Even Simon himself sometimes felt embarrassed by Ada''s background.

    But the regret in Mrs. Ferguson''s eyes, the way she sighed at Ada''s portrait, was real.

    Simon''s hand tightened unconsciously. For the first time, he realized how little he actually knew about his own family.

    The chanting and the soft thud of the wooden fish echoed through the room, making the atmosphere almost suffocating.

    Standing beside Mrs. Ferguson was Tara from the Warren family.

    Everyone knew Mrs. Ferguson

    wasn''t supposed to be back yet, but today, only Tara had gone to meet her clearly, they''d been in touch the whole time.

    No wonder, after Tara''s failed proposal years ago, she''d still acted so calm. Was

    there some secret understanding between her and Mrs. Ferguson?

    No one dared ask. Not until Mrs. Ferguson stopped in front of Dn.

    His face stayed calm, but his hands gripped the armrests of his wheelchair a little tighter.

    Mrs. Ferguson''s expression softened as she looked at his legs.

    "Dn, your legs... they''re still not better?"

    Dn met her gaze, his face unreadable. "No."

    Mrs. Ferguson smiled, reaching over to pat his head gently. "You know when you were little, you were

    iel

    always so cheerful. Why are you so

    quiet these days?"

    Dn pressed his lips into a thin line, lowering hisshes to hide whatever he was

    feeling.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    Mrs. Ferguson was thest to step up to Walter. He looked so much older than her-lined face, tired eyes. They exchanged a quick look, nodded, and that was it. No words, no emotion. It was almost like they were strangers.

    No one else said much either. Some people paid their respects in silence, others offered Simon a few quiet words offort. The whole thing dragged on for hours -four, maybe five-before someone finally suggested they all head to the old house for dinner that night.

    Tara had stayed close to Mrs. Ferguson the whole time. When she heard the dinner ns, she leaned in and whispered, "Mrs. Ferguson, do you mind if I go talk to Dn for a bit?"

    Mrs. Ferguson smiled and gave her hand a gentle pat. "Of course, dear. Go on."

    All eyes followed Tara as she walked toward Dn. Simon, watching from the sidelines, wore a look that was half mocking, half smug. Everyone knew why Tara was here. Grandma brought her along as a not-so-subtle message: as far as Mrs. Ferguson was concerned, Tara was the only woman worthy of being Dn''s wife. ra? Marriage certificates? Didn''t mean a thing.

    In the Ferguson family, Dn was never one to listen to Walter. The only person he ever really listened to was Mrs. Ferguson.

    Tara wore a simple ck dress, handmade by the same artisan who''d crafted Mrs. Ferguson''s outfit. She stopped in front of Dn, her posture calm and open, and held out her hand.

    "Long time no see," she said.

    Dn didn''t even look up, didn''t reach for her hand. Just a quiet, "Mm."

    Tara didn''t miss a beat. "Maybe we could have dinner sometime? I haven''t seen Nichs and the others in ages."

    He just gave another nomittal, "Mm."

    Tara smiled, a real one. She wasn''t traditionally beautiful-no softness or dramatic featuresˇŞbut she had a confidence and warmth about her that made people feel she belonged anywhere. The kind of woman the older generation loved: steady, poised, like she could hold her own no matter what.

    It was the kind of beauty that filled a room, made you think of old money and good fortune.

    "Alright then. Next time, I''ll tell everyone about my adventures abroad. Got a lot of stories to share," she said, her tone light.

    Dn nodded, about to motion for Aiden to wheel him away. But just then, Tara stepped a little closer and lowered her voice.

    "How''s your health?" she asked, soft but sincere. "Any better?"

    He paused, just for a second, then nced up at her.

    Tara''s eyes were full of concern. "Last time I saw you, you weren''t... yourself."

    He cut her off, voice t. "I''m fine."

    She let out a quiet sigh of relief, smiling more genuinely now. "Good. You really scared mest time. Well, I''ll get going."

    Tara turned and walked back to Mrs. Ferguson, who gave her hand another affectionate pat and looked over at Dn.

    "Dn, you shoulde to the manor for dinner tonight," she said kindly.

    No one else in the family said a word. Everyone knew Mrs. Ferguson had rushed back mostly because of Ada, but it was obvious her real focus was Dn''s marriage.

    Just as quickly as she''d arrived, Mrs. Ferguson was gone again. Walter went with her, Tara too. Being in the same ear as both of them said everything about Tara''s position in the family-no one else could do that.  ?wnovel

    The rest of the family''s attention shifted to Dn. Someone looked like they wanted to offer congrattions, but a friend

    stopped them with a shake of the

    head. Everyone knew Dn hated

    attention, especially from his

    so-called socialwork

    A sharpugh cut through the crowd-Simon, still holding a stick of incense.

    "Congrats, Dn. Barely married and already headed for divorce court."

    His tone was pure poison. For a younger cousin, Simon had no sense of respect.

    Aiden started pushing Dn toward the exit, but Dn didn''t even blink at the jab. He just tossed back, "ra''s waiting for me at home, so I''ll skip the party."

    Simon''s face twisted. He snapped the incense in his hand clean in half.

    The rest of the family looked

    stunned. Some had heard rumors about Dn marrying ra, but nobody believed it. It was too far-fetched. ra was the reason Dn was in a wheelchair in the first ce. No matter how forgiving he w¨˘s, no one thought he''d ever marry her-he''d never even liked her.

    But now, hearing it straight from Dn, everyone realized it was true. It really was

    ra.

    Why her, of all people?

    How did those two end up together?

 Chapter 582

    After Dn got in the car, he stared quietly out the window, lost in his own world.

    Aiden drove, sneaking nces at Dn in the rearview mirror. Most people wouldn''t notice, but Aiden knew: Mrs. Ferguson held a strange,plicated spot in his boss''s heart. Just howplicated, though, he never dared to ask.

    Dn watched the scenery roll by for a while, then closed his eyes.

    When they finally arrived at Palm Bay, Dn spotted ra outside. She was sitting in the yard, absently pulling up little tufts of grass, her thoughts clearly miles away-the patch beside her nearly bald from her fidgeting. Compared to the tension earlier, her corner of the garden looked almost peaceful.

    Dn''s lips quirked up, just a little. He got out of the car and made his way to her.

    ra heard the faint sound of his wheelchair approaching. She nced up, met his eyes for a split second, then quickly looked away.

    He could tell she was still mad about what he''d said the night before.

    He fished around in his pocket, pulled out a handful of candies, and offered them to her, palm open.

    ra stared at the candy, then at him, her expression full of skepticism. Was he serious? Did he really think a few pieces of candy were enough to make up for how he''d talked to herst night?

    Sometimes she felt like she and Dn were living in totally different realities. How could he stay so cool after forcing her into marriage? Was it because he always got to decide when things started and ended? She hated feeling like someone else was steering her life.

    With a huff, she batted his hand away. The strong scent of sandalwood clung to him, like he''d juste from a temple. She hadn''t even known he was going out this morning-she''d wanted to tag along, but he''d shut her down.

    ra stood up and walked over to a stone bench, grabbing an orange from the table and starting to peel it. She turned her back to him, making it clear she didn''t want to see his face.

    Dn quietly picked up the candies from the ground and ced them on the table next to her. The wrappers were elegant-definitely not something you''d find at a regr store.

    ra popped a segment of orange into her mouth, biting down. The sweet juice burst on her tongue, and she felt her mood shift, just a little.

    Dn unwrapped one of the candies and popped it in his own mouth.

    ra was still fussing with her orange when, out of nowhere, Dn gently lifted her chin. Suddenly, his face was right there way too close.

    Before she could react, he pressed his lips to hers, and the candy he''d been sucking on slid from his mouth into hers, his tongue leaving no

    room to protest.

    A sharp jolt ran through her. The realization hit and she jumped back, stunned.

    Even the calmest person would lose their cool after something like that.

    "Dn!" she burst out, her chest heaving, her cheeks zing red.

    If anyone had told her Dn would ever feed her like that-catching her totally off

    guard-she never would''ve believed it.

    She wanted to spit the candy out,

    but Dn was already leaning on the

    table, propping up his chin, just

    watching her like nothing had happened.

    ra swallowed hard, forcing herself to calm down.

    What was Dn ying at?

    She sat back down, thinking it over for a good three minutes before finally blurting

    out, "You''re not the same as you used to be."

    Not even close. Sometimes it felt

    like someone else was living inside She didn''t know how to

    his

    it, and it left her feeling

    off-bnce.

    Dn just looked at her and asked, "Is it good?"

    That''s when ra realized the candy was still in her mouth-she hadn''t spat it out after all.

    She turned away, about to spit it out, but Dn was faster. He covered her mouth

    with his hand, gently but firmly pinching her lips together.

    Her cheeks med with anger-she felt like she might explode.

    "Mmm! Mmm!" she tried to protest, ring daggers at him.

    What the hell are you trying to do?!

 Chapter 583

    She was clearly annoyed, but Dn just looked at her, a small, almost teasing smile tugging at his lips.

    ra couldn''t help but notice he seemed off today-something must have happened to put him in such a mood, and now he was taking it out on her in his own yful way.

    What on earth had happened to him?

    She took a breath, forcing herself to calm down. Reaching out, she grabbed his wrist and moved his hand away.

    He didn''t resist; he just let her do it, his touch loosening until he let gopletely.

    The candy he''d given her had already melted on her tongue, its sweetness lingering in her mouth-just like his worries, dissolving little by little.

    Without another word, Dn turned and walked toward the main house.

    ra didn''t follow. She touched her lips, still tasting that unexpected sweetness, and nced at the table where a few more candies sat, still in their wrappers.

    What kind of candy was that, anyway? It was actually really good.

    Dn entered the main house. In his study, he just stared at his fingers, lost in thought.

    Aiden came in, dropping a stack of files onto Dn''s desk. "Mr. Ferguson, these are the reports you need to review this afternoon. Dinner at the old manor is at six sharp."

    Dn didn''t even look up. He kept staring at his hand,pletely out of it.

    Aiden just sighed.

    *

    Ada''s funeral was over almost as quickly as it began. Once thest of the Fergusons left, Simon ordered the ashes to be taken away.

    Michael watched his son, who hadn''t shed a single tear throughout the whole thing. Simon looked dazed,pletely checked out, and that coldness gnawed at Michael''s heart.

    Honestly, he and Ada had never gotten along, but she''d given everything she had to Simon.

    Michael knew he was no saint-he''d always treated women like toys, keeping around whoever made him happiest.

    But this son of his? Somehow, Simon seemed even colder.

    "Simon, aren''t you going to visit your mother''s grave?"

    Michael had picked out the plot himself. Simon hadn''t lifted a finger to help.

    Simon just stood by his car and got in. "I have things to take care of."

    Michael was furious, but he held it in. He''d have to rely on Simon in the future, after all.

    But Simon couldn''t focus on anything. One address kept shing through his mind.

    He drove for two hours, heading out to a cemetery on the outskirts of the city. Shelly had been buried here years agoˇŞthis was the most exclusive cemetery in the whole Capital. Normal people didn''t stand a chance of getting in.

    Eden had written this address in her notebook, but why a cemetery?

    Did that mean the child was already gone?

    No way.

    He remembered overhearing Eden and Dn fighting-Dn had always treated Eden differently, and it was all because of that child.

    If the kid was gone, why would Dn still care so much? There had to be more to the story.

    Whatever Dn was hiding about his child, it had to be huge.

    Suddenly, Simon

    remembered Dn hade to this cemetery a few times over the years, but everyone assumed he was only visiting Shelly''s grave That''s why the rumors about him never getting over Shelly wouldn''t die, and Dn never bothered to clear things up.

    Was he really just using the gossip to hide a deeper secret?

    Simon couldn''t let this go now. He was determined to bring Dn down, no matter what.

    He hung around, watching the entrance. Everyoneing and going was from

    the city''s elite; even some big-name officials showed up.

    Most people buried here were from powerful families or had some kind of distinguished service.

    The hero''s section was separate from the family tombs, and Simon had never been over there. People said it was under military control, no outsiders allowed.

    He wandered among the family graves, pretending to be there for someone, but his eyes kept drifting toward a narrow path that led up another hill. Even from a distance, it looked serious-guards everywhere.

    He pressed his lips together and forced himself to walk that way, but a group of

    men in uniform stopped him.

    They knew SimonˇŞor at least, they knew everyone who came through here.

    "Mr. Simon, do you have a reservation?"

    Simon lowered his gaze, remembering that some of his grandfather''s friends were buried here.

    "I''m here to pay my respects to a few of my grandfather''s old friends."

    "You''ll need to call Walter, sir. Visits to this section are by appointment only."

    Simon immediately pulled out his phone and called Michael.

    He told Michael to move Ada''s burial to this cemetery. Michael was livid.

    "We already discussed the plot! We''re on our way there right now, and you want

    to change itst minute? Do you know howplicated this is?"

    Simon''s expression turned cold. "Dad, I told you toe, so just

    you don''t care about luck or any of

    that superstition. Let''s stop

    pretending.ˇ±

    Michael was silent for a moment, chilled by just how cold and heartless his son

    could be.

 Chapter 584

    He was out of options. With no other choice, he made a quick call and had the headstone moved to this side.

    Once he hung up, Simon dialed Walter.

    "Grandpa, while I was burying Mom, I suddenly remembered a few old friends of ours who are buried here. I want to visit them, but the left hill needs special permission. The guard said I should let you know."

    Walter frowned, surprised by the request. Why did Simon suddenly want to go to the left hill? That spot was unusual, and it was true-some elders who''d watched Simon grow up were buried there. Visits required a booking, though, and hardly anyone ever went.

    He made a call to the person in charge, and soon enough, the guard at the gate got the message and let Simon through.

    Simon''s heart pounded with excitement, his whole body buzzing. If Dn was hiding someone out here, it had to be on the left hill. He needed to see for himself what was really going on.

    The left hill was massive. From the entrance, electrified fences circled the area, and on the far side, it bordered a government base-security was crazy tight.

    Simon took the esctor up, passing through carefully designedyers of terraces and paths. The closer he got, the more it felt like he was about to uncover a huge secret. But as the esctor reached a spot near the top, it stopped.

    Anotheryer of security.

    Simon frowned, ready to exin that he had permission, but the guard beat him to it, speaking fast.

    "Mr. Simon, only people registered in the system can go any further."

    Ahead was a huge, solid door that looked like it could withstand a tank. The area behind itˇŞabout two thousand square meters-waspletely walled off, like a prison. The rest of the hill was still a neat, orderly cemetery, but this section was totally cut off.

    Simon had never heard of anything like a prison on this hill.

    He stared at the door, unable to stop himself from asking, "Who counts as registered in the system?"

    The guard, rifle slung across his chest, answered coolly, "If you don''t already know, Mr. Simon, then it''s not your business."

    Simon practically shook with

    frustration. He circled the area over and over, checking the walls for any kind of gap or weakness, but there was nothing. Eventually, he sat down nearby, fuming.

    The cement of this fortress was way too clever. t ground all around-no

    trees, nothing to climb, no way to sneak a peek.

    Simon didn''t want to leave. Getting inside this section of the cemetery was nearly impossible, and if he had to keep asking Grandpa for help, Walter would definitely start getting suspicious.

    Still, one thing was clear: If Dn was hiding a kid, it had to be in this prison-like ce right in front of him.

    Everyone in their circle knew Dn came to this cemetery once a year, and every time he left, he looked awful. People always assumed he was grieving Shelly.

    But now, Simon was almost certain it was because of the child.

    If Dn really had a kid, who was the mother?

    Simon mentally listed every woman who''d ever been around Dn, but as far as he knew, Dn had always been hung up on ra. How could he have a child with someone else? Was this kid the result of some random one-night stand-a child Dn wanted to hide away from the world, locked up in this fortress?

    The thought sent a thrill through Simon. If Grandpa ever found out Dn had a

    son with another woman, would he still let Dn and ra stay married?

    A cold smile crept across Simon''s lips. He wasn''t going to blow things up just yet ˇŞespecially with Tara still around. Tara was already causing Dn enough trouble.

    He''d wait for the right moment. ncing at his watch, Simon got up and headed down the hill, making his way back to the family estate.

 Chapter 585

    Tonight, everyone in the Ferguson family was gathering at the old manor for dinner. The rule was simple: six o''clock sharp, no excuses, nobody could bete.

    But when Simon eventually walked inte, no one really minded. He''d been busy with Ada''s funeral arrangements, after all.

    Dn sat in the middle of the table, surrounded by rtives who were more interested in their own food than in conversation. Walter took his usual spot at the head. Mrs. Ferguson wasn''t there. The moment she got home, she''d gone straight to the family chapel.

    The Ferguson family chapel was huge, all the way at the back of the estate-a ce everyone knew doubled as the spot for family discipline.

    Walter turned to the maid at his side. "Go ask Mrs. Ferguson toe eat with us."

    The maid kept her head down. "Mrs. Ferguson said it''s been a while since she visited the chapel. She wants to spend some extra time praying.ˇ±

    Both the elders were religious, but Mrs. Ferguson took it to another level.

    Dinner was almost over by the time Simon showed up.

    He paused for a second, his gaze lingering on Dn, then took a seat at the far end of the table.

    Walter''s expression softened when he saw him. ˇ°I heard youid your mother to rest at West Hill?"

    Simon nodded, but his eyes drifted back to Dn.

    Dn was the same as ever: calm, unreadable, like nothing could get to him.

    Simon smirked to himself. He didn''t even touch his food, just turned to Walter and started talking. "I also went up the east hill today to pay respects to some of our ancestors. That''s when I realized there''s actually a prison over there."

    Everyone at the table exchanged confused looks. A prison near West Hill Cemetery?

    Simon''s lips curled. ˇ°Grandpa, the people locked up there must have done something terrible, right? There were guards everywhere. I could barely get close before they turned me away."

    Justin finally spoke up. He was Walter''s second son and always kept a low profile. Lucius, the third son, had two boys-Lincoln and Aaron.

    The eldest, Michael, was Simon''s dad.

    But Justin? He never had kids. In the Ferguson family, that made him almost invisible.

    So when he spoke, everyone looked up.

    "Simon, you didn''t know? That ce was built for traitors."

    Simon perked up, but his eyes kept flicking over to Dn. "Seriously? Has it really

    been there that long? Howe I''ve never heard about it?"

    Justin shook his head. "Of course you haven''t Even we only know little bits. Back in the day, the country had a military genius, but he betrayed everyone. They should''ve executed him, but the higher-ups wanted to keep him alive for his knowledge. So they locked him away and made sure he taught them everything he knew. That prison''s been there for seventy years-almost as long as the country''s been around."

    A military genius like that could change a nation''s fate. No wonder they wouldn''t

    let him go.

    Stories like this never made it to the public.

    Everyone at the table was hanging

    on every word. Simon turned to Walter Grandpa, if that ce has been there for seventy years, the original prisoner must be long gone. Who''s locked up there now?"

    Walter just shook his head. "Eat your food. I''ve been retired a long time. I

    don''t have any say in thes

    anymore. These days, getting someone out of there would take special permission from the people at the very top. Only the ones still in charge would know who''s in there now."

    So if Dn ever wanted to get someone out, he''d have no chance?

    Simon almostughed. He''d always thought that ce belonged to Dn, but it turned out it was out of his hands.

    Who had pulled the strings to get Dn to send someone there, just for the Ferguson family?

    Simon kept ncing at Dn.

    Dn just kept his head down, eating slowly, like none of this had anything to do with him.

    But Simon wasn''t letting it go that easily.

    "Dn, I heard you visit West Hill Cemetery every year. Everyone says you go to see Shelly. Ever hear any rumors about that prison?"

    Dn finally looked up, meeting Simon''s eyes. He didn''t say a word.

    Simon''s smile faded. Suddenly, it felt like the ground was falling away beneath him, as if he was about to be dragged into something dark and bottomless. Sometimes your gut just knows.

    A cold sweat broke out on his back. He squeezed his chopsticks so hard they snapped in his hand.

 Chapter 586

    Themotion drew nces from everyone nearby. Aaron cleared his throat a few times and looked over. "Simon, you seem out of it."

    Simon kept his head down, staring at the blood on his palm where his fingernails had dug in. He masked the bitterness in his eyes.

    ˇ°Just... family stuff getting to me,ˇ± he muttered.

    The room fell silent again, everyone quietly focusing on their food.

    After dinner, Walter called Dn aside.

    "Go check on your mother. Is your back any better?"

    It still wasn''t fully healed-just scabbed over.

    "Yeah," Dn replied.

    He wheeled himself toward the family shrine. The chapel was a long way from the main hall, down several echoing corridors. Above the door, an ornate que read "Ferguson Family Chapel." Inside, a few golden prayer cushions were spread out. Mrs. Ferguson was already kneeling on one, her back straight andposed.

    The incense burning here was a special blend-its scent was unique, impossible to find anywhere else.

    "Mother," Dn called softly.

    Mrs. Ferguson''s fingers paused on her prayer beads. She opened her eyes slowly, as if surfacing from deep thought.

    "I heard you were disciplined a few days ago. Are you feeling better?" she asked.

    "I''m fine."

    She stood, lit a stick of incense, and ced it in the burner. The smoke curled between them.

    "When you were abroad, didn''t they say you''d be starting rehab for your legs?" Dn nodded. "Yeah."

    Mrs. Ferguson turned to face him and sighed when she saw his expression. "You used to talk so much more, Dn. Always so gentle. Ever since you came back that year, you''ve changed..."

    Her voice faded, and she knelt back down.

    "Do you still me your father and me for what we did back then? Someone had to make a sacrifice so you could be here. You weren''t the one who lost everything -you''re the lucky one. Your brother, though... I doubt he''d even recognize us now."

    She rolled the beads between her fingers, her voice softer, as if lost in memory.

    "I''ve heard he''s a lot like you now-quiet, withdrawn, throwing himself into training like his life depends on it. He thought being sent away was a test, that if he just worked hard enough, someone would eventuallye for him. I''ve never stopped feeling guilty about it. Sometimes I wonder if we made the right choice. Dn, have you ever met him?"

    Dn looked at her back, lips pressed together. "No."

    Mrs. Ferguson let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Once he was chosen, he stopped being part of the Ferguson family. That was his fate. For his sake-and yours-you need to hold onto your position here."

    She nced down at her beads.

    Dn just sat there, silent, his hands resting quietly on the arms of his wheelchair, eyes lingering on the family memorials in the shrine.

    Atst, Mrs. Ferguson got to the real reason she''d called him in.

    "Tara was always meant to be your

    fianc¨¦e. Even when you started getting close to that Dawson girl, warned you-Tara is your future wife. As for the woman who caused your injury, you said she saved you overseas, so we let it go. But if you insist on marrying her, the people overseas will never agree."

    ˇ°Dn, you''ve wanted to meet your brother ever since you found out about him. It''s been over twenty years. It''s time. I''ll make arrangements-you just have to go

    along with it, alright? I''m sure he has a lot to say to you."

    Every word was delivered in a calm, gentle tone, but the threat was clear in every syble.

    Both sons, but the one left behind was just a stepping stone now.

    Dn lowered his gaze and turned his wheelchair. "We''ll talk about it," he said quietly.

    Mrs. Ferguson didn''t turn around,

    still rolling the beads between her

    fingers. As the sound of the

    people

    wheelchair faded down the hall, she finally called out, "There are people overseas keeping an eye on you. They''re satisfied with what you''ve aplished so far. Don''t throw it all away for a woman. Tara is the best choice for you."

    The wheels creaked softly, then stilled in the distance.

    Dn rolled out of the old Ferguson estate. He nced toward the column at the

    entrance and saw someone waiting there, standing perfectly still. Dn knew they''d been there for a long time.

 Chapter 587

    Simon leaned against the wall, arms crossed, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. His eyes sparkled with mischief.

    "Dn, is ra happy these days?"

    He still hadn''t given up on ra, and every time he said her name, there was something yfulˇŞand a little suggestive about it.

    Dn walked right past him without missing a beat.

    Simon took a drag, then choked on the smoke, coughing before he could get his next words out. "You know, I brought up that prison on purpose at dinner. Every year, you go to Greenwood Cemetery, but I doubt you''re there for Shelly. Are you hiding something from the rest of us?"

    That stopped Dn. He turned, looking over his shoulder at Simon, a half-smile ying at his lips-cold and unreadable.

    Simon felt the shift immediately. Dn''s vibe turned dark-like a cold fog creeping up from the floor and settling around him.

    Dn reached out and plucked a leaf from a nt nearby. The sap stained his fingertips green.

    "People who know too much," Dn said quietly, "usually don''tst long."

    It was the first time Simon had ever been threatened so directly.

    But the more Dn acted like this, the more certain Simon became: the child had to be hidden there.

    "Rx, Dn. I''m sure I''ll outlive you. And ra-she''ll be mine."

    Dn let out a low chuckle, tossing the leaf aside. "You know, my father doesn''t care how many Fergusons back home die."

    Simon''s eyebrows knitted together. What was that supposed to mean? Back home?

    Dn turned away, voice low and final. "Your life isn''t that important."

    Just as he was about to leave, his tone softened, just a hint. "My wife''s my responsibility. I know how to take care of her."

    He didn''t need anyone else''s sympathy. That much was obvious.

    Simon''s expression twisted, the word "wife" hitting him like a punch.

    As soon as Dn slid into the car, his hands started shaking, his face pale as paper.

    Aiden was quick, shaking a few pills into Dn''s palm and pressing a bottle of water into his hand.

    "Sir, please. You need your medicine."

    Dn scowled, popped three pills, and reached for more.

    Aiden hesitated, worry obvious in his voice. "You''ve been taking too muchtely.

    The side effects will only get worse."

    Dn gripped the seat, his other hand trembling. "Just drive."

    Aiden floored it.

    *

    ra was curled up in the living room, half-watching TV when the front door opened.

    She turned her head, nced over, then went back to pretending she was interested in the show.

    With nothing else to do and no phone, TV was all she had.

    The soft whirr of wheels grew louder. She frowned, but didn''t say a word.

    It was just the two of them. Dn got up from his wheelchair and, without asking, slid down right beside her.

    ra took a deep breath. "The whole couch is empty and you have to sit right here?"

    The words barely left her mouth

    before Dn suddenly stretched out andid his head in herp-smooth and unhurried, like he''d done it a thousand times.

    "Dn!"

    She was getting bolder about saying

    his

    but when she looked, she saw blood at the

    corner

    of his mouth. Content bell.ne

    Her instinct to push him away faded. She frowned, concern slipping into her voice. "What happened to you?"

    He opened his eyes and looked up at her, catching her hand and pressing it to his cheek.

    His skin was hot and mmy, sweat beading his forehead like he''d juste back from the dead.

    He looked barely conscious.

    ra grabbed a tissue, gently wiping his brow. "Aiden says you''re healthy, but honestly? You seem made of ss-just one bump and you''re falling apart."

    She tried to focus on cleaning him up, but with his face so close, she couldn''t help feeling flustered.

    Dn held onto her hand like a lifeline, refusing to let go.

    ra looked up at the TV, but she couldn''t focus on anything.

    "ra."

    "Yeah?"

    The answer slipped out before she even thought about it.

 Chapter 588

    Her palm rested softly against his cheek. He seemed calmer now, his eyes clearer, the storm in them finally settling.

    ra wasn''t watching him, so she missed the way his gaze turned hotter and more intense with every passing second. He caught her hand, a hint of a smile curving his lips, and then closed his eyes.

    Inside, ra''s mind was chaos-a tug of war between logic and something she couldn''t name.

    About an hourter, she caught a glimpse of Aiden passing by and called out before she could think twice. "Aiden."

    He stopped, water ss in hand, and nodded respectfully.

    "Did something happen while we were out?" ra asked.

    Aiden nced at Dn, searching his face, but found nothing out of the ordinary. "Mrs. Ferguson''s back. She wants the CEO to marry Tara from the Warren family. And... Ada passed away. The Fergusons are having the funeral."

    Ada''s gone?

    ra blinked. She didn''t remember hearing anything about Ada being sick.

    She frowned, trying to make sense of it. It had only been a couple weeks, but outside, everything seemed to have changed. Here she was, stuck in this ce,pletely cut off from the world and its shifting tides.

    Worry for Z crept back in. If even Mrs. Ferguson was getting involved in Dn''s marriage, didn''t that make ra public enemy number one in the Ferguson family''s eyes?

    Her heart picked up speed. She forced herself to take a steady breath. "Does Dn usually do what Mrs. Ferguson tells him?"

    If Mrs. Ferguson was dead set on marrying him off to Tara, maybe ra would finally be free. That thought brought a strange kind of relief.

    Aiden took a sip of his water. "Not really."

    "Then who does he listen to most?"

    With all these people around, how was there not one person who could talk some sense into Dn? He could''ve had someone perfect and instead, he''d chosen to tie himself to her. Wasn''t he just asking for trouble?

    "You," Aiden said, not even hesitating.

    ra stared at him, stunned. She pointed at herself. "Me? I''m the one he listens to?"

    Aiden nodded. "Yeah."

    Then he turned and headed upstairs, leaving ra almost wanting tough out loud. If Dn actually listened to her, he would''ve already taken her to see Z.

    Just thinking about Z made her feel a little ufortable around the man lying next to her. Z was so kind, so meless-Dn''s hatred for him made no sense at all.

    Dn''s brows drew closer together as he slept, lines deepening on his forehead. He looked like he was trapped in a nightmare.

    He dreamed of endless, ck swamps-of poisonous bugs, crawling steadily up from his feet. The people above told him it was to make him braver, that the ce he was headed would be a hundred times scarier.

    The stings and bites felt all too real. Ever since he was kid, he''d been told his life carried the family''s fate. But no one ever exined what that

    fate actually was. The only probaise:

    survive each trial, and you''ll finally get to see your family again.

    He never realized he was the one left behind. For the longest time, he''d thought he was lucky.

    If he hadn''t run into that boy who looked just like him-gentle, bright, a smile like sunshineˇŞhe might still believe it.

    But how could the truly favored son be forced to grow up in darkness, nameless and hidden? That so-called destiny felt more like a cage-a curse.

    He wasn''t lucky at all. He''d been

    From the moment he was cast

    aside, he''d never even belonged to

    aside.h

    himself. Not even his own name was

    really his.

    Day after day of brutal training chipped away at his hope. He''d skirted death so

    many times, he wasn''t sure what was real anymore.

    "Dn."

    "Dn?"

    ra watched the tension in his face grow sharper. She finally reached over and shook him gently.

    He opened his eyes slowly, the world blurry at first, then sharpening into her face just like the first time he''d woken in her arms.

    "ra."

    "Yeah?" she answered softly.

    What''s going on with you, really?

 Chapter 589

    She used to think he was just putting on an act he was Dn, after all. In Manhattan, his name alone was enough to make anyone listen. What could someone like him possibly be afraid of?

    But now, it hit her: everyone has a cage, even Dn.

    ra squeezed the tissue in her hand, ready to push him away. But Dn closed his eyes, voice raw and soft.

    "Just let me stay a little longer."

    ra froze. She hated seeing him like this-vulnerable. The Dn she knew was supposed to be untouchable, always above the mess of ordinary life.

    She leaned back, and before she knew it, she''d drifted off to sleep.

    Aiden came downstairs once. Seeing the two of them slouched together on the sofa, he almost smiled. It was a rare, gentle look on his face. He was about to head back upstairs when Dn slowly sat up.

    Dn rubbed his temples, eyes lingering on ra, still asleep. For a long moment, he just watched her. Then, almost hesitantly, he reached out, tracing the curve of her brow and the line of her cheek with his fingertips.

    Finally, he scooped her up in his arms, carrying her upstairs.

    Heid her down in the guest room, every movement careful, as if she might shatter. He bent to tuck her in, his gaze settling for a moment on her lips. ra always looked cool and distant, but there was a natural, gentle curve at the corners of her mouth.

    He stared at her lips before finally brushing them with a soft kiss.

    Then he straightened up, left the room, and pulled the door quietly closed behind him.

    ra slept on, never waking.

    Dn made his way to the study, where Aiden was already waiting.

    "Mr. Sterling, are you feeling any better?" Aiden asked. Dn''s mood had been off since they got back from the old house, but now he seemed a little steadier.

    Dn slumped into his chair, rubbing his forehead.

    "I''m fine. Let Simon know not to go back there," he muttered.

    He''d underestimated them-they''d even managed to find that ce.

    "It''s already done," Aiden replied.

    He hesitated for a second, voice careful. "Mrs. Ferguson isn''t backing down this time."

    She wouldn''t havee all the way back to Manhattan otherwise. Between Tara and Mrs. Ferguson, things were about to get messy, And with Walter out for ra''s blood, if she ever left Palm Bay, she''d be a target for everyone.

    Dn had always told himself he''d never regret keeping ra by his side, no matter what it took. Hated or despised, even if she wanted him dead he could live with that.

    But every time he saw the kindness in her eyes, her open honesty, it cut him deeper than he wanted to admit. It was like he''d never escaped that swamp-still stuck, still filthy.

    No matter how bright the moonlight, it only made the darkness inside him look worse.

    Someone once told him: nobody could love a man who lived in the dark.

    He thought he''d finally made it to the light. Maybe his soul belonged to the shadows all along.

    "Mr. Sterling?"

    Aiden had called his name a few times, but Dn didn''t answer. He looked down, startled to find the ss in his hand shattered, blood dripping from his palm.

    He barely felt it as he rxed his grip, shards digging into his skin. Aiden grabbed the first aid kit, carefully pulling out the pieces.

    "You really don''t have to worry so much, sir, Aiden said quietly, trying to reassure him. ˇ°You always said it yourselfˇŞpeople like us, we never had anything to lose."

    Dn let out a quietugh, the corner of his mouth lifting.

    "Yeah. Everything I have now was stolen anyway."

 Chapter 590

    ra woke up and headed straight to the bathroom. She stared at herself in the mirror, her brows knitting together in frustration.

    How had she let her guard down around Dn so easily? It wasn''t like her at all.

    She leaned over the sink and sshed her face with cold water, hoping the sting would snap her out of it.

    She really was like a frog in warm water-slowly getting used to things she shouldn''t, letting her boundaries slip a little more each day. If she kept this up, she''d end up making exceptions for Dn she never would have otherwise.

    She couldn''t let this go on.

    Downstairs, breakfast was already waiting for her, courtesy of the housekeeper.

    With no phone, no way to contact anyone outside, and no permission to leave the estate, her days had be mind-numbingly dull.

    After breakfast, she wandered around the grounds, circling the main house, taking in the same views she''d seen a hundred times before.

    Her steps took her-again-to the ce where the madwoman was being kept. This time, it was quiet; the woman wasn''t singing.

    ra craned her neck, looking up at the balcony and the windows. Everything was locked. Whoever that woman was, she was trapped here in Palm Bay, just like ra-both of them prisoners of Dn.

    If you could call it a prison, though, it was a beautiful one.

    Who was this woman, anyway? And how did she know ra?

    ra stood there, lost in thought, for half an hour before finally heading back to the main house.

    She turned to the housekeeper. "Did Dn have breakfast?"

    "Sir left at five this morning, ma''am," the housekeeper replied. "He wanted us to tell you he might be back veryte tonight."

    As if she waited for him every night.

    Okay, maybe she did. It wasn''t like she had anything else to do-mostly, she just hoped for a chance to go out, even if it was only to tag along with him.

    With everything spinning out of control outside, she felt even more useless stuck at home.

    She flopped onto the sofa and stayed there until noon, when the sound of a car caught her attention.

    She recognized the difference right away-the engine sounded nothing like Dn''s.

    She looked toward the front hall, just in time to see an elderly woman enter, her presence sharp andmanding.

    ra stood up slowly, pretty sure she was looking at Mrs. Ferguson from the Ferguson family.

    Mrs. Ferguson had that

    unmistakable old-money

    aura-elegant but intimidating. She

    wore her signature emerald jewelry,

    the only burst of color in hero

    otherwise ssic outfit.

    ra had never met her before, but she was certain who this was. She greeted

    her politely, "Mrs. Ferguson."

    Beside her stood Tara.

    Both women were dressed in beautifully crafted, artisan-made clothes.

    From the moment Tara walked in,

    her eyes settled on ra, sizing her ter a few seconds, though,

    up.

    ¨¤ looked away, bored.

    Yes, ra was pretty. But in their world, looks alone didn''t mean much.

    Tara had been raised since

    childhood to be Dn''s future wife.

    Even if the rest of the world didn''t know it, she''d always been told

    Dn-destined for the top-was her husband.

    She''d been trained in every possible skill and expected to excel at all of them.

    She specialized in architecture, racked up trophies and awards, and was always featured in the most influential magazines.

    Every time Mrs. Ferguson called, she''d remind Tara she was the Ferguson family''s perfect daughter-inw.

    Someone like Tara would never see a woman like ra as a threat-no matter how pretty she was.

    Mrs. Ferguson walked over to the center sofa and took a seat.

    "So you''re ra?" she asked, her voice calm but cool.

    She''d been away from the Capital for ten years, and barely remembered ra from back then.

    ra stayed standing, meeting her gaze without flinching.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    The staff clearly knew Mrs. Ferguson-someone rushed in with the best tea, served in the finest china.

    Mrs. Ferguson didn''t touch her cup or offer ra a seat.

    "You and Dn are married?"

    Showing up while Dn was out-yeah, it was pretty clear she wasn''t here for a friendly visit.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 591

    ra''s lips twitched into a faint smile-finally, a chance to get out of the house.

    "Yes, Mrs. Ferguson, you don''t have to worry. I can divorce Dn anytime." Her tone was so casual, it almost sounded like she was talking about canceling a lunch date instead of ending a marriage.

    Mrs. Ferguson hadn''t even started her usual threats, and ra had already tossed "divorce" on the table like it was nothing. The air in the room shifted, tense and crackling. Mrs. Ferguson had expected a fight, but ra was ying apletely different game.

    Mrs. Ferguson narrowed her eyes. "You''d really go through with it?"

    "Mrs. Ferguson, Dn only married me because he needed a stand-in. It could have been anyone. He doesn''t love me, and I don''t love him. We both have our own feelings for other people. There''s nothing to hold onto here. Honestly, this marriage has never felt real to me."

    She remembered how lost Dn lookedst night, like he''d been hit by something he couldn''t shake off.

    It was obvious-Dn respected Mrs. Ferguson too much to stand up to her, especially when it involved Tara.

    ra thought she''d made her intentions clear, but Mrs. Ferguson just let out a cold, quietugh.

    "No wonder Dn chose you. You''re good at reading people. But I''m not so easily fooled, ra. I''m not like everyone else you can''t get rid of me with a few pretty words."

    ra''s expression darkened. So what did Mrs. Ferguson really want?

    Turning to Tara, Mrs. Ferguson patted her hand like she wasforting a prized possession.

    "ra, Tara is everything you''re not-talented, aplished, and practically born to be the next Mrs. Ferguson. She''s an architectural genius, ys piano, paints, speaks threenguages-she''s been trained for this role her whole life. She''s the daughter-inw I want. If Dn insists on marrying you, he''ll only make himself miserable. His ce in this family isn''t just about himˇŞeveryone he loves has suffered for his sess. If you''re the reason it all falls apart, can you really live with that?"

    She paused, eyes cool. "I heard Simon has always liked you. I talked to himst night-he said your past doesn''t bother him. If you marry Simon, you''ll cut things off with Dn for good."

    So it wasn''t enough just to divorce Dn-Mrs. Ferguson wanted her to marry Simon, too.

    ra pressed her lips together, feeling like a pawn in someone else''s chess game, her fate handed off from one yer to another. The whole thing left her feeling small and powerless.

    Mrs. Ferguson was clearly done being patient, her gaze sharp as a knife.

    "Are you saying yes or no? Dn''s with his father today-they have important family business to handle.

    He''ll be tied up until at least noon and won''t see his phone. Don''t expect any rescue."

    The threat behind her words was obvious: if ra didn''t agree, anything could happen before Dn had a chance to step in.

    "Mrs. Ferguson, as I said, I can divorce Dn. But who I marry is my own

    business. I''m just a regr person-I never wanted to get dragged into the Ferguson family drama."

    "You? Regr?" Mrs. Ferguson snorted. "You must be something special if Dn married you willingly. Enough with the innocent act. Bring her in."

    At that, a dozen bodyguards filed in, each one looking like they''d walked straight out of a spy movie.

    It was only then, with the doors to the living room open, that ra realized Mrs. Ferguson''s people and Dn''s people were already facing off, the tension heavy in the air. She hadn''t noticed with the doors shut before.

    The guards started to move in, but Dn''s men blocked their way.

    Mrs. Ferguson mmed her teacup down, shattering it against the floor. "How dare you!"

    The room seemed to shrink under

    the weight of her anger. She red at Dn''s men, still standing firm.

    "Dn is my son. I nned out his whole future, every step. He wouldn''t dare defy me-so who do you think you are?"

    Her words hung in the air, but Dn''s people didn''t budge.

    Mrs. Ferguson''s face flushed with rage. "Tara!" she snapped.

    Tara nodded slightly, reached into her bag, and before anyone could react, she

    pulled out a gun and aimed it straight at ra. Then she pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 592

    No one saw iting-not even ra. She barely had time to react.

    The sharp sting of the bullet shot through her shoulder, and for a second, she just stared at the spot, numb, then looked up at Tara, who stood there calm as ever,pletely unfazed.

    For a split second, ra couldn''t help but think how much Tara reminded her of Dn. That same icy confidence, that unshakeable cool. No wonder Mrs. Ferguson adored her as a daughter-inw. It wasn''t just the music or painting- Tara could handle a gun like she''d been born for it.

    Tara had definitely had professional training.

    With the ghost of a smirk, Tara''s eyes shed with something sharp-almost mocking before she slid her gun away. She turned to Mrs. Ferguson. "Mrs. Ferguson, the sedative in the bullet will kick in soon. Should we take her now?"

    ra tried to move, but her limbs felt like lead. Panic started to rise as she realized she couldn''t even lift her hand. Two bodyguards were already heading right for her.

    Mrs. Ferguson was on her feet, ready to leave with ra in tow.

    But then, just as everything seemed locked in, the mysterious figure from that night reappeared, cloaked in ck.

    He seemed to materialize from the shadows, moving fast, and swept ra into his arms. Without missing a beat, he tossed a smoke grenade to the ground. The room filled with thick, swirling smoke, and just like that they were gone.

    ra couldn''t move, her senses smothered by the drug. Everything was foggy, her mind drifting in and out, but she felt herself being carried, then gently lowered onto a long velvet chaise in a dim, underground room.

    The man in ck knelt beside her, holding a small vial of clear liquid to her lips. "Say something."

    His voice was rough and low, almost broken, and his hands were hidden behind ck gloves.

    ra closed her eyes, waiting for the drug to wear off. When she could finally speak, her voice was barely a whisper. "Aren''t you worried Dn will be furious, after what you did to Mrs. Ferguson?"

    The man let out a breath, like he''d been holding it forever, but didn''t answer. He just stood up and slipped away, melting into the darkness.

    ra still couldn''t move, so she leaned back and just rested, letting everything fade for a while.

    Back at the scene, the smoke was clearing. The only thing left was the canister smoldering on the floor. Tara helped steady Mrs. Ferguson, her voice soft. "Mrs. Ferguson,? don''t think today''s going to work out. We''ll have toe back another time."

    Mrs. Ferguson looked frustrated, but there was something almost proud in her

    eyes. "Dn''s really grown up, hasn''t he?"

    He used to be so easygoing, so bright-just being around him made you feel better, like he was a little sun. But now, he was moody and distant) The weight of the Ferguson family''s sess must have gotten to him.

    Well, growing up changes people. Maybe being a little tough wasn''t the worst thing.

    Tara smiled. "Dn''s going to be all right, no matter what."

    Mrs. Ferguson gave her a knowing look. "Tara, you still care about that boy, don''t you?"

    Tara''s smile softened. "Yeah. I do."

    Outside, Tara helped Mrs. Ferguson into the car. She leaned in, her voice low.

    "Mrs. Ferguson, wait for me here. I need to talk to someone I know."

    Mrs. Ferguson sighed, rubbing her temples. "Go ahead, but don''t be long-ten minutes, max. Dn''s bound to hear about what happened, and need toe up with @story so he doesn''t get mad at you."

    Dn was a mystery to her these days-she wasn''t sure he still listened.

    Tara headed back inside, slipping behind a pir in the hall. Sure enough, the shadowy figure was there, hidden in the dark.

    Hat pulled down, mask up, gloves on-he was almost impossible to recognize.

    He looked over, and even though only his eyes showed, she could see the relief- and maybe a little happiness-there.

    Tara folded her arms, raising a brow. "Come here."

    He walked over slowly, and as soon as he was close enough, she pped him across the face.

    His head jerked to the side, and for a second, he just stood there. Then he looked down, his voice small. "I... I messed up."

 Chapter 593

    Tara pulled her hand back and took a steadying breath. "You''re not wrong. You''re Dn''s guy, so it''s your job to follow his orders. But when you threw that smoke grenade, you almost hit Mrs. Ferguson. She matters to Dn too, you know. Can''t you try to be a little more careful?"

    She couldn''t help butugh as she finished scolding him. "That p I gave you- don''t tell me it actually hurt? I barely touched you."

    "It didn''t hurt," he replied quietly.

    Tara nced him over, still baffled by his all-ck wardrobe and the way he always kept his face hidden.

    The way they met was a little strange, honestly. She''d been raised as Dn''s future wife, which meant she was always allowed anywhere in the Ferguson house. Ten years ago, she''d noticed a boy who always stuck to the shadows, wrapped up tight like he never wanted to be seen.

    That was ten years ago. Now, she just pretended not to notice how much he cared about her. He was Dn''s man, after all-why not use that to her advantage?

    She smirked but didn''t ask about Dn. She knew better. That would just put him on edge.

    Instead, she patted him on the shoulder. "Alright, I''m not mad anymore."

    "You... you''re back..." His voice was soft, and he still stammered like he always did when he was nervous.

    She hadn''t been back in years and hadn''t stayed in touch. But the first night she was in the Capital, he''de to find her, just like he always used to-standing quietly, unsure what to say.

    "Yeah, I know you saw me that night," she said, her tone light. "I could feel you standing outside the window. Anyway, that''s enough. Mrs. Ferguson''s waiting for me. I have to go."

    "Okay." He nodded, eyes never leaving her.

    Tara felt a little spark of satisfaction. From the first time she''d seen him, she knew he was someone special-and his role by Dn''s side was anything but simple.

    She slipped back into the car, a small smile ying at her lips.

    Mrs. Ferguson gestured to the driver to get moving, but she still found time to give Tara some advice. "Some things just can''t be rushed, dear. But you and Dn are made for each other."

    Tara was confident. "Mrs. Ferguson, I''m not worried about ra. She''s just a pretty face. Dn and I have known each other practically all our lives."

    And besides, she knew Dn''s secret. That alone put her way ahead of ra.

    Mrs. Ferguson''s eyes softened as

    she took Tara''s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "You''re such a wonderful girl. I don''t know what the Warren family did, but they raised you right. If you and Dn ever have a child, I could die happy."

    "Don''t talk like that, Mrs. Ferguson. You''re going to live a long, long time."

    The car filled with easyughter and warmth.

    *

    Meanwhile, over at the Ferguson family chapel, the mood waspletely different-cold and heavy.

    The chapel itself was huge, about five thousand square feet, with an air of solemn history. The Fergusons had been a household name for over a century. Two generations ago, they''d even helped found the country.

    Since Walter stepped down, though, the family''s power had shifted from politics to business. They''d done well, but everything felt different now.

    Dn sat quietly in his wheelchair, surrounded by the lingering scent of incense.

    Walter moved from one altar to the next, lighting candles and paying respects to the ancestors. By the time the rituals ended, two hours had slipped by.

    Finally, Walter stood at the center of the room and looked at Dn. "Your mother''s made her wishes clear. What about you?"

    Dn stayed silent. Walter pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly frustrated. "Alright, fine. I still don''t get what you see in ra, but just do what your mother asks for now. She nearly lost her life bringing you into this world. She''s been away from the Capital all these years to recover, praying every day that your life would get better. Dn, I''ve already called-your brother will be here soon. I''m sure you both have a lot to talk about. He might still hold a grudge against the Fergusons, so be careful what you say. You''ve always wanted to meet him, right? Since you found out you had a brother, it''s all you''ve talked about. Well, now''s your chance."

    Dn''s fingers trembled ever so slightly on the armrest of his wheelchair.

    Walter was the first to leave, the heavy doors shutting behind him and locking Dn in.

    Only a few slivers of light crept in along the windowsills, pale and cold as they stretched across the floor.

    The candles flickered on, and somewhere nearby, footsteps echoed in the stillness.

 Chapter 594

    A figure slipped out from behind the hanging canvas, cloaked in darkness-just like that shadowy man from Palm Bay. Only his sharp, almost icy eyes were

    visible.

    Dn didn''t spare him a nce. Instead, he studied the dense rows of memorial tablets lining the ancestral hall.

    The man came closer, stopping a few steps away before bowing and dropping to one knee.

    Finally, Dn''s eyes moved from the tablets to the kneeling figure.

    His lips parted twice before a soft, almost amusedugh escaped. "Show me your face."

    The man hesitated, bowing his head even lower, pretending not to hear. Dn leaned forward and tugged back the hood covering the man''s head.

    Dark hair, then a ck mask beneath.

    "Look up."

    The man obeyed, lifting his head slowly, those fierce eyes still giving nothing away.

    Dn gently pulled the hood back into ce. Just those eyes alone-so out of ce.

    But from Walter to Mrs. Ferguson, no one had ever noticed.

    No one had really looked at those eyes. Or maybe, they just never cared about the Ferguson son they''d thrown away years ago.

    No one cared how he was getting by.

    A discarded pawn is just that-forgotten.

    The man on one knee stayed silent. Dn, still expressionless, turned his wheelchair and spoke in a toneless voice.

    "Go where you''re needed."

    "Yes."

    That was all the man said before disappearing as quietly as he''de.

    The whole thing had taken less than ten minutes.

    When Dn wheeled out of the solemn hall, he spotted Walter sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard. Walter looked surprised to see him emerge so quickly, then seemed relieved.

    "I thought you''d talk to him longer. You''ve wanted to see him for years, after all."

    But people who are destined for bigger things can''t afford to get

    thght up in old feelings. Besides,

    that boy hadn''t been a part of the Ferguson family in ages.

    If Dn hadn''t kept asking to see his brother all those years ago, Walter never would''ve arranged this meeting.

    It hadn''t been easy, getting someone out of that ce.

    Dn reached the stone table, his face unreadable. He asked quietly, "He''s the same age as me, isn''t he?"

    Walter''s brows knit at Dn''s calmness. "You''re twins. Of course he is." He hesitated. "If you feel bad for himˇŞˇ±

    He never knew the family''s glory, but he still had to carry their burdens.

    "Father, you and Mother have always said it-it was his fate. From birth, he was a mistake."

    l.ne

    Walter took a slow sip of tea. "I''m d you understand. Sometimes I worry you think your mother and I are too cold. But if you want to achieve great things, you can''t let feelings get in the way. Your brother''s done well for himself; they say he''s made it to the top. If you ever need his help, the two of you together could do anything."

    "Dn, I''ve always believed you''re the heir to the Ferguson family. That spot belongs to you."

    Walter''s eyes dropped to Dn''s legs, a flicker of regret there. "If it weren''t for that car ident..."

    He didn''t get to finish-someone was approaching. It was Aiden.

    Aiden looked worried, and bent down to whisper something in Dn''s ear. Dn''s expression changed instantly as he turned to Walter.

    "Mother went to Palm Bay?"

    at

    Walter calmly sipped his tea. "Probably. You know how she is-never hesitates. You left ra Palm Bay. How do you think the Warren family feels about Tara now? Tara was raised to be your wife. You

    used to like her, didn''t you? Maybe you don''t remember, but you promised you''d marry her."

    Dn didn''t respond, steering his wheelchair toward the exit.

    Aiden hurried to catch up, but Walter called after him, "You stay. I need a word with you."

    Aiden paused, stiffening.

    A few steps ahead, Dn stopped too. "Father, my people answer to me. If the ancestors are upset that Aiden entered the chapel, their me falls on me."

    The Ferguson family''s ancestral hall was sacred. Outsiders weren''t allowed in.

    Aiden had broken a major rule bying in to find Dn.

    Family punishment would be the least of itˇŞhe''d be lucky to survive at all.

    Walter sighed, still holding his teacup.

    "You''re getting more and more protective."

    Aiden straightened up, pushing the wheelchair with a bit more pride.

 Chapter 595

    The corridor stretching from the chapel to the main house felt endless, every sound of the wheelchair sharp against the silence, the tension thick enough to taste.

    Aiden tried to break the mood. "She''s okay, really. Just took a bullet to the shoulder. She''s resting now."

    Dn barely seemed to hear him, his eyes drifting over the columns and pavilions around them. There was a wounded look in his gaze, something raw and exposed.

    "Don''t me yourself, sir," Aiden added, a little gentler. "Mrs. Ferguson, she''s always been tough..."

    Dn''s attention dropped to the ring on his finger. His lips twisted into something like a smile, but it was more pain than amusement.

    "I just keep wondering," he murmured, "if living in his ce is really fair to anyone."

    The world felt divided, always just out of reach. Only with ra did he get a moment''s peaceˇŞand even that was only because she''d lost her memory. The second she remembered, he knew that peace would be gone, and she''d slip away for good.

    When they got back to Palm Bay, the doctor was already there to check ra. But she was burning up, drifting in and out of consciousness, her face flushed and her hair damp with sweat.

    The doctor set his stethoscope aside. "She''s exhausted. Worn out from worry. I doubt she''s slept properly in days. Should I prescribe something to help her rest?"

    Dn sat at her side, weaving his fingers through hers. Seeing her like this-so vulnerable, so feverish-stabbed at him, sharp and relentless.

    The doctor tried again, a little firmer, "Sir, do you want me to give her a sedative?" Dn''s voice was rough. "When will the fever break?"

    The doctor hesitated. "When it''s caused by stress, only she can fix it. Maybe try talking to her, help her figure out what''s weighing on her mind. Once she lets go, the fever might follow."

    He paused, remembering something. "Someone already gave her some antidote. It''ll clear the toxins, but there was too muchˇŞespecially with this fever. She might be confused for a while. She shouldn''t be left alone."

    Dn''s expression turned cold. He called out to the hallway, "Get in here."

    The man outside tensed, then slowly walked in. Dn''s eyes lingered on the ck cloak he wore. "How much did you give her?"

    The man froze, guilt flickering across his face. He''d been in a rush to see Tara, not paying attention to the dosage.

    "Just... two bottles."

    Dn exhaled, sharp and angry. "Go take your punishment."

    The man nodded, head down, and slipped away. As he left, he passed Aiden in the corridor.

    Aiden let out a low whistle. "Punishment at Palm Bay isn''t a joke, you know. I''ve heard some people say they''d rather die than go through it again."

    He shot the man a look, half pity, half annoyance. "Honestly? The

    boss gives you one job, and your

    can''Deven get that right. When are you going to learn?"

    The two of them had never gotten along, and the feeling was mutual. Aiden always acted like the boss''s favorite, lording it over everyone else.

    The man pressed his lips together, his wordsing out in a stammer. "You... you''ll get yours soon enough."

    Aiden just grinned, pushing his sses up with a mock-serious air. "Funny, isn''t it? I was supposed to be punished in the Ferguson family chape today, but the boss said only he gets to punish his own people. Looks like I got lucky."

    The man clenched his fists but swallowed his anger, turning away in silence to

    ept whatever fate waited for him.

    Aiden''s smirk faded as soon as he

    was alone. He walked up to the master bedroom, pausing outside when he heard the doctor''s voice from inside. He didn''t go in.

    Inside, the doctor was preparing a liquid sedative, ready to help ra sleep, but Dn stopped him.

    "That won''t fix what''s wrong," Dn said quietly.

    She didn''t want to marry him. She didn''t want to be trapped here in Palm Bay.

    That was why she''d fallen ill so suddenly.

    Medicine couldn''t solve what was in her heart.

 Chapter 596

    The doctor set the vial of liquid sedative on the nightstand, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "If you want to use this, sir, it''s here. It won''t mend her heart, but at least she''ll get some real sleep."

    Dn didn''t reply. He just sat there, quietly holding ra''s hand.

    The doctor slipped out, closing the master bedroom door behind him, leaving the room in heavy silence.

    ra''s hand was burning in his.

    That little red beaded bracelet she always wore stood out on her pale wrist-he couldn''t look away.

    He bent over, pressing her hand to his cheek. His hair fell forward, shielding his eyes and whatever he was feeling.

    Her palm was burning up, but the beads felt cool against his skin.

    He stayed like that, not moving, his other hand drifting gently to her bandaged shoulder.

    The wound wasn''t deep, but just knowing she was hurt made his chest tight.

    ra felt like she was on fire, like someone had tossed her into a furnace and left her there.

    She cracked her eyes open, only to be hit by harsh, blinding light. They fluttered shut again, tears squeezing out. Her voice was rough, barely more than a whisper.

    "Can you turn off the light?"

    Someone listened. The re disappeared in an instant, darkness settling around her.

    She let out a shaky breath, but the heat didn''t let up. Everything felt fuzzy and unreal.

    In one moment, she thought she was back in that shabby apartment she''d once called home. In the next, maybe she was here, maybe she was somewhere else.

    She rolled over, suddenly aware of a hand holding hers.

    "Hot."

    That was all she managed. She squeezed his hand tighter, reaching for something-anything-that might make the burning stop.

    Her fingers wandered, searching for relief, but all she found was the steady, cool presence of his hand.

    She tugged at him, murmuring, "Be good, Z."

    The hand let go, pulling away fast.

    ra made a sound of protest, fumbling blindly until she found him again.

    She forced her eyes open, but everything was blurry, her mind fogged by fever and medication.

    She tried to make out the face hovering above her, but it wouldn''te into focus. Still, some part of hef knew this was the person she trusted most.

    But who was that, exactly?

    Suddenly, sheughed, pulling him down so she could see him better.

    "Oh, I get it. It''s Z!"

    She wasn''t even sure who she was answering, her voice bright and a little too excited.

    Dn lowered hisshes, trying to gently pry her fingers from his wrist. But she

    Tost cupped his face, her

    clumsy but intent.

    Her eyes couldn''t really focus, but she looked so serious, like she was trying to memorize him.

    He remembered what the doctor had warned: the meds might leave her lost in her own head, floating somewhere far away.

    He reached for a tissue, meaning to wipe the sweat from her forehead.

    But suddenly she leaned in, pressing a few kisses to his neck.

    He froze,shes trembling, then closed his eyes.

    She kept going, kissing along his jaw and finally reaching the corner of his mouth.

    After a long pause, he gently slipped a hand behind her back, making it easier for her to stay close.

    She lingered at his lips, then licked her own, like a kitten savoring a secret treat.

    He couldn''t help butugh, the sound soft and low, a real smile tugging at his lips ˇŞmaybe one no one else had ever seen.

    He teased her, voice warm, "So? Did you taste anything? What''s it like?"

    Her chestill aching, but she

    were flushed, her

    shoulder

    managed to answer, "I don''t kel

    kind of sweet Like jelly

    Dnughed, loosening his hold and easing her back onto the bed.

    He braced his hands on either side of her, the smile lingering, softer than ever.

    ra didn''t seem to notice, her eyes unfocused as she stared up at him. "Why are youughing?"

    He didn''t answer, and she frowned, pointing vaguely at her own lips.

    "Let me try again. Come closer."

    Maybe she didn''t even know what she was saying, maybe she was just dreaming about jelly.

    Dn leaned in, and this time, he kissed herˇŞreally kissed her.

 Chapter 597

    One of them was ice, the other fire-and somehow, they just fit together, like it was meant to be.

    ra gave it her all, kissing him until she felt breathless, like he''d stolen the very air from her lungs. She finally turned her head away, gasping for air.

    Dn rested his head against her neck, his own breathing just as shaky. Once she''d caught her breath, ra, still under the covers, slid her arms around his waist. "Will you stay with me tonight?"

    He paused, didn''t answer. She didn''t let go, not caring whether he said yes or not.

    Dn waited until she drifted off before gently sitting up, watching her sleep. He grabbed his bathrobe and slipped away for a cold shower.

    When he came back, she''d already moved over, leaving half the bed just for him. He stood there for a second, then lifted the nket and climbed in beside her.

    The room was still lit, though only the littlemp by the bed was on now, casting everything in a soft, hazy glow.

    ra felt him settle next to herˇŞa cool, fresh presence. She rolled over, but the movement pulled at her injured shoulder. She winced, hissing in pain.

    Dn ced a gentle hand on her, his voice soothing. "Don''t move around."

    She stilled, just her face poking out from the covers. "Z,e closer. I haven''t seen you in forever. I missed you."

    She scooted nearer as she spoke, grabbing his hand and guiding it up her side. Her fingers traced over his abs, then up to his throat. She was too out of it to realize just how perfect his body was.

    Dn caught her hand, pressing her fingers to his lips for a soft kiss. His tone was gentle, almost like he was coaxing her to sleep. "Go to sleep."

    ra''s mind spun with memories of all the crazy, wild times she''d had with Z. It all felt a little unreal.

    "Just... sleep?" she whispered.

    He suddenlyughed-reallyughed, shoulders shaking with it. It was the second time that night.

    ra''s head was a mess, and she didn''t even register hisughter. She just couldn''t believe that after so long apart, they''d just lie here and do nothing. Still, she worried abouting off too desperate.

    So she asked, uncertain, "Are we really just... going to sleep? Like, just sleep?"

    Dn couldn''t stopughing, his

    normally cool eyes now soft and shining under his messy hair. If

    she''d been more awake, she might have thought he looked like a

    mischievous fox.

    She waited, and in her mind it felt like forever-though it was really only a few seconds.

    Dn finally calmed down. He grabbed a tissue and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead. Her nose was all pink, and she looked like she''d lost everyst bit of self-control.

    He leaned down and kissed the tip of her nose. "Yeah. Just sleep."

    With that, hey back and closed his eyes, leaving themp on as he tried to fall asleep. As long as she was there, he could keep the rest of the world out.

    But ra was anything but settled. Suddenly, she was straddling his waist.

    Dn''s eyes snapped open, his entire body tensing. Her hands fumbled across his chest, searching for something-he had no idea what.

    He turned his head away, trying to hide how much she was affecting him. She muttered, ˇ°Why are you pretending?"

    He didn''t say a word, Adam''s apple bobbing, eyes rimmed red.

    ra finally found what she was looking for and lifted her hips just a little.

    Dn turned back, sweat beading on his forehead as he gritted out, "Stop messing around."

    But ra only leaned in, pressing a kiss to his cool lips. "Come on, don''t be mad. I didn''t mean to ignore you these past few days. You know you''re my favorite."

    With Z, ra''s sweet talk was

    endless she never hesitated, never held back. She was always the bold one. They''d both been reckless more times than she could count, no point in pretending otherwise.

    But Dn didn''t react this time, and she frowned. That wasn''t right.

    Z was tough to coax, but whenever she pulled this move, he''d always forgive her, even if he kept a straight face. She thought she had him Figured out. So why did he still seem upset?

 Chapter 598

    ra kept turning it over in her mind. This can''t be, she thought. It just can''t.

    Did Z already know she was married?

    The second the idea hit her, she went cold all over. She struggled to open her eyes, but something heavy pressed her down, like she was still trapped inside that burning furnace.

    "Don''t be mad, okay? The bracelet''s still here," she mumbled, trying to coax himˇŞ and herself back to calm. Sleepiness tugged at her, making her words soft and slow.

    But when everything was over, ra felt... off. Unsatisfied.

    It was like he hadn''t really tried tonight.

    She was kind of annoyed about it, honestly. Everything had ended so quickly, she barely even had time to react.

    A warm towel slid over her skin. Maybe sensing her mood, the man''s voice was calm, almost gentle.

    "Your health isn''t great."

    Oh.

    So he was still worried about her, after all.

    ra let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding and shot back, "As long as it''s not because you can''t, that''s fine."

    The towel paused in his hand. Heughed, low and quiet.

    ra didn''t hear him. In her own little fantasy, she imagined she''d managed to make it up to Z. She pictured him soothed, forgiving her, and she drifted off into the best sleep she''d had in ages, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    But her fever still hadn''t gone down. Once her mind started spinning again, all she could do was stress about how on earth she could ask Dn for a divorce.

    The thought made her head pound. She felt like she''d been thrown right back into the fire.

    It wasn''t until the third day, as the sun was setting, that ra finally woke up feeling somewhat human.

    She hadn''t slept that well in forever. She stretched out, feeling every muscle loosen.

    But before she could finish, a hand gently pressed her arm back down.

    She turned. Dn was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking immacte. His suit was perfectly tailored and every single button on his shirt was done all the way up.

    She stared at him for a few seconds, then remembered her shoulder-no wonder it hurt every time she moved.

    Looking around, she realized this wasn''t her own room. It was Dn''s master bedroom.

    Thank goodness she hadn''t woken up actually sharing a nket with him. She had no idea how she''d ever exin that.

    She let out a slow breath, feeling a bit more rxed.

    "Dn, you''re looking pretty good. I''ve been hogging your bed the past few days where did you sleep?"

    She was so honest, it probably never even crossed her mind that the two of them had been sharing this bed for days-maybe even...

    Dn''s gaze lingered on her cheek for a moment before he looked away, hisshes casting a shadow over his eyes.

    ra frowned. Why did he always look so serious?

    She threw off the covers and got out of bed. She felt better, but still a little tired.

    "You should have someone change the sheets. Sorry-I must''ve wandered in here that night, still groggy from the meds."

    Honestly, in some ways, she was as clueless as a kid.

    Dn just sat there, quietly watching her leave.

    ra went back to her own room, copsed onto her bed, and was ready to fall asleep again.

    A housekeeper knocked on her door. "Ma''am, would you like something to eat? You''ve been sleeping for days, and now that your fever''s broken, we thought we''d make you some soup to help you recover."

    ra kept her eyes closed, but her stomach rumbled. "That sounds great, thank you."

    The housekeeper practically beamed. It was the first time Mrs. Ferguson had ever actually asked for soup herself. She hurried off to the kitchen, calling for a big pot of soup to be made.

    ra was still so tired. She probably should''ve taken a shower, but she felt surprisingly clean. In her dreams. shed been sweating a lot, but now she just felt fresh andfortable. Toozy to care, she snuggled into her pillow and drifted off.

    Dn was still sitting by the bed. The sheets in the master had already been changed the night before, when her fever finally started to go down.

    He brushed his fingers over the pillow, noticing a few strands of ck hair.

    He picked them up, winding them around his finger just as Aiden stepped into the doorway.

    "Sir, Mrs. Ferguson keeps asking for you toe downstairs."

    That day, after Dn came back from the old estate, he hadn''t even gotten a chance to take care of anything else he''d just ended up stuck at ra''s bedside for three days, barely leaving her side.

    He looked at the strands of hair wrapped around his finger and a faint smile tugged at his lips.

    "I''ll be down in a minute."

    He headed for a shower, catching a glimpse of himself in the mirror. There was a

    faint bite mark on his corbone.

    It was barely noticeable.

    He rubbed at it, staring for a while before finally looking away and changing into a fresh suit.

    The moment he stepped out of the master, Aiden was waiting. When he saw Dn looking better, he let out a sigh of relief.

    One night, while passing by the master bedroom, Aiden had heard noises-quiet, but unmistakable.

    But just now, Mrs. Ferguson didn''t look like anything had happened. Maybe he''d imagined it?

    Still, the boss seemed to be in a good mood, so... had something happened or not?

    Aiden really couldn''t figure these two out.

 Chapter 599

    After Aiden slid behind the wheel, he checked the rearview mirror and did a double take. For once, Mr. Ferguson hadn''t done his shirt all the way up-two buttons were left open at the top, leaving a hint of corbone exposed.

    Normally, Mr. Ferguson was all about being buttoned up, literally. Every single button, all the way to his throat, as if daring anyone to look at him for too long. Like he''d w your eyes out if you stared.

    But today? Something felt off.

    Aiden leaned in for a better look and finally spotted itˇŞa faint mark on Dn''s skin, barely there but definitely not his imagination.

    So... did those two actually sleep togetherst night or not? The suspense was killing him.

    He pulled the car up in front of the restaurant, where both the Fergusons and the Warrens were meeting for dinner. Mrs. Ferguson herself had set this up. Not showing up wasn''t an option-if Dn bailed, Mrs. Ferguson''s reputation in their circle would take a serious hit.

    After parking, Aiden helped Dn into his wheelchair and couldn''t help but mention, "Richard will probably be here too."

    Richard was the one running the Warren family now.

    Dn just gave a quiet "Mm."

    They made their way into the private dining room; almost everyone was already there.

    Tara spotted Dn first and immediately stood up, waving him over. "Dn, sit here with me."

    Tonight, the Warrens were just Tara, Richard, and Mrs. Warren.

    Mrs. Warren smiled at Mrs. Ferguson, then looked at Dn. "Is Dn still in physical therapy? Maybe Tara should help take care of him?"

    Tara''s gaze dropped to Dn''s legs, full of sympathy. If it hadn''t been for ra, how could someone as perfect as Dn have ended up like this? But no matter what, in her eyes, he was still wless.

    Mrs. Ferguson gave Aiden a pointed look, silently telling him to wheel Dn over to Tara.

    Aiden didn''t dare disobey.

    Once the wheelchair was in ce, Tara was quick to answer, ˇ°Grandma, rehab is tough. Dn''s used to doing it on his own. I don''t want to bother him.ˇ±

    No man liked showing weakness-least of all someone like Dn.

    Mrs. Ferguson nodded, clearly pleased. Tara really did think of everything.

    Across the table, Dn''s eyes met Richard''s Richard narrowed his eyes, catching sight of the faint mark on Dn''s corbone. He raised his eyebrows and shrugged, as if to say, "What can I do?"

    Backed by his entire family, Richard couldn''t exactly go against all of them just to side with Dn. If he tried, he''d never hear the end of it. Tonight, Dn was on his

    own.

    Dn looked down, staring at the ss in front of him.

    "I''ve already... ra and IˇŞˇ± he started, but Tara cut in before he could finish.

    "Dn, I don''t know why you ended up marrying ra, but everyone in both our families knows about us. You promised me you''d marry me. When those rumors about you and Shefly started, I thought maybe I you''d changed your mind. But after she died, I thought maybe I had another chance. When I told you how I felt, you said, ''Let''s see in two years.'' If you didn''t care about me at all, you shouldn''t have made those promises when we were kids, and you should''ve been more direct two years ago. I''ve always had to be the best at everything, Dn, and I want everyone to know I''m the one who deserves to be your wife."

    Her words hung in the air, making whatever Dn had with ra seempletely insignificant.

    After all, to everyone else, Dn and ra weren''t childhood sweethearts. They hadn''t made secret promises. Even as adults, they barely interacted.

    1.n

    Tara''s lips curted into a small smile. "I know ra''s eyes look a little like Shelly''s. That''s why you noticed her, right? Every year, you go out to Shelly grave, and every time youe back, it takes you days to get back to normal. I''ve seen it. But

    Dn, even if you just want a

    stand-in, I''m still the best choice."

    At this point, even if Dn swore he loved ra, no one would believe him. They''d just assume he was transferring his feelings for Shelly onto ra.

    ra was just lucky-luck that wouldn''tst forever.

    Mrs. Ferguson was obviously very satisfied with Tara''s determination. Tara never bothered to hide how she felt about Dn, and Mrs. Ferguson liked that.

    She smiled, catching Mrs. Warren''s eye. Both women looked pleased.

    Nobody at that table spared ra a second thought. Getting married was easy enough to undoˇŞthe only thing that mattered was what Dn wanted.

    If he agreed, they could sign the divorce papers this afternoon and have Tara moved in by dinnertime.

 Chapter 600

    There was no way Tara''s wedding could be anything less than spectacr. It had to be big-grand enough that everyone would know the Fergusons and the Warrens were joining forces.

    Dn stayed quiet, listening as the two Mrs. Fergusons started daydreaming about what his and Tara''s future kids might look like.

    Tara nced over and saw his dark mood. She nudged him with a smile. "You think I''m being too stubborn, don''t you? But Dn, you used to say you liked how I always had toe out on top, no matter what. Sure, you''re a little different

    these days, but deep down, I know you haven''t changed."

    Dn dropped his gaze, lost in his own thoughts.

    He only snapped back to reality when Mrs. Ferguson spoke up.

    "Dn, let''s set the wedding for three months from now. I''ll just tell everyone that marriage certificate you posted on social media was a joke."

    No one would ever bother to check if it was real anyway.

    Dn put his ss down. "ra is my wife. I''m not divorcing her, Mom, IˇŞ"

    He didn''t even finish before Mrs. Ferguson started coughing uncontrobly.

    The vibe in the room changed in an instant. The people who''d been sitting so close suddenly felt like strangers.

    Mrs. Warren looked at Tara.

    But Tara didn''t flinch. Instead, she turned tofort her grandmother. ˇ°Grandma, I''ll handle it. Don''t stress about it anymore. Just focus on picking out a good date for the wedding in three months, okay? Trust me I''ve got this."

    Mrs. Warren, who''d been fuming just moments before, just sighed.

    "You stubborn girl. I shouldn''t havee today. You young people sort it out yourselves."

    Mrs. Warren and Mrs. Ferguson went way back-they''d been close since they were young. If it weren''t for that, the two families never would have raised Tara as the future Mrs. Ferguson.

    Mrs. Ferguson stood up to walk Mrs. Warren out, reassuring her as they went. "Dn just needs some time. Don''t worry, we''d never treat your family unfairly."

    Their voices and footsteps faded down the hall.

    Dn stayed where he was, not moving. He heard Richard sigh.

    Richard drained his drink. "This won''t be easy. Tara''s not the type you can just brush off."

    A woman who could make it in the architecture world wasn''t going to back down with a few words.

    That stubborn streak was in her bones. And with the Warren family''s background, Tara had always believed that anything she wanted would eventually be hers.

    Footsteps sounded in the hallway. Tara came back, having walked the two Mrs. Fergusons out.

    She looked at Richard. "Hey, bro, are you guys headed out tonight? I haven''t seen Nichs and the others in ages. Let''s go grab some drinks."

    Tara got along with both of them-her upfront, no-nonsense attitude and relentless energy earned her plenty of respect from the guys around her.

    She turned to Dn,pletely unfazed by his earlier coldness.

    "Dn, you shoulde too. Whatever''s going on with us, we''ve known each

    other for years. We can still be friends who share a drink, right?ˇ±

    Just like Richard said-Tara was anything but easy to get rid of.

    *

    Later, in the Moonlight Lounge''s private room, Tara poured a drink and handed it to Nichs.

    "Nick, I heard you and your sister had a falling out. That true?"

    Tara was a few years older than Nichs, and right now she looked like she was settling in to enjoy the show-determined to catch up on all the drama she''d missed.

    Nichs had been worried about seeing her tonight. Everyone knew Tara liked Dn, and since he and Dn were close, he''d felt awkward about getting too chummy with her.

    But Tara was so rxed and open about everything that if the guys started acting

    weird, it would just make them look bad.

    "We''re fine now," Nichs said. "Worked it out."

    Tara didn''t know the details between Nichs and Scarlette-rumor had it that after Scarlette left the Greenard family three years ago, the siblings barely spoke, and Scarlette might even have a boyfriend now

    Back when Tara left town, all she knew was that Nichs was the ultimate sister''s

    boy. For him to ever fight with his sister? That was wild.

    She turned to Jackson. "I sent you a wedding gift, you know. Not sure if you ever got it. But you don''t look too happy with your wife. If you get married again, I''ll send another one."

    Jackson grinned, the corner of his mouth quirking up. "You might need to send it

    soon."

    Thanks to Tara''s easygoing vibe, the tension in the room faded.

    Only Dn kept quiet, lost in his own world.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    While Tara stepped out to take a call, Nichs finally had a moment to speak.

    "Dn, you''re on your own," he said, shaking his head.

    Jackson nodded, looking just as resigned. "Anyone who gets mixed up with Taraes out worse for wear."

    Jackson was about to keep going when he caught sight of a mark on Dn''s corbone. He couldn''t resist leaned in, tugged Dn''s cor aside, acting like a total weirdo.

    After his own recent fling with Kaitlyn, Jackson knew exactly what those marks

    were.

    He tried to hold it together for a few seconds, then blurted out, "What, did you do this to yourself?"

    Dn had been zoning out. The question brought him back. He shot Jackson a look-expression unreadable.

    "Let go."

    Jackson let go, making a clicking sound with his tongue. "Wow. So this is how far you''ll go to get Tara off your case? Hate to break it to you, but she didn''t even seem to care."

    Jackson thought Dn would just go quiet again, but Dn said, "ra did it." "Wait, what?" Nichs practically spat out his drink, thinking he must''ve misheard.

    It was already wild enough that Dn had married ra-but now ra kissed him? Kissed?!

    Why would Dn let her? And why just say it like it was no big deal?

    Since when was being kissed by ra something you''d mention like it was an achievement?

    Richard was the first to recover, just nodding. ˇ°Well, congrats, I guess.ˇ±

    Dn just nodded, eyshes lowered, taking the congrattions in stride.

    Nichs looked from Richard to Dn, frowning as something finally clicked. "So you''re just a regr guy, huh, Dn? You like ra''s looks, don''t you? Honestly, she''s kind of dangerous. And have you seen her eyes? She''s got that sly, fox vibe ˇŞalways looking like she might flirt, or might not. I mean, I neverˇŞˇ±

    He stopped because everyone was staring right at him.

    Nichs swallowed. ˇ°Did I say something wrong? Look, I''ve never really liked her type. No way I''d fall for her tricks. I just never thought you would, Dn."

    So Dn was just a normal guy after all.

    Jackson took a long breath. "Maybe you should go handle all the work that''s piled up since the holidays. Isn''t Scarlette back from her trip? I heard she''s been working a lot with that Morgan guy. Someone said they saw her at the university today. You think she went to see Morgan?"

    Nichs''s expression turned icy. He stood up and headed out of the room.

    But the second he closed the door behind him, he spotted Tara leaning against the wall.

    She tipped her chin up and shed him a smile. "Heading out?"

    Nichs nodded, half-suspecting she''d been eavesdropping, but there was no proof.

    Tara hadn''t made it to the top of the socialdder on skill alone.

    She smiled again. "Let''s catch up another time. Oh, and say hi to your sister for me."

    With that, she pushed open the door and slipped back inside.

    Nichs felt unsettled as he got into his car-a feeling he always got around Tara.

    No one really knew what she''d been doing all those years abroad. If it weren''t for the asional viral video of her at some awards show, she''d be a total mystery.

    That trendy international museum made her an instant online celebrity. Tons of rich clients were desperate for her to design their mansions. Getting on her waiting list was basically impossible.

    Tara had connections everywhere, here and overseas.

    Nichs just didn''t like her vibe. There was something off about her that he couldn''t put his finger on.

    He floored the gas, heading to Scarlette''s ce first. She wasn''t home.

    He called her. No answer.

    If she picked up one call out of ten, that was a miracle.

    He was already frustrated, so he drove straight over to Morgan''s university.

    Even at night, the campus was busy.

    He waited outside the gate and called Morgan.

    Morgan had just finished dinner with Scarlette. The light from his phone shed

    across his sses as he saw Nichs''s name pop up.

    Scarlette saw it too, a can of beer in her hand.

    "Sorry, Dr. Morgan," she said.

    Morgan didn''t answer. He hung up and shrugged. "No need to apologize. We both know we''re getting what we want out of this. If you want to end things, I won''t hold it against you."

    l.ne

    Scarlette rubbed her temples. She''d spent a year and a half preparing for this project, and the person who had the final say was Morgan''s grandmother. Meanwhile, Morgan''s family was pushing him to get married. Their arrangement was

    almost too convenient-just keep up

    appearances a bit longer, and

    Scarlette''s project could finally go international.

    But right now, with everything on the line, Nichs had started acting up.

    Scarlette took a sip of beer. She actually got along well with Morgan-he was mature, steady, exactly the kind of guy she respected.

    Morgan took the beer from her, voice calm. "Dealing with a guy like Nichs must be exhausting. Young men always think love is everything. Especially someone like him-Ke''s always had it easy, work just falls into ce. He probably has no idea what it''s like to fight on your own. I''m not trying to interfere, but even if you want to draw a line with me, you and Nichs... you two really aren''t right for each other."

 Chapter 602

    "She''s not right for me, but you are?"

    The voice cut through the night behind her.

    Nichs was still in his suit, tall and impossible to miss as he strode over and kicked the little table right over. Drinks spilled everywhere. Every student grabbingte-night snacks turned to stare especially when they realized who was at the center of the drama. Morgan, the famous professor, was sitting right there.

    Morgan''s sses were always packed-girls from every department tried to get in. He had that older-guy charm that drove everyone a little crazy. Thest time someone confessed in public, the school sent out an official warning. Now, with Nichs''s looks thrown in, half the crowd had their phones out, snapping pictures.

    Nichs''s re could freeze water. "So this is why she''s not answering my calls? You cornered her, huh? Morgan-Dr. Morgan-this is the university. You really want your students to think you''re the other man?"

    Morgan took off his sses, a tiny smirk tugging at his lips. "Reputation''s never meant much to me."

    Nichs almostughed. This guy was obviously trying to stir up trouble. He could feel Morgan pushing at the cracks between him and Scarlette, probably loving every second.

    Morgan slid his sses back on, looking over at Scarlette, who looked pale and tense.

    "Scarlette, I''ll be free tomorrow. I''ll do what you asked," he said quietly, then turned to leave.

    Nichs''s fist shot out, aiming straight at Morgan. "You looking for trouble?"

    But before he couldnd a punch, Scarlette stepped between them, blocking him.

    Nichs was already furious, and seeing Scarlette defend Morgan just sent him over the edge. He let out a sharp, bitterugh. "I told you to break up with him, and here you are sharing drinks? Scarlette, don''t push me. End it with him. Now." The whole ce was buzzing-nobody had ever seen campus drama like this. Without warning, Scarlette raised her hand and pped Nichs across the face. He didn''t see iting. His head snapped to the side. He wiped his mouth, eyes going red, looking like he''d just been pped by fate itself.

    Scarlette took a steadying breath. "I texted you. I told you I had things to do. This is campus, and Morgan''s in a tricky position. Nichs, don''t you think you''re out of line?"

    He''de barging in, flipped a table, dragged everyone''s attention onto them. Now what was Morgan supposed to do, just go back to teaching like nothing happened?

    ˇ°I don''t care about his position. He''s trying to steal my girl.ˇ±

    "Shut up," Scarlette snapped.

    She was terrified all this would get back to the Greenard family.

    Turning to Morgan, embarrassment and frustration on her face, she said, "I''ll call you tomorrow. We''ll talk then. Sorry."

    Morgan shook his head with a little smile. "Don''t worry about it."

    Scarlette left first-if she stayed, Nichs would just keep making things worse.

    Nichs, still rubbing his cheek, red at Morgan. He didn''t trust this guy for a second.

    His lips pressed into a thin line. "You just wait. This isn''t over."

    Morgan almostughed. Boys-always so hot-headed.

    Scarlette had been through a lot as a kid. It made her who she is. She was never going to be happy with someone as quick to anger as Nichs.

    Nichs hurried after Scarlette, watching her walk away without a backward nce, which only pissed him off more.

    "Why are you mad at me? Shouldn''t I be the one pissed off? Why''d you even meet up with him?"

    Scarlette was already getting into her car, but Nichs caught up before she could shut the door.

    "Say something! Why are you acting so cold to me?"

    She nced around-there were still students nearby, all pretending not to watch but hanging on every word.

    College kids lived for gossip. By tomorrow, everyone would be whispering about her and Nichs.

    Nichs never cared about

    consequences. With the Greenard family name backing him, he thought he could get away with anything. Maybe some people had figured out how he felt about Scarlette, but nobody dared say it out loud. That would be scandal the Greenards could never live down.

    Scarlette gritted her teeth. "Can you not make a scene? What if the Greenard

    family hears about tonight?"

    Nichs let out a sarcasticugh., "Oh, now you''re scared? Then quit meeting up with him. I can''t stand the guy. When I met you, he wasn''t even around!"

    Scarlette was done. She got in the car and mmed the door.

    Nichs had always done whatever he wanted, never thinking about who might get hurt. If someone crossed hima he''d pay them back right away. Everything else could wait.

    Morgan was right-she and Nichs just weren''t a good match.

    She drove home with Nichs''s car following close behind.

    She was still fuming when she pulled up outside her building, and Nichs''s anger was boiling over too.

    "This is ridiculous. Why are you mad at me? If someone hadn''t told me you were meeting Morgan, were you just going to keep me in the dark?"

    They reached her door. She lowered her head, fumbling for her keys.

    Suddenly, Nichs grabbed her, pinning her between the door and his arms.

    His eyes were zing. He tilted her chin up and kissed her, rough and desperate.

 Chapter 603

    Scarlette almostughed, more out of exasperation than anything else. She lifted her hand, ready to p him again, but he was too fast-his fingers caught her wrist before she couldnd the hit.

    Then his hand slid from her neck to the back of her head, pulling her in for a hard, punishing kiss.

    Scarlette knew she didn''t stand a chance against his strength, so she bit his lip, sharp and fierce.

    He let go immediately, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. "You''re really mad, huh?"

    Scarlette didn''t bother to answer. She turned away and unlocked her front door.

    She''d barely kicked off her shoes before Nichs wrapped his arms around her from behind, his chin brushing her shoulder.

    "Come on, what''s the big deal?" he murmured. "Just don''t meet up with him again and I promise I won''t lose my temper. Let''spromise, alright? Seriously, what is it he can do for you that I can''t?ˇ±

    Scarlette just felt tired. She didn''t have it in her to argue anymore.

    With Nichs, talking was pointless.

    He''d been coddled his whole life, handed everything, never having to figure out how the world really worked. In his eyes, there was nothing he couldn''t fix with a word, a gesture, or a little force.

    Trying to exin anything to him was exhausting.

    Scarlette was about to tell him to let go when her phone started ringing in her pocket.

    She nced at the screen, and her expression changed in an instant. She shoved Nichs away, harder than she meant to.

    He didn''t see iting-he stumbled into the cab behind him, halfughing in disbelief.

    Scarlette answered the call, forcing herself to sound calm. "Hi, Mom."

    Rose''s voice was steady. "Are you over by the university tonight? Someone told me they saw you with Nick. He''s so impulsive-did he give you trouble again?"

    Everyone always seemed to think Nichs lived to antagonize Scarlette, for reasons no one could really exin.

    Scarlette''s heart skipped. She had no idea what the person who saw them might have told her mom. She quickly used Morgan as a shield.

    "I was having dinner with Morgan near campus. Ran into Nick by chance, and we argued a little, but it was nothing. Sorry to make you worry."

    Rose''s tone softened at once. ˇ°I heard the two of you didn''t look too happy, so I just wanted to check in. You know your brother-if he makes you mad, don''t hold back. Tell him off if you have to." ''

    Scarlette stayed silent. Rose had always told her that, but Scarlette knew better. Any time she fought back, she could feel the whole family pulling away from her.

    She''d learned the truth a long time ago.

    Nichs was the family''s golden boy. She''d never be the one with the right to scold him.

    Her chest ached as she thought about everything between themtely. The anxiety felt suffocating, like she was constantly waiting for the worst to happen.

    She was always afraid their ugly secret woulde out and those videos Nichs kept were like a knife hanging over her head, ready to drop at any moment.

    "Scarlette?" Rose prompted gently.

    She came back to herself and forced a smile. "I know, Mom."

    "Your dad and were actually thinking... maybe it''s time to set Nichs up with someone. He''s

    getting out of hand, and maybean et

    girlfriend would help. I don''t know what''s wrong with him-he''s never dated, and every time I mention another girl, he just gets all moody."

    When other boys were discovering first crushes, Nichs was always turning up at Scarlette''s school, or dragging her to his games. Rose''s worry wasn''t unfounded-the rumors people whispered had a little too much truth to them.

    Scarlette heard the warning in her mother''s words. "Whatever you and Dad

    decide, Mom. I''m busy with work, so I should go."

    Rose sounded relieved. "Okay. Take care of yourself, sweetheart."

    As soon as she hung up, Nichs''s arms were around her again.

    Now he got itˇŞwhy she''d pped him, why she was so tense. News must have reached the Greenard family.

    He pressed into her back, his mouth moving from the corner of her lips down her jaw. "So, Mom found out?"

    "Yeah."

    Nichs knewˇŞScarlette wasn''t afraid of anything, except the Greenard family learning the truth about them.

 Chapter 604

    He kissed her for a while, his mood lifting with every second.

    "Then just don''t meet up with him again, okay? It''s not like I did it on purpose- you''re the one who always makes me jealous."

    He kept kissing her, pulling her onto the couch and wrapping his arms around her waist.

    "This couch really needs to go, you know. It''s so ufortable. Next time, I''ll ask my assistant to get you a new one. My back always hurts when I sit here too long."

    His hands slid up slowly, his intentions written all over his face.

    He was only twenty-three-right at that age where he couldn''t get enough of this kind of thing.

    Scarlette, though, was almost thirty. For women her age, work came first.

    She turned away, already calming down.

    Nichs wasn''t having it. He ran his hands around her waist, pouting, "What''s wrong, big sis? Not in the mood?"

    Scarlette stood up and walked to the bedroom.

    Nichs, still riding the high from just now, followed right behind her.

    She picked up her pajamas, ready to head to the bathroom, but Nichs stuck out an arm to stop her.

    "Let''s shower after."

    Scarlette let out a long breath, her voice softening. "I have to be up at five tomorrow. There''s so much work to do. Can''t you let me get a decent night''s sleep? You never know when to stop once you get going."

    Seeing her give in a little, Nichs didn''t push further. He shrugged off his already-ruined suit jacket. ˇ°Let''s just shower together."

    Scarlette frowned but didn''t argue.

    They spent forty minutes in the shower. Nichs didn''t get everything he wanted, but he still got plenty, and afterward he sprawled out on the bed, totally satisfied.

    Scarlette grabbed herptop and started working.

    Nichs, bored, pulled out his phone and scrolled through old photos.

    He and Scarlette had known each other for over twenty years. There were endless pictures of them together.

    Scarlette typed away at herptop, fingers flying.

    Nichs leaned against the headboard, and every time he found a new photo, he''d lean over and steal a kiss from her.

    "Hey, do you remember this one? My birthday. You didn''t want toe home from school. It was pouring, and I went to find you."

    Scarlette was busy, but she nced over when he spoke, then went right back to typing.

    The photo was from her high school days. Living at school had been her first taste of real freedom-at least there, she didn''t have to constantly cater to Nichs.  fo

    At school, she could focus on what she wanted to study, without Nichs always interrupting and dragging her into his silly games.

    The Greenard family treated her well, giving her the best schooling, clothes,

    everything her only job was to keep Nichs happy.

    Nichs stared at the picture, his expression softening.

    Back then, Scarlette boarded at school and was always busy-so busy she didn''te home for his birthday.

    He''d waited at home for hours, hoping she''de back to blow out the candles with him. The housekeeper tried tofort him.

    "Young Master, Miss Scarlette has a lot of homework. She called and said she won''t be home tonight. Why not blow out the candles first?"

    "She''s going out of town for apetition this weekend. She''ll spend time with you next month."

    Of course Nichs refused. He stubbornly waited until seven, even after the Greenards got home from work and the whole family gathered around to sing happy birthday. He didn''t smile once-because Scarlette wasn''t there.

    "Mom, where''s Scarlette? Is she really that busy? She promised she''d never miss my birthday."

    "Nick, she''s in high school now. It''s tough, and she''s doing great. Didn''t she say she''d spend time with you next month?"

    Nichs was furious. He left everyone and stormed out.

    "Nick!"

    The Greenards panicked. It was raining hard outside, and they quickly sent the driver after him.

    Scarlette''s school was pretty far from home-a distance she''d worked hard for. That night, she stayed in the library until nine. When she left, the rain was pouring down.

    She was walking with a ssmate, talking about the uingpetition. The teachers liked both of them and were hoping they''d bring home a trophy.

    Her ssmate walked her to the

    dorm, sharing an umbre. She was

    just about to ask about a question from the practice test when she spotted a small figure standing alone outside the girls'' dorm

    building.

    Scarlette thought she was seeing things.

    "Nichs?"

    Nichs had been waiting there for an hour. As soon as he saw her, his eyes went red.

    "Scarlette!"

    He was still shorter than her back then,pletely soaked, and he ran over and wrapped his arms around her waist.

 Chapter 605

    "Why didn''t youe home for my birthday? And who''s this guy? Are you dating someone at school now?"

    Scarlette was totally blindsided, the questions hitting her all at once. She just stood there, stunned.

    "How long have you been waiting out here? You''re soaked! What if you get sick? Where''s the driver?"

    Nichs sniffled, wiping his nose. "I ran here by myself. Ah-choo..."

    Scarlette shot an apologetic look at her ssmate. "Sorry, can we talk about this tomorrow? Do you mind if I borrow your umbre? I''m really sorry."

    The boy nced over at Nichs, feeling a little uneasy. There was something way too possessive about the way the kid clung to Scarlette. And honestly, he got this weird, hostile vibe from him. But Nichs was her brother, after all. He liked Scarlette, so naturally he wanted to be nice to her little brother too.

    "Sure. See you tomorrow," he said.

    Scarlette slipped off her jacket and wrapped it around Nichs, then took his hand.

    "How could you just run over here by yourself? Didn''t the drivere with you? Never mind, let''s get you upstairs to change. You''ll have to wear my clothes for now."

    Her ss was the honors ss, so even at this hour, most people were still in the ssroom working through practice tests.

    She brought Nichs into her dorm, grabbed some of her clothes, and started helping him change.

    But Nichs clung tightly to his wet shirt, refusing to let go.

    Scarlette couldn''t help butugh.

    "Okay, fine. Change by yourself, alright?"

    He nodded and quickly swapped his wet clothes for hers.

    Back then, Scarlette was so much taller than himˇŞtall, slim, fair-skinned, and just so pretty. That was all Nichs could think: Scarlette was the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Her clothes smelled faintly sweet, and it made him strangely embarrassed. For the first time, he felt a weird mix of shame and nervousness.

    Scarlette noticed him standing there, head down, the tips of his ears bright red. She gently cupped his face and pressed her forehead to his.

    "Nick, you''re burning up. Are you getting sick?"

    Nichs''s mind went totally nk. In that moment, he didn''t dare think about anything at all.

    Scarlette grabbed his hand, checked in with the dorm matron, and

    popped open the umbre to tone

    whe

    him back to the Greenard family''s ce.

    The walk was long. Rain drummed on the umbre, filling the world with that steady patter. To Nichs it felt like everything around him was turning upside down.

    When they reached the school gate, the Greenard family driver was already

    waiting. He looked so relieved to see them.

    "Thank goodness. Miss, your

    mother''s called you a ton of

    times you didn''t answer. And young master here ran off without telling anyone. We were all worried sick, searching everywhere."

    Scarlette apologized, opened the car door, and got in with Nichs.

    As soon as they sat down, she started scolding him. "What if something

    happened to you on the way, Nick? Don''t ever do that again."

    The driver, overhearing her stern voice, tried to defend Nichs.

    "He''s still a kid, Miss. It''s normal to be impulsive at his age. But honestly, you should really keep your phone with you."

    Scarlette dropped her gaze and quietly grabbed a towel to dry Nichs''s hair.

    Nichs couldn''t stop watching her; she looked beautiful no matter what she was doing.

    "Hey, can we take a picture together? It''s my birthday tonight, and you didn''t even get me a present, did you?"

    Scarlette looked at the camera and smiled.

    And that''s how they ended up with that photo-Nichs still wearing her clothes.

    Snapping back out of the memory, Nichs heard the sound of typing nearby and leaned closer.

    "Still working, sis?"

    He rested his head on her shoulder, feelingpletely content.

    Yeah, being grown up was pretty great.

 Chapter 606

    *

    Inside the Moonlight private room, things were winding down. Jackson and

    Richard had already left, one after the other. Tara turned to Dn with a sweet little smile. "Dn, I still have something you gave me ages ago. If you give me a ride home, I''ll give it back to you, okay?"

    Dn didn''t even look her way, his eyes glued to the scenery outside. "Get in the car."

    Tara hopped in beside him. "I haven''t got my own ce yet, so I''m still crashing at the Warren house. Just wait for me outside, I''ll grab your thing and be right back."

    He knew she was baiting him, but he couldn''t help being curious about that "thing."

    "Alright," he said.

    The car rolled quietly toward the Warren estate. Tara sat beside him, smart enough to keep quiet the whole way. No need to leave a bad impression-there''d be plenty of time for thatter.

    They pulled up outside the big house. Tara got out first, tossing a quick, "Give me ten minutes, tops," over her shoulder.

    She hurried inside and almost ran straight into Mrs. Ferguson, who was heading upstairs for the night.

    Mrs. Ferguson shot her a curious look. "You didn''te back with your brother?" Richard had just gotten home, and Tara showed up right after-why weren''t they together?

    Jogging up the stairs, Tara called back, "Dn drove me home!"

    Technically, Tara and Richard were only cousins, but after growing up together in the Warren household, they were as close as brother and sister.

    Tara darted into her room, found the little box, and headed out again-only to bump into Richard in the hallway.

    He had a cigarette pinched between his fingers and his jacket slung over his shoulder. "Where are you rushing off to?"

    "Dn''s waiting outside," she said, not slowing down.

    He didn''t say anything else.

    Tara clutched the little box and hurried out to Dn''s car. "Here," she said, handing it over. "You gave me this a long time ago. I''m returning it."

    Dn took the box and nodded, not bothering to open it right away.

    Aiden, sitting up front, caught the vibe and started the car, driving them away from the Warren house.

    Tara wasn''t discouraged. She had plenty of little boxes like thatˇŞthere would be more chances.

    As the car sped through the night, Dn finally opened the box. Inside was a ring, carefully folded from paper. He unfolded it, revealing a single handwritten line:

    -Dn will definitely marry Tara.

    There was even a tiny smiley face doodled in the corner.

    Teenage secrets, a girl''s hidden feelings-every word was poetry.

    He looked out the window. The air was getting warmer-spring was here, and the trees along the road were already blooming.

    He only nced at the flowers before looking back at the words on the paper. She really was like a burst of sunshine.

    "Foolish little brother, no one wants to live in the dark forever."

    "One day you''ll have your own name. Live for me, okay?"

    "My name will be yours. You can... finally live out in the open now."

    Dn closed his eyes and leaned back against the seat.

    The car soon stopped at Palm Bay. He quietly folded the paper back up and tucked it into thepartment beside him.

    ra waited until ten o''clock before she heard any noise from outside.

    She watched the door. Sure enough, Dn was finally back.

    She heard the soft whir of his wheelchair as he rolled closer. They made eye contact for a few seconds before he asked, "Are you feeling better?"

    ra had spent most of the afternoon sleeping. She nodded.

    He headed toward the elevator, but she called after him, "Are you in a bad mood?"

    The wheelchair stopped. Dn looked back at her.

    ra pointed to the corner of her own mouth. "When you''re upset, this part

    droops. Did Mrs. Ferguson give you a hard time?"

    He didn''t answer.

    She raised her eyebrows and casually tossed a piece of candy at him.

    He caught it without even looking.

    Inside, ra was honestly thrilled. Dn seemed so troubled-maybe he really was about to marry

    vara.

    That meant her time as a prisoner was almost over.

    Finally.

    Still, she needed to y it cool, just in case she pushed his buttons.

    "Don''t be so hard on yourself," she said. "Being born a Ferguson... you never really get to make your own choices."

    Dn stared down at the candy in

    his palm, then slowly

    and popped it in his mouth. His tone was t. "There won''t be a divorce."

    ra''s smile faltered. She sat up a little straighter. "Wait, you mean..."

    The sound of his wheelchair faded as he moved away, but his voice was clearer than ever.

    "ra, for us, the only ending is ''til death do us part.ˇ±

 Chapter 607

    ra stood rooted to the spot for a few seconds before she finally made herself follow him.

    She wasn''t imagining it-Dn was in a seriously bad mood tonight.

    She trailed him upstairs to the second floor, watching as he slipped into his study and sat right in the middle of the room. He didn''t look like he was about to get any work done; if anything, he looked lost in his own head.

    ra hovered at the doorway, debating with herself, then finally couldn''t resist anymore.

    "Did your familye down on you again?"

    The marks fromst time still hadn''t faded. If they hurt him again, would his back ever heal?

    Dn nced at her silhouette in the doorway, his lips quirking up just a little.

    "Are you worried about me?"

    Sometimes ra wondered if she''d been fitted with a Dn mood detector or something. How else could she always tell when he was upset?

    She didn''t answer, just stood there for a few more minutes before slowly walking over and bracing her hands on his desk.

    "I just don''t get it. If this is all so hard for you, why not just divorce me? Wouldn''t that make both our lives easier?"

    He looked up right away, eyes sharp. "Easier for who?"

    ra frowned. Was she not making sense?

    "For me. For you. Mrs. Ferguson said it herselfˇŞmarrying me would just make your life miserable."

    His face stayed unreadable, but suddenly he reached out and gently gripped her chin, tipping her head side to side.

    "Maybe it would be better for you, ra. But not for me."

    It hit her, suddenly, that ever since she''d woken up here, Dn had always called her "ra"-her first name, the way only people who were close ever did.

    She dropped her gaze, searching his face for any hint of what they might have been to each other before.

    But she remembered someone saying they never really got along. She''d even pped him once, in front of a room full of people.

    So what was Dn to her, really?

    She was so lost in thought, she didn''t even notice when he leaned in.

    His lips brushed hers-soft, barely there. His voice gentled. "Go get some sleep."

    ra''s hands were still nted on the desk, her mind nk for a few long seconds before she finally shuffled out, moving like a wind-up doll.

    She was halfway down the hall when she heard him say, "Next time you want a kiss, you could just ask."

    She froze, feeling like someone had

    re

    jed a ridiculous rumor about

    her.

    a moment, she opened her

    mouth to respond, but nothing came out.

    Dn watched her stiff back as she walked away, a real smile finally breaking through. His bad mood just evaporated.

    She always did that-without even trying, she made everything lighter.

    ra didn''t go back to her own room right away. Instead, she stood at the top of

    the stairs, gazing down at the house below.

    The staff were still busy, moving around with quiet purpose. Somehow, this ce had started to feel warm, evenforting. Waiting up for him on the couch every night had be her new normal.

    She''d caught herself realizing it more than once-Dn was bing a habit.

    That thought scared her. She needed to find a way out, before it was toote.

    She took a deep breath and started down the stairs.

    She wandered around for a while, eventually making her way outside to Dn''s

    car.

    No keys. She couldn''t drive it.

    Dn always left so early in the

    §Ö§ä

    mornings, before she even woke up. She''d tried to catch him before to leay@with him, but he always managed to slip away.

    So tonight, she decided she''d just wait in his car until dawn. If she was already there, he couldn''t leave without her.

    ra leaned back, meaning to get some sleep, when she noticed a small, fancy box tucked in thepartment.

    As far as she knew, Dn never gave gifts to women. Who was this for?

    She picked it up, curiosity winning out, and opened it. Inside was a neatly folded note.

    She unfolded it, and the words jumped out at her:

    Dn will marry Tara.

    She blinked, thinking she''d misread. But no, she checked again. That''s exactly what it said.

    Dn. Tara?

    She''d already suspected somethingˇŞshe''d seen little things about Tara that reminded her of Dn. Had something happened between them?

    The note looked old, at least ten years or more.

    But hadn''t Dn been obsessed with Shelly back then?

    She didn''t want to think about it too hard. If Dn had always wanted Tara, then

    why marry her? Why keep her trapped here in Palm Bay?

    ra hated being anyone''s stand-in-hated being tied to a man whose heart was somewhere else.

    She tucked the note back where she found it and closed thepartment, pretending she''d never seen a thing.

 Chapter 608

    Early the next morning, a servant knocked anxiously on Dn''s door.

    "Sir, madam is gone."

    Dn didn''t even bother finishing getting dressed before ordering everyone to search. He checked ra''s bedroom himself twice-then looked in the closet, behind the curtains, everywhere she could possibly be.

    With how tight security was at Palm Bay, there was no way she could just slip out on her own.

    "ra!" he called out, but the house was dead quiet.

    Just as he was about to check the other rooms, someone pulled upst night''s security footage. There was ra, asleep in a car.

    Dn let out a long breath, nced down at his feet-one shoe on, one off-and rubbed his temples.

    He went back to finish getting ready, then headed out to the car. When he looked inside and saw ra still fast asleep in the backseat, he turned to Aiden. "Why didn''t you close the car door?"

    Aiden just scratched his head, still groggy from the morning. "Guess I forgotst night."

    ra woke up, rubbing her eyes. Spotting Dn standing outside, she sat up straight. "I want to go out with you today."

    Dn was dressed sharp, clearly heading out for something important. His hand tightened a little on the door handle.

    ra stayed put, refusing to leave the car. Another day trapped at Palm Bay and she''d probably lose her mind.

    Dn remembered what the doctor had said-ra hadn''t been sleeping well, something was bothering her. Maybe it wouldn''t hurt to take her out for a change.

    He lowered his gaze and got in the car. "I''ll wait. Go change your clothes."

    ra''s eyes lit up, but she still looked at him warily. "You''re not just saying that, right? You won''t disappear as soon as I go upstairs?"

    She said it, but she was already out of the car and sprinting up the stairs.

    Something inside her knew-Dn wasn''t the type to break a promise.

    She washed up in record time, snatched some bread from the breakfast table, and dashed back out.

    Only when she was back in the car did she finally exhale and rx, quietly nibbling her bread.

    Dn handed her a bottle of water. "Take your time."

    Was it her imagination, or was he suddenly being a lot gentler than usual?

    She took the water, finished her bread, and finally realized they weren''t heading toward Ferguson Corporation.

    So who was Dn meeting today?

    When the car finally stopped at Westhill Cemetery, she recognized it instantly.

    She''d been here once before with him. This was where Shelly was buried, and even that first time, she''d felt how different this ce was.

    There were armed guards at the cemetery gates-only the most important people were buried here.

    So Dn was here to see Shelly.

    ra remembered the note she''d

    wonder is he finally saying. ve

    found and couldn''t help but

    to Shelly so he can marry Taca? He did have feelings for Tara, after all.

    Dn got out, Aiden pushing his wheelchair, but then both of them heard footsteps behind them-ra was following.

    She hadn''t gone insidest time, but today, she wanted to see for herself.

    She thought Dn would stop her, but even as they reached the hillside, he didn''t say a word.

    She could feel his mood shift the moment they stepped inside he grew tense, almost withdrawn.

    The guards saw Dn''s face and immediately let him through.

    ra hurried to keep up, but the guards stopped her.

    She stared after Dn''s back, unable to hold it in. "Dn, let me go with you."

    He stopped and nced back at her, his eyes full ofplicated emotions-like

    he was weighing something big in his mind.

    After a long moment, he looked away. "Come on, then."

    The guards stepped aside and ra hurried through.

    The left side of the hill was huge, stretching as far as she could see, with even an esctor running up to the top.

    She watched Dn step onto the esctor and quickly followed.

    When they reached the top, the esctor stopped.

    In front of them was a grand, imposing building, surrounded by high walls that

    made it feelpletely off-limits.

    Even at the door, guards stood with guns at the ready.

    When they saw Dn, the doors slowly swung open.

    ra was about to follow him inside, but Dn''s voice stopped her. "Wait for me

    out here."

    This time, she didn''t argue the ce gave her an uneasy feeling.

    The door barely opened before it was shut again.

    The guards gave her a quick once-over, then went back to staring straight ahead.

    ra sat nearby and waited. It

    was

    her first time here. Surrounded by graves, she noticed that every

    to belonged to someone

    important.

    But what was inside that building? With so many guards, was someone actually living in there?

    Wasn''t Dn supposed to be visiting Shelly? So why go in there?

    She''d caught a glimpse through the crack in the door-outside was intimidating, but inside, the gardens even more beautiful than

    Palm Bay.

    She waited more than two hours before the doors finally opened again.

    Dn came out, his facepletely drained of color, like he''d left his soul behind.

 Chapter 609

    ra scrambled to her feet, stunned. He''d seemed fine just moments ago-what happened?

    They rode the esctor down in silence. Dn didn''t say a word. Neither did Aiden.

    ra, feeling a bit like an outsider, kept quiet too.

    Back in the car, she grabbed a bottle of water and held it out to Dn. "Want some?"

    Dn leaned against the backseat, his Adam''s apple bobbing, but he didn''t take the water. He lookedpletely lost in his own misery.

    ra started to say something tofort him, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw a line of massive trucks barreling toward them.

    Almost without thinking, she shouted, "Aiden!"

    Aiden had already floored the gas before she even finished.

    ra forced herself to stay calm and nced behind them. The trucks filled the entire road-they were on the only route back to the Capital. Someone clearly didn''t want them getting back.

    She took a deep breath. "So, what''s the n?"

    Aiden''s face was steady, totally unfazed. "We keep driving. Wherever we can make it to, that''s where we''ll go. Miss, I''ll need you to look after the boss. He''s not doing well."

    ra slid over next to Dn and touched his forehead. No fever, but he looked awful.

    "Dn?"

    She called his name gently, even brushing her fingers near his nose just to check he was breathing.

    It felt a little ridiculous, but right then he seemed almost lifeless.

    Dn''s eyes fluttered open. In the rush of the speeding car, with the wind whistling outside, he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    ra was caught off guard-his arms wrapped around her neck, their bodies pressed together, heat and tension spilling between them.

    Her mind went nk. She could feel how stiff he was, and the hand she''d meant to use to gently push him away just froze in the air.

    Aiden said he was having an episode, but as far as she knew, Dn only struggled with insomnia. Was there something else? What on earth happened in that building to mess him up like this?

    She patted his back gently.

    "It''s okay. I''m here. Try not to worry."

    Aiden nced at them in the rearview mirror but didn''t say anything. He had bigger problems right now.

    He took a steadying breath, pulled out his phone, and called for backup, steering them onto an even lonelier stretch of road.

    The trucks couldn''t keep up, but a string of ck sedans stuck to them like glueˇŞ and then the gunfire started.

    ra heard the sharp cracks and instinctively cupped Dn''s face in her hands. He still looked pale and shaken.

    Not sure what else to do, she leaned

    in and nted a quick kiss his

    lips

    It''s okay. Just close your eyes

    and rest for a bit, all right?"

    Maybe it was just her imagination, but it always seemed like her kisses calmed

    him down more than anything else.

    She turned her attention to the front. "Aiden, do we have a gun?"

    There were at least ten cars behind them, and it couldn''t go on like this. If

    someone managed to hit a tire, they''d be done for.

    "In the drawer to your left," Aiden replied.

    ra popped open thepartment, grabbed the gun, snapped it together in seconds, and cracked the window open just enough to aim.

    She fired at the nearest car''s tire. It spun out and tumbled off the road.

    Aiden''s jaw tightened as he watched her in the mirror, but he said nothing.

    ra didn''t have time to care about anyone''s reaction. She fired againˇŞanother tire, another car down.

    She spotted a sharp curve ahead and yed out the next few seconds in her head. Turning to Aiden, she said on my count, drift. I need your to line us up head-on with them.ˇ±

    If things stayed like this, she''d have to pick them off one by one. But if they could face the other cars

    directly, she

    tbe able to take

    them all out at once.

    Aiden nodded, trusting herpletely.

    As they reached the bend, ra shouted, "Now!"

 Chapter 610

    The whole car jerked sideways, but ra didn''t even flinch. She nted her boot on the center console, steadying herself as she snapped up her gun and fired straight ahead.

    Her shot nailed the lead car, flipping it over and blocking the rest of the convoy behind it.

    It would only buy them a few seconds, though. The others would be back on their tail any moment.

    ra slipped back in through the open window, already reloading the gun with practiced, almost automatic movements.

    Halfway through, she paused, frowning. "Wait... did I ever actually learn how to use a gun?"

    And yet, her hands knew exactly what to do.

    She''d been wondering about it since earlier, when she''d spotted the scattered gun parts and somehow, without thinking, assembled them in seconds.

    She nced at Dn sitting beside her.

    He had his eyes closed, silent.

    Aiden up front was quiet too.

    Sensing the strange tension, ra decided not to push it.

    She rolled up the window and scooted closer to Dn. "Feeling any better?" she asked softly.

    He opened his eyes, gaze drifting to the gun in her hands.

    ra gave him a crooked smile. "This thing''s pretty handy. Guess I must''ve learned somewhere... just can''t remember who taught me."

    Her words faded as a surge of blurry, chaotic memories crashed through her mind, making her head pound.

    She didn''t let it show. Instead, she grabbed a tissue and gently wiped the sweat from Dn''s forehead.

    "Dn, I''m talking to you. Are you okay?"

    He nodded slightly, his eyes searching her face. Finding nothing unusual, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    ra found herself half-trapped against his chest, unable to move.

    Was this guy actually touch-starved or something?

    Dn really was a good guy, but she knew she couldn''t stay. She had her own people to look out for.

    The car

    enemy

    down the road, the

    des closing in again but

    just then, Dn''s team. Out

    cutting them off.

    ra let out a shaky breath, stashed

    the gun back in the glove box, ande

    caught a glimpse of a small box tucked in the divider

    Her eyshes fluttered, but she didn''t ask. Instead, she leaned back, closed her eyes, and tried to rest.

    She figured as long as Dn''s

    people were here, they''d be safe. But then

    rout of nowhere, an explosion

    rocked the road ahead. Even Aiden let out a curse.

    Boulders crashed down from the mountain, smashing into the car and sending them tumbling down a steep slope.

    ra''s world spun.

    When the car finally stopped, she shoved open the door and staggered out into andscape that feltpletely unfamiliar.

    They were definitely miles from the Capital now-but Dn''s team was on the way.

    She ducked back inside to check on everyone: Dn was fine, but Aiden was bleeding from a nasty gash on his head.

    ra exhaled in relief, checked Aiden''s pulse, and when she was sure he''d make it, turned to Dn.

    The car was a mangled mess, but somehow it hadnded upright. It looked like hell, but they were alive.

    Dn sat there, his shirt sleeves dirtied and torn, staring at ra through the shattered window.

    ra took a step back, feeling like he''d just seen straight through her. But she didn''t have time to worry about that.

    "Dn, maybe we''ll meet again sometime," she said, her voice steady.

    She turned and walked away without looking back.

    His team would be here soon-he and Aiden would be okay.

    This was her only chance to go.

    Dn watched as she vanished into the mountains, then dropped his head and let

    out a cold, bitterugh.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!